《Reborn and Married to Uncle, Husband and Wife Teamed Up to Abuse Scum》


 Chapter 1 pissed off

    Chapter 1 I was **** off


    "If it weren''t for your incompetence in raising your children, how could the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion be in its current state, and why would my younger siblings be so sick due to the poverty of their lives? It''s appropriate for you to use the money to buy some bird''s nests to replenish your health."


    It snowed heavily for three days and three nights, turning the sky and the earth white as well as Xin''an''s hair. Half a year ago, her son was implicated in a case and was deprived of his title in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. The whole family was driven to the streets. Fortunately, her natal family left behind There is no place to stay in a house, otherwise half of it will be lost in this winter.


    The goose-feather heavy snow seemed to never end, as if the days now would never come, and she became everyone''s sinner.


    "lady."


    Chunyang walked in with red eyes and knelt in front of Xin An, "Young Madam has gone, please express your condolences."


    Her heart was hit hard, and Xin An clung to the door frame. Her son died in prison half a year ago, and her grandson left her three days ago. She knew that without her husband and children, her already fragile The daughter-in-law cannot survive.


    Lowering her eyes and caressing the bracelet on her wrist, she remembered that her mother sent her to the sedan chair with tears in her eyes on her wedding day. She remembered that her father, who had always been dignified, had red eyes, and her brother''s eyes were full of reluctance. After all, she did not live the way they wanted.


    "Pawn this bracelet, send her on her last journey, and bury their family of three together."


    Tang Rong glanced at the bracelet and frowned slightly, "The best mutton-fat jade is worth a thousand taels of silver. The funeral will be simpler. The remaining money will be used to buy some bird''s nests for my younger siblings to replenish themselves. It''s cold, and I''ll buy some silk quilts for her." and fine charcoal fire.¡±


    "Now that you and I have lost our son and grandson, we can only count on Zihui to take care of us until we die. Put away your unforgiving behavior in the past and be kind to your younger siblings."


    "I once promised my stepmother that after a hundred years, I will give the title of Marquis to Zihui. It is because of your incompetence in teaching your son that he has been involved in this. You owe Zihui a title."


    "I remember that you still have an old ginseng. Zihui was just implicated. As long as it works properly, there will be other opportunities. You can bring that old ginseng as compensation for Zihui."


    This was the most conversation Tang Rong and Xin An had ever had since the Hou Mansion was raided. They didn''t want to wait for a moment longer after they finished speaking, "Send it over quickly. My brother and sister are a little uncomfortable. I''ll go take a look."


    Tang Rong''s back was quickly blurred in the wind and snow. Xin''an looked at the heavy snow in the sky. She still doesn''t understand that her son is so outstanding and the most upright person. How could he be greedy and even openly slander the emperor?


    The old ginseng was nowhere to be found, leaving only an empty box. Chunyang said that Tang Hui had been here the day before yesterday, and the meaning was very clear. The excitement made the mother and son even more arrogant.


    In the west courtyard, Tang Rong looked at the rosy-cheeked Tao Yiran and was very pleased, "That anti-cold pill is really miraculous. You look much better in the past two days."


    Tao Yiran stroked her cheek gently, her eyes filled with joy, but she said: "The anti-cold pill is extremely valuable, and I don''t have a serious illness, so I wasted it."


    Tang Rong poured half a cup of warm water for her, "As long as it''s useful, it''s worth it no matter how expensive it is."


    There was a slight smile on Tao Yiran''s lips, and her well-maintained face looked like a little girl, "I have made my sister-in-law spend money again."


    "She should. You are just too kind."


    Chunyang, who was helping Xin An come over from the door, looked shocked. Xin An was stunned on the spot. The little child was nestled in her arms that day and asked her grandfather if it would be cold to buy medicine for him in the snow. Asked her if the pain had gone away after taking the medicine given by her grandfather, the imperial physician. She looked towards the door with bright eyes, hoping that her grandfather would deliver the medicine.


    The moment before he closed his eyes, he said that his grandfather had brought medicine to wake him up. He was not afraid of hardship. After taking the medicine, he would grow taller, like his father.


    Tang Rong returned empty-handed, saying that they were sinners now and the hospital refused to sell medicine. He also reprimanded her again for not being able to teach her son well and causing harm to her grandson, making her completely lose her confidence in front of him.


    It turned out that the anti-cold pill was bought, but it was Tao Yiran''s mouth. The conversation in the room continued, and it was Tang Hui''s voice.


    "Uncle, I heard that people from my aunt''s family are already on their way here. I''m afraid they will hold on to my cousin''s life. If they find out the truth and make trouble, my nephew''s life will be in danger."


    "You can rest assured about this matter. I made careful arrangements at the time. Everyone believes that those treacherous remarks were made by Zixuan. The money confiscated in the house also belongs to Zixuan. There is irrefutable evidence and it is impossible to reverse the case."


    Tang Xuan is Tang Rong''s biological son, but he seems to be an irrelevant person at the moment. Xin''an is unsteady. Her Zixuan turns out to be taking the blame for Tang Hui? !


    She said that her family was a salt merchant and the most important thing was money. How could her Zixuan be greedy for money?


    It turns out that her Zixuan was really wronged, wronged by her biological father!


    The words that followed from the room made her blood flow, "As for the Xin family, you don''t have to worry. I received the news the day before yesterday that they had an accident when they encountered bandits on the road. They will never reach the capital in this life."


    "Your eldest aunt, you should be kinder to her these days. Three generations of the Xin family have been salt merchants. Although she lost her money after the incident in the house, the Xin family left her some valuable items. If she is willing to take them out, Paving the way for you, you, the one who is implicated, may not have the possibility of making a comeback."


    "My nephew, I would like to thank my uncle. Since my father passed away, our mother and son have been under my uncle''s care. In my nephew''s heart, my uncle is my biological father."


    "puff"


    Xin''an vomited blood, Chunyang turned pale with shock, "Madam."


    Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel.


    The voice alarmed everyone in the room. Tang Rong''s eyes felt guilty for a moment, and then he regained his pride. Before Xin An could speak, he preemptively said, "Since you know, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. Everything in your life will happen." They are all fighting for each other, they are always calculating and ruthless, and Tang Xuan is even more like you."


    "When something happened at home, as long as he admitted that he was responsible for everything, I had a way to save his life, but he resisted and even wanted to expose Zihui himself, regardless of his brothers and sisters."


    "As for the cold-repelling elixir, the doctor said that Ke''er is already helpless, so giving him the cold-repelling elixir would be in vain, so why waste it."


    Xin''an laughed, laughing at the absurdity of his life. If she hadn''t been trying to make ends meet, how could he be in the officialdom today just because of his aloofness?


    If she hadn''t been so calculating and ruthless, how could their family survive in the hands of an even more ruthless stepmother?


    If she hadn''t fought for it with all her strength, would the Marquis have fallen on his head?


    He enjoyed the benefits she brought but was not ashamed of her methods.


    "Tang Rong, you are so shameless."


    "You forced your own son to die and your grandson to die. People like you don''t deserve to have a son to die!"


    How desolate must her heart have been when her son was forced to death by his father?


    Dear children, I have started a new article, one week later than expected. Except for the first chapter, which is a bit sadistic, the rest of the new article is mainly relaxed and happy. Anyone who is familiar with the author knows that the author I don¡¯t write sadistic stories. Both the male and female protagonists must have mouths and not go to extreme lengths, hahahaha.


    The new article is still very fragile. Please collect it, vote for it, and support it.


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 2 Are you back too?

    Chapter 2 Are you back too?


    People always have to experience something to understand the true meaning of life. When his eyes were filled with bright red and the sound of joy was heard in his ears, Xin An subconsciously covered his mouth, suppressing the trembling exclamation in his throat.


    She was clearly angry to death from Tang Rongsheng, and she regretted not even having the chance to die with him before she died. Why was she still in the wedding sedan?


    "The Xin family''s sedan chair has arrived."


    "The Tao family''s sedan chair has also arrived."


    Countless laughter and cheers penetrated the sedan and impacted her mind, causing her to lose her thinking. Immediately after, the sedan landed, and the bride''s congratulatory voice sounded, "Master, please kick the sedan door."


    Long-lasting memories flooded into her heart instantly. This was her voice on the day she married into the Tang family. Back then, she came full of love and left with a reputation. All the past events were passing through her mind like a fleeting glance. Listening to There was no commotion outside, no sound of the sedan door being kicked, and no hand reaching out to hold her.


    She actually came back, to the day she married Tang Rong.


    But how could she marry Tang Rong again?


    Tang Rong was a young man who was cultivated with all his heart by the Weiyuan Marquis of the Nanyue Dynasty after he gave up martial arts and became a scholar. Everyone said that he followed the rules, restrained himself and returned to etiquette, was noble and elegant, and did not fight for anything, just like the bright moon in the sky. She had also fallen in love with him at first sight before. Later, the Tang family sent someone to ask for her hand in marriage, and she was overjoyed.


    After marriage, she pitied him for losing his mother at an early age and was angry that he was bullied by his stepmother. As long as it was what he said he wanted, she would fight for him.


    There is nothing to fight for, no matter how bright the moon is in the sky, he is just standing on her shoulders to gain fame and reputation.


    It''s a pity that she spent her whole life dedicated to Tang Rong, but in the end she gained a reputation as someone who was particularly good at being calculating and mean.


    The bride didn''t get off the sedan for a long time. Xiniang smiled and said auspicious words again. Amidst the laughter, Xin An came to her senses and slowly raised her hand, letting Tang Rong lead her out of the sedan. The sedan had already arrived at the gate of the Tang family. She couldn''t escape the marriage, and she couldn''t afford it.


    There was also a sedan parked opposite the sedan. Tang Rong, the eldest son from his direct wife, and Tang Mo, the step-in-law, got married on the same day. Neither brother looked happy, so they nodded politely and walked in together.


    Time overlapped with that of the previous life. Xin An completed the worship ceremony meticulously and was then escorted to the backyard by Xiniang and a group of maids and women.


    The head of the Weiyuan Hou Mansion, Mrs. Wang, was a scheming stepmother. She didn''t like her son marrying Tao Yiran, who could only sing innocent moans, so she changed courtyards with Tang Rong on the grounds that there was insufficient light in Tang Mo courtyard. The purpose is to change the bride''s mind.


    In her previous life, she always paid attention to the situation of the Tang family, got the news in advance, warned her when she went to the wrong intersection, and successfully married Tang Rong, but now she walked in without any hesitation.


    In fact, Tang Mo didn''t like her either. Tang Mo, like his mother, was a person who sharpened his head to climb up. The two had direct conflicts of interest and secretly fought against each other. Although they didn''t like each other, she still envied Tang Mo. Tao Yiran, his wife, just fights for what he wants and never lets Tao Yiran worry.


    As if God had made a joke, Tao Yiran was famous all over the capital and was famous for her beauty, chess, music, calligraphy and painting, but she had the same temperament as Tang Rong, aloof and pure, and could not stand Tang Mo''s philistines the most. He could easily compete with Tang Mo. Deliver the returned items personally.


    Every time at this time, Tang Mo would be so angry that he would almost die.


    After entering the new house, Xin An sat on the edge of the bed, automatically blocking out the sounds other than the hijab. While waiting for Tang Mo, she had a chance to think clearly. She felt that this matter was strangely like a dream, and the dream was so... So real.


    She did not regret her efforts for Tang Rong. After all, she was willing to do so, but Tang Rong should not have been so coldhearted in the end.


    When the delicate touch came from under the fingertips, he lowered his eyes and saw an inexplicable surge of ecstasy in his white hands. Which woman who has experienced aging and decay can refuse to go back to the age of seventeen? She is really back.


    I don''t know how long it took, but black soap boots appeared in her meager sight. When the hijab was lifted, Tang Mo was not surprised at all when he saw it, but the panic on her face was a bit funny.


    Tang Mo''s eyes were unkind and he snorted coldly in his heart. This woman had not dealt with him since the day she married into the Tang family. She guarded him like a thief. If she hadn''t been against him at every turn, he would have had a smooth life and become famous!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, he wasn''t surprised, and even looked at himself as if he were an enemy. Xin An felt clear and asked tentatively, "Are you back too?"


    "Um."


    Xin''an stood up, pulled off the hijab and threw it aside, and sneered. The two of them had a relationship between uncles and sister-in-law in their previous lives, but they were in a relationship with each other, but they became husband and wife in this life. They knew each other''s past. God really opened it. What a big joke.


    "What about Tang Rong?"


    "No."


    Tang Mo can confirm this.


    "It stands to reason that he should have discovered that the bride has changed a long time ago. Why didn''t he find her?"


    Tang Mo also sneered, "The old man thinks that the Xin family is beneficial to the Tang family, but others don''t think so. How can you, a daughter of a salt merchant, compare to a girl from a fourth-grade official''s house? When the opportunity is presented to you, you have to rush to get the raw rice." Cooked rice? When asked tomorrow, he said he had eaten too much wine and was too groggy to see the person clearly. "


    Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel.


    Xin An laughed at himself, "I''ve thought of all the reasons for him. You''re quite a nice person. It might be too late if you run over and grab it now, but there''s still one last step left to save everything."


    Turning around to clean up the peanuts and red dates on the bed, Tang Mo snorted coldly when he saw that she was still in such a mood to ridicule him, "The husband you are trying so hard to protect is currently having an affair with another woman. Don''t you feel uncomfortable and are you not ready to make trouble? "


    "No matter what people say, you have been the wife of Marquis Weiyuan for many years, which is so heartless."


    Xin''an stuffed a handful of red dates and peanuts into his arms and walked straight to the dressing table. Seeing herself in the bronze mirror, she was young and beautiful. She didn''t look mean at all after years of hard work and mental exhaustion. She slightly hooked her lips and stroked the hair on her head. Chai didn''t forget to retort, "Your sweetheart is moaning in joy under another man at the moment. You are almost like a green bastard. How can you have the nerve to talk about me?"


    "They are always thinking about you. They are afraid that you will get a bad reputation. They have returned to you so many things that you fought for. Why are you ungrateful?"


    Which man could bear this, even if the woman wanted nothing to do with it in her life, nor would she allow herself to be insulted. Tang Mo had a fierce look in his eyes, swollen veins on his forehead, and fiercely stepped forward and grabbed Xin An''s wrist, " Believe it or not, I will kill you right now, just because you can¡¯t bear the humiliation and die by hitting a pillar.¡±


    "Can''t bear the humiliation?"


    Xin''an raised her lips and smiled in a very ungrateful manner, "What''s the matter? Are you also drunk and dizzy? Did you think of this reason just for yourself?"


    The hills are overlapping and the golden light is extinguishing, the clouds on the temples are about to touch the fragrant snow on the cheeks, the waves are flowing in the eyes with affection, the jade **** are thin and the waist is slim, Tang Mo was stunned for a moment, and for the first time in his life, he realized that she looked like a witch who had brought disaster to the country. In the past, Why do you just think he is a mean Yaksha?


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 3 You are so lucky to die early

    Chapter 3 You are so lucky that you died early


    Maybe Xin An had died once, and felt much relieved. She was even a little restless at the moment, wanting to vent out all the frustration and weakness she had felt before. She was so useless in dying.


    "It''s not just today that you want to kill me. But you got your wish. Don''t tell me. When I get closer, I see you are three points prettier than Tang Rong. Tao Yiran was so good-looking that he didn''t bother you every day." When you go out, you always look dissatisfied with your desires and look coldly on everyone you see. You are indeed of noble character. "


    Tang Mo let go of his hand, and suddenly there was something strange in his eyes, and his face was full of fun, "That''s right. When I look closer, you are quite pretty. You obviously look like a fairy, but you used to dress like a dead man all day long. For a nun who has fallen in love with a man, my dear elder brother will restrain himself and return to his rites, even in bed."


    Xin An rubbed his grabbed wrist, "You and I are just the same, who is more noble than the other?"


    He loosened his hair and washed his face with cold water. After washing his face with cold water, the restlessness in his heart calmed down a bit. He walked towards the bed. As soon as he sat down, Tang Mo became anxious, "Don''t tell me that you want to sleep on the bed?"


    "You don''t want to think about your identity either. By the way, I''ve been mad at you for a long time. I think that my elder brother who doesn''t fight for everything but actually wants everything should be resentful of you. What will happen if I''m gone?" To highlight his virtue? Did he call you a cruel woman? Why did you come here?"


    Xin''an ignored him, took off his clothes, shoes and socks and lay down on the bed in front of him. He also lay down on his back and patted the empty space next to him, "I don''t want to argue with you today. I haven''t slept for a long time." Take it seriously, you were lucky enough to die early and not catch up with the Marquis''s house being confiscated. It would have been such a difficult life."


    She closed her eyes, exhaled a sigh of relief, and turned her head to tell the truth, "Remember, it''s not me who makes you mad, it''s you who finally took away Zhuangzi from the suburbs of Beijing from me, and you''re not happy yet. Half a stick of incense was delivered to your eldest brother by your kind wife with a bodhisattva heart. You rolled your eyes in anger on the spot. You drank so much that you couldn''t see the road clearly and fell into the lotus pond. You drank too much muddy water and swallowed it within two days. Angry."


    "You died young, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I will remind you in the future, no need to say thank you."


    When he heard that the Hou Mansion had been raided later, Tang Mo frowned slightly, and then showed an indifferent attitude. He walked to the bed and raised his eyebrows and asked, "I died so early, and my family didn''t put anything in my coffin." It¡¯s a valuable thing, but you didn¡¯t think about digging it out for me when you were in poverty?¡±


    This woman is ruthless and capable of anything.


    Xin''an opened her eyes, full of annoyance, "Why didn''t I think about this? Your mother didn''t bring enough things to bury her with her. Alas, it''s too late to regret."


    Seeing that she really thought this method was good, Tang Mo was so angry that he kicked off his shoes angrily and lay down beside Xin An without talking. After a while, he heard Xin An''s long and even breathing.


    After finally falling asleep, he was woken up by Xin An''s ghost-like movement in the middle of the night. He turned around angrily and saw Xin An''s face was in pain, cursing, crying and laughing. If not for him, he would have seen it. Some aspects of the world would really scare her to death.


    In the dream, Xin''an returned to the heavy snowfall. In the heavy snow, she burned Tang Rong and Tao Xinran, mother and son, to death. She laughed and cried again. She didn''t know why, but she felt extremely uncomfortable. She always felt that Only bursting tears can vent the body''s sorrow.


    Tang Mo didn''t wake her up, he just wanted to know what happened to his family after his death. How could the Marquis Mansion still commit the crime of confiscating the house and fail to gain a foothold in the court after losing military power? Could it be that his coward father rebelled?


    Seeing that Xin An couldn''t stop crying and her tears wet the pillow, Tang Mo finally pushed her and said, "Wake up."


    "Wake up quickly. You''ll be crying and howling all night long. Those who don''t know may think I did something to you."


    Xin An woke up slowly, feeling a pain in his head. After checking that he was still young, he breathed out a breath. Tang Mo had many questions to ask, but Xin An didn''t give him a chance. He turned over and closed his eyes, saying Dream, my heart is even more confused. Early the next morning, before daylight, there was a knock on the door. The two of them lay back to back and did nothing. Their thoughts were agitated at night. In the morning, it was just when sleepiness set in. One was extremely arrogant before his death, and the other was the biggest in the house before his death. Subconsciously, I thought that no one would dare to do anything to them, so I slept in a dark sleep.


    The knocking on the door was accompanied by Chun Yang''s voice, and Xin An kicked Tang Mo dissatisfied, "Think of a reason to sneak in."


    Tang Mo, who was woken up, shouted at the door with a strong feeling of getting out of bed, "Get out!"


    The sounds outside the door suddenly stopped. Xin An closed her eyes to wake up, and fell asleep again. She hardly had any good sleep in the half year when the Hou Mansion was raided, and she didn''t sleep well in the last few days. It''s dawn when I open my eyes, but now even after I come back, I feel extremely tired and can''t wake up.


    The maids and women at the door were anxiously circling around. At this time, they did not know the seriousness of the matter. When they heard the noise next door early in the morning, they thought it was the ''Second Young Master and the Second Young Madam'' who had gone to the front yard to serve tea. They were worried about the ''eldest son and the second son''. The Crown Prince''s wife hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Young people are very energetic and don''t know how to take it easy."


    He muttered something and went to knock on the door again. At this moment, there were hurried footsteps at the door of the courtyard. The nanny next to Mrs. Hou Wang came with an anxious look on her face. She spoke in a low voice to the people in the courtyard without waiting for greetings. After a few words, everyone hurriedly covered their mouths, and Mrs. Wang almost fainted, "This"


    "How could this happen?"


    Next door is the Crown Prince and the original Second Young Madam. Lying in the room in front of you is


    The second young master and the original crown prince¡¯s wife?


    At the same time, in the main hall of the front yard, Tang Rong knelt in front of several elders, "Yesterday, my son drank too much. He was so groggy that he didn''t recognize the person, so he consummated the marriage in a daze. I can''t forgive my second brother for this, but now that If something happens, your son should take responsibility and always be responsible for Yiran."


    Weiyuan Marquis Tang Gang''s face was ashen. What he said about drinking too much was a lie. Tang Rong recognized the wrong person, and Tao Yiran was also drunk?


    Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel.


    Looking at the proud eldest son, there was a look of disappointment in his eyes. If he found out and said it immediately, and the two brides secretly exchanged for each other, the matter would have gone smoothly. Thinking of the turmoil that would follow in the city, Tang Gang''s face became even more ugly.


    Before settling on the marriage, he personally asked him who he wanted to marry. As long as he said he wanted to marry a girl from the Tao family, he, as a father, would naturally deal with it for him, but he said that his parents ordered a matchmaker.


    What a matchmaker''s words from parents!


    Mrs. Wang acted like a loving mother. She said a few words of self-blame with red eyes, then stood up and knelt down, "Old lady, sir, it''s not the eldest son''s fault that such a thing happened. It''s only my fault for poor arrangements. But the matter has been resolved." At this point, we have to consider the face of the three families, and now we can only make mistakes. I will come to the door with a generous gift later, and ask both the Tao family and the Xin family to acknowledge the matter. The three families have the same tone, and even if they gossip outside, it will be over quickly. ¡±


    The old lady of the Tang family was already gasping for breath and disappointed with her grandson. The daughter-in-law was even more dissatisfied, "Go and see what''s going on with the second boy."


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 1 Been angry to death

    Chapter 1: I was so angry


    "If you hadn''t taught your children well, how could the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion be in the current situation? How could the younger brothers and sisters have been suffering from the hardships of life? It''s also appropriate to ask you to buy some bird''s nest to nourish your body."


    The heavy snow fell for three days and three nights, and the world turned white and Xin''an''s hair. Half a year ago, her son''s involvement in the case caused the title of Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion to be taken away, and the whole mansion was rushed to the streets. Fortunately, a house left by her mother''s house was settled, otherwise half of it would have been lost in this winter.


    The heavy snow like goose feathers seems to never be over, just as the days are now never seen, and she has become everyone''s sinner.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Chunyang walked in with red eyes and knelt in front of Xin''an, "Young lady is here, please mourn on Madam."


    The heart was hit hard, Xin An grabbed the door frame tightly. Her son died in prison half a year ago, and her grandson also left her three days ago. What she knew was that without her husband and children, her already fragile daughter-in-law could not survive.


    Down her eyes and gently stroked the bracelet on her wrist. She remembered that her mother sent her to the sedan chair with tears on her face on the day of her marriage. She remembered that her father, who had always been majestic, had red eyes, and her brother was reluctant to leave her eyes. In the end, she did not live the way they wanted.


    "Please use this bracelet as your last journey and bury the three of them together."


    Tang Rong glanced at the bracelet and frowned slightly, "The best mutton fat jade is worth a thousand taels of silver. The funeral was simpler. The remaining money was left to buy some bird''s nest for her younger brother and sister to nourish her body. When it was cold, she would buy some silk quilts and high-quality charcoal fire for her."


    "Now you and I have no son and grandson, I can only count on Zihui to take care of us for our old age and see us off. Put away your previous unforgivable behavior and treat your younger brother and sister better."


    "I promised my stepmother that I would give Zihui a title to the Marquis'' Mansion a hundred years later. It was because you had no children to be implicated. You owe Zihui a title."


    "I remember you have an old ginseng. Zihui was just implicated. As long as you operate it, there will be no other chances. You will take that old ginseng as a compensation for Zihui."


    This is the most talked time between Tang Rong and Xin An after the Hou Mansion was stolen. After saying that, he didn''t want to stay for a long time. "You send it here quickly. My brother and sister feel a little uncomfortable. I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang Rong''s back quickly blurred in the wind and snow. Xin An looked at the heavy snow all over the sky. She still didn''t understand that her son was so outstanding and the most upright person. How could he be so greedy and even openly slander the emperor?


    Lao Shen couldn''t find it, only an empty box was left. Chunyang said that Tang Hui had been here the day before yesterday, and he understood the meaning very well. Xin An slowly breathed out. In the past six months, she suffered the pain of losing her son and couldn''t lift anything up, which made the mother and son become more arrogant.


    In the west side courtyard, Tang Rong looked at Tao Yiran with a rosy complexion and was very pleased, "The cold-proof pill really has a miraculous effect. You have looked much better in the past two days."


    Tao Yiran gently stroked her cheeks, with joy in her eyes, but said on her mouth: "The cold-avoiding pill is extremely valuable, and I am not very serious, I''m wasted."


    Tang Rong poured half a cup of warm water for her, "As long as it is useful, it is worth it no matter how expensive it is."


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly on her lips, and there was a look of a little daughter on her well-maintained face, "It made my sister-in-law spend money again."


    "She should, you, just too kind."


    Chunyang, who was supporting Xin An outside the door, looked shocked. Xin An was stunned. That day, the little child was nestled in her arms and asked his grandfather if it would be cold when he went to buy medicine for him. He asked if it would be cold after taking the medicine from the imperial doctor, and if it would be no longer painful. His eyes were staring at the direction of the door, hoping that his grandfather would send the medicine.


    The moment before closing his eyes, he said that his grandfather had come to wake him up when he came to deliver medicine. He was not afraid of hardship. After taking the medicine, he would grow tall, as tall as his father.


    Tang Rong returned empty-handed and said that they were sinners at the moment, and the Imperial Hospital refused to sell medicine. By the way, she once again criticized her for being incompetent in her grandson for her failure to teach her children, which made her completely lose confidence in front of him.


    It turned out that I bought the cold-avoiding pill, but Tao Yiran''s mouth was in. The conversation in the room continued, it was Tang Hui''s voice.


    "Uncle, I heard that the people from my aunt''s family are already on the way. At that time, I am afraid that they will hold my cousin''s death. If they find out the truth, my nephew will be in danger."


    "You can rest assured about this matter. I made a thorough arrangement at that time. Everyone believed that those rebellious remarks were said by Zixuan, and the money seized in the mansion was also owned by Zixuan. The evidence is as strong as a mountain, and it is impossible to reverse the case."


    Tang Xuan is Tang Rong''s biological son. At this moment, he looks like an irrelevant person. Xin An is not standing steadily. Her Zixuan turned out to be the punishment for Tang Hui? !


    She said that her mother''s family was a salt merchant and what she lacked the least was money. How could her Zixuan be greedy?


    It turns out that her Zixuan was really wronged, and her biological father was wronged!


    The words that came out of the room made her blood flow back, "As for Xin''s family, you don''t have to worry. I had already received the news the day before yesterday that they had an accident with a bandit on the road, and they would never be able to arrive in the capital in this life."


    "You are better to your aunt these days. The Xin family has been salt merchants for three generations. Although she lost money after the accident in the mansion, the Xin family left her some valuable items. If she was willing to take it out to pave the way for you, you, a person who was implicated, may not be unlikely to have a chance to rise again."


    "Thank you, my nephew, thank you uncle. Since my father passed away, we mother and son have been taken care of by uncle. In my nephew''s heart, my uncle is equal to my own father."


    "Puff"


    Xin''an vomited blood, and Chunyang was shocked, "Madam."


    The voice alarmed the people in the room. When Tang Rong saw her, she felt guilty in her eyes, and then she returned to her proud look. Before Xin An could speak, she said, "It doesn''t matter if you know, I''ll tell you. You have to fight for everything in your life, be petty and ruthless in your methods, and Tang Xuan looks even more like you."


    "As something happened at home, as long as he admitted that he did everything, I would have a way to save his life. He refused to obey his death, and even wanted to personally expose Zihui, regardless of his brothers and sisters."


    "As for the cold-avoiding pill, the doctor said that Ke''er was powerless to turn the world around, so it would be useless to give him the cold-avoiding pill, so why waste it?"


    Xin An smiled, laughing at the ridiculous life. If she hadn''t been engaging in everything, could he have been able to live in the officialdom with his arrogance?


    If she hadn''t been petty and ruthless, could their room live in the hands of her stepmother with more ruthless methods?


    If she hadn''t fought hard, could this marquis fall on him?


    He enjoyed the benefits she brought, but was not ashamed of her means.


    "Tang Rong, you are simply shameless."


    "You force your parents to death and kill your grandson, and someone like you is not worthy of having a son to die!"


    How sad her son should have been forced to death by his father?


    Dear treasures, I''m opening a new article, a week later than expected. Except for the first chapter of the new article, the heart-wrenching one, the latter part is still mainly relaxed and happy. Those who are familiar with the author know that the author does not write abusive articles. Both the male and female protagonists must have a mouth and will not be able to pull the limit, hahahaha.


    £ £ The new article is still very fragile. Please collect it, please vote, and please support


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 2 Youre back, too?

    Chapter 2 Are you back too?


    People always have to experience something before they can understand the true meaning of being alive. When the bright red in front of them and the sound of joy comes from their ears, Xin An subconsciously covered his mouth and suppressed the trembling scream in his throat.


    She was obviously angry with Tang Rongsheng, and before she died, she regretted that she didn''t even have the chance to die with him, so why was she still in the wedding sedan chair?


    "The Xin family''s sedan chair has arrived."


    "The Tao family''s sedan chair has also arrived."


    The countless jokes and cheered through the sedan chair and impacted her mind, making her lose her thinking. Then the sedan chair fell to the ground, and the happiest congratulations sounded, "Please kick the sedan door."


    The long-lasting memories instantly poured into my heart. This was the sound of her marriage to the Tang family. She came with love and was disgraced. All the past passed by quickly in her mind like a flash of flowers. She couldn''t hear the sound of cheering outside, and couldn''t feel the sound of being kicked in the sedan door, so she didn''t see her hand stretching out to hold her.


    She actually came back, back to the day she married Tang Rong.


    But how could she marry Tang Rong again?


    Tang Rong was a young man who was trained by the Weiyuan Marquis''s mansion in the Southern Yue Dynasty and tried his best to cultivate his duties. People in the world said that he followed the rules and restrained himself and returned to courtesy, noble and elegant, and did not fight for anything or rob him, just like the bright moon in the sky. She had fallen in love with him at first sight before, but later the Tang family sent someone to ask for marriage, and she was very happy.


    After marriage, she pityed him for losing his mother in his early years and was angry that he was bullied by his stepmother. As long as he said he wanted, she would fight for him.


    What is not fighting or robbing, what is the bright moon in the sky, it is just standing on her shoulders to seek fame and reputation.


    It¡¯s a pity that she has been working hard for Tang Rong all her life, but in the end she has gained a reputation of being particularly good at calculating and mean.


    The bride has not got out of the sedan chair for a long time, and the wedding lady smiled and said auspicious words. Amid the laughter, Xin An came back to her senses and slowly raised her hand, allowing Tang Rong to take her out of the sedan chair. The sedan chair has arrived at the Tang family gate. She can''t escape this marriage, nor can she afford to escape.


    There was also a sedan chair parked opposite the sedan chair. Tang Rong, the eldest son of his legitimate wife, got married on the same day as Tang Mo, the second son of his second wife. Both brothers had no joy on their faces, and nodded politely before entering the door together.


    With the overlap between time and previous life, Xin An completed the ceremony in a straightforward manner, and was then sent to the backyard by Xiniang and a group of maids and mothers.


    Wang, the head of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion, was the second wife and was quite scheming. She didn''t like her son marrying Tao Yiran, who could only sing and whine without any illness, so she changed the yard with Tang Rong on the grounds that there was insufficient light in Tang Mo''s courtyard, and she had to change the bride.


    In her previous life, she always paid attention to the situation of the Tang family and got the news early. She spoke out to remind her when she was at the wrong intersection and successfully married Tang Rong. Today, she walked in without hesitation.


    In fact, Tang Mo doesn''t like her either. Tang Mo is like his mother, who is a person who has sharpened his head and climbed up. The two have direct conflicts of interest and have fought many times in secret. Although they don''t like each other, she still envies Tang Mo''s wife Tao Yiran, just because he will fight for what he wants, and never let Tao Yiran worry about it.


    As if he was joked by God, Tao Yiran was famous in the capital and was born in a beautiful country. She was famous for her chess, piano, calligraphy and painting, but she was as arrogant and bright as Tang Rong. She was the most arrogant and unfamiliar businessman of Tang Mo. She could easily send the things that Tang Mo fought for back in person.


    Every time at this time, Tang Mo would be so angry that he was half-expected.


    After entering the new house, Xin An sat on the edge of the bed, automatically isolated the sound outside the veil. She had the opportunity to clarify her thoughts while waiting for Tang Mo. She felt that this was bizarre and it seemed that the dream was so real.


    She didn''t regret her efforts for Tang Rong. After all, she was willing to do so in the process of giving, but Tang Rong shouldn''t be so cold in the end.


    When the delicate touch came from the fingertips, I lowered my eyes and saw a burst of ecstasy rise in my fair hands. Who can refuse to return to the age of seventeen? She is really back.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the black soap boots appeared in her pitiful sight. When the veil was lifted, Tang Mo was not surprised at all when she saw it. Instead, the panic on her face was a little funny.


    Tang Mo had a bad eyes and snorted coldly in his heart. This woman has been inconsistent with him since she married into the Tang family, and she was guarding against him like a thief. If she hadn''t been against him everywhere, he could have been successful and successful in his life!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, he was not surprised, and even looked at him with a look of his enemy. Xin An knew it in his heart and spoke tentatively, "Are you back too?"


    "Um."


    Xin An got up and pulled off the veil and threw it aside, sneering. The two of them had a relationship with their uncle and sister-in-law in their previous life, or had a broken-out face, but they became husband and wife in this life. They knew each other''s past. God really made a big joke.


    "Then Tang Rong?"


    "No."


    Tang Mo can confirm this.


    "In theory, he should have discovered that the bride has changed a long time ago, so why didn''t he come here?"


    Tang Mo also sneered, "The old man thinks that the Xin family is beneficial to the Tang family. People don''t think so. How can you, a salt merchant, be better than a girl from the fourth-rank official''s mansion? You can''t cook the raw rice quickly when you come to your eyes? When you ask tomorrow, you will say that you have eaten too much wine and are so drowsy that you don''t see clearly."


    Xin An laughed at himself, "I think of the reasons for him. You are still awesome. By the way, you might have time to run over and grab it now, but I can''t guarantee that you will still have the last step."


    Turning around to clean up the peanuts and red dates on the bed. Seeing that she was still in such a mood to mock him, Tang Mo snorted coldly, "Your husband who is desperately defending you is now flirting with another woman. Are you not feeling uncomfortable, aren''t you going to make trouble?"


    "No matter how much people say you have been the wife of Weiyuan Marquis who have been for many years, it''s so ruthless."


    Xin An put a handful of red date peanuts into his arms and walked straight to the dressing table. Seeing that he was young and beautiful in the bronze mirror, he did not have the meanness of being exhausted all year round. He cursed his lips slightly and gently stroked the hairpin on his head, "Your heart and soul is moaning under another man at this moment. You are about the same as the Green Tortoise, why are you embarrassed to say to me?"


    "I think about you everywhere, for fear that you will get a bad reputation and return how much you have fought for you. Why don''t you be grateful?"


    Which man can tolerate this? Even if the woman doesn''t want to get involved in this life, she will not allow herself to be insulted. Tang Mo''s eyes were fierce, her forehead was swollen, and she stepped forward and grabbed Xin''an''s wrist, "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now, just say you can''t bear the humiliation and die by hitting the pillar."


    ¡°Can¡¯t bear the humiliation?¡±


    Xin An curled his lips and smiled, and his smile was extremely undescending, "What? You are drunk and drowsy? Is this reason for you just now?"


    The hills overlap with gold, the clouds in their temples are about to pass the fragrance of fragrance and snow, the waves flow with affection, the jade **** are soft and the willow waist is thin. Tang Mo was stunned for a moment. It was the first time that he discovered that this life was like a demon who was in trouble with the country. Why did he think he was a mean Yasha before?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 3 Youre so lucky that you died early

    Chapter 3 You are so lucky that you die early


    Maybe Xin An felt much more relaxed after dying once, and even felt a little restless at this moment. She wanted to vent her previous frustration and weakness. She died so cowardly.


    "I don''t want to kill me to have the heart today, but I''ll tell you to do it. Don''t say that, when you get closer, you''re three points better than Tang Rong. Tao Yiran didn''t bother you that day, but instead made you look dissatisfied with desire and dissatisfaction with everyone. He really has a noble character."


    Tang Mo let go of his hand, and suddenly there was something strange in his eyes, and his face was full of fun, "That''s right. When you get closer, you look pretty. You are obviously a fairy-like look, but you used to dress like a nun with a dead man all day long. My good brother is self-restrained and rejuvenated, so I think I''m in bed."


    Xin An rubbed his scratched wrist, "You and I are half a dozen, who is more noble than who?"


    Panasonic hair bun, after washing his face with cold water, the restlessness in his heart stabilized a little. He walked towards the bed and just sat down. Tang Mo became anxious, "Don''t tell me, you want to sleep in the bed?"


    "You don''t think about your identity either. By the way, I was so angry with you early on. I think my elder brother who doesn''t fight for everything but wants everything should be resentful to you. How can I highlight his virtuousness when I''m gone? Have you called you a cruel and ruthless woman? Why do you think you''re going to do it?"


    Xin An ignored him and took off his clothes, shoes and socks in front of him and lay on the bed. He also lay inward, patting the empty space beside him, "I don''t want to argue with you today. I haven''t slept well for a long time. You are so lucky that you died early. I didn''t catch up with the marquis''s house being scouted. That day was too difficult."


    She closed her eyes, breathed a sip of turbid breath comfortably, and said the truth in a sideways, "Remember one thing, it''s not that I''m so angry that I''m so angry, but that you finally took away the farm in the suburbs of Beijing from me. Before you were happy, half of the incense stick was sent to your elder brother by your Bodhisattva-minded good wife. You rolled your eyes angrily on the spot, and you didn''t see the way clearly after drinking the muddy water. You drank too much, and you swallowed in less than two days."


    "You died early, it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it. I will remind you in the future without any thanks."


    Hearing that the Marquis'' Mansion was still being circulated at the back, Tang Mo frowned slightly, then he looked indifferent and walked to the bed with an indifferent attitude, raised his eyebrows and asked, "I died so early, and my family didn''t put some valuable items into my coffin. You were poor and didn''t think about digging me out?"


    This woman is cruel and ruthless and can do anything.


    Xin An opened his eyes, full of annoyance, "You said why didn''t I think about this? Your mother had brought many good things to bury with her. Oh, it''s too late to regret it."


    Seeing that she really thought this method was good, Tang Mo was so angry that he kicked off his shoes and lay beside Xin An, stop talking. After a while, he heard Xin An''s long and even breathing sound.


    Finally asleep, he was awakened by Xin''an''s movements like a ghost pressing down on his body in the middle of the night. He turned his head in anger and saw Xin''an''s face full of pain, cursing, crying and laughing. If he hadn''t seen some world, he would have been scared to death by her.


    In the dream, Xin''an returned to the heavy snow. In the heavy snow, she burned Tang Rong and Tao Xinran and his son to death with a fire. She cried again while smiling. For some reason, she felt so uncomfortable that she always felt that only tears that broke the dam could vent their sadness.


    Tang Mo didn''t wake her up, but she was very careful and wanted to know what happened at home after his death. After the Marquis''s mansion lost military power, he could not gain a foothold in the court. How could he still commit the crime of raiding the house? Could it be that his cowardly father rebelled?


    Seeing Xin An crying endlessly, tears wet the pillow, Tang Mo finally pushed her and said, "Wake up."


    "Wake up quickly and sleep with a smirk and howl. Those who don''t know think what happened to me."


    Xin An woke up slowly, feeling his brain hurt. He only vomited a mouthful of turbid breath after checking that he was still young. Tang Mo had many questions to ask, but Xin An didn''t give him a chance, so he turned over and closed his eyes, had a dream, and his heart became even more confused. The next morning, before dawn, the sound of knocking outside the door came. The two of them were lying back to back indifferently, and they were restless in their minds at night. They were sleeping in the morning. One was extremely arrogant before death, and the other was the biggest in the house before death. They subconsciously thought that no one dared to do anything to them. They slept in the dark.


    The knock on the door was accompanied by Chunyang''s voice. Xin An kicked Tang Mo with dissatisfaction, "I think of a reason to get through."


    Tang Mo, who was awakened by the noise, shouted at the door with a strong aura of getting up, "Get out!"


    The sound outside the door suddenly stopped. Xin An closed his eyes and woke up, and fell asleep again while awake. She had almost never slept well in the half year of the marquis'' mansion. In the last few days, she opened her eyes and was dawn. Now even when she came back, she felt extremely tired and couldn''t wake up.


    The girl at the door was in a hurry. At this time, they didn''t know the seriousness of the matter. When they heard something was happening next door early in the morning, they thought it was the "Second Young Master and Second Young Master'' who had gone to the front yard to serve tea, and were anxious that their prince and prince''s wife had not woken up yet.


    "Young people are energetic and don''t know how to take it easy."


    Murmur and knocked on the door again. At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the gate of the yard. The nanny beside Mrs. Hou Wang came, looking anxious. Before he could greet the people in the yard, he lowered his voice and said a few words. Everyone hurriedly covered their mouths, and Mrs. Wang was even more dizzy. "This"


    "How could this happen?"


    Next door is the prince and the original second young lady, and the one lying in the room in front of me is


    The second prince and the original wife of the prince?


    At the same time, in the front yard, Tang Rong knelt in front of several elders, "My son was drunk yesterday and was so drowsy that he didn''t recognize anyone. He made a fool of himself. This is a pity to my second brother, but since it has happened, my son should take responsibility and always be responsible for Yiran."


    Weiyuan Hou Tang Gang''s face turned pale. What''s the point of drinking too much is just a nonsense. Tang Rong admitted the wrong person, and Tao Yiran was also drunk?


    Looking at the proud eldest son, he felt disappointed in his eyes. If he noticed it and said it immediately, the two brides quietly changed it back in private, and the matter would be safe. When he thought of the storm in the city, Tang Gang''s face became even more ugly.


    Before making the marriage, he personally asked him who he wanted to marry a girl from the Tao family. Whenever he said he wanted to marry a father, he would naturally deal with him, but he said that his parents ordered him to matchmakers.


    What a good matchmaker¡¯s order!


    Wang''s kind mother-like manners, first said a few words of self-blame with red eyes, then stood up and knelt down, "Old lady, master, you can''t blame the eldest son for such a thing, just for my poor arrangements, but now it''s time to think about the face of the three families. At this moment, I can only make mistakes. Later, I came to the door with generous gifts and asked the Tao family and Xin family to recognize this matter. The three families are in the same style, and even if there is a few gossip outside, it will pass quickly."


    The old lady of the Tang family was already breathing breathlessly and was disappointed with her grandson. The daughter-in-law was even more dissatisfied, "Go and see what''s going on with the second boy."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 4 Make do with it

    Chapter 4: Let''s go together


    The bride entered the wrong bridal chamber, and this matter spread in the Hou''s Mansion like the wind. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran''s Chunhua Courtyard began to stir before dawn. The servants were frightened, but they were soon stabilized by Tang Rong.


    Qiushiyuan, separated by a wall, was settled by Tang Mo''s roar after experiencing a moment of chaos.


    When Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law arrived at Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo and Xin An had already gotten up and put on yesterday''s wedding dress. They knew what to do next without discussing.


    The two who had not yet woken up were all over, one of them lowered their eyes and looked as if they were so sad. The other was very angry when they woke up, but he didn''t say who could know that he was angry because he didn''t wake up?


    Seeing that Xin An was still wearing swollen eyelids, Wang stepped forward and took her hand, "Good boy, you are wronged."


    Tang Mo was angry and gritted his teeth, "I found out last night that I went to see my elder brother. I didn''t know that he was moving fast. He was clearly separated from me at the gate of the yard. When I looked for my back foot, he had already rested. Is he impatient to cook the raw rice?"


    "He is so drunk that even people can''t recognize him. Can he still have the bridal chamber? He is really capable."


    With Tang Mo''s output, Xin An only needs to cry with his eyes down. He felt very relaxed for no reason. When he was with Tang Rong in the past, he would only be a good person and he needed to compete for everything himself. When he got the benefits, he would not only not thank him but also complain.


    "Brother must give me an explanation for this."


    Tang Mo put on a stance of reluctance.


    The old lady was biased towards him, and now she felt that he was a good person. She had not made any trouble after suffering such a big grievance. She knew the overall situation and looked at the overall situation. Compared with the two, the couple next door was simply unreasonable.


    "Good boy, grandmother knows that you are wronged, but this has happened, and even if he doesn''t want to, he can only admit it."


    The old lady was very thoughtful. After Wang comforted Xin An, he would make a move to suppress Tang Mo and agree, "That''s your elder brother. Even if you do something wrong, your grandmother and father will tell him, and you will be able to yell."


    "Xin''an is a good girl. It''s your blessing to marry her. Don''t be in the blessing of not knowing how to be blessed."


    "What did you say he did? The second boy has already suffered grievances in this matter. If you don''t comfort him, you will be cruel to him?"


    After the old lady yelled at Wang, she softened her voice and said to Xin''an: "Good child, grandmother knows that you have suffered a great grievance. Don''t worry, grandmother will not let you suffer this grievance for nothing. The mansion has already invited your father and mother to come over to discuss, and will definitely explain it to you."


    Xin An nodded, "Thank you grandmother."


    "Hey, the good kid stops crying, clean up well. We are a beautiful new wife. My grandmother has a pullover face. The pigeon on it is rare to see **** red on it. It is very good to send it to you later. I''ll wear that one today?"


    ¡°Everything is followed by grandma¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    Xin An knew about that set of face. In her previous life, she tried her best to please the old lady after marriage. Once the old lady almost suffered a stroke and was rescued, she gave it to her. She just got the front foot and said that she was the eldest daughter-in-law of the Hou Mansion and should be steady. Such a luxurious and dazzling head is not suitable for her, but it is more suitable for Tao Yiran.


    At that time, she was blind and blind. After hearing Tang Rong''s words, she gave her head and face to Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran refused in all kinds of ways, and finally accepted it reluctantly. She put it on her head the next day. For this reason, she even made the old lady dislike, and all her previous efforts were in vain.


    Now when I think of these things, I can¡¯t help but want to kill myself, something that is not good at doing!


    Seeing that she was so considering the overall situation, the old lady was very satisfied. After a look, Wang smiled and said that she had prepared a pair of gold bracelets inlaid with gems for her daughter-in-law, "It should be a contrast to her mother''s head and face."


    After saying that, he ordered people to get it. Only those who have been poor know how precious these things are. After the Hou Mansion was investigated, so many people rely on her to support them. Although she had some items sent by her mother, everyone outside knew that something happened to the Tang family, even if it was sold, it was impossible to sell them. At that time, they were always anxious until dawn and were very tight at the money. Xin An stood up and gave a blessing, "With grandmother and mother here, I feel much more at ease. Thank you grandmother, thank you mother."


    The two of them left their feet and brought them over. When they saw the colorful heads, Tang Mo tsk twice, "I remember this head also fell on your head before, but you were useless and couldn''t hold on."


    Xin An picked up a cloud-patterned bird hairpin and sighed, "At that time, the mansion was copied and could not take anything away. In the end, this thing was not known to have entered whose pocket."


    Ignoring Tang Mo''s questioning eyes, he turned his head and asked Chunyang to come in to dress up for her. Chunyang was still red in his eyes, but Tang Mo didn''t dare to speak.


    "What kind of clothes do the girl wear?"


    She felt that the girl was so happy that the prince would definitely not be able to get married to the second prince in the end.


    "I''m going to wear it for a festive look when I''m newly married, so it''s better to look at this outfit."


    She has worn the best clothes and the most beautiful jewelry since she was a child. She likes the lively flowers, but Tang Rong likes simple and elegant. In order to cater to her preferences, she also wears simple clothes, just like a nun all day.


    Now she doesn''t like simple and light clothes, and she doesn''t want to see the kind of despair of her husband in her previous life.


    "Pick out all the bland clothes in my box and give them to you. You can handle it no matter how you deal with it, but you are not allowed to appear in front of me."


    Seeing that she didn''t look too sad, Mrs. Wang, who had already calmed down her emotions, smiled, "The old woman said in the mansion that the second young lady is beautiful in life. Why should she wear so simple and light-hearted years? The master used to say that he worked hard to make his family live a good life, wearing the most luxurious brocade and the brightest jewelry."


    "Kyoto''s wife has become a relative, and she is wearing more red and green clothes, competing for beauty, and it looks pleasing to the eye."


    Xin''an''s eyes were red again, right? Isn''t it? Did her father work hard to make money just to make her try her best to pave the way for Tang Rong?


    "I used to think about it, okay, the marriage is like this and I can''t change it anymore. From now on, I will be the second young lady of the Marquis''s Mansion. You have gone to see the second young master."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. Is this woman trying to rely on him?


    Then I thought, this woman was the best at calculating and wanted to take everything for herself. She was very compatible with him, and it was not impossible to make do with him.


    Always better than Tao Yiran, who is best at stinging inside.


    Mrs. Wang led the people brought from the Xin family to pay tribute to Tang Mo. Tang Mo was generous and rewarded them with twelve taels of silver, saying that they would get a good start.


    In this way, Xin An was not stingy and also gave twelve taels to each of the Tang family members in the yard.


    Twelve taels are the monthly money these people can earn in a year. The moment they get it, they are all overjoyed and kowtowed very hard. Xin An suddenly felt happy.


    She gave generously, and the people below thanked her happily, and everyone was happy, and no one said that she was full of stinking and vulgarity.


    The laughter from Qiushiyuan reached Chunhuayuan, separated by a wall. Tang Rong, who came back to wait for the results, didn''t know what was going on, and was telling his heart in the bedroom with Tao Yiran.


    ¡ª


    Baby boys, please give me a good review, thank you¡ª


    £ Baby boys, please give me a good review, thank you


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 5 Two courtyards have formed a bond

    Chapter 5 The two courts form a bond


    "The first time I saw you in Qinghou Mansion, I wondered what kind of woman should be worthy of such a dazzling young man. I envied her when I learned that you and Miss Xin had been married. I never thought that by chance, you and I became husband and wife, Ronglang, am I very unreserved?"


    Tang Rong is the eldest son of the Marquis'' Mansion. He has a noble appearance and is also the first person to inherit the title. He is naturally more happy than Tang Mo.


    Seeing her affectionately, I felt pity for her, Tang Rong felt even softer and held her hand and said, "I was unexpected to marry Yi''er. The moment the veil was lifted, I felt extremely happy. I didn''t like to fight, but I wanted to fight once at that moment. I never thought I would be so desperate, even if I was sorry for Miss Xin and Brother Mo."


    Tao Yiran''s father is the governor of Cangzhou, and many people in the Tao family are in court. Tao Yiran is not only dignified in appearance but also has talent, which is not as good as Xin''an.


    "Rong Lang."


    Tao Yiran''s eyes were filled with joy, and her face was full of shyness and leaned into Tang Rong''s arms.


    The two of them were very fond of each other, and they didn''t separate until they heard the whispers outside. After the sender approached and asked clearly, Tang Rong looked unhappy, thinking that he was really the style of a merchant and was unbearable.


    But it is an unwritten rule to give rewards today, so I immediately ordered people to take out the money, each with one month''s monthly money.


    The servants in the yard were extremely disappointed. It was a lot for a month, but it was a year since they couldn''t stand the next door.


    The people in Qiushiyuan were watching the fun, and they were all refreshed. Their twelve taels were already more. They learned that the opposite side had only been one month, and they were even more proud. Even the scrubbing of the yard was so thick that the girl could give the person next door a proud look.


    Chunhuayuan is so popular that he is not only secretly hating his two masters for being stingy, but also being forced to see the villain on the other side succeed. The people on both sides fought and worked their own.


    On the first day of marriage, the subordinates of the two houses officially formed a bond.


    After about an hour, the Tao family and Xin family members came. Compared with the Xin family, the Tao family was a little happy. The two families got married and they liked Tang Rong, but unfortunately, Tang Rong had already made a marriage with the girl from Xin family first.


    Compared with the two brothers Tang Rong and Tang Mo, Tang Rong is of course better. Of course, there must be shock and anger on his face.


    "I killed this day. Didn''t the Bodhisattva and the ancestors of the Xin family open their eyes yesterday? I received my incense early in the morning. How could I do such a thing?"


    Mrs. Xin patted her legs when she saw Xin An, anxious, heartache, and careful. Xin An''s tears fell like beads with broken threads. "Mom"


    He threw himself into his mother''s arms and cried in a silence, as if he wanted to cry out all his grievances for many years. Tang Rong, the bastard, said that Xin''s family had an accident in coming to Beijing to find her. She didn''t have time to ask what the accident was and whether it was life-threatening. "It''s all my fault, it was me who implicated my parents."


    She was blindly plunged into the net that Tang Rong woven for her, and she took everything from her own fault.


    "I was wrong, I was retribution, I was really wrong."


    Mrs. Xin felt so distressed that she also shed tears. Her daughter was raised by Jin Zun and Yugui since she was a child. She never shed any tears. This marquis'' mansion is a place where people can eat. She just married yesterday and she lost more golden beans today than in the previous eighteen years.


    "Don''t be afraid, my parents are here, I''m here to take you back. Let''s go back to Huaijiang, and this capital will never come again."


    Xin An was immersed in sadness and cried. Tang Mo, who was beside him, didn''t say anything. He was very curious about what happened after his previous life. You should know how cruel this woman was before he died. As long as it was what Tang Rong wanted, she would try every means to take it out of him. Moreover, she could compete with her mother. His mother could not get a bargain after several fights. What would such a cruel woman be so sad?


    Could it be that Tang Rong abandoned his wife and children later?


    When Xin An was tired of crying, his eyes were swollen and unable to open and it was extremely dry. Chunyang fed water to wash her face. Mrs. Xin told Mrs. Wang and others to pack up, "We''ll leave in a while."


    "Mom." Xin An grabbed her and said nothing but Tang Mo, "That''s it. If I leave like this, I will definitely punish the Marquis. The Marquis is not broad-minded and even my father can''t stand it if he uses some tricks."


    ¡°What¡¯s more.¡±


    She glanced at Tang Mo, "Everyone knew that I had gotten into the Tang family''s sedan chair, entered the Tang family''s door, and lived in the same room with Tang Mo all night. Rumors and gossip, I had to consider the sisters."


    The Xin family has more than one room, and there are two girls in the second room, and they are also at the age of discussing marriage.


    "Brother Huan just made a marriage, and the woman was willing to agree to know that I wanted to marry into the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Before he could finish his words, a voice came to his ears, "If the Zhou family regrets getting married because of this, it would be better not to marry him."


    "Sister, you don''t have to think about me."


    The one who came in was Xin Huan, Xin An''s younger brother. Seeing him, Xin An wanted to cry again. Xin Huan was two years younger than her and respected her elder sister since she was a child. For Tang Rong, she forced Xin Huan to do things a lot. Xin Huan repeatedly advised her to keep her more careful, but at that time she couldn''t listen at all.


    It¡¯s really hard to persuade her, a **** ghost.


    "You are talking nonsense again. If I don''t think about you, you can''t fly into the sky?"


    Xin Huan scratched the back of his head awkwardly and looked at Tang Mo, "What''s going on now? Can you be my brother-in-law?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Mo. Tang Mo stepped forward and bowed, "Although I didn''t know much about Miss Xin before, I was a fateful fate by accident. I just hope that the couple will join hands in the future and hold the case together."


    Mrs. Xin used to not like Tang Mo, but only heard that he was not in dealing with Tang Rong everywhere, narrow-minded and turbulent, and now she became her own son-in-law, and naturally she would be different. She looked better than Tang Rong. Although his mother was the second wife, she was also a formal marriage. It was better to have a mother-in-law care than to be disliked by her stepmother.


    The mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law and became more satisfied the more she looked at her son-in-law. Besides, his attitude was good, which was more pleasing to Tang Rong''s appearance as if he was not as powerful as the world.


    The worried eyes fell on Xin An again, "Are you really willing?"


    Yesterday I married Tang Rong with joy, but today I let it go?


    Xin An nodded and confirmed, and even took the initiative to make the words clear, "I like Tang Rong, but he pretended to be drunk last night and Tao Yiran''s wedding night. It can be seen that he doesn''t like me, so why should I shave my head and pick my head hot?"


    Mrs. Xin patted the back of her hand, "From childhood to adulthood, you will support you no matter what kind of mother you are. Since that''s the case, it''s no big deal for us to change our son-in-law, but mother can''t let you suffer."


    Xin An also meant this. Although this matter would eventually turn a big deal, she wanted to find Tang Rong''s bad luck first, and let Tang Rong and Tao Yiran feel depressed for a while to make her happy. She waved to Xin Huan, "Come here, I''ll say a few words to you."


    Mrs. Xin also called Tang Mo, "Son-in-law, follow me to the front yard to meet your father and mother. You can''t just forget about this."


    The Tao family girl was shameless, and the Tao family was not much better. She didn''t look at the proud feeling that she almost laughed out loud just now.


    Seeing that his mother-in-law wanted to support her, Tang Mo was willing to go there with a long time.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 6 Tang Rong cannot argue

    Chapter 6 Tang Rong cannot defend himself


    In the front yard, Wang had once again apologized. The head of Weiyuan Hou Tang Gang, the family, pushed the problem completely, and it was all the negligence of the people below.


    Lord Tao, who held back his smile, hypocritically said that it was a destined fate, and God''s arrangements had their own fixed numbers.


    Mrs. Tao, who had seen her daughter, also sat down and talked to Wang, and Tang Rong even praised her for tea. The atmosphere was not tense, as if the matter had just passed.


    Xin''an''s father Xin Kuan sat lightly, watching the few people perform in a cold look. The one who had something to do with the Xin family was Tang Gang''s father, the old man Tang who died on the battlefield. The war was tight back then, and Xin Kuan paid and supported Mr. Tang''s battle. Afterwards, the old man made a marriage with the Xin family.


    In recent years, the Xin family has indeed been smooth sailing due to the relationship between the Tang family, but the Tang family, which is filial, is not ready to swallow this. He is a salt merchant. As long as he is willing, there are many powerful people in the capital who want to win him over, and their status will only be higher than that of the Tang family.


    When Mrs. Xin entered the door, everyone''s eyes gathered on her. Xin Kuan asked in a deep voice: "What''s wrong with An''er?"


    "how?"


    Mrs. Xin looked angry, "What else can I do except crying and blindly?"


    "I got married happily, but this happened to me. That silly child was so stupid that he cried all night in the new house that did not belong to her. His eyes were swollen like walnuts, and he couldn''t cover his makeup."


    "I don''t know if I send someone a message back."


    Xin Huan immediately finished the fight, first ''humming'', then looked at Tang Rong with a sarcastic look, "What can I do when I send the message back? Her groom was already rolling with her younger brother and sister at that time. If she really yelled about this, would Tang Rong and the woman from the Tao family still have the face to survive?"


    He bit the word ''brother and sister'' very seriously, and Mrs. Tao couldn''t sit still on the spot. This was related to her daughter''s face and her face was dark. "This matter has been explained clearly. It''s just that she is drunk and who knows who is confused?"


    Xin Huan was waiting for her words, and he sneered and pointed his gun at Tang Rong again, sarcastically sarcastically, "You are really capable. Even drunk people can''t recognize people and still think about the bridal chamber. You can still succeed in the bridal chamber. It''s really a talent."


    "I didn''t claim that I had a marriage before, but I didn''t have a single room. It seems that I read a lot of cluttered booklets in secret, so I can be considered a veteran."


    "The bride is not an ordinary person. I heard that you are regular guests at major banquets in Beijing. It is not so easy to admit mistakes with acquaintances. Could it be that yesterday she was bored in her new house alone, drunk herself first, and then let you do whatever you want?"


    He bluntly provoked the fig leaf of Tang Rong and Tao''s family. Xin Kuan didn''t even stop him throughout the whole process. Mrs. Xin was still lowering her head and wiping her tears. After his son finished speaking, he immediately took it. "Tang Rong, your grandfather''s marriage was decided by your grandfather. We didn''t mention it in the Tang family over the years. After all, the family gap is different, but since you have come to mention marriage again, you should be responsible for my An''er."


    "If you don''t like it, just say that the girl from my Xin family is not unable to get married. Since she is asking for a marriage according to the rules, why do you want her to lose face?"


    "Everyone says you are a gentleman, what do you restrain yourself and return to courtesy? What a gentleman is like a chrysanthemum? What you do is also done by a gentleman?"


    The mother and son joined forces, and Tang Rong turned pale and could not argue.


    The Tao family was also very angry and didn''t care about anything else at this time. If they could not hold the **** basin on Tang Rong''s head, Tao Yiran would have a reputation as a water-like poplar flower, which the Tao family could not bear. Mrs. Tao''s eyes were red immediately, "As both the bride, my Yiran was also in the sedan chair yesterday. Who knew that such a thing could happen? The girl was spoiled by us since she was a child, and she was careless. After she found out that the person was wrong, her mind was blank. But how could she be a weak woman compare to a drunk man? If she yelled out, the three families would become the laughing stock of the capital. I went to see her just now and said she wanted to die."


    "But she can die, can she dare to die? The woman is already in trouble and can''t help herself. If she dies, she will trap Tang Rong in an endless land. Only then will she break her teeth and swallow this matter. This is the woman''s life."


    "She has suffered such a great grievance, and I will never allow you to slander her."


    After the Tao family was blamed, all the mistakes came to the Tang family, and finally gathered on Tang Rong. After all, in the mouths of the two mothers, Xin An and Tao Yiran remained silent last night for the reputation of the Tang family. Wang only felt that he had shot the foot with a stone. After all, it was caused by her, the wife of Hou, who was inappropriate.


    After all, he is his own son. Although Tang Gang wished he could beat him to death, he had to protect him at this time. "The three families have been in good relationships for many years. No one wants to see such a thing happening, but it has to be resolved. When someone enters my Tang family''s door, it is my Tang family''s wife, and it cannot be changed."


    "Tang Rong, kneel down."


    Tang Rong knelt down, even if he kneeled down, his back was straightened. "Everything is caused by me, no matter what punishment it is, I just hope that this matter will not involve Yiran, she is innocent."


    At this time, the protection of Tao Yiran did not make people feel that he was very responsible. Instead, he felt that he had been planning for a long time, but he had a bad intention. Tang Gang said in a deep voice, "The punishment will not be less. Xin An suffered the greatest grievance in this matter. He should be compensated. So he allocated 30% of the dowry left by your mother to Qiushiyuan. What do you think?"


    Wang raised his eyes quickly and then returned to normal. Tang Rong nodded and responded to the matter, kowtowed to Wang, "Thank you for your hard work, my mother will do this."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Tang Gang turned his head to Wang and said, "Since the boss has married, give him the dowry left by his mother."


    Wang nodded with a smile and looked at Tang Rong lovingly, "I will sort it out and I will send it to you. If my sister can see you get married with her own eyes, she will be extremely happy."


    Tang Mo was a little nervous. There was no more dowry left by Tang Rong''s mother, so what should I get back?


    Wang gave him a look of peace of mind, and then stood up and bowed to Mrs. Xin to apologize. After saying good words, Mrs. Xin''s face finally eased a little. She thought the Xin family would stop meeting, but Xin Kuan spoke again, "We are here today to bring An''er away. As long as we explain this clearly to the outside world, people outside can understand it. Although it is not easy to marry again, it is better than wasting a lifetime in the Tang family''s backyard in the future."


    How could the Tang family agree? Wang said good things and tried to persuade Xin Kuan again. Xin Kuan raised his hand, "There is no need to persuade him anymore. What we said before was that the prince of the Tang family was allowed to marry the prince of the Tang family. Now that such a thing happened, it was not a matter. Moreover, it was not a good thing to treat the second son. It would be a resentment in the future. It would be better to marry each other."


    "Even if I do my best to make all my family fortune, I will find another happy marriage for my An''er."


    I want to use a little old dowry to smear the grievances his daughter suffered, naive!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 7 Sent to Xinan and get scolded

    Chapter 7: Sent to Xin''an and be scolded


    The Tang family could not let Xin An leave. The old man who passed away from Weiyuan Hou Mansion was a military general before, but after the family and country were peaceful, he took the initiative to quit military power.


    It is not easy to abandon martial arts and follow the literature. The children and grandchildren in the mansion need to be trained, and the court needs to be managed. The veterans who followed the Tang family before need to take care of him. How can you know that the Tang family will not wear Jia again?


    No matter which one is, it is a huge expense. The Xin family is the Tang family''s money bag. Many people know this. The Tao family is willing to marry the Tang family. In addition to paying attention to the title of the Tang family, there are also reasons for the Xin family.


    Seeing Xin Kuan breaking up for Xin An, Lord Tao took the lead in speaking, "Mr. Xin, please be careful not to be impatient. I am also very angry when such a thing happens, but now we have to look at the long-term situation. The future of the family is the most important thing."


    "This matter is indeed the prince''s mistake. However, I couldn''t help but have a few more drinks in my life. By accident, the girls in our two families have already suffered a loss. If they want to make trouble outside, wouldn''t they suffer even more?"


    Tang Gang followed the conversation, "In-laws, our two families have been in friendship for many years. They have been supporting each other over the years, relying on each other, and they can sit down and talk about everything slowly."


    "After this incident, I wish I could beat this kid to death, but I couldn''t beat him to death, right?"


    Xin Kuan snorted coldly, "You have said the truth. After all, you should force me to nod?"


    He looked up at Lord Tao, "Tang Rong is the eldest son of the Marquis'' Mansion. He asked for the crown prince early on, and he will be the next Marquis of Weiyuan in the future. The Tao family only needs to pinch their noses this time to respond. There are endless benefits behind it. What has the Xin family gained?"


    Tang Mo looked extremely desolate at the moment, but he didn''t say a word. He was very stubborn on his face, but he felt very comfortable in his heart. This cheap father-in-law was about to prepare to win benefits for him.


    In the past, they were all fighting together for their mother and son. Occasionally, his mother had to pretend to be a loving mother and was inconvenient to do it. Only he fought alone. As for Tao Yiran, he would only enjoy the results he had won, and he had to despise him for his philanthropy.


    The Tao family wants to help, but unfortunately they are not Xin''an''s opponent.


    Xin Kuan''s meaning is very direct. Lord Tao stopped talking. Tang Gang frowned. Wang''s eyes swept away and took the trick. "The first thing is that I am wrong, the arrangement is not well done; the second thing is that the prince is wrong, I am too happy to forget my alcohol tolerance."


    "Why let the prince apologize in front of An''er and the second boy, return the tokens of the two families, and then I will hand over the mansion to An''er. I wonder what the in-laws agree with?"


    In fact, the best thing is that Tang Rong and Tao Yiran apologized together, but this confirms that Tao Yiran¡¯s robbery of her husband will definitely not agree.


    Xin Kuan naturally didn''t want to agree just like this, but the purpose of this position has been achieved. Although he is not a noble, he also knows the importance of the right to give in to women. Mrs. Xin pressed her eyes and said, "It''s all for her children. You all said the truth. What if the prince is killed after all?"


    "Just do as Mrs. Hou''s wishes."


    She agreed, and Mrs. Tao, who held the veil tightly, let go of her hand unwillingly. Even if Tang Rong inherited the title in the future, a Marquis who had no right to give the title would just be fond of it, and would not bring practical benefits to the Tao family.


    Tang Gang breathed a sigh of relief and spoke again before he opened his mouth. "Why didn''t you ask the second young master what he thought from beginning to end?"


    "I''m just apologizing if my elder brother snatched my wife?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Mo. Tang Mo was cold and a little aggrieved, "I listened to my father."


    Tang Gang also felt a little sorry for him. After thinking about it, he felt that there was nothing to compensate him. It was Wang who spoke, "Last year, the Emperor gave a farm in the suburbs of Beijing. It has 60 acres, which are all good land. It''s better to give it to the second child."


    If Tang Gang would never agree on weekdays, it would be rare for Zhuangzi to be found in the suburbs of Beijing, let alone the emperor rewarded him, and if he wanted to give him, he could only give him to Tang Rong. But now a Zhuangzi resisted the humiliation of his wife being robbed, and Tang Gang had nothing to be reluctant to let go. He boasted about the Zhuangzi and nodded, and asked Wang to hand over the land deed to Tang Mo immediately.


    Tang Mo was filled with mixed feelings. He tried his best to make this Zhuangzi in his previous life and finally got his life in it. It was so easy to succeed in this life. It didn¡¯t feel that someone would support him too well.


    The matter was decided for the time being. It was time to use lunch. Tang Gang invited Xin Kuan and Lord Tao to stay for dinner. The three of them are all one now. If there is any trouble, no matter how big the anger is, it will dissipate three points. Now that the three families are one, they naturally have to plan for the future.


    Tang Rong breathed a lot of relief. Although the process was a little difficult, it turned out to be as he wanted. He went back to the yard and picked up a few extremely precious objects and delivered them to Xin''an in person. Goodbye, Xin''an''s anger couldn''t stop surging up, wishing he could stab him to death with one knife.


    "Although it''s a coincidence, I''m sorry for you in this matter. Please be more at ease. My second brother has a noble character and good virtues, and is not inferior to me. If you live with him well, you will be smooth in the future."


    "Is the prince threatening me?" Xin An sneered, "If I don''t live a good life with him, I want to make things difficult for you. What do you want?"


    Tang Rong bowed, "The husband is honorable and the wife is noble, and the second brother and sister are intelligent, and you will understand it."


    Xin''an''s eyes looked him from head to toe. She felt hatred in her heart and had to collect some interest on the spot. "A gentleman is open and honest, villain is always worried. You are selfish and robbed your younger brother''s wife. You hit it off with Tao Yiran and do something miserable. You want to cover up your dirty behavior by mistake."


    "When you think about it carefully, I reasonably suspect that you have planned this matter from beginning to end. You don''t want to marry me, but you want a good reputation for being filial to elders. You have a reputation but are unwilling to accept it. You can think of both fish and bear paws, so you bribed the people below and deliberately gave the wrong bride, and then cooked the raw rice as quickly as possible."


    "You know in your heart that the reason for drunkenness is that you can''t deceive anyone, but because everyone is a shameless person, you will cover up your shamelessness."


    ¡°This is absolutely nothing.¡±


    Tang Rong felt guilty. Tao Yiran was dignified and virtuous and talented, so he was naturally more in line with him. Xin''an was just the daughter of a salt merchant. He had been ridiculed for getting engaged with him. Now he has made compensation, but Xin''an said that the market is aggressive, and it is really not a good match.


    "I would like to ask the Second Young Master to be careful. The prince will never do such a thing with openness and integrity. There must be misunderstandings in this."


    Just when I heard this sound, Xin''an had the urge to kill again.


    Shouzhe was a woman in her forties wearing royal blue brocade, with two calm and solemn golden hairpins on her head, treasure gourd gold earrings, and a pair of shrimp beard gold bracelets on her wrist.


    Aunt Cai, Tang Rong''s biological mother''s personal maid, later became Tang Rong''s wet nurse. She was the most loyal dog around Tang Rong. Wang even had to take into account the identity of her second wife and not criticize her. However, the dog in front of her regarded herself as her relative "mother-in-law". She dared to sit down with a tablet of dead people and drink her daughter-in-law tea. She could scold her at will, belittle her everywhere, and punish her at any time.


    Now I want to take out her thigh bones and beat the drums when I think about it!


    "Is this person in front of you the Marquis''s concubine?"


    This dog dreamed of being Tang Gang''s concubine. When he was young, he climbed Tang Gang''s bed. Tang Gang still couldn''t accept her. He kicked her, "But I heard that the two concubines of the Marquis were extremely gentle people, and he didn''t say that they were so wide."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 8 The generous and tolerant Xinan

    Chapter 8: The generous and tolerant Xin An


    Xin''an''s speech of doubt successfully pleased Wang. She was the second wife and suffered a lot of losses from this slave. Relying on the person who stayed behind and took care of the prince, she was extremely domineering in the mansion and often told how she, the stepmother, treated her stepmother, was harsh on her stepson.


    It''s like this in front of her, and she''s even more like an old lady in Tang Rong''s yard, and no one dares to disobey her.


    Aunt Cai hasn''t been so angry for many years, and subconsciously raised her voice, "Mrs. Second Young Master, I am the one around the prince, not the concubine of the marquis. Please don''t admit my mistake."


    "Mom."


    Xin An rushed into Mrs. Xin''s arms, "Tang Rong is really a liar. He has such a big open room. This open room is so fierce. I don''t want to stay here, I want to go home."


    Mrs. Xin could see at a glance that Aunt Cai was not a good person. She suddenly felt very glad that she had not married Tang Rong. She patted Xin''an''s back and said to Wang: "Madam Hou, your mansion is really too chaotic. I have said nothing before. We will take An''er away now."


    The mother and daughter were about to go out. Wang quickly stopped him and scolded Aunt Cai, "Master, you are the slave of yours? Is the prince wrong about this matter? The prince asked the prince to come to apologize in person. An''er has suffered such a great grievance, but can''t he complain a few times?"


    "Or you are not too presumptuous on weekdays, and now you don''t even take the words of the Marquis seriously?"


    "A slave dares to speak loudly in front of his master, wanting to rebel?"


    Tang Mo was sitting there and having tea, but he wanted Xin''an to curse more happily. In just one day, he fell in love with the feeling of someone working together with him. It was so wonderful.


    Seeing Xin An easy-to-handle, he was even more excited in his heart. Seeing that Tang Rong''s face was blue and black, he put down the teacup comfortably, and anger appeared in his eyes. It was his turn!


    "Brother, I haven''t said anything until now. I don''t want to investigate the reason, for fear of hurting our brotherly relationship in the end, but don''t bully people too much!"


    "It''s normal for Xin''an to not know anyone when he just arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion. Look back at your wet nurse, wearing silk, satin, gold and silver. What''s wrong with Xin''an treating her as her father''s concubine? His father''s concubine is not as silly as she dresses up."


    "She is always the king in the mansion and is domineering. You know that she is vulgar and ignorant, but she still brings her. Is she dissatisfied with her father''s decision and wants to save my face through her mouth?"


    Aunt Cai wanted to defend herself again. Wang''s sharp eyes made her shut up unwillingly, and she knelt down to Xin''an, "It was me who bumped into the second young lady, so I should be punished."


    After saying that, he slapped himself in the face with a "splash", which was very loud.


    "The prince''s marriage is a great joy. I am happy that I have only been dressed up in the past two days, not that I have forgotten my identity."


    Then he took off all the jewelry on his body. Xin An looked shocked and took two steps back, "Mom, the rules of the Hou Mansion are really scary. Let''s go back."


    Mrs. Xin was also extremely dissatisfied. A servant dared to lose his temper after being said a few words from his master, "This lord of the marquis''s palace is not a master, and it is not a slave. Our Xin family really can''t afford to be infected."


    "Madam Hou, don''t persuade me anymore. This evil slave is so arrogant in front of me. I don''t know how to treat my An''er when I leave." After that, he told the person waiting behind the door, "Wang family, spring sunshine and green, you can count all the girls'' things and let''s go."


    Xin Huan, who came here, saw that this was the case, immediately shouted, saying that he wanted to go out and talk to others. The Marquis'' Mansion turned out to be a slave in charge.


    The mother and son had their eyes intersected, and they said that they would deal with this evil woman today, slapped Tang Rong in the face hard.


    Wang could not stop him, and Tang Mo also said all the good things to his mother-in-law. The few people had a very tacit understanding without discussing it. Seeing that the atmosphere was in place, Mrs. Xin asked Xin Huan to find Xin Kuan.


    In the front yard, Tang Gang was having a drink with Xin Kuan and Lord Tao. Before the atmosphere was completely opened, Xin Huan rushed in and said things in a few words, and he had to add fuel to the fire. "It''s very interesting. When the master came to apologize and threatened, the slave was even more arrogant, and he was so vicious that he wanted to kill someone."


    "Dad, my sister was stopped and she was not allowed to leave."


    Xin Kuan threw the cup angrily, and Tang Gang was even more angry. Lord Tao despised the unfavorable situation of the Hou Mansion and regretted that he had made this marriage, but it did not prevent him from following him to understand the situation.


    Tang Rong never expected that things would develop like this. He expected that Xin''s family would make trouble, but the woman was as famous as the sky. After entering the Marquis''s house, she was still in the same room with his second brother all night. Whether he came or not, she would endure it. She thought she could go back after a formality.


    As for Aunt Cai, who has been powerful for a long time, she has been kneeling but dared not say anything, and she has not been afraid of her heart. She is the vanguard of the marquis. The prince is her big breasts, and even if the marquis comes, she will give her a little face.


    "A bastard, let you apologize for what you did with this old guy."


    Tang Gang is here, for the first time in his life, he felt dissatisfied with Tang Rong. When he saw Aunt Cai, who was still dissatisfied with anger on his knees, he became even more angry. "Come on, drag this slave who is inferior and beat him thirty."


    The Tang family started his military achievements. Even if the subordinates in the military office are no longer punished and punished by military sticks. Aunt Cai said she would have to lie down for at least three months after the thirty military sticks. But wouldn¡¯t it be easier for her to lie down Tao Yiran?


    Aunt Cai was scared and looked at Tang Rong in horror. Tang Rong did not plead for mercy, and knew that he could not plead for mercy at this time, but Xin An spoke timidly.


    "Marty, I didn''t recognize her in this matter at the first time. Seeing that she was dressed in a luxurious manner, I mistakenly thought that she was the Marquis'' concubine. It was indeed wrong for me to be right first. It was normal for her to be angry. She was also the wet nurse of the prince. Her decent years in the mansion also represented the face of the prince. I am afraid that she would not be able to bear it when she got older."


    "Now I am a newly married Prince Tao next door, so I will spare her."


    Tang Mo gave him a thumbs up in his heart. It would be pleasant to hit this woman today, but it would also make the people in the mansion feel that the Xin family is unforgivable. His biased father would also be dissatisfied with Xin An afterwards. He beat this old witch and hurt his precious son''s face.


    Please spare her generously, and maybe she can get some benefits from his partial father.


    Tang Gang''s expression was slightly cleared, and he felt that although the Xin family had a bad temper, fortunately, Xin An was still generous and tolerant. He also thought that this dishonest slave wanted to climb into his bed when he was young, which made him feel disgusted. With a new and old hatred, he kicked him over, "You are a servant with a great fortune. If you meet the kind-hearted second young lady, you will not kowtow and thank her for giving you your life."


    That is, his deceased wife gave this slave a chance, and according to his temperament, she had already been beaten to death.


    This kick successfully caused bleeding from Aunt Cai''s mouth, and she didn''t care about the pain. She climbed up to Xin''an and knelt down and kowtowed, "I''m a slut, thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master, for being tolerant, and Mrs. Second Young Master, for being tolerant."


    Xin An acted a little scared and couldn''t bear it. He approached her mother slightly, "Get up, I recognized your identity wrongly, don''t take it to your heart."

 Chapter 9 Tang Mo got benefits again

    Chapter 9 Tang Mo got benefits again


    Aunt Cai staggered up and retreated behind Tang Rong. Tang Rong bowed to Xin An as deep as water, "It''s mine to make his younger brother and sister frightened. Thank you for your tolerance. I will be obliged to do anything to be sent to you in the future. Please don''t continue to worry about your younger brother and sister."


    Xin An wanted to continue scolding him, but her father was not easy to speak. She just hated that she didn''t scold her for such a good opportunity just now. In this situation, she suffered a little wronged and had a bad temper. It was understandable that she spoke a little mean. Tang Rong claimed to be noble and noble, would he dare to scold her?


    If he dares to say a word today, he wants him to look good!


    What a pity, if you lose the opportunity, you will be gone.


    "I don''t need to worry about the prince. Last night, the second young master did not take revenge and humiliate me in anger. He also comforted me and sat with me all night. With this, he was indeed a precious character and good virtue."


    "The second young master has a handsome appearance and a tall figure. Even if he has no talent in the world, he can be considered a person with a good personality in his works. I don''t feel wronged to marry him."


    Tang Mo was still standing lightly, but he straightened his waist slightly. Tang Gang looked at him carefully and felt that his skin was indeed good. He had not caused trouble from last night to today. It can be seen that although he was a little confused on weekdays, he was still able to be clear and stable at critical moments.


    "Your wife is a good person. I will respect and love her in the future."


    Tang Mo bowed and replied, "Son will do it."


    "Yeah." Tang Gang felt that this **** seemed to have changed a little, "If you become a relative, you should be more steady. You can go to the Beiya Army to report in a few days."


    Tang Mo couldn''t believe it, and then he looked ecstatic. He wanted to go to the Beiya Army for a long time, but the old man refused to agree. Unlike the Nanya Army''s fierce killing, the Beiya Army is a place where most noble families have experienced their children. It is easy for the family to operate further in two or three years.


    "Thank you, my son will live up to expectations."


    Seeing that he was so overjoyed, Tang Gang felt a little strange and his expression relieved a lot. Wang suppressed the ecstasy in his eyes and came out to smooth things over. The farce was over.


    Lord Tao, who watched the whole time, browsed lightly and felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He couldn''t help but look at Xin An more. They were all people who entered the wrong wedding room. His daughter''s benefits did not make her messy, but Tang Mo got too many benefits in this room, which was immediately obvious.


    The people in the yard soon dispersed, and Xin Kuan was also taken back to the front yard to have a drink. Tang Rong originally wanted to go back to appease Tao Yiran, but Tang Gang told him to go to the ancestral hall to reflect on him when he left.


    Wang looked at his left back and sneered on his lips, then took Xin''an''s hand warmly and asked about his well-being.


    Mrs. Xin breathed a sigh of relief. She used to think that Tang Rong was good everywhere, but today she realized that his face was really not as thick as she was. So far, she hadn''t seen him regretful. She pushed the mess to her family. She said a few words without any pain.


    Looking at Tang Mo again, no matter how disliked her, she is now very happy. Wang praised Xin An and said that he would hand over the right to give the gift to her in three days.


    Xin An has been in charge of the middle gift for half his life. He knows how deep the water is here, how could he take over again? "I am grateful for my mother''s care, but how can I give such a big thing now? I still have a mess in my heart. I can only work hard to continue to handle it."


    Wang didn''t want to give up the right to give up. When he agreed to give up, he also did psychological construction. He comforted himself that she was kissing her daughter-in-law, which was better than being put into Tao Yiran''s hands.


    Seeing that Xin An didn''t seem to be telling lies, he thought that although he was left behind, he was afraid that he would feel uncomfortable. "Mother knows that you are in a mess. You know a little bit of the situation at home now. Although Tang Mo has been a little bit of trouble on weekdays, he has no big mistakes and can be considered loyal. If you rated him more, you can find out his goodness."


    "Mother will take care of you for the sake of giving gifts for the sake of your time. Whenever you want to learn, come and learn from your mother. The right to give gifts is yours at any time."


    Xin An Fuli thanked her, and Wang said she would give her 30% of the dowry to Tang Rong''s mother. She knew even more about those dowry. She worked hard in her previous life to get it, but the result was.


    "Mother, since I married Tang Mo by chance, I will live with Tang Mo with peace of mind in the future. My elder brother''s mother''s dowry was not what I deserve. I would never dare to take it. I would like to ask my mother to handle it properly."


    How many military generals have strong family backgrounds?


    The Tang family abandoned martial arts and went to literature and started over again. They spent money everywhere and also had to maintain the dignity of the Hou Mansion. Especially Tang Rong''s good reputation outside was supported by money. Although his family''s foundation is not over yet, it is almost the same anyway.


    In this life, she will not be able to fill a penny in the Marquis'' Mansion, unless the Marquis'' Mansion is completely controlled by her.


    and


    Weiyuan Hou Tang Gang is not a good thing. If his son makes a mistake, he should be the one who wipes his butt. He shamelessly takes out his deceased wife''s dowry as compensation. If she takes the dowry, it would be like someone to hold the handle. No one said anything at this time, but who can explain it clearly in the future?


    Seeing that she was so sensible about the overall situation, the Wang family was filled with joy. She felt that she had made up for the reputation of the Hou Mansion and had made such a plan. Although she was resentful by Tang Gang, it was worth it to have such a powerful daughter-in-law!


    After comforting her a few more words, she explained that she would drink her new wife''s tea again. After finishing the Qiushiyuan, she still had to go to the next Chunhuayuan. However, Tao Yiran is now her nominal "daughter-in-law". The Tao family is still there, if she would comfort her.


    As soon as the man left, Xin An drove Tang Mo away and locked her mother in the room and whispered. Mrs. Xin regretted, "You said why didn''t I feel like this? What was the Tang family doing? I would compensate you with Tang Rong''s biological mother''s dowry, so I didn''t do anything like that."


    Xin An smiled and said casually, "I guess the Marquis''s account is not rich."


    "Luckily, you were smart and didn''t take over. Mom is really scared now. That Mrs. Cai is used to being domineering at first glance. Your mother-in-law can''t even suppress her. If you marry Tang Rong, won''t you still be angry with her?"


    Mrs. Xin was really scared, but even if there was anything, she could only walk forward with a tough bullet. "You shouldn''t have persuaded her just now. It would be better to beat her to death."


    Xin An was open-minded. She used to treat Aunt Cai everywhere, but she was just happy with Tang Rong and loved her. Now she wanted to swallow Tang Rong alive. So what is Aunt Cai?


    "I spare her. The people in the Marquis'' Mansion will think I am tolerant. Sometimes you can take advantage of small losses. Your advantageous son-in-law may be secretly happy next door now."


    Mrs. Xin also smiled, "Mom, I understand. Your mother-in-law actually doesn''t like the people next door. I''ve seen her laugh a few times today. She is biased towards you. Now that his son has a job again because of you, he will be better for you in the future. With the help of mother-in-law, you won''t be too sad in your future."


    "My cheap son-in-law is also very conscientious. If you support each other in the future, how can life be difficult?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 10 Who used the dowry

    Chapter 10 Who used the dowry


    In Chunhuayuan, separated by a wall, Mrs. Tao, who had watched the farce, poked Tao Yiran''s forehead hard, and was so angry that she was so angry that she was not strong. "You said you were interested in him, and your father must have tried his best to fight for you first. When the old man in the Hou Mansion got engaged with the Xin family, he didn''t say that the one who decided was Tang Rong, but this happened."


    "You don''t know how ugly the Xin family''s **** said, just said that you are shameless. Fortunately, I came over and pushed all the mistakes to Tang Rong. Otherwise, the reputation of the entire Tao family would be ruined and those people in the family would tear you alive."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Tao was heartbroken, "Your mother-in-law''s dowry should have been handed over to you, but now she has been separated by 30% of the money, plus a farmer."


    "That''s all, but it''s not easy to hand over the right to give up the right to give back. Even the mother-in-law of the legitimate mother-in-law, let alone the second wife."


    "Tang Mo got another errand just now. Do you know that the errand was originally left for Tang Rong."


    There are many nobles in the Northern Yajun Army, which is a good place for each family to make connections. Of course, not everyone can go there. Even Tang Gang cannot guarantee that his second son can be stuffed in.


    The more Mrs. Tao thought about it, the more angry she became. If she hadn¡¯t completed her family, she would have wanted to take the girl back!


    Tao Yiran was full of grievances. When she saw that the groom was not Tang Mo, she was extremely surprised. Then she felt a sense of joy. Finally, she lay on the bed in a daze. When she woke up, she was shocked and scared.


    "The prince said he will handle this matter well."


    "The prince said he pleased me."


    Mrs. Tao had no joy on her face. She didn''t believe Tang Rong''s excuse today. How could anyone else believe it?


    If I were happy, why didn¡¯t I come to propose marriage earlier, and why did I agree to my marriage with the Xin family?


    This matter is really disgraceful. This noble and elegant prince does not seem to be as skilled as the outside world''s rumors. It is really worrying, "What you have to do now is to pretend to be kind and be wronged and capture Tang Rong''s heart, but be careful and don''t say whatever he says is."


    When Mrs. Tao learned that Mrs. Wang was coming, she cheered up and started to deal with her, and she felt extremely tired.


    Mrs. Xin saw the servants of Qiushiyuan for Xin''an. She was relieved when she saw that she was not a cunning person. After a change of the subject, she said that they would set off for Huaijiang in seven days. "Many things are inseparable from your father. Now you are left with the overall situation. If one day I don''t want to spend here, I will send you news with my mother. Our Xin family will come to pick you up."


    Xin An was very moved and held her mother''s arm and acted coquettishly. Finally, she told the Xin family and the Zhou family that there must be no variables in their marriage. After all, the Xin family was implicated in the previous life and the Zhou family helped them, otherwise they would not have just lost their position as a salt merchant and their property was confiscated.


    "I heard that Mrs. Zhou''s wife was not as good as before after she had an illness. I heard that there was a gas-sporting pill in the Imperial Hospital. I will ask my mother-in-law to buy some for me tomorrow and my mother will take it back."


    Mrs. Xin was not polite, "That old lady is a good person. The Zhou family has valued affection and friendship for several generations. Your father is extremely satisfied with this marriage. What is important is that your brother is happy. Didn''t he look at him and show his attention in front of Miss Zhou like a butterfly?"


    "Look at it, you have to go out to the streets to choose gifts tomorrow and the next day."


    Xin''an smiled and chatted with his mother at home, which is really nostalgic.


    In the afternoon, he sent off the Xin family and Tao family members. Wang sat down and rested for a moment before going to Chunrongtang to talk to the old lady with Tang Gang. The old lady did not come forward today, but the news came to her ears. "This is the best result. There is no need to talk about it in the capital next time, as long as the three of us are in the same style."


    He raised his eyes and said to Wang, "The servants in the mansion must beat him, don''t break his mouth."


    Wang nodded and then talked about Xin''an''s not giving in to the gift for the time being, and even said that she didn''t want 30% of the compensation. "Say that if you marry the second child, you will live a good life with the second child. She doesn''t want something that is not her."


    Tang Gang said with satisfaction, "I''m a general idea." Wang gritted his teeth and said Tang Rong''s mother''s dowry, "According to the principle that the prince should keep his mother''s dowry after he got married. I''m going to start this matter after his marriage was settled, but"


    Her eyes were embarrassed, and the old lady understood it. Only Tang Gang looked at her with a look of scrutiny, "Have you misappropriated it?"


    Wang delivered a booklet to him, "You will know after reading it."


    It is not that simple for the robbery of Wu to follow the article. In the past few years, Tang Gang handled everywhere. The Hou Mansion had a weak foundation and used all the dowry. Wang''s handwriting was clearly recorded for him.


    Then she took out a booklet, which contained the additional expenses of Tang Rong over the years. "The prince loved Hu ink, preferred Jinzhou Xuan paper, used gray brushes, and loved Shuzhou folding fans the most. Last month, he spent 500 taels to buy an ivory folding fan from Qiongzhou;"


    "He also likes the moonlight, the moonlight gauze, the mutton fat jade, the topaz ring, the red gold hollow sachet, the incense burned in the house must be the cold fragrance of the Imperial Medical Office, which is worth a thousand gold. Some of these things are included in the dowry of my sister, but most of them are extra purchases."


    The noble and elegant young master also needs to eat, drink, defecate and urinate. If you use it poorly, can you still call Mr. Ruyu? It is made of mountains of gold and silver.


    The more Tang Gang read, the more frightened he became. If it weren''t for the booklet, he wouldn''t have known that he had spent so many dowryes over the years, nor did he know that Tang Rong''s life was so luxurious.


    His first thought was to pass the blame, "How do you become a mother? You have to use these things, and you can''t persuade them?"


    Wang''s heart was cold and he looked self-blame, "Marty, there are people in this capital that are full of people who are high and low. The princes in the Qinghou Mansion, Changhou Mansion and other mansions are all like this. If our Weiyuan Marquis'' Crown Prince''s Mansion is weak, what should others think of us?"


    As he said that, his eyes turned red and his voice cried, "The stepmother is not doing anything. I am trying my best to take care of the prince. I have never said anything about the prince using these things. I have never spent less money on Mo''er, and in the end I have complained."


    The old lady was impatient with her crying and knew that she was doing right, but now she was less dowrying, so how should she explain to Tang Rong?


    After the rumor is out, how should people outside think of Tang Gang, the Marquis of Weiyuan?


    Wang cried and said that he did not dare to get involved in this matter anymore. "I have counted all the remaining dowry. Even the Marquis promised to give the second wife the compensation. I did not leave it behind. I will hand it over to the Marquis later. The Marquis will tell the prince himself."


    Tang Gang thought that he could only do this. Before he could speak, the old lady snorted coldly, "I said compensation in front of the Xin family. If you say politely, you will be silent. If this matter is spread, how can you gain a foothold in the court?"


    The old lady sometimes has no power to do anything about this son who is not very useful and has no responsibility.


    "The Marquis'' Mansion is also wrong. People don''t want those dowry because they are worried about it, so they will send two thousand taels of silver from your husband''s private house."


    "Don''t let it go, no one is saying anything at the moment. Who can tell the future clearly? You can''t leave any handle. Then you have also seen the attitude of the Xin family, it''s not a vegetarian."


    Wang took a deep breath. It was not so much that it was her husband''s private house. Who could Tang Gang afford to have that little salary?


    But Tang Gang nodded and pretended to be dead, and Wang could only respond.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 11 Youre too much! ! !

    Chapter 11 You are too much! !


    Qiushiyuan, when seeing Xin An still in the mood to sit slowly drinking bird''s nest porridge, Tang Mo began to be sarcastic.


    "You are generous. If you say you don''t have to, just don''t want it."


    Xin An slowly put down the bowl, "Although changing the bride is not glorious, the person who lost it to the Marquis'' Mansion will have little impact on your good brother."


    "When this matter is asked by outsiders, a few words will be defined as a romantic affair, a joke. At that time, a glass of bitter wine will hit the throat, a bitter smile will make a joke, and then say sorry to me, so he will marry 30% of his mother''s dowry to me. Who do you think I will become in those people?"


    "Besides, you don''t know how much dowry there is left?"


    The good things were all stolen by the mother and son, and it was said that Tang Gang and Tang Rong used them. The remaining things looked like the objects were big, how much money was worth?


    After saying that, he did not forget to mock Tang Mo, "Your father is so interesting to do things. It is really not unfair that he died so cowardly in the end."


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Tang Mo was quite interested, "Let me be happy."


    He is a biased product. He has been biased since he can remember. He gives Tang Rong everything good. Only Tang Rong doesn''t want it will be his turn. Tang Rong can do plays and show off what he thinks about but cannot get when there are many people, and then give it to him very "sincerely", and then get a reputation of being humble and polite.


    As for him, of course he is the second son who wants to grab everything and cannot be put on the table.


    Xin An turned his shoulders and said, "If you don''t say it, it''s bad luck."


    Tang Mo didn''t give up, "Then do you think he died miserably?"


    ¡°Not miserable.¡±


    Xin An told the truth, "Children and grandchildren are by the bed, satisfied with their death."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes, Xin An curled his lips, kindly guided him, "That''s your real father. Do you hope that his expression of death can be restrained? Learn from your elder brother, and in fact, he is not a penny in his actions, and he is so handsome."


    "I tell you that your father is not a good brother who likes you very much, just because your good brother can make him look bright and he will be praised for his good manners when he goes out. If you can make him have a face, you will naturally be his treasure."


    "You performed well today. Wouldn''t the Northern Yajun''s errands fall on you?"


    Tang Mo felt thoughtful, touched his chin and thought for a moment, and then looked suspicious, "You''re saying it seriously?"


    "Is it necessary to lie to you?"


    Tang Gang is a selfish person, and this is a conclusion that she has drawn after many years.


    "You swear."


    Tang Mo leaned forward and said, "If you lied to me, the current scene is your dream. When you wake up, you are still seventy-year-old and eighty-year-old. You are so angry that you vomit blood by Tang Rong, and you will be severely humiliated by Tang Rong."


    So vicious! !


    Xin An ''spoiled'' him, "Believe it or not."


    The two started to bicker again, and finally stopped Tang Mo asked again, "I don''t want a dowry, and I don''t want the housekeeper''s right? You used to be so sharp that you wanted it."


    ¡°When did you become so generous?¡±


    "Of course it''s after suffering a loss." Xin An also expects to sing a double act with him in the future, so he doesn''t hide it from him. "You go and ask your mother, it''s not easy to be a family. None of the whole family is rich except for the old lady and you."


    "Nonsense." Tang Mo looked alert, "Where am I rich?"


    Xin An smiled and stared at him with interest, "Are you guessing how Tao Yiran deals with the wealth you saved like a rat after your death?"


    If it weren''t for Tang Mo''s overly sadness after his death, Wang wouldn''t have had the chance to know how much family resources Tang Mo left behind. "At least half of them fell into my hands, of course, it was finally used on your good brother."


    "The remaining half is also used by your brother."


    Tang Mo''s face turned ashen, and his heart was bleeding. When a person died, his money was still there, and his money was spent by his mortal enemy. He wanted to be reborn immediately and spend all his family money within one day. He would even take it out and throw it into the river if he couldn''t spend it.


    He stared at Xin An with fierce eyes and gritted his teeth, "I really wish I could strangle you to death now."


    When he said this, Chunyang happened to come in to deliver tea. He was so scared that the tea was spilled out. Xin An lowered his eyes and cried. Chunyang was very angry and placed the tea heavily on the table, "Son-in-law, you are too much!!"


    Her girl is so hard, why did she marry this famous second young master?


    Tang Mo


    I want to strangle the master and servant to death.


    As night fell, when Tang Rong learned from his father that half of his biological mother''s dowry had been spent, he was very dissatisfied and subconsciously thought that he was being greedy for his stepmother, but when he saw the records on the booklet, he couldn''t say a word.


    Tang Gang meant that it was best not to let outsiders know about this matter, after all, it would damage his reputation. Tang Rong agreed very much, and he didn''t want people outside to say that he was extravagant.


    "I will give you all the dowry tomorrow, and I will say that I will give it as much as possible, and you will accept it."


    The father and son chose to remain silent when nothing happened, which was exactly what Wang wanted. Tang Mo touched her, "How about?"


    Wang smiled proudly, "Of course I accepted it quietly. Your father is the most shameless. How could this matter be spread? A dignified marquis embezzled his deceased wife''s dowry, and the censor''s spits can drown him; your elder brother wants to preserve the reputation of a noble gentleman and is even more impossible to say anything."


    "They spent too much money on seeking fame over the years. How many things have they used can still remember?"


    All of his eyes were sarcastic, "Besides, those dowry were not earned by them with hard work. It would be natural for them to spend money on other people. Do you still expect them to pursue it?"


    Shameless! !


    Tang Mo''s smile was very comfortable. It was actually not difficult for him to plot against his partial father and his hypocritical elder brother. He did not succeed in his previous life because Xin An always interfered with it. The other general was with him in this life. Isn''t it easy to control the father and son?


    It¡¯s a good reputation to care about, the more you care about him, the more chance you have.


    Wang told Tang Mo not to have any fantasies about Tao Yiran anymore, "I sent someone to inquire about Xin''an. When she was at her parents'' home, she helped her father take care of things outside. Her younger brother grew up with her and had no lack of skills. If she was willing to help you, it would be your blessing."


    "The Tao family''s eyes are above the top and pretends to behave, and there is no need to worry about it."


    Tang Mo naturally knew Xin''an''s ability, and he didn''t expect Xin''an to help him, as long as he didn''t stop him.


    As for Tao Yiran, how could he still miss her after he suffered so much?


    "Don''t worry, Mother, I know it."


    Wang sighed quietly, "Although your father can listen to me, he doesn''t listen to anyone as long as Tang Rong is involved. All you want is to fight for yourself."


    "Fortunately, you have a helper now, so you have to grasp it."


    "Go back, don''t worry about having **** for now, be gentleman."


    Tang Mo wanted to say that even if he had the intention, could he be close to Xin''an''s body?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 12 The excluded Tang Mo

    Chapter 12 The Excluded Tang Mo


    "I have someone cleaned up the house next door for you, and you have moved all your things over. From now on, you can move them over."


    As soon as Tang Mo came back, Xin An took out the style of a hostess and drove him, the person who could be the leader in Qiushiyuan, to the next door.


    Tang Mo snorted, looking very disdainful, "Who wants to be the same as you."


    Xin An ignored her. After a mess for a day, she was tired and tired. Although she was young, she was still an elderly person. She always felt that she couldn''t get angry and had a deep grudge. She had to rest well, accumulate energy, and strive to restore her soul to youth as soon as possible.


    At night, Tang Mo slept in the next room. As soon as he entered, a girl named Nanfeng took the water in to serve him. After a while, after a ''roll'', Nanfeng retreated out of the room in a panic and then ran away crying.


    Chunyang went out to inquire about the news, and spat after coming back, "It was said that he was the girl who served the second young master since he was a child. He just waited for the second young master to marry and carried her as his concubine. He was probably seeing the opportunity, but he was driven out by the second young master because he was unable to show off his charm."


    "I deserve it!"


    The girl named Chunlu is removing the hairpin for Xin''an, "I heard that the wife is strict with the second young master. She has always been the only girl like Nanfeng around her, serving clothes, shoes and socks. This is different from the prince. The prince has two maids."


    Xin''an''s eyes were full of jokes. The two girls in Tang Rong''s yard were named Xueyu and Yingyue. They were outstanding in appearance and knew the words. They were the warm bed girl given to Tang Rong by Wang. How could there be no beauty around the handsome gentleman? Tang Rong was very satisfied with the use.


    Tang Rong was extremely gentle in front of outsiders, and was kind to the two girls who were caring for him. They also regarded themselves very highly. The two girls gave her the second day after she got married with Tang Rong in her previous life, and they didn''t know if they were more respectful in this life.


    Chunlu straightened her hair and was still talking with a smile, "Actually, the second young master is also good, and he looks more realistic than the prince."


    "You just talk nonsense if you know anything."


    Chunyang was unhappy, "Today, the second young master said he would strangle the girl to death. I saw that he gritted his teeth and didn''t look fake. He had to be more careful in serving him in the future. Don''t leave a chance for the second young master."


    Xin An laughed suddenly, "Don''t worry, he just thought about it and didn''t dare to take action."


    "You two helped me watch the situation in the mansion, especially the Chunhua Courtyard opposite. I came to tell me quickly after I got the news, so that I could be happy."


    Chunlu focused on her head, "Don''t worry, girl. Now our Qiushiyuan and the Chunhuayuan next door have become mortal enemies, and we will never miss the opportunity to watch them jokes."


    After a messy day, Xin''an slept peacefully that night. Tang Mo, next door, listened with his ears in the middle of the night, and was still counting on Xin''an to dream. He took the opportunity to touch him and ask something.


    In the morning, the sky was light and Xin''an got up. Today, I have to make up for the tea of ??my new wife yesterday. I have to officially start my life in the Marquis'' Mansion, which cannot be delayed.


    Tang Mo was missing the Nanfeng who served him. Today, he wore all his clothes. He only had a call from the servant to combed his hair. Xin An tried to make his eyes look clearer and brighter. Before she could adjust her, Tang Mo spoke sarcastically, "You should smile more, and you will feel old-fashioned with your face."


    "There is no vitality for a woman in the 17th or eighteenth century, but she feels like she has lived enough."


    Before Xin An could say anything, he looked at himself in the mirror and frowned slightly. Chunyang Chunlu''s face turned green. Chunyang started to argue without hesitation, "Son-in-law, the young lady has suffered such a great grievance and can''t sleep at night. How can she laugh?" Chunlu nodded in agreement, "At this time, she smiled like a flower. Those who don''t know would think my girl would feel so happy to change her husband."


    Ever since she learned that my son-in-law wanted to strangle her girl to death, she has no good impression of her son-in-law.


    Tang Mo mocked, "You two girls have such a big temper."


    Xin An carefully hung the newly obtained ruby ??earrings on his ears, and then turned his head, "Your girl is gentle and considerate. Haven''t you kicked out of the room? My girl is new to you and can''t figure out your preferences, and she thought you like this one."


    The two girls raised their chins proudly and hurriedly put on their shirts for Xin''an. Everything was done and they brought sweet soup and peach blossom crisps to her first. Tang Mo, who was left aside, suddenly felt that the future would be difficult, and he was isolated.


    No one saw him and didn¡¯t eat anything, so he didn¡¯t deserve to give him a bite?


    How long have you been excluded by the master and servant?


    As soon as the two of them were discharged from the hospital, they looked up and saw Tang Rong leading Tao Yiran to stand at the door, with a decent smile on their faces, bowing to Tang Mo and Xin An, and saying, "Second brother, second brother and sister, let''s go there together."


    Tang Mo''s eyes almost turned to the sky. He was going to pretend to show how much he loved his brothers and united his family?


    The ancestral hall, which had only been kneeling for an hour yesterday, was released. It was indeed biased. If it were his, wouldn¡¯t he kneel to death?


    Xin An looked at the two of them curiously. Tang Rong was so shameless that she once again realized that such a conflict occurred on both sides yesterday. Today, he was smiling and talking to you with a smile. It was really heartbreaking.


    Tao Yiran is naturally beautiful and dressed up with festive looks. Her apricot eyes are as beautiful as peaches and plums, and there are red glows on her neck. Although it is covered by powder, if you look closely, you will know that the two of them have been rolling red for another night last night.


    The two of them really had a deep love, which made her feel that she was a bad guy who broke up in her previous life.


    Ascending Xin''an''s gaze, Tao Yiran''s eyes dodged. After all, she was a newly married girl. She had not practiced the means of her previous life. When Xin''an saw her, she felt relieved. Her eyes were drooping with her slender eyelashes, which made Tang Rong feel distressed. She didn''t care that Tang Mo did not respond and walked in front of her with her hand.


    Tang Mo and Xin An, who were walking behind, exchanged glances, and both looked at each other''s eyes full of jokes, knowing that the other party was mocking themselves in their hearts: Look, the person you treated sincerely in your previous life actually didn''t care about you at all.


    Xin''an''s love for Tang Rong was exhausted for many years after marriage, and in the end he was only hatred. Now this scene is mostly ridiculous to her;


    But Tang Mo died early, and at that time he was most disappointed with Tao Yiran. He was also the wife he had cared for with sincerity. The feeling in his heart was extremely complicated at this moment. While convinced himself that the past was gone, he said that he was sincere and fed the dog after all, and wanted to be reborn and slapped himself to wake him up.


    The group passed through the garden and crossed the bridge to Chunrong Hall where the old lady lived. Tang Gang and his wife were already waiting here. In addition, Tang Gang''s family, the concubine Tang Yong, who had already separated, was also sitting in it. The old man who had been waiting in front of the door, replied with a smile on his face, "The prince, the prince''s wife, the second prince and the second young lady are here."


    Tang Rong took Tao Yiran to the gate of Chunrong Hall first, and then Tang Mo thoughtfully supported Xin An and walked past the threshold. He still remembered the person who Xin An said that he liked to bring glory to him. He wanted to give it a try, so he started with becoming steady after marriage.


    Besides, he has a job now, although he has not reported it yet.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 13 Being treated differently

    Chapter 13 Treated differently


    As soon as the old lady walked into the yard, she gave people a sense of magnificence. The yard was full of flowers and fragrant. She still felt happy when she stepped into Xin''an again. She liked this kind of wealthy and chaotic scene, and suddenly she felt like she was a little younger.


    After walking through the yard and going up the stairs, I entered the main hall. The rich aura of wealth came to my face. In addition to people, the most eye-catching thing that caught my eye was the two huge beauties shrugged porcelain bottles in the corner, which were shiny and shiny. The beauty viewing pictures on it were lifelike, and you can tell at a glance that they were of great value.


    Then there is the screen on the side, the slanted light reaches the verdant house, and it is reflected on a corner of the screen. The white butterfly embroidered with golden threads scattered golden light on the spot. Xin An''s eyes shone slightly, and the treasure rack on the other side was inserted into the sky-blue porcelain bottle, and the flowers were still stained with dewdrops. Next to it is a rare high-quality ornament, and various bottles and jars are placed in each grid.


    She felt like she was stepping on the clouds, and the thick, gorgeous and dazzling carpet had patterns that Xin An couldn''t understand, but it didn''t prevent her from knowing that this thing was expensive.


    The old lady seemed to be smiling, but in fact she was looking at the expressions of the two new granddaughters. Tao Yiran frowned slightly, probably because she looked down on this low-level taste that was not hidden by wealth. Xin''an was obsessed with never seeing the world. There was no way. Although the Xin family was rich, their status was there. Sometimes they could not buy good things even if they had money, and they could not use them even if they bought them. That was called presumption.


    In her previous life, she tried her best to please the old lady after marriage. In addition to seeking benefits for Tang Rong, she also liked luxury goods such as the old lady. Later, the elders in the mansion passed away one after another, so these things naturally fell into her hands, but she couldn''t use them either, because Tang Rong said that it was unbearable.


    Tang Mo likes these treasures in the old lady''s house even more. Each one seems to him very cute. The two were standing together, and now they can''t help but feel the same obsession on their lips, and the old lady breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Yong''s wife You Shi spoke first, "It is said that the two new wives who just entered the house are both like Yunxia. When they see this today, they are really lucky. "


    The old man from the Hou Mansion divided Tang Yong''s family out before he was seriously ill. He knew very well that what his wife hated the most in her life was that he couldn''t stand the loneliness and looked for someone outside. He was extremely disliked by this concubine''s son, and was afraid that the second wife would suffer a loss after he left.


    However, Tang Yong couldn''t understand the old father''s painstaking efforts. He just felt that the old man was partial and looked down on him as a concubine. He had also had a light relationship with the Marquis''s family over the years. However, his wife never gave up on flattering the big house and wanted to seek benefits for his son.


    Both Tang Gang and Wang both showed joy, and the old lady was smiling. Seeing that the two new couples had their faces as usual, Wang replied to You in a friendly manner, "I will ask my brother and sister to take care of you in the future."


    ¡°That¡¯s certain.¡±


    As he said that, he laughed again, "It''s really different to say that it''s a marriage. Look at the second young master who just now helped his wife come in, but he is much more considerate."


    "I''ll lend you auspicious words."


    Wang''s smile became two more times, and his eyes fell on his two sons, "From today on, you are all married people, and you should be more steady in the future. You should be more concerned about your wives, be considerate of your wives, and do not act voluntarily when encountering things."


    Both of them nodded sincerely, "My son has written it down."


    The old lady on the side smiled and reminded, "It''s time for the new wife to offer tea."


    A girl hurriedly brought two soft cushions, and the tea was prepared early in the morning, both of which were warm and just right in the entrance.


    Tang Rong and Tao Yiran stepped forward and knelt down, took the teacup sent by the girl and presented it respectfully, "Please have tea for grandma."


    The old lady happily ate tea and gave gifts, "All good children, live a harmonious life in the future." The two of them responded and knelt in front of Tang Gang, "Please invite my father to have tea."


    Tang Gang looked relieved, and with Tang Rong''s mother''s dowry, he became more and more friendly to Tang Rong when he felt guilty. After eating the tea from the newcomer, he gave him a red seal and said, "I hope you and your husband will be harmonious, support each other, and support our marquis''s house."


    The two kowtowed again and took the tea and presented it to Wang, "Please give my mother a tea."


    Wang pretended that he didn''t see the traces on Tao Yiran''s neck, and his face was very kind. After a few words of encouragement and blessings, he sent a red seal. It was embarrassing when it was Tang Yong''s turn for the family. Tang Yong directly said that there was no need to kneel down, just eat tea.


    The main reason is that I am afraid of being guilty of the old lady.


    After the tea was served by Tang Rong and his wife, it was Tang Mo and Xin''an. They knelt in front of the old lady. When they looked up, they saw a transparent white jade Guanyin. They were even more happy. The old lady happily ate the tea, gave the red seal to the two of them, and said to Xin''an: "If this kid bullies you in the future, you will come to find grandmother, and grandmother will support you."


    Xin An wore the full set of pigeon blood-red faces she gave today. She was very noble. The old lady was extremely satisfied with her. "This face really looks great for you, it looks good."


    Wang smiled and echoed, "Of course the best given by my mother. This girl looks exquisite and complements this set of hair. Her mother has a unique vision."


    The envy flashed in Youshi''s eyes. Her unpopular concubine''s wife was not as good as an old lady. As soon as she entered the door, she got such a luxurious face and met immediately.


    I couldn''t help looking at Tao Yiran, and Tao Yiran''s eyes fell on Xin An''s head, with a faint expression, and I couldn''t tell what I was thinking.


    It was Tang Gang''s turn, and after drinking the tea of ??the two, he said to Tang Mo: "Since you become a relative, you cannot be like before. You must always remember that you are the son of the Marquis'' Mansion. You must first put the face of the Marquis'' Mansion first in everything, be filial to the elders and respect your brothers, and live a peaceful life."


    Tang Mo couldn''t help but want to stab him to death. Wang almost tightened the smile on his face, bit his silver teeth and decided to carry two concubines to him in two days, so that he would not kill him.


    Fortunately, Tang Mo has become accustomed to being treated differently and responds respectfully.


    When it was Wang''s turn, Wang''s eyes turned red and he was very happy, "As soon as he became a relative, he is a person who can stand alone. Be more steady in the future, don''t let your father down."


    "You couples should live in harmony in the future, and the couple will be one. The road ahead is still long, get up."


    The two got up, turned around and went to serve Tang Yong again. Xin An respected her attitude. In her previous life, her Zixuan was imprisoned unjustly. Tang Yong asked someone to rescue him everywhere. Although he failed, he spent a lot of effort. Even if he was buried in the end, he was the one who was the father.


    Forget it, I can¡¯t think about it. I can¡¯t help but end a cup of poison directly.


    This thought couldn''t be suppressed as soon as it came, and she was very restless. Tang Mo took her back and stood there quietly, and squeezed her hand hard to calm her down.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 14 Pleasing the old lady

    Chapter 14: Pleasing the Old Lady


    After drinking the new wife''s tea, Tang Gang and others had no plans to leave. They said they wanted to talk to the old lady, and they also said that today was a good day and the family should have dinner together. Tang Yong consciously proposed to leave. None of the Hou''s mansion spoke out and didn''t even say a word of politeness.


    After only a family of people were left in the house, Tang Gang wanted to speak but stopped. The old lady asked Tang Rong about the dowry. Tang Gang calmly gave Tang Rong all the remaining dowry in public. Several large boxes were locked, and no one knew what it was inside, but just estimates from the quantity, there should be little difference.


    Tang Mo winked at his mother, and Wang said to Tang Rong: "Yesterday your father said he would give 30% of your mother''s dowry to your younger brothers and sisters, but your younger brothers and sisters told me that she had no reason to accept your mother''s things. Your father and I thought that it was your mother''s, and we parents would give it to you two thousand taels of silver for your younger brothers and sisters."


    Tang Rong was caught off guard and always felt that this was not right, but he couldn''t say it well, so he had to give in, "It''s up to my father and mother to decide everything."


    Wang sent a box to Xin''an. Xin''an opened the lid and saw the neat silver notes inside. Tao Yiran felt very worried. They were all new daughters-in-laws who had married in. In such a short time, the second wife got a farmhouse and a set of faces. Now she was given silver. She didn''t care about these common things, but this was clearly a slap in the face, and she almost said that she was sorry to Xin''an.


    Xin An closed the lid and personally sent the box back to Wang''s hand. "Mother, the second young master had a long talk with me last night, promising to treat me well in the future. I didn''t leave with my mother yesterday, so I decided to live a good life with the second young master. How could I accept this money?"


    "Mom, keep it. It''s not easy to take charge of the family. The mansion costs a lot, even if I have a little intention."


    Wang''s eyes were full of surprise, "Good boy, what you said is true?"


    "real."


    Wang cried with joy and started excitedly at the old lady, "Mother, can you hear it?"


    The old lady naturally heard it, her face full of satisfaction, "You can figure it out that is the second boy''s blessing, and it is also the blessing of you, a mother-in-law."


    "Nanlu, go and bring the crown that the Queen praised me back then, and then bring the bracelet of pink tourmaline."


    Tang Mo said in his heart twice, and he said how could this woman who was jealous of money push out the money she got? It turned out that she was taking a small loss and taking advantage of her.


    This is a lesson for him on the spot.


    The things arrived soon. The head crown given by the queen was made of palaces, which was unparalleled and was hired to maintain it every year. Not to mention anything else, the two strings of round and plump pearls on it are worth a lot of silver.


    The old lady first took the pink tourmaline beads and said how precious the origin of the beads was. Finally, she handed them to Tao Yiran''s hand with a serious and serious look, "Your skin is as bright as jade, and it is the most pink."


    If you take it out alone, Tao Yiran will naturally like it. After all, the bracelet is also a rare boutique, but no matter how luxurious the bracelet is in front of the crown, it will be eclipsed. "Thank you grandma."


    She looked faint and did not show much like her. The old lady felt uncomfortable immediately. She was the old lady of the Hou Mansion and the most noble person in the Hou Mansion. Even if she gave a piece of grass, she should say that the grass was not an ordinary product.


    When it was Xin''an''s turn, she knew very well that the old lady liked her vividly performed what accident, surprise, incredible, flattered, grateful, cautious, and extremely cherished to the old lady. The transition from the expression level alone made the old lady feel happy and very comfortable.


    When giving things to the younger generation, she hopes that the younger generation can be so grateful and make her happy.


    Rubbing Xin An''s hand, "Good boy, I will always come to my grandmother to talk to you if you have nothing to do in the future."


    "I can do it even if my grandmother doesn''t say it. I feel particularly friendly when I see her grandmother at first sight. My grandmother looks like my own grandmother, so kind and friendly." The old lady smiled even more happily, and felt that this granddaughter-in-law is destined to be with her.


    Xin An smiled brightly, and she didn''t even notice it herself. She looked very young at this moment.


    Tang Mo saw that all the benefits were Xin An, so he came forward like her and said with a smile, "Grandma is so partial. With a granddaughter-in-law, I will lose my grandson. I also think my grandmother is so kind. Why don''t my grandmother also reward me?"


    Xin''an had goose bumps all over the floor when he said this, but the old lady couldn''t help laughing, "This guy came to me to pay homage to me before, and I only knew how to see the good things in my room. I''m afraid that I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I finally gave him a chance to speak."


    I thought I had grown up a little after this incident. I knew the benefits of pleasing her, the old lady, and she was also open-minded. Even if she brought the treasures in the room underground, she could only become mud. It would be better to reward the people who made him happy.


    "Now my grandmother is not biased. You brothers will just pick them from the treasure rack and like to take them away."


    The things that can put on the old lady''s treasure troupe never look at the meaning or style, but only the price. Tang Mo was refreshed and thought that it was really good to keep up with this woman''s footsteps. He also thought that she died behind many people in her previous life, so he naturally understood everyone''s preferences, and it was certain that he was right to follow her.


    "My grandson knows that my grandmother loves me."


    After saying that, he said to Tang Rong, "Brother choose first."


    Tang Rong couldn''t stand the philanthropic appearance of the two of them flattering the old lady, and saw the things on the treasure shelf being placed together like novices, and they were indecent. After bowing to thank him, he didn''t choose it for a long time because after careful look, he found that everything was hard to find, and he didn''t know when the items on the treasure shelf had been replaced.


    "Why don''t you choose a brother?"


    Seeing Tang Rong staring at a pastel vase, Tang Mo stepped forward happily, "Grandmother''s treasure is rare on the market. I can''t bear to take my eyes away every time I come."


    As he said that, he patted his head in annoyance, "I forgot that my elder brother doesn''t like these gold, silver and jade artifacts, and prefers paintings and topaz."


    Tang Rong straightened his back slightly, and reached out to take out a rose with dewdrops from the blue porcelain bottle that day. He was so elegant and dashing. "I dare not take away what my grandmother loves. This rose is just right, demonic but not gorgeous, fragrant and pleasant."


    As he said that, he glanced at Tao Yiran from the corner of his eyes. Tao Yiran blushed and felt extremely happy.


    Tang Rong smiled slightly. He knew that the old lady was the favorite of the hundreds of treasures. The old lady was so precious that she was always very fond of her. She never said she would give her to her. Today, she was just Tang Mo''s shameless begging her. He claimed to have guessed the old lady''s thoughts and looked at Tang Mo with a smile, "Brother Mo, it''s your turn to choose."


    Tang Mo suffered too much in his hands. For a moment, he was unable to get the pulse. He looked at Xin An with a clue, "Where do you want, I''ll bring it for you."


    Xin An acted shyly, "Grandmother, look at him."


    The old lady was just dispelled by Tang Rong, but was amused by Xin An''s actions, "This is because I have you in my heart, so I should be happy."


    "Grandmother bullies me too."


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    ¡ª


    Baby boys, the humble author is asking for votes, please support¡ª


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 15 Tang Gang regrets it

    Chapter 15 Tang Gang regrets it


    Xin An couldn''t remember when the last time he acted like a coquettish act, probably before getting married.


    Today, I used this delicate appearance that belonged to my daughter''s family and made the old lady laugh so hard that she burst into tears. "I''m not saying it quickly, I''m anxious if I didn''t see it."


    Xin An then pointed casually, "That''s it."


    It was the pastel bottle that Tang Rong had liked. The old lady smiled and said, "You girl can see things. This bottle was the same as when I went to the palace to pay my respects to the Queen Mother last year. The Queen Mother rewarded it, which was a good thing from the tribute. It was originally a pair, and one was given to the old lady from the Zhenbei Palace."


    Xin An covered his mouth in surprise, "I don''t want it anymore."


    The old lady asked Ganlu to find a box to put the bottle in, clapping Xin''an''s hand, "Everyone said you would choose it yourself. No matter which grandmother you choose, you will be happy. Although this treasure was rewarded by the Queen Mother, it can be handled by myself when I get it."


    "If you look back and put it in your room, it will make you happy."


    Tang Mo and Xin An happily stepped forward to thank him. Tang Mo made another joke, and the old lady''s face was sore.


    Ganlu took away the pastel bottle with her front legs, turned around and took another topaz peony to put it on. It was warm and full of color, and the carving was exquisite. As soon as it was put out, it attracted all the attention in the room. Seeing that everyone was interested, the old lady was very proud.


    Tang Rong was blinded. Huangyu was his favorite. This topaz peony soup bowl was so big that there was no flaw at all. It was extremely rare. Xin An and Tang Mo quickly exchanged their eyes. They had fought hard for this treasure in their previous life. Tang Mo wanted to do something because this thing was expensive and could be given as a gift;


    Xin''an was fighting for it because Tang Rong wanted it. Huang Yu was Tang Rong''s favorite. Since he met him, he has been thinking about it in Xin''an''s ears. In the end, this thing fell into Xin''an''s hands. Tang Rong had been interested in it for many years and finally gave it out for the future of his good nephew Tang Hui.


    "Grandma''s good treasures are so many. If I hadn''t seen them with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have known that there was such exquisite thing in this world."


    Tang Mo echoed, "Don''t say you haven''t seen it before, I haven''t seen it either. Grandma is simply amazing."


    The old lady said, "This is the spoil of your grandfather''s victory in the battle back then. He brought it back and handed it to the emperor, and the emperor rewarded him again."


    Everyone also came forward to watch. Wang also knew that Mr. Tang had made many military achievements back then and received many rewards, but he didn''t know how many things were. He also envied the old lady for her good fortune in her life and a man who could win back any good things for her.


    Seeing that Tang Rong couldn''t move his eyes, Xin An joked: "There are too many good things here for grandmother. I can''t take my eyes off this topaz carved peony at a glance. In the future, I have to come here to appreciate it every day."


    "Grandma, don''t dislike me."


    The old lady has not been so pleased by her grandchildren. "Okay, okay, come and spend more time with her grandmother. When the peony is placed for a few more days, I will put it in your house when I look back."


    Xin An smiled happily, "I''m satisfied if I can see it. I don''t dare to get such expensive things into my house. I''m not as generous and steady as my grandmother, and I have seen few good things. If I really want to get my house, I can''t see anyone like a thief? I don''t dare to go out anymore, I have to keep guarding in the house."


    Tang Mo laughed apologetically, "Then I won''t go out anymore, I have to hold it in my arms when I sleep."


    The old lady couldn''t smile so happily, and Wang also looked happy. She followed her to make fun of it. The more she looked at Xin An, the more satisfied she felt. Tang Gang looked at Xin An several more times.


    Seeing Tao Yiran standing with a arrogant expression, frowning slightly, thinking that the second wife was not a good man at first glance, and she coaxed the old lady in a few words. She was so happy that the old lady was stingy and guarding the room, no one gave her any gifts. She had been different in just two days by Xin''an. Now she said she would come every day in the future, but she didn''t know how many good things she wanted to get away.


    It¡¯s hard to say if he is his father-in-law. Wang is the second wife, he will definitely be biased towards his son. The only one who can plan for the eldest son is his wife. If he is qualified to come forward and fight with the second wife, he will only be the eldest wife. Just now, the eldest wife chose a flower without choosing a baby. The eldest wife should come out to find a supplement. She just stood there and didn¡¯t move. Now she is watching the second and the couple coaxed the old lady to make the benefit indifferent. What¡¯s the point?


    I remembered that I was the second child who was in the early days and gave the opportunity to go to the Beiya Army to practice. In other words, the second child couple had too many things in the past two days.


    The old lady was happy today and wanted to show off her treasures. She asked her to take out a few more of the nectar and enjoy them together.


    Xin An and Tang Mo were very proud of their face. They kept admiring the whole time. Wang followed suit and Tang Gang would occasionally say a few words. Tang Rong smiled awkwardly and politely. Tao Yiran''s expression was always light, but his eyes kept falling on those treasures.


    It was time to use lunch soon, and there was a table of delicacies. Xin''an didn''t eat much when he got married the day before yesterday, and he didn''t eat much yesterday. He was already hungry. What''s important is that after the Marquis'' Mansion was investigated in her previous life, she had never eaten any decent good things. Now she wants to eat a cow on the spot.


    Originally, she should have been standing and dressed up food for her elders, but she couldn''t help but sang an empty city plan. The old lady was also considerate of the two young couples who hadn''t eaten much in the past two days, so she was exempted from the rules.


    Xin An was not reserved either. He ate a bowl of rice in silence, and then smiled and asked the waiter''s girl to serve her another bowl. At this time, Tao Yiran had only eaten half a bowl of rice, which was so reserved.


    The old lady was originally a girl from the landlord''s family. When the old man was not yet developed, her father saw that he was extraordinary and betrothed her out.


    She had never studied any books and had no great knowledge. She just waited at home. After waiting for a few years, she turned the man into a marquis. The man also remembered the love he had back then and took her into Beijing with great glory. She turned into a marquis. At that time, she was so frightened that she was a marquis.


    In this life, except for her own men, she loves gold, silver and jade. It should be said that she likes everything that is expensive, and she always has a good appetite when it comes to eating. She doesn''t like to eat with Wang just because Wang is also a noble girl. She has rules for eating and eating cat food. The old lady doesn''t want her to underestimate her, so she can''t eat enough every time.


    Originally, I was worried that my two granddaughter-in-law would hate her eating too much, so I was about to bear it. When I saw Xin An had eaten the second bowl of rice, I smiled and joked, "The second granddaughter-in-law eats delicious food. My old woman looks so happy. I also give me another bowl of nectar."


    Tang Gang is in a bad mood, "Mother, be careful with your stomach."


    The old lady was unhappy and smiled and said, "It''s okay, drink another bowl of hawthorn soup after meals and just take a nap."


    Xin An understood her, took the rice bowl that had just been served and smiled, "My grandmother often said that eating is a blessing. People who are sick need to be cured even if they spend a lot of money, just to continue eating. Grandmother has a good appetite and looks good in her body. It is our blessing."


    The old lady was happy again. Tang Gang did not continue to speak, and his eyes fell on Tao Yiran who was silent again. Suddenly, he understood why the old man had to ask Tang Rong to marry the girl from the Xin family during his lifetime. If there was no mistake in this marriage, would he have to worry about his eldest son as he was?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 16 Want to inherit the title or not

    Chapter 16 Do you want to inherit the title?


    The old lady who drank hawthorn water after the meal was a little sleepy and asked everyone to go back to rest. Then everyone left.


    Back to Qiushiyuan, Xin An fell on the beauty couch without any image, yawned, his eyes filled with mist, Chunyang Chunlu came in to remove the hairpin ring for her, and then brought tea to her before retreating.


    Tang Mo happily admired the pastel bottle in his hand, "This thing is really beautiful, it''s worth a thousand taels at least. I can see clearly. Tang Rong likes it too. Fortunately, I was smart and didn''t let him succeed."


    Xin An supported his head with one hand and played with the jade pendant on his waist with the other, "You said I was too lively today, I''m afraid it attracted your father''s attention."


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Tang Mo carefully put the bottle, "He wants the most shame, and can you say that you are a daughter-in-law bad? If he dares to scold you, I will secretly let someone release the news to see how he has the nerve to go to court."


    "As for others, you don''t have to worry. My mother must be facing you. She will only think that you have figured out that you want to stay and live a good life. As for the two next door, one is a flower in the high mountain and the other is a bright moon in the sky, and you can still fall into the mortal world to compete for the common things?"


    "Didn''t you see the two of them making a sound today?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I am afraid that it is worthless to belittle you and me in my heart."


    Tang Mo was even less concerned about this, "It''s just that you, a villain in our city, are greedy and powerful, and you can''t stand these things, and you won''t lose a piece of meat."


    Tang Mo sat in front of the beauty couch with a stool and said with a smile, "Tell me what the old lady likes. If I have a correct number, I can''t help but curry favor with you. You can''t do it alone, right?"


    Xin''an originally wanted to tell him, but the premise was, "If you get benefits in the future, half of each person will be."


    "If I encounter difficulties, you have to help me unconditionally."


    ¡°That¡¯s nature.¡±


    Tang Mo has already tasted the benefits. Today, they sang and reconciled with the old lady, and easily won the old lady''s favor. Compared to his previous life, he rushed forward alone. The person behind him not only did not help but also dragged his back, but even enjoyed the results he had won while ridiculing his vulgar and frustrated feeling of powerlessness. Now he is dreaming easily.


    Xin An hooked his fingers, Tang Mo got closer, and said the old lady''s preference in the voices that only the two of them heard. Tang Mo''s eyes were lit up, "Please be careful, don''t reveal it, do you know step by step?"


    "Actually, the old lady is good. She likes to enjoy good days and doesn''t bother anyone. If she doesn''t like it, she will disappear. Before she dies, she even told her to return all her babies to the mansion without burying her. Go back and go to the Imperial Medical Office to get some qi pills, get more, give them half to me, and half to the old lady. The old lady''s longevity is good for us."


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly, and was curious about one thing that was her attitude towards Tang Yong today. "I obviously felt your murderous aura at that time. What happened to that person?"


    Xin An lowered his eyes and mentioned Tang Yong, reminding her of Tang Gang''s incompetence and Tang Rong''s hatefulness. "I am not mentally prepared to tell you some things. When I was serving tea today, I remembered the old things. I wanted to kill Tang Rong with a cup of poisoned wine, not to go to my second uncle."


    "You look a bit disgusting at this moment, and you didn''t show it just because I can still restrain you."


    Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, "You can''t breathe even if I die? I''m still holding a grudge yet?"


    Xin An is not so stingy yet. He is angry with Tang Mo''s son Tang Hui, the thing that got killed by thousands of swords. "You should be glad that I still have rationality, otherwise I will kill you."


    Tang Mo became more and more curious, but Xin An did not continue to tell the reason, and just asked him, "Do you remember what happened to Tang Yaoming from your second uncle''s family at this time?"


    Tang Mo came back earlier than Xin''an, and knew a little more. "He passed by the end of the imperial examination crane. The second uncle wanted to find a better official position for him. He came to ask the old man half a month ago, hoping that the old man could help. The old man did not agree and said he wanted to avoid suspicion. I think he was afraid of trouble."


    Xin An said: "Your second uncle is much more reliable than your father. If something happens to the Marquis'' Mansion, the second uncle will do some work everywhere."


    His eyes were staring at Tang Mo with a burning look, "Do you want to inherit the title of Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Tang Mo was stunned, "What you said is that I am also a legitimate son, and I am qualified." "If Tang Rong inherited the title, you and I will rely on him for the rest of your life, would you and I live a life of life?"


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "So, let''s plan and close the door."


    Tang Mo quickly got up and closed the door, then sat back impatiently, "I already had a plan."


    The two of them conspired to conspire behind closed doors, muttering and becoming more and more excited as they talked. At this time, Tao Yiran from Chunhuayuan next door was sulking. The bottle in front of her was the slightly wilted rose. The more she looked, the worse she became. She was also the granddaughter-in-law who had just entered the door. She felt that she was treated differently today.


    "What''s wrong, unhappy?"


    Tang Rong put his hand on her shoulder, and Tao Yiran''s eyes turned red in an instant, and she lowered her eyes and wiped her tears, "Does my grandmother don''t like me? I''m really looking at it. I''m afraid that I''m a woman who is not reserved, and I''m also indifferent to you. It''s me who has implicated you, so why don''t I go home."


    "What nonsense?" Tang Rong felt a little uncomfortable when he thought about what happened today. In recent years, no matter where he was, he was the focus of everyone. The stars lie on the moon, and they were full of praise. Today, they could only serve as a foil. "You and I are not the ones who love to show off, so why bother to mind."


    "Grandma is easy to get along with. If you have nothing to do in the future, you will talk to her more often. She will like you."


    I couldn''t help but think of the topaz peony, with the corners of my lips tilted, "That topaz peony is very good for you. I''ll choose a suitable opportunity to ask my grandmother to give it to you."


    Tao Yiran was naturally moved and turned around and said, "The yellow jade peony is indeed extraordinary, bright and elegant, but I saw that my second brother and sister like it very much, so I should give it to her."


    "You are just so kind."


    Tang Rong sat down beside her, holding her hand, "It is my blessing to marry you. My father said that he would ask me for an errand next month. Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to win an imperial decree for you and will not let anyone overpower you."


    Tao Yiran was very happy, "I knew Ronglang was the best man in the world."


    "Are you going to the Northern Yajun?"


    Tang Rong shook his head, "I can go to the Beiya Army to experience the matter, my father told me early in the morning. I was a little hesitant at first, but now it seems that my second brother prefers it, so let me go. My father said he would seek an opportunity to enter the Ministry of Rites. Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites also mentioned to me before that the Ministry of Rites lacked a person who was full-time to receive someone from other countries to envoy him, and I want to try it."


    Tao Yiran spoke softly, "No matter where Ronglang goes, he will definitely achieve something."


    The two of them fell in love with each other again, and soon the people below sent Tang Rong''s mother''s dowry over and handed the booklet and the unboxing key to him. It was delivered by Manager Zhang beside Tang Gang himself. "Criminal, the marquis said that it is all here. Please take a look."


    Aunt Cai took the lead and reached out to pick it up. Tang Rong''s movements were one step faster than her. "I believe in my father and mother. I''m sorry, Uncle Zhang will take this trip."


    Manager Zhang bowed, "It should be."


    As soon as the people left, Tao Yiran looked at the boxes that had been piled up half of the yard and looked at the joyful look in her eyes, "Are these mother''s dowry?"


    Tang Rong nodded and ordered people to lock all these boxes into the warehouse. "My uncle''s family was also a wealthy family before. My mother was quite favored at home, so she had more dowry items. Unfortunately, my uncle was in a weak position over the years and he was not able to come back even after five years of leaving Beijing."


    "Crown Prince."


    Aunt Cai didn¡¯t know the inside story, she only knew that these things had passed by her second wife. Who knows if there was anything missing?


    "Let''s just open the box and check it out. There are many things in the dowry of the lady back then, and she must be careful."


    Tang Rong directly ordered someone to carry the boxes into the warehouse, and said to Aunt Cai, "I have checked them yesterday, there is no problem. Aunt is too careful."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 17 Im not wronged at all

    Chapter 17 I lost no wrongly


    In the past, Tang Rong would listen to whatever Aunt Cai said, and even if she didn''t take her proposal, she would give her enough face. This time she didn''t let her touch the dowry at all, and she also handed the keys and booklets to Tao Yiran with great care and asked her to keep them.


    Aunt Cai clenched her fists. She suffered a great loss yesterday. The servants in the mansion were laughing at her and she must reshape her prestige as soon as possible.


    "Crown Prince."


    She shouted at Tang Rong who was about to help Tao Yiran enter, "The young lady passed by, today is a good day. It should be a cup of tea for the young lady''s daughter-in-law."


    This time, not only Tang Rong felt it was reasonable, but Tao Yiran also felt it was right, "I should indeed offer tea to my mother, and I also asked Aunt Cai to make arrangements."


    Aunt Cai immediately began to instruct the people in Chunhuayuan to get busy, and soon it was formal. When Tao Yiran arrived, Aunt Cai was standing with Madam Xianhou''s tablet in her arms. There was a chair in the middle, with a cushion in front of her. There was an altar but she wanted to hold the tablet in her arms. Tao Yiran''s dowry Aunt Liu immediately understood her plan and said with a smile, "Aunt Cai, why did you even invite Madam Xianhou''s tablet?"


    Aunt Cai looked serious, "The prince whom Mrs. Xian loved the most during his lifetime was the prince, and the prince whom he was most worried about when he was dying was also the prince. This prince must be very happy to marry Mrs. Xianhou, and he must have had to drink this sip of daughter-in-law''s tea in person."


    Aunt Liu still smiled and said, "Mrs. Xianhou has a noble and kind heart, and must be someone who feels sorry for his daughter-in-law. Aunt Cai has considered it carefully. Why would you send someone to invite Mrs. Hou to come and drink this tea for Mrs. Xianhou?"


    The shameless old woman actually wanted to receive a gift from her young lady for Mrs. Xianhou and drink tea from her young lady''s daughter-in-law, which is also worthy!


    Aunt Cai''s eyes fell on Tang Rong. She was sure that Tang Rong, who was too big to her, would give her this face.


    Tang Rong frowned, "Aunt Cai, put my mother''s tablet back to the altar. My mother is kind-hearted and will like Yi''er."


    Aunt Liu''s smile deepened on her lips. The two girls behind her looked forward and moved the chair away. Aunt Cai''s face was as deep as water, and she put the tablet back to the altar step by step.


    Tao Yiran knelt down, and the girl beside her brought tea. As soon as she put it on her hand, she exclaimed, the sound of the teacup falling to the ground. Half of the steaming tea splashed onto her knees, making her eyes full of tears. Aunt Liu quickly stepped forward and asked, "Who prepared the tea or boiling hot water is here. Do you mean that you don''t want Mrs. Hou to drink this cup of daughter-in-law''s tea?"


    Aunt Cai wanted to blame Tao Yiran for choking her throat and couldn''t spit it out. She turned around and slapped the little girl who served tea, "You little hoof, you can''t do anything small."


    The little girl didn''t dare to speak, so she quickly turned around and prepared the tea again. Tang Rong felt sorry for the injured Tao Yiran and wanted to help her go back to the room to medicine. Tao Yiran shook her head stubbornly with red eyes, "Mother hasn''t drunk my tea yet, I''m fine."


    Tang Rong felt even more distressed and became dissatisfied with Aunt Cai. After a farce, he finally gave tea smoothly. Tang Rong couldn''t wait to carry Tao Yiran back to the bedroom and applied medicine with thoughtful medicine.


    After using supper, Tang Mo got the news from the other side and sneered.


    "Why did she have the nerve to give the topaz peony to you?"


    "If you don''t know, you think that the topaz peony is already hers."


    Xin An was not surprised by Tao Yiran''s actions at all, but was curious about Tang Mo''s attitude, "How could I remember that you used to be so rare that she was so rare? You should have known that they were just a person who was not fighting or scrambling. Why are you so angry now?"


    Tang Mo glared at her angrily, "Didn''t my good brother look like he''s pampering his wife everywhere? Don''t you want a glass of poisonous wine to end him." Xin An successfully rolled his eyes, and Tang Mo laughed at himself, "Tao Yiran has always been lenient to himself, disciplined others strictly, and is accustomed to pretending to be a hat. Tang Rong also expects her to fight for the yellow jade peony. But he didn''t know that Tao Yiran also thought so, waiting for the other party to fight for him. Do you think they will bite the dog in the end?"


    Xin An was not in the mood to think about this. At this moment, he felt mixed feelings in his heart and said quietly, "It''s not unfair to lose to Tao Yiran."


    Tang Rong is using her, and she really likes Tao Yiran. The difference between whether she likes her or not is really obvious.


    "I suffered a great loss in Aunt Cai''s hands in my previous life. Firstly, Tang Rong didn''t have me in his heart, so he naturally didn''t care what kind of grievances I suffered; secondly, Xin''s family was not well-off, and Aunt Cai always talked about my background. Although I had the ability to refute it, I was worried that Tang Rong would be embarrassed because of this. Aunt Wang and Chunyang Chunlu acted with my attitude, and both the master and the servant lived a frustration."


    "Tao Yiran has lived a good life, no matter whether she followed you or later got along with Tang Rong, and she has never suffered any grievance."


    Fortunately, she was secretly hoping that Aunt Cai would get along with Tao Yiran today. How ridiculous it was.


    Tang Rong was very interested, but he just couldn''t see her before.


    Tang Mo turned his head in disbelief and held the cup in his hand tightly, "You made it clear, and later I even put it on Tang Rong. How did you put it on? When?"


    Xin An was so depressed that she was not in the mood to say more. Tang Mo walked back and forth in the room with her hips, "Is it Tang Rong forced her? Yes, their orphan and widowed mother were bullied by you in the mansion. It was also worth her to ask Tang Rong for help."


    Xin An raised his eyelids, "It''s not impossible if you feel comfortable lying to yourself like this."


    Tang Mo stopped, looked back at the past, and smiled bitterly on his lips, "It''s indeed a bit self-deception."


    He is still alive and the two of them are already flirting with each other, so how can they be forced?


    "You said she had no intention of me at all, why did she agree to marry again?"


    I didn''t understand this in my previous life.


    "Of course, bet on your mother''s wrists, can you laugh to the end? You won''t know that the Tao family was going to send her to the Second Prince''s Mansion to be a concubine, right?"


    Seeing Tang Mo''s confused eyes, he knew that he didn''t know. Xin An spit out a long breath, "I know this when I occasionally gossip with other wives. She has worked **** the second prince, and the second prince naturally has something to do with her. However, the second prince''s father is not only a general with military power, but also acts very decisively, and has also humiliated her personally. The second prince still has to rely on the second prince''s concubine to do things, but he naturally dares to offend her."


    "Although this matter has not been announced, there are quite a few people who know it. In this way, there are not many families who can take over her. If you are picky and choose, aren''t you just a person who is selected and selected?"


    "If you end up with the title, she will make a profit. This time, if Tang Rong, the serious prince, can hesitate?"


    Tang Mo smiled bitterly and suddenly understood why Tao Yiran always looked down on him. He used to think that he was not doing well enough. It turned out that he was just a result that was undeniable and was never the first choice.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 18 No burden to blame

    Chapter 18: No burden


    Seeing that Tang Mo was furious to depressed, Xin An inexplicably felt that he was in a better mood. How could he have a younger heart in the morning and now he is old?


    Some words were kept in her heart, and she wanted to say something but couldn''t find a partner to talk to. She just kept her sick. Now she was just dumping all the garbage to Tang Mo. He wouldn''t say it anyway.


    "Tang Rong valued my ability to compete for him for benefits, and wanted Tao Yiran to be talented and tactful. She would always be thinking about what she could not get. The opportunity for you to be gone will come naturally. Tao Yiran is very smart and can hold him steadily. If she has to endure me, she may not have no way to replace me."


    "We have gained benefits these two days, but don''t be careless. His years of management are useful. He will soon enter the court. Your father will give all the resources of the mansion to help him. It is harder to be defeated than you think."


    In the previous life, Tang Rong was able to frame her son and remove Tang Hui from being suspected without being suspected. He must have used a lot of resources and his ability should not be underestimated.


    Tang Mo was in a heavy mood and suddenly felt that he was just a maggot in the gutter and could not turn over.


    Seeing that he was angry, Xin An didn''t comfort him. If she lost her fighting spirit like this, she might as well just flirt with a glass of wine and directly touched Tang Ronglai.


    The two of them sat quietly. After a long time, Tang Mo said, "Forget it, I died early, you haven''t fallen well. You can''t get out of the previous haze even if you do it again. The two of them are in love on the opposite side, and I don''t know how happy it is."


    After saying that, he stood up and said, "Let''s rest early."


    He had a grudge against Tao Yiran, but he didn''t like him but wanted to marry him. After marrying, he was uneasy to live with him. He also hated Tang Rong, because he was willing to marry Xin''an, and he missed his wife. Such a shameless person has a good reputation that he could not catch up with.


    That night, in the new house in Chunhuayuan next door, the two of them did not sleep honestly just because Tao Yiran burned her knees red, and the red waves were still rolling until midnight;


    In Qiushiyuan, two people who were seriously injured by the past opened their eyes until midnight and finally fell asleep in a long sigh.


    The next morning, Wang gave the prepared return gift to Tang Rong and Tang Mo. Tang Rong thanked him and asked someone to deliver the return gift to the car.


    At the door, Tang Rong and Tao Yiran found that Tang Mo brought a lot of return greetings, and there was an additional carriage for this. Both of them thought that Wang was partial. Tang Mo wanted to step forward and poke the lungs of a person, but Xin An pulled him and refused to let him talk more.


    After getting on the car, Tang Mo said, "What are you pulling me to do? Let me humiliate him a few words."


    "interesting?"


    Xin An glanced at him, "When my mother said she could add some more back-up gifts by herself yesterday, they were flirting with each other. I see that they probably didn''t hear it. Now they must think that it was my mother''s partiality. Even if you talk, they will only think that my mother did not remind her again and did not do it in a thorough manner."


    "Since it''s wrong, let them think so. Only when there is too much resentment can it burst out."


    People will feel resentful when they feel unfair, and they will do something wrong only if they are dominated by resentment. "Don''t forget that you are changing your mind now and be a good person and make less trouble."


    "Change your heart and change your face?"


    Tang Mo instantly thought of his partial-minded man, his face smelled bad, "What kind of thing did I do that makes people angry and resentful to change my heart?"


    He suffered a lot of secret losses from childhood to adulthood, and he was wronged!


    "I''m so angry."


    As Xin An expected, Tao Yiran''s eyes turned red when she got on the carriage, and she lowered her eyes without saying a word. Her close-fitting girl has always been her mouth. "Madam is too much. Why are the return gifts in the two rooms so different? I just counted them, which is twice as many as ours. They are all packed in good wooden boxes. It seems to be valuables." Tang Rong suddenly remembered that his mother said yesterday that they could add a return gift. When he returned to the yard, he had been dealing with the dowry of his biological mother, thinking about picking a few decent ones to put in, and then forgot.


    But he would not admit that it was his negligence, but he would only think that Wang did not mention it again this morning and was inadequate in his work.


    Seeing that Tao Yiran seemed to have not thought of it, she pushed the matter to Wang without any psychological burden and smiled bitterly, "My mother is the biological mother of her second brother, so it is appropriate to think more about him. I will apologize to my father-in-law and mother-in-law in person."


    Tao Yiran was thinking about this, and she seemed to remember that she had said that the return gift was given, but Tang Rong said so, but she didn''t think much. She didn''t want to think too much if she had a cheap mother-in-law in front of her, and she spoke very considerately, "That''s all, it''s great. My mother was careful to prepare, and the family would be satisfied after seeing it."


    "The young lady is so kind-hearted, so how can she bully people like this?"


    The girl didn''t know the inside story and was still indignant. Tao Yiran said gently, "You are not allowed to talk about it."


    The girl shut up unwillingly.


    There was a little distance from the Tang family to the small house in Xin¡¯s capital. Xin¡¯an and Tang Mo sat in the carriage and yawned all the way. When they arrived at the place, the Xin family¡¯s people were already standing at the door to greet him. Tang Mo got up, and just stuck out half of his body and suddenly turned around, "I''m thinking, it''s not impossible to poison him directly."


    Xin An rolled his eyes, "If he dies, your father will go crazy. You are not capable of inheriting the title now. In 100% of the titles will be taken back by the emperor, and even if you don''t accept them, you will be demoted."


    The emperor nowadays attaches great importance to the title of aristocratic family. He must be recognized by the person he has approved the title. It doesn¡¯t matter if I say it.


    "It''s better for you to refresh yourself."


    "Sister, come out quickly."


    Xin Huan was urging him, and a smile appeared on Tang Mo''s face as soon as he turned his head, "The carriage was bumpy on the road, and your sister''s hairpin was crooked, so she had to wear it again."


    ¡°Women love beauty.¡±


    Tang Mo jumped out of the car, turned around and reached out to help Xin''an. Seeing that the two were harmonious, Mrs. Xin was smiling in her eyes, "Go into the house quickly, I know you are coming back today. Manager Wen sent someone to buy vegetables yesterday, saying that he would make some Huaijiang dishes for you today, and it would not be so easy to eat them again in the future."


    Xin''an couldn''t remember when the last time he ate Huaijiang cuisine. "I''m drooling when I say this. I''m going to eat two big bowls today."


    Tang Mo walked behind, and Xin Huan walked happily beside him, "Brother-in-law, you should listen to my sister more in the future, my sister is so smart."


    Tang Mo turned his head and then smiled and said, "What, you have been listening to your sister at home?"


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Xin Huan was very proud, "You will know in the future, but if you want my sister to help you, you have to be kind to my sister."


    It turned out that waiting for him here, Tang Mo laughed. He had never had **** with Xin''an in his previous life. In this life, Xin''an knew so much future than her, so he could not do it. Of course, he had to hug him well, "With your amazing brother-in-law here, I can''t give up your sister?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 19 Father-in-law has a misunderstanding about his son-in-law

    Chapter 19 Father-in-law has a misunderstanding about his son-in-law


    The Xin family''s house in Beijing is a temporary residence. It is not very well maintained on weekdays. It looks not very magnificent, but Xin''an likes it. After the Hou Mansion was raided, this place was her place to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    "Let me go back and send someone to clean up the house, and then arrange a few people to clean up and plant some flowers and plants."


    Seeing that she still had leisure and leisure to consider this, Mrs. Xin was really relieved, "Son-in-law is good to you?"


    ¡°That¡¯s it.


    After entering the house, the two saluted Xin Kuan. Xin Kuan was still unhappy when he saw Tang Mo again. Who said that Tang Mo had a bad reputation outside?


    Tang Mo threw a look at Xin An asking for help, but Xin An ignored him and took her mother''s arm to the backyard. She had a lot to say.


    The mother and daughter whispered for a while and learned that they had not fulfilled their relationship. Mrs. Xun did not advise her to have a child earlier to catch her husband''s heart. In his opinion, if the man doesn''t like you, it would be the same if you give birth to ten babies for him.


    "I don''t think it''s bad either. You might as well give him a chance and give him more qualities. If it''s a good marriage, it''s a blessing to the Bodhisattva."


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xin''an sat down and ate tea. After putting down the teacup, he spoke seriously, "I shouldn''t have said anything discouraged when I returned to the door today, but mom, you have to talk to my father. We must not have a close relationship with the Marquis'' Mansion. Don''t help me without reservation because I am in the Marquis'' Mansion now. I have to leave more ways for myself."


    Some things cannot be explained very clearly, but Tang Gang¡¯s character is really not good. ¡°To be honest, what accumulation has the Hou¡¯s Mansion accumulated in the court?¡±


    "That little reputation was obtained by the old man from the Tang family who fought on the battlefield in the early years. Since he abandoned martial arts and went to Wen, the Tang family has made no achievements. Even if Tang Rong has a good reputation outside, it is not enough to climb up after entering the court. He has to spend a lot of money to manage it."


    Tang Gang and Tang Rong are not people who are grateful. What benefits can support Tang Rong do to her?


    Mrs. Xin frowned, "Your father was also talking about this last night, just because he was worried that you would be embarrassed."


    "What''s the point of making things difficult for me?"


    Xin An smiled, "Your son-in-law is not the eldest son who is highly anticipated, and the benefits cannot fall on him. Naturally, no one can blame me if there is anything."


    "The Marquis'' Mansion is very empty now. Yesterday, my mother-in-law wanted to give me two thousand taels of silver, and that silver is still his private house."


    Mrs. Xin regretted, "I shouldn''t have left you in the Hou Mansion."


    Xin Huan also came over, "Sister, what do you think we are going to do now?"


    "Of course, I''m trying to find another way out by pulling the banner of the Hou Mansion. I must not hang myself on a tree."


    Xin Huan nodded repeatedly, "Sister, please tell me carefully, I will listen to you."


    Xin An raised his hand and knocked his forehead, "Are you so big a person? Is your brain a decoration?"


    "I''m not here. You have to learn to use your own brains. The more you make in business, the less you make, the more important thing is to ensure your safety. If something happens, you won''t involve yourself. If you can''t make money, you will only have one life. You must consider things carefully."


    Xin Huan touched his forehead awkwardly, "I have been listening to my sister since I was a child, and I feel unsure of it when I use my brain."


    Xin''an''s brows stretched, she would be able to protect this stupid thing in her life.


    In the front yard, Tang Mo, who was sitting in front of Xin Kuan, was embarrassed to pick a hole in the sole of his shoes. Xin Kuan didn''t speak, but just tasted tea lightly. After a long period of psychological construction, Tang Mo finally mustered up the courage to speak, "I heard that my father-in-law is going to go back to Huaijiang?"


    "Um."


    Then there was deathly silence.


    Tang Mo smiled awkwardly, "When will my father-in-law come next time?"


    "When you are not good to me An''er."


    "My father-in-law was joking. Although I was a little confused, I would not treat my wife badly. How could I be sorry for her?"


    Xin Kuan''s eyes seemed to see through him, "It''s good to know what you have in your heart. I don''t know whether the things you have in the past are true or false, but since you become a relative, you can''t be like the past."


    As he said that, he knocked on the wooden box beside him, "If you take this, take it away. As long as you treat An''er well and make her live a comfortable and comfortable life, there will be no shortage of this thing in the future. You don''t have to compete with others if you see anything you don''t want to."


    Tang Mo came forward curiously and saw that the box was filled with silver. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he could only scold Tang Rong in his heart to ruin his reputation, making his father-in-law misunderstand that he was a villain who likes to fight for everything.


    "The father-in-law has a misunderstanding about his son-in-law."


    Xin Kuan raised his eyebrows, "You haven''t snatched something with your brother?"


    ¡°Snatched.¡±


    Tang Mo was very powerless.


    "Isn''t that all?"


    Xin Kuan didn''t listen to his explanation, "Don''t **** things that are not very important in the future, it''s a matter of money."


    The father-in-law was rich and confident, and Tang Mo suddenly became beautiful. In his previous life, Tang Rong lived a very glorious life with the support of the Xin family. On the other hand, the Tao family was very ordinary. Not only did he not help him, but he also made many unfair requests. At that time, he was always jealous of Tang Rong and couldn''t sleep. Now this good thing was finally his turn.


    "Son-in-law, thank you for your care."


    "Please rest assured, my son-in-law, will definitely respect his wife and put her first in everything."


    Xin Kuan was finally satisfied with two points. He said, as long as he used the money, he would definitely make this kid honest. He would first raise his appetite. In the future, if he dared to treat An''er, he would cut off his money and see if he would submit.


    After dinner, Xin An knew her father''s "magnificent plan" and smiled awkwardly and politely. She said that her father''s dignified salt merchant had dealt with many high-ranking officials and nobles, and she would come up with such a naive way to deal with her son-in-law.


    "Father-in-law is a jealous weapon, who has let you in my hands now?"


    Tang Mo took the opportunity to whisper in her ear, and Xin An laughed dryly, "I have half the benefits I get. Don''t forget, I will only count on how I live."


    "make a deal."


    Tang Mo was very beautiful at this moment, and was very enthusiastic about Xin Kuan. He shouted at him father-in-law and was very intimate with Mrs. Xin and said that he would take Xin Huan around. Xin An brought up the Qi Pill and immediately patted his chest to say that he could buy it. This attitude successfully made Xin Kuan feel that he was still a good person.


    After dinner, the father-in-law and son-in-law sat having tea. Tang Mo generously told him everything Xin Kuan wanted to know. You must know that Xin Kuan came to the capital few times and did not know clearly about the relationship between the powerful and the noble, which was Tang Mo''s strength.


    "If my father-in-law wants to know what he wants to come as soon as possible, the son-in-law will definitely help him with all his strength."


    Xin Kuan said ''um'', "If you listen to An''er more in the future, she will not harm you."


    Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly. This is the second time I heard this sentence today. It''s very interesting.


    In the evening, Mrs. Xin urged Xing''an to return to the Hou''s Mansion. The Xin family rarely came to the capital. They had to buy a lot of things once, but they couldn''t take them away when they left, so they packed them all for Xin''an.


    In this way, Xin''an and Tang Mo came with two cars, and when they went back, they met Tang Rong and Tao Yiran who came back from Tao''s house. Seeing that the people were busy unloading the car, the things blocked the gate of the Hou''s Mansion, Tang Rong narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes swept over the things one by one, and just wanted to lead Tao Yiran into the door, Tang Mo took the opportunity and came forward to say hello, "Brother and sister-in-law are you back?"


    "I''m really sorry, my father-in-law and mother-in-law gave too many things, blocking my elder brother and sister-in-law''s way."

 Chapter 20 Chunlu: The prince is not a good thing

    Chapter 20 Chunlu: The prince is not a good thing


    Tang Rong accompanied Tao Yiran back to the door. As the new son-in-law, he not only did not receive the gift from his father-in-law, but instead got a blow and kept holding on to what happened yesterday.


    Another Mrs. Tao said how aggrieved Tao Yiran felt and how he would do it in the future.


    He was not feeling very comfortable in his heart and saw Tang Mo with red face before he even entered the door. He felt even more angry. He tried to calm himself down before laughing, "Uncle Xin values ??his second brother, and he is blessed."


    Before Tang Mo could continue to be proud, he held Tao Yiran''s hand and entered the door. Wang, who was rushing to greet the two of them warmly. He was happy to see Tang Mo receive so many gifts from his father-in-law, and raised his voice and ordered, "Come more people will send all these things to Qiushiyuan."


    "You two are going back and have a rest, and you can have a meal in half an hour."


    The two returned to Qiushiyuan. Aunt Wang did not rest and was busy asking people to clean up the warehouse in the courtyard. The Hou''s mansion was worried that something was wrong in the day of marriage, so he arranged for Xin''an and Tao Yiran to place the dowry in another yard, and arranged for someone to guard him. He would carry all the dowry back tomorrow.


    Tang Mo happily counted how much money his father-in-law gave him. The more he counted, the more beautiful he became. Finally, he gave half of it to Xin''an, "Hey, this is yours."


    Xin''an was on the beauty couch, "Go and buy the Qi-yang pills as soon as possible, bring me one too, so I will lift my breath."


    "You still need that thing?"


    "Why don''t you need it?"


    The skin is young but the mentality is old, so can¡¯t be supplemented?


    Tang Mo put the remaining silver notes in his arms. In fact, he was not very happy and always felt so nervous. "When I sent my father-in-law and mother-in-law away, let''s go to the village in the suburbs for two days?"


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xin An agreed without thinking, "I have wanted to go out for a long time, have some breathing, and stay for a few more days before I can get back."


    Tang Mo leaned forward, "Why would you take your grandmother with me?"


    He is still thinking about the old lady''s treasures in that room.


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Of course."


    She is in a bad state now, and always feels that something is going to happen if she is alone. It is good to be a young girl in front of the old lady. Maybe the old lady can cure her and make her heart younger.


    Turning his head, Tang Mo winked at him, Xin An stepped back a little, "Is there any eye disease?"


    Tang Mo said with a smile, "You have lived for so many years than me, do you still remember what the imperial examination questions are?"


    Xin An sneered, "Do you think I will care about that?"


    "If you want to ask about the things that can be eaten in each backyard, I can choose two things to tell you."


    Tang Mo was so sorry for his bad intentions, "You said, what else do you have in your eyes except the kind-hearted and righteous person next door? He is so good?"


    Xin An kicked him directly, "Shut up, I''ll be annoyed when I look at you."


    "Tsk, what did you say before?"


    Tang Mo touched his chin, "I said I was three points better than the one next door. Now I feel annoyed. You are so happy that you are so tired of the old and you are so fast."


    Xin An rolled his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Chunyang bringing in. He lowered his eyes and pinched the veil and pressed his eyes, "I can''t stand me so much, forget it if you strangle me to death."


    "You sing again"


    "Son-in-law, you bully the young lady again. Today, I said in front of the master that you should be good to the young lady."


    Chunyang glared at him fiercely and threatened him, "If you want to treat the young lady so fiercely, we will go to the marquis and the master to sue you."


    Tang Mo


    I can¡¯t afford to offend you, I can¡¯t afford to offend you at all. "When did I **** her? Didn''t you see that she was plotting against me?"


    "The young lady is the most beautiful and kind-hearted, how could she plot against you?"


    Chunyang said that Tang Mo''s character has rotted with her.


    Tang Mo felt so worried that he stood up and glared at the two of them, "I''m defeated, I''ll leave."


    Xin''an smiled happily, Chunyang sighed, "Mrs. Young lady, why can you still laugh?"


    After being replaced by a marriage, it fell into the hands of the stinky second young master. How should I live my life in the future?


    Xin An took the bird''s nest she sent, "He really dared to strangle me to death. Don''t be afraid, he just said it."


    The supper was also used by the family. After dinner, Wang announced that from tomorrow, Tao Yiran and Xin''an would settle down in the morning and evening. Xin''an responded with a smile. Tao Yiran''s expression was not very relaxed since she appeared, and it seemed as if she hadn''t heard it at this moment.


    "Sister-in-law?"


    Xin''an is not worried about the big deal when watching the fun. "Why is my sister-in-law''s face so bad, but why is it uncomfortable?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tao Yiran''s face. Tao Yiran was a little panicked. Tang Rong held her hand, "Yi''er was a little unhappy."


    Wang said very understandingly, "Since that''s the case, let''s have a good rest and will be spared tomorrow''s greeting."


    Tao Yiran thanked him for his blessing, and was soon helped back by Tang Rong.


    Xin''an and Tang Mo''s eyes met, and neither of them left in a hurry. They sat down and talked for a while before leaving.


    "Go and find out what happened next door."


    The front foot stepped into the door of Qiushiyuan, and Xin''an gave the order. Chunlu''s eyes were green, all of them were excited. "I spent some money to find out about it. The prince was in the room, and the one named Xueyu was pregnant."


    "The prince told the people in Chunhuayuan to hide it from it and not let the news leak out."


    Chunlu''s eyes eased a lot when she looked at Tang Mo. If she hadn''t changed her relatives, she would have been her girl now when she encountered this bad thing. The prince is not a good thing.


    Xin An was a little surprised. This was something that had not happened before. Tang Rong has always cherished his reputation and could not let the girl in Tongfang be pregnant before her wife. Xueyu and Yingyue had never been pregnant in her previous life.


    The girl became pregnant after entering the house for three days. Where can I put her face on her face?


    Tang Mo frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that the news he received in advance would be deviated.


    "Since the prince doesn''t say it, we don''t need to talk too much now. Chunlu, you are also staring at the people in our yard, don''t yell out."


    Chunlu nodded and agreed, and Tang Mo came up as soon as she left, "What''s going on? Is this happening before?"


    Xin An shook his head and then sighed, "It is normal that the situation is a little different, let''s wait and see."


    Tang Mo''s face was heavy, afraid that he would never be able to turn over in his life, so Xin An knocked his leg, "When the other side doesn''t care about you now, the most urgent task is to strengthen yourself. You need more help. I''ll tell you a few families and you want to make friends with me."


    "Don''t worry about your reputation, it doesn''t matter. Remember, when you see Tang Rong in the future, you should be humble. You can do whatever he does, and walk the path he walks, leaving him with no way out."


    Tang Mo reminisced about this sentence, and the more he savored, the more interesting he felt, he returned to the house with his hands behind his back.


    The next day, Tang Mo went out with a silver note in his hand. He originally wanted to see Tang Yong, but now it is more important to curry favor with his father-in-law. After going to the Imperial Medical Office to buy Yangqi pills, he bought the most popular resident pills of the Imperial Medical Office. Then he sent it to his mother-in-law. Needless to say, Mrs. Xin smiled happily, and felt that the cheap son-in-law was very good.


    Xin Huan also thinks this brother-in-law is very good and easier to get along with than Tang Rong before.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 21 Tao Yirans disdain

    Chapter 21 Tao Yiran''s disdain


    Xin''an arrived at the Wang family''s courtyard early to pay his respects. Tang Gang wanted to go to court. Wang got up very early. When Xin''an arrived, she slept and got up.


    "Isn''t it said that I''m exempting today''s gift, why did it come?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I have been raised since I was a child, and my body is better than my sister-in-law. I got up early today and thought about coming over to talk to my mother."


    She said that Tang Mo had gone out and said that she would arrange someone to carry the dowry today.


    Wang''s people are guarding those dowry, "A woman''s dowry is related to her life. I send someone to take care of her carefully, but don''t worry, you must count it clearly."


    Xin An nodded, and Wang smiled and gave her a pair of jade bracelets, "You are my relative''s daughter-in-law. I will give you my things in the future. This bracelet was my dowry back then. My mother gave me it, not a good thing, please take it."


    The Wang family is not a big family. Because it was a renewed marriage and the Marquis'' Mansion was at the forefront, the old lady decided to marry a girl from the fifth-rank official family. Unfortunately, although the Wang family gained a firm foothold in the Marquis'' Mansion, the Wang family died of illness very quickly due to her father''s illness. So far, there are only a few nephews who are still studying and are somewhat hopeful.


    Seeing that the bracelet was not very good, Xin An took it with a smile, "The price of the things my mother gave me was measured, even a piece of wood is a very precious treasure."


    Wang was surprised after saying this, and then his brows stretched out, "I was a little worried before I was going to give this bracelet to you. It''s not that good quality is better than this one, but this means differently to the bracelet and it represents my intentions more. As long as you can understand it."


    "Come on, my mother has something for you."


    A box of immortal flower headdresses appeared vividly. Wang picked up a hairpin and put it in Xin''an''s hair. "This was appreciated by the Queen on the New Year''s Day last year. It was made of grass. The texture is light and soft, and the tones are elegant, comparable to real flowers. The stamens are embedded with pearls the size of rice grains, which are more lively and gorgeous, and are just right for your age."


    After the hairpin was finished, he nodded with satisfaction, "Go and look in the mirror, it looks really beautiful."


    Xin An stroked the flowers in the mirror, his eyes full of joy. When he put on the flowers, she looked younger and looked back and smiled, "Thank you, mother."


    In the last life, when they entered the gate of the Marquis''s mansion, they regarded this mother-in-law as an opponent. The two of them had a lot of secret competition, and now they have become kissing mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Their getting along is completely different from before, very harmonious, but they are fresh and tight.


    Wang smiled happily and took her to pay tribute to the old lady. On the way, he told her a lot of the old lady''s preferences. Xin An also told her that Tang Mo was going to go to Tang Yong''s mansion. "It''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s hard to help him in time. The left is just a helper. If it really doesn''t work, you can still make some money. It''s good to leave a passionate feeling."


    Both of them stopped and their voices were not loud. Wang thought for a moment and told the old lady not to know about this matter. "Even if your father doesn''t say anything, just let the second boy do it. He has nothing to do with just a group of friends, and he can always find some ways."


    "Your second uncle''s family is actually good, and you don''t rely on the power of the marquis'' mansion. The children and men at home are studying hard and want to take the imperial examination path, your father is the man."


    Considering that it was not appropriate to say Tang Gang in front of his new wife, he didn''t continue, "If you can help, please help me. I see that you have a good idea. It is his blessing for the second boy to marry you."


    Xin An nodded and said, "It''s nothing to pull and help each other. There is no flower for a hundred days. Who can guarantee that you won''t ask for the day before others." Wang was very pleased, and thought that her parents'' family was declining over the years. If the Hou Mansion could pull it up, it wouldn''t be so difficult. She had a grudge against Tang Gang. Now, when Xin An said this, hope arises in her heart, "The second boy acts a little free and is not steady enough. You should remind him more and say it as long as you should, don''t worry, the mother is not the kind of person who favors her son in everything. As long as he is good to him, it''s nothing to let him suffer."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law smiled at each other. Xin An approached her a little and lowered his voice to tell the story of Xueyu in Chunhuayuan''s pregnancy. Wang raised his eyes and then smiled and patted the back of her hand, indicating that he knew.


    Seeing Xin''an arrived, the old lady was very happy and did not ask her to serve the meal. Instead, she asked her to sit down and eat with her. The old lady''s breakfast was the best in the house. The crystal dumplings and peach blossom pastry were made with a very exquisite taste, which was pleasing to the eye. Xin''an was not polite. She tasted every snack and said it was delicious, and she was eager to invite the old lady to taste it. The old lady also ate more and was satisfied.


    After learning that she was going to carry a dowry today, the old lady didn''t keep her too much. When she returned to Qiushiyuan, the first dowry had arrived.


    The original servants of Qiushiyuan plus the nine people who were Xin''an''s dowry. Manager Wu from the Hou Mansion sent twelve servants to help. The dowry boxes came in one after another. Qiushiyuan was very lively. Aunt Wang was so busy that she stood under the eaves and watched. She decided what needed to be put out and what needed to be stored in the warehouse.


    "The materials for these two boxes don''t need to be put into the warehouse. I will pick some beautiful materials to make some clothes, and pick out the other slightly darker ones separately. I will give the materials of wealth and purple to my grandmother."


    "The jewelry is placed on the dressing table, and the other large ornaments are placed in the warehouse."


    Looking at the dowry piled up in the yard, Xin An felt very at ease. Seeing that these people were very quick and meticulous in their work, they were cautious in carrying these dowry, and they were very satisfied. "Everyone did a good job. Let''s go back and give each person a reward of one tael of silver and ask Aunt Wang to take it."


    Whether it was the people in the yard or the servants in the front yard, they hurriedly thanked them, especially the servants in the outer yard. They heard that the people in Qiushiyuan received a twelve month reward, and their eyes were red with envy. Unexpectedly, they only came to help and got a tael of silver. This was a huge sum of silver. Whenever they looked up, they felt that the second young lady was emitting golden light.


    The news next door also came very quickly. Tao Yiran didn''t take it seriously when he received the news. "All those who sell themselves as slaves must keep their duties. Once this starts, will you pay if you have any instructions in the future?"


    Merchants are not allowed to behave in style.


    Aunt Cai also agreed with this and said to Aunt Liu: "They should be grateful if they have the opportunity to do things for the prince."


    "How can the prince''s wife be compared with the noble daughter of a noble family?"


    She was smart. Seeing that Tang Rong was excited about Tao Yiran, she chose to avoid her edge and acted to please him. For this reason, she also helped Tao Yiran suppress the two girls Xueyu and Yingyue. After Tao Yiran took it seriously, Aunt Liu hated her.


    Tao Yiran felt that Aunt Cai was listening to her words and reminded her, "No matter how her second brother and sister are from, they are now married into the Marquis'' Mansion and become sister-in-law. Don''t say Aunt Cai again in the future, so as not to feel uncomfortable if her brother and sister hear it."


    Aunt Cai smiled and said, "Mrs. Young lady is kind-hearted, and no one can match others."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 22 Nothing to say

    Chapter 22 No reason to be said


    Under Aunt Cai''s compliment, Tao Yiran smiled slightly on her lips and didn''t say anything anymore. The busy people outside looked at her from time to time, waiting for her to speak up and say that she would give her rewards. Under this psychological effect, she worked very hard, and not long after all the dowry was included in the warehouse.


    Seeing these people standing there, Aunt Liu knew what they were waiting for. She thought the reward should be given. If it were on weekdays, it would be fine. But this would be the first time the young lady called the people below after entering the door, and the people in the front yard could not afford to offend them easily. Otherwise, they had the ability to make you blind, but the young lady of her family was so arrogant.


    "Thank you guys today, thank you all for your hard work."


    They all know how to read and look. Seeing her embarrassed face, these servants didn''t say anything. After being polite, they turned around and left. When they went out, they met the servants who came out of Qiushiyuan. These people were smiling, holding silver in their hands and biting them with their teeth. They said they wanted to go for a drink, which made these people who were already unhappy even more unhappy.


    "Girl, no reward is given next door."


    The name of Xin''an, Chunyang and Chunlu are changing again for a while, and I can''t remember to call "Second Young Master''s Lady". Xin''an is preparing to go to Chunrongtang to show his presence. "It''s a personal intention or not to give it or not, but we still have to do some things when we are just a newcomer. These days, you and Chunlu have brought more money on them. When you need it, invite the people below to have a cup of tea."


    As he said that, he said to Aunt Wang, "Aunt Wang should bring more, and the people around his mother and the old lady must be managed in place. In addition, you can allocate fifty taels of silver to Uncle Wang to let him manage the people in the front yard, especially the manager and the marquis. Then, the people around Wang Fu will be given twenty taels, which are all useful."


    The Uncle Wang and Wang Fu she mentioned were Aunt Wang¡¯s husband and son, and the family came to Xin¡¯an¡¯s accompanying room.


    "Tell Uncle Wang that I will go to the village in the suburbs of Beijing in a few days and let him and Wang Fu go with me."


    Aunt Wang nodded and said that there is no need for money everywhere. Only money can make the people below do your best to do your business for you. This amount of money cannot be saved.


    Aunt Wang went to cut the silver, while Xin An took the materials she selected to Chunrongtang.


    The old lady in Chunrong Hall was enjoying the flowers. When she saw Xin An coming, she hurriedly waved her to come forward, "Let''s see how good the hydrangea is. You can move a pot back and put it in your yard later."


    Xin An looked happy, "Then I want this purple pot, it looks noble."


    "Well, good vision."


    The old lady was in a good mood, and Xin An took the opportunity to start pleasing her benefactor, "Grandma, I''m here to give you a thank-you gift. I like you to give me a pastel bottle. Today I''m counting the dowry and seeing how many pieces of material are very beautiful, do you still see it?"


    Chunyang placed the tray on the coffee table next to it, uncovered the cloth on it, and saw a piece of dark purple auspicious cloud pattern brocade. Xin An pulled the material and gestured in front of the old lady, and smiled and said, "I just said that my grandmother''s skin was fair and luxurious, so she could suppress the material. It was really beautiful."


    The old lady likes this noble color, which is not ostentatious and eye-catching, and she gently caresses the material and praises, "It''s really a good color, nectar, put it away quickly, and turn around and make clothes. Next month, I will wear it when I go to the Duke of Eng-kuo¡¯s mansion to attend the banquet."


    Ganlu smiled and praised the quality of the material, and said that the other few pairs were very good for the old lady. The old lady was very happy and held Xin''an''s hand and refused to let go. "You young girls have a good vision. Every three months, people from the silk shop will send materials in. You can help your grandmother pick them more in the future."


    Xin''an responded with a smile. The old lady asked Tang Mo. Xin''an smiled and said, "My parents will go back in a few days. Today he said he would take my brother to take a good walk in the capital."


    The old lady patted the back of her hand, "The second boy is a good person. Don''t listen to the nonsense of those outside. You will know after being with him for a long time. Don''t look at him as a slick, but also a solid person."


    Xin An nodded, "Yesterday he said that when my parents returned, he would take me to the village in the suburbs of Beijing. He also said that he wanted to invite his grandmother to go with him, but he was worried that his grandmother might not be used to it. After all, he didn''t know what was going on in the suburbs of Beijing."


    The old lady''s eyes lit up suddenly. She was a girl born in the landlord''s family. The most in short supply of fields at home. People of this age like to recall the past the most and told Xin''an the old sayings, "You may not have seen the scene of the wind blowing the wheat waves. It looks pleasant. I haven''t seen it for many years." "There are sparrow nests and rabbit nests in the wheat field. When it comes to harvesting wheat, you can always catch the little sparrows. At that time, people were busy with the birds in the sky were also busy."


    Xin''an was so stunning that she had never seen such a good harvest scene, but she felt happy when she heard it, "After saying this, I want to stay in the village for two days."


    "Will grandma go with me?"


    "go."


    The old lady had almost no chance to go out except for attending a banquet. She just went from this house to another house. She felt bored after seeing the colorful scenes too much. "Let the second boy prepare and let''s go and stay together."


    "What if my father doesn''t agree?"


    The old lady didn''t care, "He can''t control me."


    Can Tang Gang control the old lady?


    Must not!


    As soon as he spoke, he was scolded, "What is filial piety?"


    "You must obey my will and trap me in this yard and go anywhere. Is it your filial piety?"


    Tang Gang didn''t dare to say a word other than saying ''mother''. He turned around and urged Tang Rong to let Tao Yiran go to the old lady to show his respect, "Getting up a family and starting a career, your mind should be more outside the mansion in the future. The trivial matters in the mansion need your wife to share your worries."


    "Today, your wife never stepped out of the door of Chunhuayuan. The second wife not only invited your mother to the morning, but also went to spend breakfast with the old lady and gave the old lady a few pieces of materials, which made the old lady like her very much."


    "The couple also took the old lady to a village in the suburbs of Beijing. It can be considered a fierce momentum, and you and your wife have no movement at all."


    "Today I found Mr. Wang from the Ministry of Rites and wanted to finalize your entry into the Ministry of Rites. Although this matter is not difficult, I should also express it. I heard that Mr. Wang likes pastel bottles the most. The old lady has one in her hand, but it is already in Qiushiyuan. You need to find another one."


    There is no reason to be my biased son, especially Tang Gang put all his hopes on Tang Rong, so he naturally hopes that he can soar into the sky.


    Tang Rong regretted that he had to be humble at that time, but it was not easy for him to spit out the things in Tang Mo''s hands, especially Xin An.


    Thinking of what Xin An said to him, his brows were too hostile to him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 23 The proud Tang Mo

    Chapter 23 The proud Tang Mo


    In Chunhuayuan, Tao Yiran was holding scissors to trim the flower branches. She was in a good mood. She looked up at Tang Rong who was back, "Is Rong Lang back?"


    Tang Rong stepped forward and sat with her and said that the flowers were blooming well. Tao Yiran gently stroked the petals and said that she wanted to put a flower stand in the yard, "The flowers are fragrant, and it makes people feel refreshed."


    Tang Rong pretended to be in his heart, and just smiled and asked why she didn''t pay tribute to the old lady today?


    "I originally wanted to go, but I was a little dizzy and depressed in the morning."


    Since she learned that the old lady was the daughter of a landlord and gentry, she didn''t like her very much. When she saw the vulgarity in the room, she was even more unwilling to please her. But Tang Rong didn''t know that Tao Yiran was thinking this way. She was still persuasive to go to the old lady to talk to her when she was fine. Tao Yiran nodded perfunctorily, and whether she went or not was her business.


    When I entered the door, I found a pastel-wrapped bottle on several tables under the window. Tang Rong picked it up and looked at it carefully. Tao Yiran said, "I brought the dowry in the front yard today. This bottle was originally placed in my bedroom, and it is very suitable for flower arrangement."


    Tang Rong''s eyes were filled with joy, "I look more exquisite than the old lady''s one."


    "It was brought back by my father from office. He loved it very much. Later, he gave it to me when he saw that I like it."


    Tao Yiran sat down aside, saying that she would send someone to cut the flowers tomorrow morning and put them in the bottle. Tang Rong wanted to say something but stopped, but in the end she didn''t say it. She saw that there were many more ornaments in the room, which were all top-quality. She felt more and more happy in her heart and more tender to Tao Yiran.


    Tang Mo came back almost in the middle of the night, and was drunk and met Tang Gang who was also drunk. The father and son were both angry and looked at the small eyes at the gate. Tang Mo immediately spoke before Tang Gang got angry, "My son has gone with his father-in-law today and had a few drinks with his father-in-law."


    Tang Gang snorted, thinking that this **** was not good at eating and drinking, and he felt even more angry when he saw him slipping out and shouting at him, "When your father-in-law returns, he will go to the Beiya Army to report."


    "My son knows."


    Tang Gang said ''um'' and said, "The opportunity to go to the Northern Yajun to practice was originally for your brother to find, but now I''ve given it to you. You must be a good job in the future and don''t be scammers."


    Tang Mo was unhappy, but he didn''t dare to say anything, for fear that he would not be able to go again after one word.


    "Your elder brother has given you my errands. For the young father, you must plan for him again. You should go to the Ministry of Rites. Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites also attaches great importance to your elder brother and thinks about your father."


    Tang Mo keenly realized that what he was going to say next was not a good thing, so he spoke first, "Brother is so capable, he can eat everywhere. The Ministry of Rites is one of the six ministries, which is more promising than going to the Northern Yajun to train. My son hopes that my brother will have a bright future."


    "My son is a little dizzy, so I go back and rest first."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away. Tang Gang looked unhappy. He originally wanted the **** to take out the pastel bottle for gifts, but unfortunately he didn''t finish his words. It would be difficult to speak again if he had a wrong chance.


    Tang Mo, who ran back to Qiushiyuan in one breath, leaned on Xin''an''s beauty couch and gasped. Xin''an was curious, "Who ran back, is there a dog chasing you behind?"


    Tang Mo was stunned and laughed immediately, laughing louder and louder, very comfortable, Xin An was confused, "I''m sick."


    Seeing that he brought back a few boxes, Xin An was curious and looked forward. Tang Mo, who had laughed enough, kicked his boots and changed to a comfortable position, sighing, "I am really old compared to your brother. I almost didn''t lose my legs after walking around for a day."


    "You have filled all the good things from the Imperial Medical Department?"


    Xin An was a little surprised. He brought back not only the Yangqi pills and the Yanyan Pill, but also bought the Yangyan Paste.


    Tang Mo looked proud, "I bought all the useful things. These are all from you, the old lady and the mother. Don''t you just like these things? You women can use them all." "I have already sent my mother-in-law''s share in person. You didn''t see my mother-in-law, just like my own son."


    In the past, when I gave it to Tao Yiran, I just nodded politely and said, "You are intent," which made people feel bored.


    Today, the mother-in-law was so happy and shouted at the son-in-law. He felt very accomplished and satisfied. He wanted to deliver all the good things to his mother-in-law. Even the father-in-law gave him a good look today. Xin Huan''s brother-in-law also admired him very much.


    "I told my mother-in-law that after I finished eating, I sent me a message and I sent someone to deliver it to her."


    "I have to let her be faced when she goes back."


    "My father-in-law also kept me for dinner. I enjoyed the cups and drinks. My father-in-law''s alcohol tolerance was really unfathomable. If my mother-in-law hadn''t stopped me and would have probably not come back tonight."


    He was very happy and kept talking. This happiness even infected Xin''an. There was a smile on the corner of his lips, but she didn''t notice it herself.


    When he stopped, he was already asleep. Xin An ignored him and asked Chunyang to cover him with a thin quilt, so he could sleep well all night.


    Tang Mo was woken up by himself in the morning. After all, the beauty couch was so wide. She fell down as soon as she turned over. She struggled to get up and recalled what happened last night. When she thought of her father-in-law and mother-in-law''s **** and brother-in-law, she laughed happily. The laughter woke Xin An up and stuck half of her body out of the bed curtain, "You smiled like this early in the morning, who do you want to scare?"


    Xin An was already charming, and his eyes were blurred at this time. His black hair was tilted from his shoulders like a waterfall, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction and coquettishness on his face, which made Tang Mo, who was about to talk back, shut up and suddenly became a little cramped, "Wake up you."


    Inexplicably, the voice became softer.


    Xin An took off the bed curtain and sat cross-legged, yawning, his eyes filled with tears, and said with no hope, "I''m going to pay my respects. When will I become a mother?"


    "Isn''t it enough to be a ''mother''? How good it is to be young now? Get up quickly. I''ll go with you today and show my diligence."


    Tang Mo smiled again, thinking about Xin An at this moment, and couldn''t help but want to pinch her face. This thought came out and suddenly shivered, thinking that he was almost confused by this woman''s skin. There was a cruel heart under this beautiful skin.


    "I''ll go to wash next door."


    As soon as he left, Chunyang Chunlu came in. Chunyang was very nervous, "What''s wrong with you, right?"


    Chunlu put down the basin, "That''s my son-in-law. What do he think you can come in and get him out?"


    Chunyang was speechless, "Anyway, he can''t be so cheap anyway."


    He always said that he wanted to strangle her girl to death, not a good person!


    Xin An stood up in his shoes and joked, "Don''t you both haven''t been sleeping all night because of this, right?"


    Especially Chunyang, the two blue and black **** are now obvious.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 24 Father-in-law, the son-in-law is here again

    Chapter 24 Father-in-law, the son-in-law is here again


    "Grandma, look, this is the latest beauty cream released by the Imperial Medical Department. It is made of many rare medicinal materials and pearl powder. You can use it to keep it ten years younger."


    It is rare to have the opportunity to show your attention. Tang Mo came to the old lady like a treasure. The old lady took the small porcelain jar and smelled it, "Well, it smells good."


    "You kid are so thoughtful, grandma accepted it."


    Who doesn¡¯t want to be young? The old lady wants to grow old a few years later. The more she looks at Tang Mo, the more she likes Tang Mo. She thought that it would be different if she becomes a relative. She is really filial. She took this opportunity to sell Tang Mo again, "See, this kid is also a careful person. With you in her heart, grandmother is a benefit from you."


    Xin An smiled happily, "It was indeed a bit surprising."


    The old lady laughed and called the two to eat together. The two of them eagerly stepped forward and helped the old lady walk towards the dining table, and did not forget to greet Tang Rong and Tao Yiran. Tang Rong was originally going to please the old lady, but Tang Mo stole the limelight. After Tao Yiran greeted her, she didn''t say a word, and he had no reason to say anything.


    "You two are together, and it''s hard for you to get up so early to accompany me, an old woman. Don''t stand."


    "Where is grandmother?"


    Tang Rong finally found the opportunity to speak, "It is a blessing for grandson to be able to accompany his grandmother. Yesterday, Yi''er was a little uncomfortable and couldn''t come. She felt very guilty and even said it for a while last night."


    The old lady doesn''t care about him, her grandson, but she doesn''t like Tao Yiran very much. She is a little dizzy but not blind. When she saw the disgust in Tao Yiran''s eyes, she looked down on her old woman.


    "Sit down and do whatever you eat, don''t be reserved."


    Xin An and Tang Mo helped the old lady sit down, and then they worked hard, one serving porridge and the other cooking dish, and arranged the old lady to sit down before sitting down. Tang Mo ate wine last night and felt uncomfortable in his stomach. As soon as the warm green vegetable porridge was in his mouth, he felt comfortable all over. After drinking a bowl in a few seconds, he went to serve it again. Xin An had a good appetite and also had a good meal. Compared with Tao Yiran, who had to eat five or six bites of crystal dumplings, he was also very unreserved.


    Tang Rong was still normal. He didn''t leave after dinner and stayed to talk to the old lady. However, Tang Mo wanted to take Xin An and leave first, saying that the Xin family was about to go back. He didn''t know when he saw him next time. While he was still in the capital, he thought about taking Xin An to spend more time with her parents. "We won''t come back for dinner today, and we won''t go back for dinner."


    The old lady was understanding and asked Ganlu to bring out tea and wine, "The tea and wine are both good, so you can take it to honor your father-in-law."


    Tang Mo thanked him happily, and said a lot of nice words before leading Xin An away. Xin An was a little surprised, "I didn''t say I wanted to take me back before coming."


    "How are you happy?"


    Tang Mo was proud of his tail being able to reach the sky, and even came over and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "I have lived for two lifetimes and never left the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion several times. Are you losing money?"


    "When we go out and see new people and things, we gradually become younger, otherwise it would be so uncomfortable to hold those old sesame and grains in our hearts."


    Xin An laughed, "The arrangement is good, I will remember you for your contribution."


    This feeling is very novel, and I didn¡¯t go into it carefully, so I happily followed him to the door. When I arrived at the Xin family, Mrs. Xin was still surprised when she saw her. The surprise in her eyes could not be hidden, "Why are you here?"


    "Your son-in-law brought me here, saying that you don''t know what to see next time you left, so you have to see more while you are in the capital."


    This is a joke, and the second is to want to reassure her parents, but Mrs. Xin''s eyes were red and she looked at Tang Mo happily, "Good son-in-law, thank you."


    Xin Kuan, who rushed over, also heard this. He had a more favorable impression of Tang Mo here. Tang Mo stepped forward and bowed, "Father-in-law, the son-in-law is here again."


    "It''s good that you''re here, you''re intent." Tang Mo smiled and said, "My father-in-law hasn''t made any arrangements today. Why don''t your son-in-law take you to the capital to enjoy the customs and customs of the capital?"


    My brother-in-law I took yesterday to go around, and today my whole family will go together.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Xin Huan was very happy, "We didn''t go to many places yesterday. Didn''t my brother-in-law say that we could still raft on the lake in the capital and musicians played with us. Let''s go and experience it today?"


    "It''s just that kid wants to go anywhere."


    Mrs. Xin glared at him, "I was tired of your brother-in-law yesterday for a day, so can''t he let him take a break today?"


    "Brother Huan goes if you want to." Tang Mo said happily, "I''m going out to play today. Wherever I go, I''ll arrange everything."


    "Brother-in-law is the best."


    Xin Huan was very proud. The family quickly left the house. Xin An and her mother were in a car alone. When they got in the car, Mrs. Xin pulled Xin An''s hand with a look of relief. "I was really worried at first, but I saw that my son-in-law is really good in the past two days. No matter whether they have achieved anything or not, the attitude towards us can tell that the person is good."


    "You didn''t see how you were drinking with your father yesterday, and you made your father smile and said you were a good son-in-law. If that prince had replaced him, he could be so kind to please his father-in-law?"


    Xin An smiled and said nothing. Mrs. Xin patted the back of his hand, thinking that she was still thinking about Tang Rong, "This matter has been settled, you must not have any other thoughts in your heart."


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Speaking of Tang Rong and Xin''an, he was in a bad mood and took the initiative to skip this topic. "I don''t know when I will see you next time when I will go back this time. Today, my mother and daughter need to have a good time. I am so anxious that my son-in-law didn''t tell me in advance that I would take me back, so I didn''t even bring any money. What kind of mother I like today is going to pay me."


    Mrs. Xin pointed her eyebrows, "You, it''s the same as before. You are my mother''s baby daughter. You buy you whatever you like."


    The mother and daughter talked and laughed and soon arrived at a teahouse. Tang Mo smiled and introduced, "This immortal building is the best and largest teahouse in the capital. Sitting in the private room on the second floor, you can not only see the street view of several streets, but also hear the tea tasting people downstairs talks."


    The family went up the second floor under the guidance of the friend, and sat down and brought the tea and snacks one after another. Xin Kuan sipped the tea and leaned comfortably on the chair. "The capital has come many times, and it is always in a hurry. The teahouse is the place where I go the most, but there is no way to sit down and enjoy the scenery."


    There is no need to socialize, no need to fight wits and courage. Just sit in the sun and drink tea, it is an extremely enjoyable thing.


    Xin An also felt comfortable. She hadn''t relaxed for a long time. She felt extremely comfortable sitting just like this without thinking about anything. She looked down the window, pedestrians came and went on the street, shouting and greetings endlessly. Just as she was about to withdraw her gaze, several dressed playboys appeared in her sight and turned around to ask Tang Mo, "Have you even made an appointment with a friend?"


    Dear treasures, I bow to thank everyone for their favorite support. The article is about to be put on the shelves. It is a recognition and recognition of a book that can be put on the shelves. The author is happy and moved when he gets the news.


    £ £ There are two updates every day after it is released, and it is still 6 o''clock in the morning. If possible, the author still hopes to get the support of the babies. The author likes all kinds of votes and bows.


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 25 Tang Mo, he is developed! ! !

    Chapter 25 Tang Mo, he is developed! !


    Three people came to the gate of the fairy building, including Yan Shimao from the Qinghou Mansion, Xie Changyou from the Changhou Mansion, and Wei Ye from the Xueshi Mansion. Xin''an still has a deep impression of these three people. They are all second sons of each family. They usually stroll around the streets, but they are quite loyal and have had many friendships with Tang Mo.


    After Tang Mo''s death in her previous life, the three of them blocked her way, questioned her the cause of Tang Mo''s death, and had been against her for a long time, which made her hate her.


    Tang Mo poked his head out and smiled when he saw the three of them, saying to Xin Kuan: "Father-in-law, I have three friends here, I''ll say hello."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Xin Kuan also made up his mind to relax and enjoy it today, and waved his hand, "Don''t be so anxious to come back."


    Xin Huan wanted to go and was pulled by Mrs. Xing, "You are everywhere, sit down."


    Xin Huan sighed and muttered that it was very interesting to play with his brother-in-law, but unfortunately he was about to go back. "I would have had more contact with my brother-in-law before I got married."


    The eyes of several people fell on him, and Xin An twitched his mouth slightly, and suddenly he felt that his younger brother seemed to be less smart. "After going back, we should carry forward our business and sales, but don''t always stare at salt. Although the profit is large, the risk is high. You should find some other business, the profit is moderate and not very eye-catching, as a way out."


    Mrs. Xin glared at Xin Huan, "Listen to your sister more. People who are about to get married are still thinking about playing."


    "I promised to only play today and not say anything else, you said it again."


    Xin Huan was unhappy, and Xin Kuan smiled happily and ignored him. Xin Huan turned his head and sulked.


    Downstairs, Tang Mo smiled and greeted the three of them. Before he could speak, he was surrounded by the three of them. "What''s going on with you kid?"


    All three knew that Tang Mo''s wife had changed. Now there were many different opinions in the city to inquire about each other. Xie Changyou gritted his teeth, "Did you be secretly being blamed by Tang Rong again? Don''t hide it, brothers, avenge you."


    Yan Shimao nodded heavily, "How can you swallow your anger when you take down your wife?"


    Wei Ye''s eyes swept over Tang Mo and said, "We were going to come to you two days ago, but I thought that the Tang family was very confused. Since we met today, you can talk to us."


    After arriving at the second floor, Tang Mo did not hide it from many people. He said the inside story in a few words. The few people gritted their teeth, "What a shameless thing, you can do such dirty things."


    "I have ulterior motives and a hypocritical person. I just said he is not a good thing. I''m looking at the raw rice and cooking it after you can''t do anything to him."


    "What did you say, did you beat him to death?"


    Tang Mo smiled bitterly, "What else can I do? The ancestral hall that had been kneeling for an hour was released, and I took some benefits and blocked my mouth."


    None of them were the eldest sons. They were taught to listen to their elder brother since childhood, but the others were fine, but they were also relatives. Although the family resources were skewed, they did not have anything. None of the elder brothers dominated and even protected them. Unlike Tang Mo, the one who was the elder brother wanted to take everything alone.


    "Your old man''s heart is tilted to the horizon. No matter how you say it is, he is a serious legitimate son, who treats you like this."


    "Why didn''t you speak loudly? He will give you whatever you want at this time?"


    The few people couldn''t do anything except get angry, so they could only sit and curse. Tang Mo smiled at the people and said, "I am a blessing in disguise. The Xin family is very good. She is beautiful and cute and has a cheerful personality. She is so smart. Now she hates Tang Rong and hates her to death. She is the same as me."


    "My father-in-law''s family is also good, cheerful, enthusiastic and generous. Now, they are going back in two days. I will take them out for a walk today, and now I''m in the private room in front." Wei Ye frowned slightly, "You have to think clearly. The Tao family is an official family, and the Xin family is just a salt merchant. The gap between them is like a natural barrier."


    Xie Changyou and Yan Shimao also had such concerns. Tang Mo naturally thought it better than them. After all, the Tao family had also experienced the virtues of the previous life. "I know how capable I am. The Tao family must dislike me. I don''t have a big ambition. I have a wealthy father-in-law who cares about me. I am very comfortable."


    The few people didn''t say anything, and each of them looked heavy. They all thought that Tang Mo was comforting them. Tang Mo comforted them happily and said that he was really fine. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see my father-in-law. My father-in-law was also a boring loss this time. I''d like to ask my brothers to give me face in a while."


    Several people followed him up, and did not forget to pull off the clothes on their bodies. The folding fan that was shaking in their hands was also put away, "Leave a good impression to the third father-in-law."


    Things are no longer possible to change, and they are still in vain, so it is better to look forward.


    Follow Tang Mo to the place, and after some introduction, a few people started to show off. Yan Shimao stepped forward and said, "Uncle Xin, the boy''s surname is Yan Shimao, he is the best friend of the second brother Tang. I met you today and it hit it off at first sight. It''s very kind. You are the second brother Tang''s father-in-law, and that''s our elder."


    "Uncle Xin, I am Xie Changyou, my second brother Tang''s brother outside the mansion, the kind that can wear a pair of pants."


    "Uncle Xin, I am Wei Ye. If you come to the capital again, you will find me. I know all the interesting places in the capital. I keep the arrangements for you clearly."


    The few people who wanted to pretend before entering the door revealed their nature as soon as they opened their mouths. Xin An smiled. It looked quite pleasing to these people after they didn¡¯t go against her.


    Xin Kuan smiled and greeted them a few times, and the few bowed to Mrs. Xin in unison, "I''ve seen my aunt."


    Mrs. Xin was very happy. She thought that she should have expressed her feelings when she met the younger generation but was not prepared. After exploring for a while, she only found a stack of silver notes, and gave two of them to each person. "Since you are brothers of a virtuous son-in-law, I, an aunt, should give you a gift for you. If you are not prepared today, you can only be vulgar once, don''t mind."


    The denomination is 100 taels per bill, and several people are happy from the sky. Although they seem to be a **** playboy, they all rely on monthly money in the mansion to live. Yan Shimao, who has the most monthly money, is 20 taels per month, and Wei Ye only has 12 taels. Occasionally, he can get some subsidies from his mother. The three brothers jointly opened a teahouse that is not very profitable and could share a little. Two hundred taels is a huge sum of money.


    At this moment, they all wanted to call Mrs. Xin and call her mother-in-law, but fortunately they still have reason, "Auntie is so polite."


    "That''s right, we are so flattered by the aunt''s kindness."


    "The elder dared not refuse, so we accepted it with shame."


    No wonder Tang Mo looked proud, it turned out that he had gained benefits.


    They can all have 200 taels, but he can''t have 2,000 taels?


    Tang Mo, he is developed! !


    Tang Mo was also very happy. They were all unlucky people and they were comfortable getting along with each other. Then they solemnly introduced Xin An to the three of them. Seeing that she was really beautiful and beautiful, the few of them first treated her seriously, and then joked that Tang Mo said that he was so blessed, which could be said to have given the Xin family enough face.


    Xin Huan was very excited and introduced himself without waiting for the introduction. Tang Mo boasted him fiercely, saying that he was not only talented in business but also had many abilities. He was proud of his bragging and felt that his brother-in-law was really keen and could see his extraordinaryness.


    Xin An silenced his forehead. This is when his brother-in-law changed his temperament. He also changed his temperament. He used to be a steady adult in front of Tang Rong, but now he is so reckless.


    Dear treasures, I bow to thank everyone for their favorite support. The article is about to be put on the shelves. It is a recognition and recognition of a book that can be put on the shelves. The author is happy and moved when he gets the news.


    £ £ There are two updates every day after it is released, and it is still 6 o''clock in the morning. If possible, the author still hopes to get the support of the babies. The author likes all kinds of votes and bows.


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 26 Are you satisfied with my arrangement?

    Chapter 26 Are you still satisfied with my arrangement?


    Yan Shimao and the other two understood the worldly style. They accompanied the Xin family for a while and then stood up and left. However, they disturbed the family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family''s family was repeatedly invited to have dinner together in the evening to let them express their feelings, and Xin Kuan agreed.


    As soon as they left, Xin Kuan praised the three of them for their sincerity, and said that their friends do not necessarily have to be friends by their identities. "You know the situation at home. A son-in-law is half a son. If you need help from your father-in-law in the future, just talk."


    Tang Mo hurriedly got up, took a step back and bowed, "Thank you, my son-in-law."


    Xin Kuan happily asked him to sit down and have tea, "The family will not speak two families, and I don''t expect anything else. I just hope you will get better and better. My daughter will follow you and not suffer. She will live a better life. In the future, someone will only say that she is lucky in her destiny."


    Xin''an felt so sad. His family was really planning for her at all times, but she was an unqualified daughter.


    Tang Mo glanced over her, and then he earnestly added tea to his father-in-law. As he said his next plan, he was probably going to make a fortune with all his strength, "I always thought that those who care about and love me would be glorious for me."


    Xin Kuan was very pleased, and the atmosphere in the private room became more and more harmonious.


    After coming out of the teahouse, Tang Mo led a few people to the jewelry and powder shop to buy small gifts for the gifts he brought back to Huaijiang to Huaijiang. Then he fulfilled Xin Huan''s wish and rode on the lake to listen to the singing and dancing and singing playing. Even lunch was used on the boat. No one disturbed the lake breeze. Occasionally, fish jumped out of the water. The sound of the piano was melodious and comfortable. Xin An sat comfortably and breathed the wind. In his ears, Xin Huan''s speech and laughter were silent for a while, and the corners of his mouth were also covered with smiles.


    "How about you, are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    Tang Mo also felt comfortable. Although he was taking Yue''s family out for fun, he himself needed an opportunity to relax himself. He did not come back much earlier than Xin''an. It would be fine if he died early. He learned that his wife he treated was obsessed with Tang Rong, whom he hated the most, until he was old. Which man could accept it? Can you let go easily?


    The key is to spend his money! !


    The elder brother¡¯s sinister father¡¯s bias, and he was stinging his wife. He thought about it and was so sad that day. Although he felt very complicated when the bride was replaced by Xin An, he was keenly captured by him. At that time, he only wanted to marry anyone, as long as it was not Tao Yiran.


    Of course, Xin''an and the Xin family have brought him too many surprises these days. The feeling of someone protecting someone to respond to his efforts is really fascinating, and the tacit understanding with Xin''an also made him feel relaxed and happy, which is why today''s itinerary is here.


    Xin An smiled and turned his head, "I''m quite satisfied. I find that you are quite good at arranging these things. You must also make good arrangements for going back to Zhuangzi."


    "OK."


    Tang Mo slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid breath and inhaled clear air, feeling refreshed.


    In the evening, the group went to the banquet of Yan Shimao and his friends, and drank the wine given by the old lady. In Wei Ye''s words, the arrangement was clear.


    The three of them also considered that they were two female relatives, Mrs. Xin and Xin An, were there, and they were afraid that they would not be comfortable, so they went back and called their own girls to accompany them. They arranged an additional table for them. The older one was about the same as Xin An, and the younger one was only nine years old. She was Xie Changyou''s sister. Xin An couldn''t help laughing when he saw it, and could only say that the arrangement was very thoughtful.


    The Xin family felt that they were valued and were even more satisfied with Tang Mo''s son-in-law. They bought a lot of jewelry today. Mrs. Xin gave two gifts to each of them as meeting gifts. The girls were also short of money. Although they were girls from high-ranking families, they either had to wait for the house to have a happy life or the solar term to buy new jewelry. Moreover, the two things they got today are not cheap goods, which can be said to be unexpected joy.


    The little girl from Xie Yuhuan, who was the one who came from the Xie family, was very happy. She got a pair of extremely beautiful beads and a bracelet with a little goldfish hanging on it. "Sister-in-law Tang Er, please wear it for me quickly and get proud when I go back to my mother. This little fish bracelet is the most favorable to me."


    Xin An put on her beads and bracelets, and nodded with satisfaction, "Good-looking."


    The little girl was so energetic like a flower blooming in the morning. Looking at her, she felt much younger.


    There were endless cups and cups next to him. Yan Shimao and his friends were very good at accompanying him. He said good words one after another. The wine was one after another. Xin Kuan''s face was red and comfortable. He smiled and invited several people to play in Huaijiang. "When you arrive, you can stay at my uncle''s house. My uncle also made it clear for you."


    The few people laughed so hard that they couldn''t stop, and they said in a few words that when would they go. Mrs. Xin smiled and shook her head, "Your father is rare to be so happy. These friends of my son-in-law are very good, enthusiastic and righteous."


    They are all legitimate sons of noble families, how can they treat a merchant so enthusiastically?


    All are to support your good brothers and are worthy of being acquainted with.


    Xin An nodded. He was easy to attack and defend. He used to be inconsistent with these people, but now he is a person on the same line. His mentality is naturally different. I gradually found that there are actually some good people around Tang Mo. If he wins all these people over and completes something together, and if there is a **** of interests in his relationship, it will definitely be a big bolt for Tang Mo.


    She already had some thoughts in her mind, but she had to wait a little longer.


    Everyone was a little drunk in the second half. Tang Mo and Yan Shimao went out conveniently. When they met Lord Tao who came to have a drink with his colleagues, they were displeased when they heard that he was drunk. In his eyes, he was not a good person to eat alcohol outside after just a few days of getting married. He was also glad that his daughter had not married him. Having such an incompetent son-in-law wasn''t it a waste of the carefully educated girl?


    Aware of the displeasure, Tang Mo still happily made way, "Uncle Tao, please ask first."


    Following Lord Tao, Mr. Xu from the Ministry of War, who had heard about the affairs of the Tang family. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that Tang Mo suffered a loss when he changed the bride, but he didn''t see him making a fuss and even came out to drink. "Is Mr. Tang gathering with friends?"


    Tang Mo bowed, "The boy''s father-in-law is going back to Huaijiang in two days. Today I will accompany my father-in-law to the capital and have dinner here tonight."


    "Boss Xin?"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Xu looked at Tang Mo and asked with a smile, "If it is convenient, can you recommend one or two?"


    Xin Kuan is not only a salt merchant, but also the vice president of the Huaijiang Chamber of Commerce. The money that can be mobilized cannot be underestimated. Their Ministry of War is poor, so it is necessary to pay several wealthy merchants when they need to cooperate.


    Besides, although the Xin family is Weiyuan Hou¡¯s in-law, they did not say that they could only be tied to Weiyuan Hou, and they also have a chance.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 27 Something happened in Chunhuayuan

    Chapter 27 Something happened to Chunhua Academy


    Tang Mo was very willing to let his father-in-law make more officials. In his heart, he looked down on his father and even put on airs if he wanted the money of the Xin family. It was natural for the Xin family to switch to another camp.


    Since this is the case, is it considered to be the concern of his son-in-law, who is the son-in-law who comes forward to share the worries of his father-in-law and get a share of the pie?


    As long as the benefits are over his head, he will not leave the Marquis'' Mansion. So what if his old man is not satisfied?


    Regarding how to make friends with officials in the court, the next meal has not yet ended, so Tang Mo naturally has to accompany him.


    As the recommender and most likely was Xin Kuan''s spokesperson in the capital in the future, the Minister of the Secretariat''s attitude towards Tang Mo has changed, and there are many praises in his words. Xin Kuan also praised Tang Mo for his considerate and thoughtfulness and comprehensive work.


    After a good business praise between the father-in-law and the son-in-law, the son-in-law successfully made the minister know that although they had changed their relatives, the father-in-law and son-in-law were very satisfied with each other, and the look of Lord Tao was filled with a hint of ridicule.


    Lord Tao grabbed the ground with embarrassing fingers. As father-in-law, who doesn¡¯t want to get respect from his son-in-law? He also hopes to get closer to him and be more filial than his own son. He is almost sure that Tang Rong would not lift him up like this outside and give him enviable respect.


    At this moment, I want Tang Rong¡¯s identity and reputation and Tang Mo respects filial piety. All kinds of feelings are in my heart, so the smile on my face is a bit fake.


    It cannot be relaxed at all.


    Yan Shimao and the other two were responsible for sending several girls and the Xin family back home. After leaving the restaurant, Xin An suggested that they each send their sister back. "It''s too late that the family should worry. We have a girl, entourage and coachman, so there will be no problem."


    The three of them have a good relationship with Tang Mo. Tang Mo''s performance today lets them know what attitude to treat Xin''an. Xie Changyou said, "The second brother Tang has an explanation. We will naturally send our aunt and sister-in-law back to the house in person."


    Yan Shimao said that he came to see the three sisters back home, and the other two sent Mrs. Xin and Xin An. Xin An no longer refused. When she got in the car, Mrs. Xin praised Tang Mo again, saying that she was relieved. Xin An was in a good mood for a day, and she was even happier when she saw her parents and brother being treated with courtesy than if she was respected. "It was indeed a bit surprising, but Mom, don''t keep praising him. She was so proud that she had no idea what she was looking at."


    In the past, Tang Rong always treated her family with a slight respect, but she had never treated her to treat her to dinner and drink in private. At that time, she didn''t think anything was wrong. Now she has a different experience. Whether Tang Mo is sincere or for anything else, she has accepted his love.


    After sending Mrs. Xin back first, Xie Changyou and Wei Ye took the initiative to talk to Xin An, and they were testing Xin An''s attitude towards Tang Mo in their words.


    For the woman, the original husband suddenly changed her body and it would take time to accept it slowly, indicating that she also needs some time.


    Xie Changyou couldn''t help but persuade him, "Brother and sister, don''t believe the bad rumors outside. There is a hidden secret in it. In fact, Brother Tang is quite good."


    Wei Ye also agreed, "Tang Er Gesheng is handsome, has a thorough and meticulous manner, and is righteous. Although he occasionally goes out to have fun with us, he has always been clean. He has been to the flower building but has never held a girl, and has been to the gambling house but never ends. He is decent. Those bad rumors are all caused by despicable people. Don''t take it seriously."


    Xin An was in a mood, "He is so good?"


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The two nodded very seriously, "You will know after you have been together for a long time, and you haven''t lie to you."


    Xin An smiled and nodded and said he would consider it seriously, "It''s great that he has you brothers."


    "Hahaha, we have been in love for many years." The two of them were proud, as if it was a great thing to be able to get along with Tang Mo.


    After returning home, Xin''an went to Wang to report to him. When he arrived, he learned that Wang was not there. After asking the girl who was guarding the gate, he realized that Wang had gone to Chunhuayuan.


    "An hour ago, something happened at Chunhuayuan, and the prince was not in the mansion, so the wife passed by and had not returned yet."


    "What do you know?"


    The girl looked around and then lowered her voice, "I heard that Xueyu in the prince''s courtyard is pregnant, and the eldest young lady can''t tolerate the child."


    After saying that, he shrank back and did not need Xin An to signal Chunyang to reward the little girl with money. The little girl was flattered and thanked her repeatedly. After Xin An said that she asked her to take the job well, she rushed back in a hurry. She came back late and couldn''t even catch up.


    Aunt Wang came out as soon as she entered the yard. She could tell that she was in a good mood. When Xin An entered the house, she told the story next door. "It is not nice to have a girl in the house and is pregnant in front of her concubine. However, a marriage change happened in the mansion. There has been a lot of rumor outside in the past two days. If this matter is added, I don''t know what it will be like."


    "It''s a trivial matter for the Tao family to come to the door to ask for the crime, but they''re afraid that someone is interested to target the Hou Mansion. I guess it''s because of this that the next door suppresses the news. Who knew that Xueyu''s girl was impatient, and might be worried that the child would not be able to stay. She woke up from her nap and clamored to eat sour apricots. After being scolded by Aunt Cai, she ran to her wife to tell her about the matter. She cried and said that the eldest young lady could not tolerate her and wanted to harm her child."


    "Half an hour ago, I had a stomachache again. I shouted for a while. The lady asked me to invite the doctor, but I haven''t left yet."


    Xin''an looked in the direction of Chunhuayuan. She had already told her mother-in-law about this. Both of them pretended not to know. As Aunt Wang said, the Hou Mansion was at the forefront of the storm these two days. It would undoubtedly be a little worse for this news. Tang Gang was unable to escape from being studied in the court.


    Although Tang Gang has shortcomings, he is the real pillar of the Hou Mansion. If he falls, no one will lose. Their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law don¡¯t like Tang Rong and Tang Gang, but they don¡¯t want to destroy the Hou Mansion. The best way to do this is to suppress the news and can handle this matter calmly after Tao Yi is pregnant.


    "Let the people in our yard keep their mouths tighter, don''t say one more word to the outside world."


    "Aunt Wang, go find Manager Wu and ask him to order the subordinates in the mansion not to discuss this matter, and not to leak the news."


    She went out next door, not to watch the fun this time.


    Chunrong Courtyard was filled with sorrow and mist, and Tao Yiran shed tears in the room. From this matter alone, she was indeed wronged. Wang''s face was covered in frost and secretly hated Tao Yiran that she couldn''t even suppress a girl from the room, which made the matter very hot and had the face to cry here.


    Seeing Xin''an coming, Wang went down the stairs and walked up to her, "What do you think should you deal with this matter?"


    My mother-in-law and Xin An didn''t hide her weakness, "The eldest brother and sister-in-law were newly married, and the girl was pregnant at this time. My sister-in-law must have suffered great grievances. The Tao family must have taken advantage of the problem and made some excessive demands. According to the daughter-in-law''s humble opinion, this matter should be turned into a big thing."


    Wang patted the back of her hand, "Mother is not wrong with you."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 28 A silence

    Chapter 28 A silence


    After learning that Xin''an had sent someone to find Manager Wu, Wang felt that she knew the general situation. After suppressing the people from Chunhuayuan, he hurried to Chunrong Hall. Although the old lady was not in charge, she had to be alarmed for the offspring of the Hou''s Mansion.


    "The daughter-in-law means to send Xueyu to the village in the suburbs of Beijing as soon as possible. In a few months, rumors about the Marquis'' Mansion will disappear. If the ancestors can bless the eldest daughter-in-law to get pregnant as soon as possible, the child in Xueyu''s belly will not be so eye-catching."


    "If you are not pregnant for a long time, it will not delay your old age and great-grandson."


    Nothing matters is important, so the old lady agreed after a little consideration, only worried that the Tao family would be reluctant to let go.


    Wang was not worried about this, "The Xin family should have been resentful of this matter."


    Even if Tao Yiran screamed on the wedding night, it would not be like this. Tang Mo did not have a girl with a wife. After all, he didn''t choose her own choice. Even if he was angry, he could only endure it.


    The old lady nodded, "Yes, you can do it."


    At this time, Tang Gang and Tang Rong, who were called back by the servants in the mansion, also came. They were drunk and learned about what happened in the mansion, Tang Rong frowned, and finally bowed to Wang, "Thank you for your hard work and make arrangements."


    Wang, who had always been kind in front of him, was a little dissatisfied at this moment, "I asked the people in Chunhuayuan that you had learned that Xueyu was pregnant in advance. Not only did it hide it from us, but it was indeed not right for us to say that this matter was not made public at this time, and you did nothing wrong, but the people in your courtyard were really a little relaxed, which made everyone in the mansion known to Xueyu."


    "There are already a lot of controversy outside because of the change of marriage. If you add this matter, your father will have to be reviewed by the censor for being accused of being unscrupulous in the family."


    Tang Gang also thought of this. Tang Rong could only admit his mistake again. He felt a little resentful to Tao Yiran, and he felt that he should take responsibility if he was not with Tao Yiran, instead of letting his mother catch the handle and taking advantage of the situation.


    Now that things have come to this point, the mess can only be dealt with by Wang. Wang took the opportunity to praise Xin An, "I originally thought that she was angry and would only watch jokes on the side. I never thought that she would put the overall situation first. I first found Butler Wu to shut up the people in the mansion, but then I didn''t say a word. It was really rare."


    The old lady was originally satisfied with Xin''an, and she became even more satisfied with this. "He is a sensible person and a blessing for the second boy."


    "Okay, you all go and rest."


    Several people surrendered, and after coming out of Chunrong Hall, Tang Gang sternly said to Tang Rong. If he hadn''t said anything about Tang Rong in front of Wang before, but Tang Rong''s performance has not been good recently. As a father, he must beat him in time.


    What can Tang Rong say?


    He could only take a deep breath, and went back to Chunhuayuan to see Xueyu first. Xueyu thought he was here to comfort him, so he came forward pitifully. Before he got close, he heard Tang Rong speak coldly, "I said that grievances are only temporary. When the time is right, he will report this matter to his mother. Why did you make trouble with her?"


    "Just because I didn''t eat sour apricots?"


    Xueyu didn''t dare to step forward, so she could only cry, saying that she was afraid that she would not be able to protect her child, and her words meant something.


    This move made Tang Rong even more displeased, "Since you feel that it is dangerous to stay here, you will go to Zhuangzi to stay early tomorrow morning. You will not be allowed to come back without my permission."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. Xueyu called him, and he only turned his head slightly, "No matter how hard you can''t control your mouth, you don''t need to go to the village, and there is no need to keep the children in your belly."


    The birth of a concubine''s son first will only be his stain. How much will he like it? Snow jade fell into an ice cellar. I felt that Tang Rong was very strange and scary at this time, so I didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Tao Yiran was still crying. When she saw Tang Rong turning sideways, Tang Rong naturally stepped forward to comfort her. Tao Yiran was so comfortable, but Aunt Liu was not. "Today, Xueyu shouted that the young lady wanted to harm her. It was just a little late for sour apricots. The young lady was worried that she had the prince''s flesh and blood in her belly and then she endured it. The prince should be more polite to the young lady."


    After some words, Tang Rong, who was a little dissatisfied, felt more pity for Tao Yiran, and turned around and handed over the loosening of the people in the yard to Aunt Cai to take responsibility. At the same time, he also blamed Aunt Cai for being accused of her intent, which made Aunt Cai feel very dissatisfied.


    Tang Mo came back in the middle of the night again. Xin An found that he had drunk too much and talked too much. When he entered the door, he asked her if she was satisfied with today''s arrangements. He asked him if he gave her face. Then he muttered a lot and couldn''t stand the drunken madman who talked too much, so he asked his servant to carry the person next door before he could calm down.


    The next morning, Chunyang entered the door excitedly and said that Xueyu had set out to the village, "I had a vain and thought I could make something happen."


    "The eldest young lady next door is sick again."


    Chunyang was busy changing his clothes for Xin''an to greet his parents, and he was still nagging: "This disease will not be cured for a few days, so there is no need to greet his parents."


    She felt that the eldest young lady was just cheating and didn''t want to pay her respects.


    Xin''an was not surprised at all. In Tao Yiran''s eyes, the old lady was a nouveau riche whose trouser legs had not been washed clean. Her mother-in-law was still a second wife, not her serious mother-in-law, so she naturally didn''t want to serve her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just right if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    Of course, girls from merchants like her should actively engage in business activities. Without Tao Yiran''s annoyance, she could perform better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After packing up, he went out. Tang Mo was still sleeping in darkness at this time. When Wang saw her, he smiled, "Second boy is still sleeping?"


    "I came back late last night and couldn''t even speak. It was not easy to think about it. I didn''t call him."


    Seeing that she was willing to understand her son''s difficulty, Wang''s eyes were almost overflowing, "Then let him sleep a little longer, don''t blame him, you can follow him if he is well. You can see his situation in the mansion. His father is biased, and he is unwilling to live such a mediocre life. Therefore, he has to fight for everything by himself. I, a mother, cannot help him too much. I will have to work hard in the future and you will worry about it."


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law never said something too thoroughly, but they could think of it and do it together. Both Wang and Xin An were very surprised.


    The two of them went to pay their respects to the old lady while laughing. When they learned that Tao Yiran was uncomfortable and could not come to pay their respects to the old lady, they didn''t say anything. In her opinion, if they couldn''t make her happy, there was no need to show up, so she wouldn''t have to secretly dislike eating too much if she had eaten for breakfast.


    "I''ll give her some nourishing medicinal herbs later so she can keep them well. I don''t have to worry about paying respects. My health is important."


    Wang nodded and responded. Xin An stepped forward and coaxed the old lady to make her smile. The Rongtang was filled with laughter early in the morning.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 29 To deal with the Nanfeng

    Chapter 29: To deal with Nanfeng


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, be careful of the steps."


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, the road ahead has just been sprinkled with water. If you are not in a hurry, you can walk around the garden. I can lead the way for you."


    "Thanks a lot."


    On the way back to Qiushiyuan from Chunrongyuan, as long as you see Xin''an''s servants, they will salute respectfully, and some will greet them warmly, and be careful to remind you that there is a faint smile on the corners of Xin''an''s lips, which looks very easy to get along with.


    When she left Tang Rong and walked out of the rockery, she was originally worried that Xin An would speak rudely when she saw him, but she avoided it to avoid embarrassment, which made him see the attitude of the servants in the mansion towards her.


    Qing Mo, the servant beside him, also watched the whole process and sighed in Tang Rong''s ear, "Mrs. Second Young Master is really capable. It''s only a few days. People in this mansion think of her going around for a walk without any trouble."


    Tang Rong turned his head, "Why?"


    The door that day when Tao Yiran entered the door, she had not even left the yard. Xin''an had already won over the servants in the mansion?


    Qing Mo said that Xin''an was generous and talked about the matter of the mansion helping her carry her dowry. "This was originally a matter of duty. The second young lady was polite to give each person one or two silver taels of silver, saying that everyone was working hard and invited everyone to have tea."


    "Anyone who does the errands in her hands will receive rewards for her, and the people in Qiushiyuan will enjoy it."


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and he hated that he did not serve in Qiushiyuan. He was so happy that he ignored Tang Rong''s gaze.


    "Did the young lady give her money on the day she carried the dowry?"


    "without."


    What Qing Mo dared not say is that because of this, everyone knows the name of the eldest young lady''s stingy search in the mansion. There is no way. Qiushiyuan and Chunhuayuan are separated by a wall, and the difference between the two sides is too big.


    Tang Rong didn''t say anything, and walked forward with his foot up. Qing Mo didn''t dare to continue talking, and followed behind with his eyebrows down.


    Xin An returned to Qiushiyuan and saw Nanfeng kneeling in the yard with tears on his face, "Did you make the second young master angry?"


    Nan Feng was stubborn and didn''t say anything. Chunyang was dissatisfied, "Mrs. Second Young Master asked you, are you mute?"


    Nanfeng still didn''t say anything, but Tang Mo stood under the eaves with a dark face, "Don''t pay attention to her, I''ll go back to my mother and send her away later."


    "Second Young Master, I beg you, don''t drive me away."


    Nanfeng knelt down and moved forward a few steps, "Second Young Master, I will never dare again, please don''t drive me away."


    There were people from Chunhuayuan at the door watching the fun. Chunyang was about to come forward and scold him again. Xin An rushed in front of her and said, "Take Nanfeng to wash his face."


    As he said that, he whispered a few more words in Chunyang''s ear. Nanfeng wanted to beg for mercy again. Xin An stepped forward and lowered his voice, "If you dare to yell and let the next door laugh, I will tie it up and sell it to the tile house."


    Nanfeng was so scared that he shut up quickly. Chunyang grabbed her arm and dragged it down.


    After returning to the house, Tang Mo also walked in, looking irritable, "That girl is not an honest girl. She came into my room early in the morning to touch me without my permission, and she was intended to be ill-inducing to me. This is not the first time she can''t accommodate her in this yard."


    "No matter whether you can tolerate it or not, what''s going on when you ask someone to kneel in the yard?"


    Xin An sat down and poured tea for himself, "How much do you want the next door to watch your fun?"


    Tang Mo sat aside in anger, picked up the tea that Xin An had just poured and started drinking. Hangover had a headache. When he opened his eyes in the morning, Nan Feng touched his face, which scared him so much that he couldn''t even suppress his anger.


    Seeing that he gave him enough face yesterday, Xin An asked Chunlu to bring him a light breakfast. After he finished eating, his mood calmed down a lot. Xin An spoke, "I don''t know when Nanfeng came, but I think the purpose of coming to you to serve you is to serve you to bed. Maybe it was my mother''s agreement. She has long regarded herself as your person."


    "If you retreat, she will have no way to live." Tang Mo rolled his eyes, "I haven''t touched her before, can she still rely on me?"


    "Or why do you make the decision and give her whatever you want, as long as you don''t serve her in this yard."


    He is the master, and can he care about the life or death of a girl climbing into the bed?


    Next door, Chunyang held Nanfeng and heard Tang Mo''s words clearly. Nanfeng''s tears fell down like a broken line. He never expected that Tang Mo would hate her so much and felt deeply that he had no future.


    Chunyang dragged her away, and Xin An laughed when he heard the sound of closing the door, "Since your performance in the past two days is pretty good, I will deal with Nanfeng''s affairs."


    Tang Mo sneered and knew that this woman was very realistic.


    Xin An picked up a piece of snack and talked about the Chunhua Courtyard next door yesterday. After hearing this, Tang Mo patted his thigh, "You said you are confused."


    "Why don''t you take this opportunity to make Tang Rong look good? You should let the news spread so that people outside can know what kind of character he is?"


    "Don''t you be reluctant to leave me if you have no choice, right?"


    What a great opportunity, I lost it in vain.


    Xin''an''s mouth twitched slightly, "Just your brain, you can''t live long even without me in your previous life. It''s still your blessing to die in a confused way. Will you not be ruined until you stay there?"


    The anger that had just calmed down surged up again. He lived a happy life in the past two days. Yesterday, he was praised by Mr. Xu again. Tang Mo thought he could do it and would definitely be invincible in this life. Xin An''s words made him very unhappy. Isn''t this growing ambition to destroy his own majesty?


    "Are you unconvinced?"


    Xin An knew that he was an impulsive person, which was that he looked unruly. In fact, he was still a relatively simple person and had little thoughts. "Can a girl in the open house beat a prince of the Marquis''s family if she was pregnant?"


    "Do you think something like Hongxiu Tianxiang will damage his reputation?"


    Tang Mo is not a fool. Xin An understood with a little mention of it. He made a weak quibble, "I have been suppressed by him for too long, and I''m a little anxious."


    "Hold on."


    Xin An said: "I tell you that at most someone laughs at him, ''It turns out that you are also a member of us'', which will make him more and more real in the eyes of those outside. He will not have any trouble, but your father can''t say that a crime of not being strict in managing a family will definitely be held on him. If there is a matter of changing a relative, if he has something shameful, this matter will turn into a big event and will be endless."


    "If you want to compete for the title, the prerequisite is that the title of the Marquis'' Mansion is worth fighting for. If the Marquis'' Mansion is stinking ten miles away from the wind and everyone stays away from it, what are you fighting for?"


    His eyes fell on Tang Mo, "Remember, you are a humble and polite brother outside. You should pretend to be kind and respectful with him. First, you will earn a good reputation for changing your heart and turning your head back. You will be able to keep the rest of your life and slowly follow the other matters."


    Tang Mo listened seriously, and suddenly heard the four words "Change the Heart and change the face" again and sighed weakly, "Can''t you say "Change the Heart and change the face"?"


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Return to justice?"


    "Reply to the past?"


    "Will the prodigal son turn back and change the gold?"


    "You choose one yourself."


    Tang Mo felt so nervous that he wanted to go to Chunhuayuan to extricate Tang Rong from his heart, and he blamed him! !


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 30 Life is getting better and better

    Chapter 30 Life is getting better and better


    Today, Tang Mo is going to Tang Yong''s mansion. After teasing Xin An a few words, he went to find his mother with his private money. When he learned that he wanted to help Tang Yaoming, Wang agreed, and prepared a few things for him to bring with him. "Although the old lady doesn''t stop us from interacting, she can''t make too much money. You can watch it yourself and don''t lose your courtesy."


    Tang Mo turned around and left. Wang looked at his back and smiled comfortably, thinking that Chunhuayuan was still ''renovating'', and that she, the mother-in-law, should also visit her.


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An took a moment to rest and let Chunyang bring Nanfeng to her, "Did you hear it?"


    Nanfeng knelt in front of her in a daze, and Xin An put down the teacup, "The second young master asked me to match you with someone at will. I think you have a good birth. These hands are like a big girl. I heard that they can still read the words. It would be a pity if they match a groom at will."


    Nanfeng was frightened and uneasy. She was just a girl bought from the mansion. In the past few years, she had the chance to recognize a few words after receiving the grace of her wife. Her name also changed from spring flowers to Nanfeng, so that she could better serve the second prince''s courtyard.


    She thought she would be like Ying Yuexueyu next door, but the second young master didn''t accept her for a long time. The second young lady came again. She was worried that the second young lady would tolerate her, so she was anxious to stay.


    If she can¡¯t serve in Qiushiyuan, where should she go?


    A groom in the mansion would beat his wife if he was not happy, and he would use a horse whip to beat her. If she were treated like that, she would be treated like that.


    "Please give mercy to the second young lady."


    Xin An said: "What did your mother say when she asked you to serve the second young master?"


    Nan Feng kowtowed, "Let me serve the second son with all my heart."


    "Nanfeng, the word "serving" does not only mean serving on the bed. Is it possible that you misunderstood the meaning of your mother?"


    Nanfeng was in a daze, and Xin An slowly spoke, "You look handsome, careful and smart. I think everyone in this yard believes in you. You arrange things in an orderly manner. If you have something you can do, you can be a manager. Sharing the second son is also a kind of service. Why should you be persistent in being a concubine?"


    "Your second son is also the legitimate son of the Marquis'' Mansion. Next, you have to go to the Beiya Army to train. With such an identity, you may only be a maid, just like Yingyue and Xueyu next door. Is this your pursuit?"


    Nanfeng was very confused, so she naturally didn''t want to be a maid, but she didn''t have the final say whether to be a concubine or not. She had no choice but to be a maid.


    Unexpectedly, he met Xin''an''s gaze and kowtowed in a hurry, "I don''t want to be a maid, I am obsessed with it. I ask the second young lady for advice."


    Xin''an didn''t go around the corner, "Then follow me and I will still serve you in Qiushiyuan from now on. I will arrange other errands for you, and I will talk about the second young master."


    Nan Feng was happy and kowtowed again, "Thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master. From today on, I will be the maid of the Second Young Master. I will do my best to share my worries for the Second Young Master. If there is any betrayal, there will be thunder in the sky."


    Xin An chuckled, "Get up."


    "As long as you handle the bad things well, I will treat you well. When the time is right, I will find a reliable and decent marriage for you, so that you can be a glorious wife and live a decent life."


    A moment ago, I was worried that I would be betrothed to the groom. In the blink of an eye, there was another village. Nanfeng cried, and this time I was filled with joy. "Thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master."


    Xin''an told Chunyang, "Find her two suitable hairpins and earrings, and pick another piece of material to make her clothes. From now on, she has been by my side. You can teach her some rules."


    Chunyang nodded, and Xin An ordered Nan Feng again, "Chunyang and the others followed me to the Marquis'' Mansion. I don''t know much about many situations. Tell them carefully."


    "The people in the backyard are managed by Aunt Wang, and you can help you."


    Nanfeng responded quickly, and then followed Chunyang out. Aunt Wang stayed, "This Nanfeng is reliable?" Xin An leaned back, "It''s just a girl who has never even gone out of the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion. She thought that serving the master was to serve her on the bed, and she was worried that she wouldn''t want her if she couldn''t serve her, or that I couldn''t tolerate her, so she hurriedly wanted to clarify her identity."


    "Besides, she was given by her mother, so she must have carefully selected it and specially sent it to read. I saw that she is also a smart person these days, not ostentatious and quick to do things. Wouldn''t it be a pity to just send it casually? It''s not easy to explain to my mother, and those who don''t know thought it was because I was jealous and could not tolerate her."


    "You have also seen the situation in the Hou Mansion. I have some dowry in my hand, but I can''t sit there for nothing. I want to do some business and need someone to walk outside, so she is quite suitable."


    Aunt Wang felt that Xin Angao looked at Nanfeng, "Is it because she can read?"


    ¡°Learning does not mean you can do business.¡±


    "Who said she was asked to do business?"


    Xin''an felt dry mouth, "I want to eat a bowl of Tremella soup to moisten my lungs."


    "I''ll go and ask someone to prepare now."


    In Aunt Wang''s eyes, whatever Xin''an wants to eat and drink is a big deal, and it is more important than anything else.


    Aunt Wang walked up and Chunlu came. Xin An yawned and hurriedly stepped forward to help the person lie down on the soft collapse, and took off her shoes thoughtfully, "I got up too early in the morning, so I''ll take a look."


    As he said that, he took off all the hairpins from her head to make her lie more comfortable. "I haven''t pinched my ladies'' legs for a long time. Why don''t you try to try my skills now?"


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, my spring green."


    Xin''an felt that such days were becoming more and more fascinating. In the past, he had to worry about his demeanor in front of Tang Rong. He had never sat comfortably in his life, so he was not as comfortable and comfortable as he is now.


    As for whether Tang Mo would mind?


    He had no manners in the room, and he was tilted on the chair like a sour cabbage, and he still disliked her?


    At this time, the sour cabbage had arrived at Tang Yong''s mansion. Tang Yong was very surprised to see him appear. You should know that the people in the Marquis'' mansion rarely step in once a year.


    "Second Young Master, please come in."


    Tang Mo said happily, "Uncle II can call me a second child, and a boy, but don''t shout so distant."


    Tang Yong was even more unsure of his intentions. After thinking about it, he called him Xiaomo. He remembered that this kid had the nickname of "Shunshun" before, and if he was a little older, he would not be called.


    After entering the house and sitting down, Tang Mo smiled and broke the embarrassment. "Uncle Second thought I knew a little about the matter in the mansion. He pretended to be in trouble that day, but he couldn''t entertain his second uncle well. You and Auntie left without any use of food. My mother also talked about it twice afterwards, but it was really not very polite."


    "I came today to apologize, and I also wanted to ask how my cousin Yaoming is doing, but I can help."


    He brought apologies, and there were still many, and they were placed on the table like a hill. Tang Yong waved his hands repeatedly, "You have something to deal with that day. It is not convenient for your second aunt and I to stay there. When will we not be able to eat a meal?"


    He dared not stay because the old lady didn''t like it. This was an open secret and it was tacit. "I bring so many things to you, and I will take them back later. Our family doesn''t need to be so polite."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 31 Tang Mo wants to help Tang Yong

    Chapter 31 Tang Mo wants to help Tang Yong


    Tang Yong is a kind of honest and honest person. Tang Mo remembered Xin''an''s words. This second uncle, who had not been exposed to the benefits of the Hou Mansion on weekdays, spent all his family property and went to work hard after the accident in the Hou Mansion. He saw the true love in times of trouble. Although he did not see it with his own eyes, it did not prevent him from wanting to be better to this honest and honest second uncle.


    "My second uncle is out of here. Don''t say that I am here to apologize today. Even if there is no such thing, can I, a nephew, come to be filial to my second uncle?"


    "I used to be a little ignorant, but now I''m getting married, so I always have to learn to be responsible for the matter. My mother also said that my second uncle is sincere and steady, so I asked me to come to my second uncle for more time and learn from him."


    "Don''t dislike me as stupid as me."


    Tang Mo''s attitude surprised Tang Yong. Although he didn''t know much about this nephew, he had never been so respectful to him before. He was very careful but also a little sour. He was from the Marquis'' Mansion. His thoughts in this life were to be recognized by the Marquis'' Mansion, but he never got what he wanted.


    "Don''t just dislike the uselessness of uncle."


    Oh, my nose is sore.


    The uncle and nephew sat having tea. Tang Mo was good at talking. After a while, he started to laugh with Tang Yong. When the time came, he asked his cousin Tang Yaoming.


    ¡°Your cousin.¡±


    Speaking of his best son, Tang Yong had a headache. He finally became famous on the list, but he couldn''t get a job for him. "I have also asked the Ministry of Personnel. He said there are too many candidates and your cousin is too low, so I can only wait for the opportunity."


    "I asked, there are more than 300 people waiting for candidates after the scientific test over the years. So far, when will it be your cousin''s turn?"


    "You can also go to clear the gap, but the places you can go to after clearing the gap are too remote, and it is extremely difficult to achieve political achievements, and it is even more difficult to come back."


    Tang Yong was worried. In fact, as long as his brother Tang Gang was willing to help, Tang Yaoming''s future was not a problem at all. After all, he passed the imperial examination seriously. Tang Rong claimed to be outstanding in literature, and he did not go to the exam in person. If he wanted to enter the officialdom, he would still recommend the way to be recommended.


    "Do you have a place to go?"


    Tang Mo thought about it in his mind, as long as he did not have too high requirements, such as joining the Sixth Department, he could still help other places.


    Tang Yong said, "Your cousin still wants to go out for training, and the requirements are not high. A medium-sized county with 2,000 households will be successful."


    Tang Mo knew it, "My father was afraid that he would not have time to spare during this period. After I gave me the opportunity to train in the Beiya Army, I would naturally plan a new place for my brother. I have been busy with this matter these two days, and I am afraid I can''t get rid of it."


    Tang Yong nodded, saying that he was not disappointed was fake. He had never taken advantage of the Hou Mansion in so many years, and he had never asked for anything. Even when the family was separated, he didn''t get much. But no matter how he said he was the father''s son and a member of the Hou Mansion, why couldn''t he help his son when his son was most critical?


    "If the second uncle trusts me, I will help my cousin plan something. Although I have no prospects, I will know a few people, so I can''t say it."


    Tang Yong looked up, and was surprised that Tang Mo would say such things, and he was a little moved. He knew that this nephew was not actually favored by his father, and it was not easy for a child who was not favored.


    "Uncle II thanks you for your cousin. He is going to make friends today. Let''s not wait for him. You can use your meal before leaving."


    "It''s said that I used my second uncle''s meal on New Year''s Day. My second uncle also saved some good wine and took it out to drink some later."


    It¡¯s not easy for me to think about helping him, and he has to bear this love whether he succeeds or not.


    Tang Mo stayed happily. You Shi was also happy to see Tang Mo when she came from the backyard. She was even more happy to see him bringing many things. "Did you tell your mother?"


    Tang Mo said that these things were prepared by her mother. "My mother also said that when she was free, she invited her second aunt to go out to watch a show together. She hadn''t gone out for a long time." "Okay, okay, second aunt will like to watch a show, and then I''ll take your mother with you."


    "Your two other cousins ??went to school to study. If you knew you were here today, you wouldn''t know how happy you were."


    Learning that he was going to stay for dinner, Youshi smiled and made arrangements. Tang Yong said with a smile, "Your second aunt is hospitable."


    "Second Auntie is in good spirits. By the way, my mother asked me to bring the second aunt the garrison pill from the Imperial Medical Department, and I will give it to the second aunt later."


    The uncle and nephew walked in with laughter and laughter, their relationship became closer and closer. Soon, the laughter of the two came out, and soon You''s laughter overlapped.


    Tang Mo once again experienced the taste of caring for his elders here. Before, this taste was given to him by his father-in-law and mother-in-law, which made him very fascinated. In the afternoon, he went out of Tang Yong''s mansion and went to Yan Shimao and others.


    Several people sat down at the teahouse and said that Tang Mo expressed their meaning, "My cousin is good, he is really talented and knowledgeable. My old man couldn''t help but go out to help. I thought I''ll give it a try. Brothers, please help me think of a solution."


    This is a serious matter. No one has ever had much contact with him. They all became interested. Wei Ye was the first to speak, "My old man can''t do it, but my elder brother should do it. I''ll go back and ask him."


    Xie Changyou said, "My old man is most reluctant to help such a thing. My elder brother is not good at being a wood, but my uncle can do it, so I''ll go find him."


    Several people looked at Yan Shimao, and Yan Shimao coughed lightly, "You are all in trouble. I''ll go find my brother-in-law, my brother-in-law is in the Ministry of Personnel."


    One by one, one family, either this Hou or that senior official, Xie Yaoming''s affairs were not a big deal for them. Tang Mo stood up and poured tea for several people, "My old man doesn''t care about me, but my father-in-law and my second uncle don''t care about me. I just wanted to help them do something, but I can''t do it myself. Thank you brothers."


    Everyone knew that Tang Gang was unwilling to let Tang Mozhan¡¯s connections and power in the mansion, and they were not good at talking about what they were brothers. Yan Shimao said, ¡°What kind of friendship do we brothers have? Your business is our business. We brothers work together, what can¡¯t be done?¡±


    Tang Mo took out the silver note and had a thousand taels, "You can''t ask your brother-in-law to help you for nothing. No matter whether this matter is successful or not, you still have this intention."


    How could Yan Shimao want it? Tang Mo smiled and said, "Didn''t it mean that your sister is strict and your brother-in-law can''t even pay two taels of silver? If you don''t have much of this, just give it to him as your own, and we won''t say anything."


    Yan Shimao is not polite this time, "I will thank you for my brother-in-law."


    Xie Changyou made fun of it, "Brother Tang Er is now generous. I have to say that your new father-in-law is really good."


    The other two agreed very much, "Your uncle is interesting too."


    Tang Mo seized the opportunity and praised his father-in-law again. Seeing that he was truly happy, Yan Shimao and the other two met their eyes, and they were all really happy for him.


    Needless to say, Tang Mo came back with a smell of alcohol on that night. Seeing Nanfeng still standing outside the door, he frowned. Nanfeng took a step back in fright, and then thought that she was now the second young master''s wife, so he took another step forward, "Go back to the second young master, I will follow the second young master''s wife and do things for the second young master''s wife."


    Tang Mo didn''t say anything, and asked about this when he entered the door. Xin An nodded and admitted, "I think Nanfeng is good. If you don''t want it, I will pick it up, what''s the problem?"


    "Nanfeng, go down and rest, don''t be afraid."


    Nanfeng gave a blessing outside the door and quickly retreated. Tang Mo sat down and poured tea for himself, "You know how to pick it up."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 32 Beat Tang Rong and vent your anger

    Chapter 32: Beat Tang Rong and vented


    After eating and drinking outside for several days, Tang Mo felt a little uncomfortable. He leaned on Xin''an''s beauty couch and closed his eyes to rest. Chunyang brought sober soup and a bowl of vegetable porridge. Tang Mo looked up and looked at him, "So kind?"


    "What, I''m afraid that no one will work hard for you if I drink to death?"


    Chunyang wanted to criticize him, Xin An raised his hand and asked her to rest. Chunyang did not forget to give Tang Mo a knife, thinking that this person was so heartless.


    "Your girl has such a big temper."


    After sobering the soup, I felt much more comfortable. The relaxed vegetable porridge was relaxed and my limbs were stretched out. I felt more and more despicable when I lay on the beauty couch. Xin An smiled, but did not answer his question, but asked him if he was going well today?


    "It''s okay, wait for the result."


    Tang Mo supported his head with one hand, "I had little contact with my second uncle in the past and had no contact with my cousins. Today I went there for half a day and had a meal. I thought my second uncle was quite real and had no airs."


    Xin An sat down, "I didn''t know before, but it was only seen that something happened to the Marquis'' Mansion. At that time, everyone avoided it. He was dismissed early and was not implicated, nor did he receive any benefits from the Marquis'' Mansion. It was a joke, but he was the most meticulous person."


    "I regretted it at that time. If I gave him some support and convenience on weekdays, it would be great if I could get close to him. First, I felt good, and second, if he was well, he would have more strength to save us."


    Tang Mo stared into her eyes, "Can you tell me what happened to the Hou Mansion? Now we are ready to avoid it, right?"


    Xin An looked at him again, "That kind of thing will never happen in this life."


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Tang Mo scratched his head, "My aunt, come and listen, how can I sleep at night if you do this?"


    Xin An''s face looked a little ugly. He snorted and was about to get up and leave. Tang Mo grabbed her and said, "I''ll say, please."


    "I''m the first time in my two lives, please tell me."


    Xin An sat down again, "Your son was corrupt and abused the law and involved party disputes. After the incident, he framed my son and was killed in prison. My son died in vain and his second uncle collected the body."


    Tang Mo


    He has wanted to ask about his son Tang Hui for a long time, but he has never asked for it.


    He is not favored by his father, and his son is naturally not valued. How did his son frame Tang Xuan after he was gone?


    Thinking of the only possibility, he frowned. When he looked at Xin An again, he felt a little unbearable in his eyes and gritted his teeth, "How could Tang Rong, that thing that is worse than a pig and dog, do such a thing!"


    Xin An wiped the corner of his eyes, "I thought you would be happy."


    "Happy?"


    Tang Mo laughed at himself, "Tao Yiran looked down on me. Tang Hui was influenced by her and only his uncle was in his heart. He felt that my father would only embarrass him. How old was he at that time?"


    "At four years old."


    Thinking of the past, Tang Mo closed his eyes, "He was disrespectful to me, and I scolded him, so he shouted that he didn''t want me to be his father, saying that it would be great if my uncle was his father."


    The words of a child can hurt the heart of a father the most. Even when he looks back on it, it still makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Both of them were in a bad mood. Xin An, who became more and more angry, punched him directly, "Everyone blames you, what are you asking?"


    "I don''t care. You''ll go find Tang Rong''s discomfort tomorrow and make me happy." Tang Mo touched his forehead, "Why do I send someone to tie him up and find a secret room to lock him up? If you are unhappy, go and give him a few whips?"


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "You found someone to put him in a sack and beat him to relieve your anger."


    Tang Mo had an idea as soon as he turned his eyes. He didn''t want to use any dirty tricks, but now he wasn''t angry, so he could only beat him up and vent his anger, "I''ll make arrangements, you can wait for the news."


    Xin An nodded and felt a little more comfortable before he even beat him. Tang Mo also changed the topic and said that he asked Yan Shimao to help deal with it. When he learned that he spent 1,000 taels of Xin An, he said his thoughts, "No one can say good things in the future. It may not be possible that you and I will succeed in the end. We must leave a way out."


    "But no matter how you keep the retreat, money is indispensable."


    Tang Mo deeply agreed, saying that he actually had two shops, and he also opened a teahouse with Yan Shimao and others, so he could earn some money every month, "One person can get a few dozen taels."


    Xin An said: "I want to do some business, but I can''t let outsiders know that this business is related to the Marquis'' Mansion. To be more blunt, even if the Marquis'' Mansion is scrutinized one day, these business cannot be found."


    Tang Mo sat up and felt that he should indeed prepare for the future, "Do you have the right candidate?"


    Xin''an nodded. The Xin family is a salt merchant and has many managers. It is not a big problem to transfer it. "But you have to borrow your name or the name of the Marquis'' Mansion. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Tang Modong, "You want to use the name of the Marquis'' Mansion to protect your business, but you don''t know that the business is originally yours."


    "Yes, the old man won''t care about this kind of thing. At most, I will scold me a few words, but I will account for half of your business."


    "Why?"


    Xin''an reacted very much, and Tang Mo said as expected, "Because you need me, what I can provide is not only protection, okay? You see, you still order me at any time, I have to be responsible for beating the next door to please you, and I have to be filial to your father-in-law and mother-in-law for you. My son-in-law has won their favor. Shouldn''t you reward me for anything?"


    Xin An smiled, "I didn''t perform filial piety in front of your mother?"


    Tang Mo said, "Think about how many benefits you have gained from my grandmother and mother these days. Don''t be stingy. There are many things you need from me in the future. I am the one who can be the best. Believe me. At most, my mother will urge you to get pregnant for half a year. At that time, I will say that I have hidden diseases and will never make you embarrassed. I am not worth half of it?"


    Xin''an''s face was quite complicated. Compared with Tang Rong, she had no reason to refuse.


    "make a deal."


    Tang Mo smiled proudly, got off the beauty couch and bowed to Xin An, and spoke seriously, "I will ask Boss Xin to take care of you in the future. The younger one will make money with you. If you have any orders, the villain will be heartbroken to share the worries of Boss Xin."


    Xin An was so funny that he kept laughing, "It''s easy to say, I''ll ask the second young master to take care of him in the future."


    The two who were still frustrated and angry just now were in a very happy mood and were still very close to each other. It was late at night that Tang Mo returned to his house. The waiter outside the yard came forward to serve him, "I thought the young master was going to stay today, but why did he come back again."


    Although he didn''t know what was said in the room, he could understand the laughter coming from the room. Tang Mo smiled and knocked on his forehead, "Your young master is a gentleman, don''t think too much."


    He was dissatisfied and muttered, "All of them are serious people. What does it have to do with you or not?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 33 Tang Mos intention

    Chapter 33 Tang Mo¡¯s intention


    Xin''an is committed to making the old lady happy. He goes to the old lady''s yard early every day to accompany her breakfast. Whenever Tang Mo is free, he will accompany her. After using breakfast, Tang Mo talks about today''s arrangements, "Tomorrow, my father-in-law and mother-in-law leave Beijing. I originally wanted to invite them to have dinner together, but my father-in-law has arrangements today. I want to buy some things to go there and send them off tomorrow morning, which is also a great idea."


    The old lady really thinks that he has grown up and has a very considerate job. Unlike his gangster, she doesn''t say that she will arrange for the table and practice it when her in-laws are leaving. She knows that she will get money and is not afraid of being hot.


    "You go and do your business. Today I will take your wife with me. I''m so far away. I don''t know when I will see my parents again in the future. Let''s go."


    I have to say that most of the time, the old lady is still easy to talk to.


    Xin An thanked with a smile, and then left the mansion with Tang Mo. After ten days of marrying in, she has been out of the mansion twice, which is more than a month before.


    Mr. Xu from the Ministry of War took over Xin Kuan and got very close in the past two days. When Mr. Xu learned that he was leaving tomorrow, he specially set up a practice banquet. When Tang Mo arrived, he happened to catch Xin Kuan going out. Needless to say, the father-in-law and son-in-law left together, and Xin Huan was still following him.


    Mrs. Xin pulled Xin An into the door, "If it weren''t for the fact that there was something really at home that needed your father to go back and deal with it, I think he wouldn''t want to leave."


    "Your brother is even more reluctant. The one who keeps talking is his brother-in-law."


    Mrs. Xin pulled her down and sat down, "Your father is really satisfied with this son-in-law."


    As he said that, he lowered his voice, "Better than your father-in-law."


    Xin Kuan, the man from Tang Gang, looked down on him in his heart. He felt that he was selfish. As a marquis who had no real power, he could provide limited benefits, but he wanted to get more rewards. "It has not been to the capital once or twice. He has tried to arrange it, and when did your father pay him to drink?"


    "I never introduce your father to his friends, for fear that others would laugh at him for marrying a merchant. I was not embarrassed when I used our money."


    "Your father said that we should reduce the money we have to give to the Marquis'' Mansion in the future and give it to our son-in-law. We want us to use the money to pave the way for his eldest son, and we think it''s beautiful."


    Tang Gang thought that the Xin family would be trapped when the two families became relatives, and he was even more unwilling to spend time, but he didn''t know that the Xin family thought so.


    The two families are now in-laws, and everyone knows that the Xin family can act openly and pluck the banner of the Hou Mansion. Can the Hou Mansion break up with the Xin family?


    "Your father said that you would support your son-in-law and never look at your father-in-law''s color in the future. The son-in-law can take charge of the matter and the mother-in-law can support you. Your mother-in-law still looks at you. Your father-in-law can only pinch his nose and accept it."


    Listening to her son-in-law shouting, Xin An thought that Tang Mo has really spent a lot of effort in the past few days. In such a short time, her parents fell in love with him. How could he say he was incompetent?


    "Dad and mother don''t need to worry too much about me. I will live well in the Marquis'' Mansion and will not be bullied."


    "As for your son-in-law, you should be able to stand up."


    Mrs. Xin smiled, "You, don''t always bully people."


    Knowing that the two had not yet fulfilled their relationship, Mrs. Xin didn''t persuade her. This kind of thing happened naturally, and as long as the relationship reached, it would naturally be a day.


    Xin''an talked about his desire to do business, "Mom also knows that there is not only your son-in-law in the Marquis'' Mansion. If it is made public, you must be missed. I want to change the way, which can leave a way out for myself. I can''t keep my dowry and sit there and eat the whole country."


    Mrs. Xin felt that she was thinking too much, "Why do you have to work so hard? You need money to write to your family."


    "Then I can''t raise my family for the rest of my life. Just keep me for nothing. Could it be that I have to raise my son-in-law and raise my son-in-law for a family?"


    "I don''t want much, just give me Uncle Fang Da and Uncle Bai. Uncle Fang Da was originally from the capital and thought he would be willing to come back. As for Uncle Bai, I said I need him."


    Fang Da is the manager of the Xin family. A few years ago, Xin Kuan came to the capital to rescue the person he accidentally saved. He sold himself to the Xin family as a slave, and he was good at it. As for Uncle Bai, he was a doctor raised by the Xin family. He has been raising him for many years and has learned a lot of skills but has never given any usefulness. Xin An feels it¡¯s a pity.


    What can Mrs. Xin say?


    You must do what your daughter believes in, "Give it, and then tell your father if you need to get some more capital?"


    "No, your son-in-law said he wanted to take half of it. If he asked him to do it, he would not do a big deal as soon as he came. Take it slowly."


    Mrs. Xun let her do whatever she wants, just be happy.


    The mother and daughter spent a happy half day. When Xin Kuan and the other two came back, it was already afternoon and they brought back many gifts. Xin Kuan was full of red faces because Mr. Xu also invited someone to accompany him today. They were all familiar officials, which made Xin Kuan feel quite face-saving and felt that the face she had lost from Tang Gang was made up for today.


    Tang Mo was also happy. Today he met several adults with his father-in-law. Those adults had a very gentle attitude towards him. The kind of flattery that he had only seen in Tang Rong was realized today. I felt very proud and satisfied.


    The father-in-law and son-in-law smiled, not steady at all. Mrs. Xin was helpless because there was a Xin Huan who was even more silly, which made her feel extremely upset.


    It was already evening when Tang Mo woke up. After waking up, he didn''t care about his headache and smiled happily, but regretted that his father-in-law would go back tomorrow and could not benefit from more money.


    "Okay, I smile so hard that I look worthless. Don''t be floating, you can keep a steady mind."


    Xin''an came in with a bowl of porridge, "Drink it quickly, I''ll drink less in the millet porridge I made for you in the past two days. I''m afraid you will do it in this life."


    "Please don''t say it."


    Tang Mo interrupted her, "I will definitely live for a hundred years."


    After drinking millet porridge, it was time to have dinner again. Tang Mo put his hips on his hips and looked at the sky, feeling that he had eaten all this day.


    At night, the family said a lot of things reluctantly and explained a lot of things. When Xin''an went out, Mrs. Xin wiped her tears secretly. Xin''an''s eyes were red. Everyone got on the carriage and Tang Mo dragged the person down again. "I''m just like a disobedient person. I''ll stay here at night. I''ll go back and explain it clearly to my mother. I''ll let someone bring you a change of clothes tomorrow."


    Married daughters rarely have the opportunity to stay at their parents¡¯ home. Xin An admitted that she was really moved at this moment, "Thank you."


    Tang Mo took the man to Mrs. Xin and explained a few words. Mrs. Xin was overjoyed and burst into tears to make her smile. Xin Huan went forward and hugged his arm, "Brother-in-law, you are so nice."


    Tang Mo got goosebumps on his arm, "I should do it, then I''ll go back first and come here early tomorrow morning."


    "Brother-in-law, why don''t you stay here too, let''s sleep together."


    Tang Mo smiled awkwardly and politely, "That. I''m not used to it."


    After he got in the car and left the family, he happily entered the house. Xin An held her mother''s arm and said, "I''m going to sleep with her mother tonight."


    "Okay, I can''t grow up after marrying."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 34 Eccentricity into nature

    Chapter 34 Eccentricity becomes nature


    When Tang Mo returned to his house, Tang Gang and Wang were still talking to the old lady in Chunrong Courtyard. They were talking about Tang Rong''s affairs. He decided to go to the Ministry of Rites, but after asking for help, he always expressed his intention, and he hit the old lady and other treasures.


    The old lady said she was generous and generous. As long as she pleased her, she could give the baby a gift, but she was really stingy. She didn''t agree if she said it out loud.


    She is now dissatisfied with Tang Rong and Tao Yiran. How could she use things to pave the way for Tang Rong?


    Seeing that the old lady was unmoved, Tang Gang was also a little anxious. He was about to say something more straightforward. Tang Gang was angry, so he naturally went to him without hesitation. "I heard that you were leading your father-in-law to have a drink in Shilixiang today, and the people from the Ministry of War are there?"


    "The Xin family is the money bag left by your grandfather to the Marquis'' Mansion. Don''t think that marrying the Xin family can do whatever you want, and don''t have the idea of ??monopolizing the Xin family."


    Tang Mo did not fight to the point of being angry like before, but bowed respectfully, "Back to my father, Mr. Xu of the Ministry of War, the day before yesterday, met his father-in-law by chance, and Uncle Tao was there at that time."


    "Tomorrow, my father-in-law will leave Beijing. I originally took Xin An to practice for my father-in-law. When I arrived, I realized that Mr. Xu had made an appointment with him to practice for his father-in-law. My father-in-law took me along. Mr. Xu also invited several adults to accompany him. During the meal, the adults treated his father-in-law very well and had a great conversation."


    Tang Gang frowned, and he hated that the people in the court had too obvious intentions to poach the villain, and secretly hated Xin Kuan for not avoiding suspicion. He was obviously a Marquis'' in-laws and still had no connection with other people.


    The old lady who had not spoken before snorted coldly, "Even outsiders know that they should practice it for the Xin family. Not only did you not express any of your true family members, you are also here to blame your son who made up for this matter."


    "Your father said that the Xin family is not today because of the Tang family, but today because of the Xin family''s strong help. In fact, the Xin family has kindness to the Tang family, and you put the cart before the horse and looked down on the Xin family, even if the Xin family abandons you and goes to find another backer, it is reasonable."


    "You don''t like the Xin family, but some people like you. Do you think marriage can make you rest assured?"


    The old lady was dissatisfied with Tang Gang for a long time. She couldn''t teach her when she was young, so she simply ignored her when she was old. Anyway, she had no extra son to replace her. She turned a blind eye on her daily life. As long as the Marquis''s mansion did not fall, she would live a down-to-earth and comfortable life.


    "It''s a good thing that the second boy is sensible and has a good relationship. I don''t see how he pleased his father-in-law in the past few days?"


    "It''s the most unfair to him to change a relative. Have you ever comforted him by me? A father-in-law who is an official has changed to a businessman. Can he let go of his grudges and win over Xin''s family? Isn''t sensible enough, and Isn''t it enough to share your father''s worries?"


    "It''s not that he has been with him recently, I''m afraid that the Xin family has been attracted by others long ago, so don''t be too biased."


    Tang Mo''s body collapsed, and he immediately seemed to be very wronged but I didn''t say it. He felt very upset. Why didn''t he expect his grandmother to say this? He was not trying to please his father-in-law, but he actively shared his father''s worries after enduring the great grievances in his heart!


    The image suddenly became grand.


    Tang Gang''s eyes swept over him, "That''s how you think?"


    Tang Mo''s voice was lowered by two points, "The father gave his son all the opportunity to go to the Beiya Army to train, which made his father still have to continue to run around and suffer. His son was stupid and could not help his father, so he could only do some small things within his ability."


    Tang Gang''s expression improved a little, "I finally became more sensible." Seeing him standing with his eyebrows down, he thought about the pastel bottle in his hand. He wanted to speak without any reason. He was biased, but he was still shameless.


    Tang Mo didn''t stay much and left quickly. Tang Gang thought about continuing to persuade the old lady, but the old lady got up, "I''m tired, you guys go and rest earlier."


    Tang Gang and Wang stood up, and after leaving, Wang didn''t say much to Tang Gang. They originally decided to send him two young and enchanting women to waste his body. Thinking about her son still needs this to be the one I''m holding on to the front before giving up. "Aunt Yang said today that he had a headache. Should the Marquis go and see?"


    Tang Gang didn''t have this idea. He thought that the old lady loved Xin An in the past two days and had a great change in her second child. He thought that the second child had become a kin, but it became natural to be biased. What he was worried about was that Tang Rong had not only not improved after getting married, but instead had a disadvantage.


    "I won''t go, I still have something to do, you can rest soon."


    Seeing that he turned around and went to the direction of the study in the front yard, Wang''s lips curled slightly, and he didn''t have to ask, because he was going to work hard for his eldest son again.


    Tang Rong was originally rubbing Tao Yiran''s hands in the bedroom, and his shoes were taken off and then called out by Tang Gang''s people. Seeing that Tang Gang''s face was not good, Tang Rong spoke without thinking, "My father is angry about his second brother''s affairs. Uncle Xin is now his second brother''s father-in-law, so he naturally wants to look at him. I think the second brother knows that Uncle Xin will be snatched away by other family members."


    Tang Gang snorted, "I have my own plans for the Xin family. But what have you been doing in the past few days after getting married?"


    Apart from going out with him to do business, he stayed in Chunhuayuan at other times. How could a person with a long-lasting love achieve success?


    Tang Rong bowed, "Father, Son"


    "From entering the mansion to now, you couple have been saving the morning and evening in front of the old lady. Today, you feel uncomfortable and unhappy tomorrow. Do you think that the feng shui of my Marquis''s mansion is not good and cannot support people?"


    He was talking about Tao Yiran, "I originally expected that after you get married, someone would help you with the affairs of the mansion, so that you would not have to worry about the affairs of the mansion, but now you are tied to the yard and can''t go out."


    It is precisely because of his biasedness to Tang Rong''s words that Tang Gang was very dissatisfied with Tao Yiran and could not meet his requirements for his eldest daughter-in-law. "You are the prince of the Marquis''s family. If you want to inherit the title in the future, your wife must not be just a beautiful Jieyuhua. She must have the skills to deal with both internal and external affairs. Don''t be too indulgent to her."


    Tang Rong had forgotten the last time he was scolded like this, and he couldn''t say what it felt like, "I know, my son."


    Tang Gang gave an order, "Your wife''s dowry list has a pastel bottle. I will find a way to let her give it to you for your career. You and your wife are one, and you will not distinguish between you and me."


    Tang Rong frowned slightly. He and Tao Yiran used her dowry as soon as they got married. It was so disgraceful. "Can you ask the second brother to give up?"


    Tang Gang''s eyes turned cold, "If you have the ability, go find your brother and sister."


    He, a father, couldn''t speak. Yu Lao Er''s man who hated his wife to take over his wife actually made such a suggestion. Do you think he can be shameless if he is a father?

 Chapter 35 Tang Rong plots against Tao Yiran

    Chapter 35 Tang Rong plots against Tao Yiran


    Tang Rong naturally did not dare to ask Xin An for the bottle, so he could only hit Tao Yiran. When he returned to the bedroom, he was frowning and didn''t say anything. He looked worried.


    The more he didn''t say anything, Tao Yiran wanted to know. While he went to wash up, Tao Yiran asked his servant Qing Mo. Qing Mo said it all in one go, and finally sighed, "That bottle is in the hands of the second young master. The second young master has always liked to go against the prince, so he must not want to."


    "Why did the marquis ask the prince to ask for it, wouldn''t it be a difficult situation for the prince?"


    Tao Yiran asked him to go out, and when Tang Rong came back, he said he would give him her pastel bottle. Tang Rong frowned slightly, "How did you know?"


    "Don''t worry about this matter, I will deal with it myself. How can I ask for your dowry? That''s what my father-in-law and mother-in-law gave you, I can''t ask for it."


    Tao Yiran stepped forward and put on his clothes, "It''s just a bottle, just an outside thing. If I can help Ronglang, I''m happy."


    "You and I don''t know each other."


    Tang Rong still wanted to refuse, and Tao Yiran expressed his sincerity softly and softly, and Tang Rong was greatly moved.


    Tang Rong on this night was particularly gentle and passionate, and his efforts made Tao Yiran feel great physical and mental satisfaction, and deeply depressed.


    At dawn, the pastel bottle filled the box. Tang Rong hugged her waist affectionately, "What else can I ask for if I have such a wife?"


    Tao Yiran smiled satisfied. When he left with the box containing the bottle, Aunt Liu disagreed with her actions after entering the door. "That pastel bottle is extremely rare. It is the master''s favorite item. Why did the young lady give it to the prince like this?"


    She used her wife''s dowry just a few days after getting married. She always felt that this prince was not as noble as rumored by the outside world.


    Of course Tao Yiran knew that the bottle was rare, "Rong Lang gave me all the dowry of his biological mother. Can''t I get such trust from me?"


    "It''s just a decoration, so aunt doesn''t have to worry."


    "It is said that marrying the young lady is a blessing for the prince." Aunt Cai came and sent the key to the warehouse of Chunhuayuan. "When the prince left, he told me that everything in Chunhuayuan will be done with hard work in the future."


    "Young lady, please accept it quickly. The prince really puts you in peace."


    Tao Yiran took it happily, Aunt Cai glanced at Aunt Liu, her eyes were not covered at all. Aunt Liu was very angry, but she could do nothing.


    "Stop sending it, go back."


    The Xin family set out early in the morning, and Tang Mo arrived just as dawn and took Xin''an out of the city. Tang Gang appeared at the end, so he had time to say a few words, but at least he came.


    Seeing that the carriage was getting further and further away, Xin An did not come back to his senses for a long time. Tang Mo only reminded him, "Go back."


    Tang Gang got on the car first and asked Tang Mo to go to the North Yajun tomorrow to report. Tang Mo said he would lead Xin An to see the village in the suburbs. He stayed there for three or five days and went back. "I agreed to my grandmother for this matter, and it was hard to break my promise."


    Speaking of Zhuangzi Tang Gang, he frowned slightly, "Just know what you know."


    After saying that, he asked the driver to drive the car away. Tang Mo snorted, "This is heartbreaking."


    He helped Xin''an into the car, sat opposite her and started complaining, saying that he wanted to get angry at him yesterday, "You didn''t see him being preached by the old lady. They are all his sons, and I am not even as good as grass."


    "His bias is not concealed at all."


    Xin An slowly let out a breath and adjusted his mood, "Just fight for him a few times."


    "That''s impossible." Tang Mo stretched his legs, "I didn''t show it well when I was a child. My husband praised me for being a good book. He praised me for being a little bit wise and forced Tang Rongding to surpass me."


    "My good deeds will only stimulate him to treat Tang Rong more and more harshly. How much effort has he spent on Tang Rong? How could he allow those efforts to be wasted? If my weed surpasses Tang Rong, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face?"


    This is what he has figured out in the past two days. It is too difficult to please the old man.


    Xin An sighed quietly, "I have seen an old man who is fond of his eldest son before. There are three sons behind him and they are all mothers and compatriots. The old man pressed the three behind him to support his eldest son. The three behind him did not rely on the family to make a fortune. He originally thought that the old man would look at his three sons more, but in the end he just squeezed his three sons to help his eldest son. He didn''t care about the dirty thing of his eldest son at all. Even the eldest son''s son was a favorite."


    "There is still a reason to say that a few horses will always run fast when pulling a cart. The whip will definitely fall on the fastest horse. Such a diligent horse will run faster. After all, it is useless to beat the lazy horse."


    "What is more important is that the elders and young people are orderly and have rules."


    Tang Mo looked disdainful and secretly rubbed his gratitude. Fortunately, the old man did not squeeze him to help his beloved eldest son, but he just ignored him. Inexplicably, his heart felt a little relieved.


    "How was the rest last night? If we are in good spirits, we will take a look."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xin''an is very willing to go out now. He feels that his mentality has improved a lot in the past two days and he feels a little young, "Go to a lively place."


    "lively?"


    Tang Mo touched his chin, "Are you sure?"


    Xin An nodded, quite sure.


    Half an hour later, Tang Mo took Xin''an to the ''live'' place and said proudly, "At this time, there is no more lively place than here."


    The ears were filled with cheers. At first, Xin An was a little nervous inexplicably, and he never thought that Tang Mo would take her to see Cuju.


    She naturally saw Cuju in her previous life, but she watched it in the royal martial arts venue. The people in the stands were also very restrained and were not so crazy. It can be said that she could break the hustle and bustle of the clouds in two lifetimes.


    Tang Mo shouted in her ear, "This place turned out to be General Huwei''s racecourse, which was later used as Cuju Field. The two teams above were wearing blue clothes, which were Cuju teams on General Huwei''s mansion, called Huntianyuan, and the red one was the Fiery Lion of the Liefeng Escort Agency. Let''s find a seat to sit down."


    "good!!"


    Suddenly there was a cheer from a mountain collapse and tsunami. Xin An felt a little panicked, "What''s wrong? Did the ball enter?"


    "The Flaming Lion scored a goal."


    Tang Mo pulled her to pay the money and sat in a conspicuous position. There was noisy sound in his ears. Gradually, Xin An''s eyes moved with the ball in the field and were no longer so nervous. Tang Mo was talking to her, applauding from time to time, and she slowly relaxed. For about a stick of incense, she began to applaud and applaud together, and would discuss with Tang Mo who is good at it.


    "The head of the Fiery Lion is good."


    "That''s right, they''re still the head of the **** agency."


    "The people from Huntianyuan are all retreated from the army, they are more brave."


    "Yo, you can still see this, it''s great."

 Chapter 36 Tang Mo: Sacrifice your life to accompany your wife

    Chapter 36 Tang Mo: Sacrifice your life to accompany your wife


    The two of them became more and more excited, and Xin An smiled more and more. In the end, she smiled enthusiastically regardless of her demeanor, and she threw away all her worries.


    Aware that someone''s eyes fell on Xin''an, Tang Mo directly held her shoulder and cast a warning look at the people who looked at them. It was not necessary for Tang Mo to say that Xin An took the initiative to approach him again, and did not give anyone else a glance, but only focused on watching the situation on the court. Tang Mo regretted it, forgetting that although this woman was cruel, she still had a tempting face, and shouldn''t have taken her here with her.


    "Hurry, I''m going to go in, oh, what a pity."


    "Although Huntianyuan is brave, why isn''t he more flexible than the Fiery Lion? He is too straightforward."


    Seeing her smiling brightly, Tang Mo also laughed, "The army retreated, it''s not as flexible as the **** agency."


    It was noon when he saw it, and the Flame Lion finally won. Xin An''s hands were sore that he felt particularly comfortable. He turned his head and asked, "Is there any more in the afternoon?"


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    "Will you come again in the afternoon?"


    Tang Mo touched his forehead, he was addicted, but it was boring to go back so early after he came out. "Okay, I''ll let Lala Lala go and set up a private room first."


    "good."


    After the people around were dispersed, Tang Mo protected Xin An and left. On the way to dinner, Xin An was still talking about the lively momentum just now, "Don''t say it, I feel that I am young now, so I shouted loudly for a few times and felt that the depression in my heart was shouted out."


    "How do you play this? Need to bet? We will also bet in the afternoon, it''s also fun."


    Tang Mo felt that this woman was afraid that she was not crazy, and she still wanted to go gamble now, "I agreed to watch one in the afternoon, and go back after watching it, and keep it confidential after going back."


    "I know."


    Xin''an''s eyes showed cunning, "If the matter was revealed, I would say you took me there, and it was you who got beaten up."


    "Can you be kind to me?"


    Tang Mo was so angry that he laughed, "I kindly brought you here, and you turned around and made a comeback. Where is your heart?"


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    Xin An smiled happily, and tears burst out from the corners of her eyes, "Don''t be angry, I''ll treat you to lunch this afternoon, you can eat whatever you want."


    ¡°This is almost the same.¡±


    The servant who followed her out today was also very blessed. Xin An was generous. After entering the private room with Tang Mo, she ordered several dishes for the driver, two guards, Lailai and Chunyang. They were all signature dishes in the restaurant, and they ate the same as what she did. Lailai''s mouth was so oily. She didn''t forget to ask Chunyang, "Is this the treatment for following the second young lady?"


    Chunyang was gnawing on chicken legs, "My aunt and young lady has always been like this. She will be treated with care in the future, and you will be beneficial."


    Lailai smiled and said, the coachman and two guards were just showing off their flesh. The young lady had to go out and they had the chance to follow him, but how many times could the young lady go out in a month?


    "Old Sun, don''t you eat your chicken legs?"


    The coachman smiled silly and found a waiter to ask for a small permbrella for oil paper, "I''ll keep it for my mother to eat."


    Chunyang didn''t want to care. Thinking of Aunt Wang''s words that she wanted to buy people, she put down her chicken legs and wiped her hands, "Eat it. You can drive well, so I''ll treat you as a reward."


    "Waiter, please give me another crispy chicken, wrap it in oil paper and take it away."


    The waiter went to pack it, and Lao Sun was very nervous, "Miss Chunyang, this chicken is not cheap. The second young lady will blame you, so she can''t do it."


    Chunyang smiled and said, "I am the big girl next to the Second Young Master''s wife. I can still do this. Besides, my Second Young Master''s wife is kind-hearted. I know that you are packing chickens and respecting my mother when you are filial to me. How can you blame me? I am not so stingy, eat it quickly."


    Lailai gave her a thumbs up and added tea to her like a traitor. "I''ll ask Miss Chunyang to take care of her in the future."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    Lao Sun got a whole chicken and couldn''t stop smiling. The two guards picked their teeth and thought about hiding a relationship and following the second young lady.


    After dinner, I went to have tea, and continued to watch the Cuju competition after drinking tea. After watching it, I came out again in the evening, so I might as well have a meal before going back. After dinner, the stars came out, and I happened to encounter a night market. Can I go back here?


    "Go and go there."


    Tang Mo followed him with his fate. Within half an hour, he brought a lot of bags of big and small bags. There was no way. Xin An was very excited today. He found everything interesting when he saw it. He wanted to buy it. Both guards were covered with objects of all sizes.


    When another thing was hung around his neck, Tang Mo complained, knowing that this woman was cruel, but he didn''t expect that she would be even more cruel when she went out. Isn''t she tired?


    "Don''t say, there are some things in this night market that are pretty good, so you should come and visit them often in the future."


    "What are you doing ahead? Spit out fire, go and take a look."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes and saw Yan Shimao and his brother-in-law Liu Mingyuan come out of the teahouse after walking a few steps. The moment the two of them had their eyes met, Yan Shimao smiled, "Is he a coolie?"


    Tang Mo wanted to wave his hand, but he found that his hands were not empty, "Sacrificing his life to accompany his wife."


    Xin An turned his head and turned back when he saw someone, "Young Master Yan Er is also visiting the night market?"


    ¡°Brother and sister.¡±


    Yan Shimao was still very polite, "I accompanied my brother-in-law to drink tea and I was about to go back."


    Liu Mingyuan nodded politely, knowing that this is the one who is asking to plan an official for Tang Yaoming. Xin An said, "If you have something to say, I will go back first."


    "Need not."


    Yan Shimao did not avoid her and said to Tang Mo, "My brother-in-law promised to help and wait for the news."


    Tang Mo wanted to bow, but in the end he could only bow, "Thank you, Lord Liu."


    "Since you are your second brother, just call me Brother Liu."


    The wife¡¯s brother-in-law has to give her face, Tang Mo climbed up, ¡°Thank you, Brother Liu.¡±


    He stuffed the things in his hand, "These are all picked in the night market just now. They are not expensive but interesting. Brother Liu took them back to play with by Sister Yan''s sister."


    ¡°No need to be polite.¡±


    Tang Mo stepped forward and lowered his voice, "Brother Liu is about to help. My hand is about to break. It''s too terrible for my wife to buy things. I can''t bear it anymore."


    Yan Shimao smiled aside, turned around and complained to Xin''an, "Brother and sister, Brother Tang can''t carry it anymore. He wants to give the things you bought to someone."


    Xin An smiled and said, "What can I do? I can only let him do it. If I turn back, I will not ask me for compensation if my arms are broken?"


    "Brother Liu, please take it quickly. They are all gadgets that girls like, and they are not worth it. Take them back to play with for my sister-in-law. If my sister-in-law likes it, I will ask her to come here in person. It''s very interesting."


    Liu Mingyuan smiled and took a bunch of gadgets. His wife liked these little pieces and took them back to make her happy. "Thank you, Brother Tang."


    Tang Mo shook his arm exaggeratedly, "I was finally saved."


    "Forget it, I''ll take the person back first, and then I can''t go there for half my life?"


    "Brother Liu, Brother Yan, let''s take a step first and invite you to tea another day."


    The few people politely said, and Tang Mo led Xin An forward. Liu Mingyuan felt quite interesting when he saw the backs of the two. "Everyone said that the second brother Tang suffered a great loss after changing his wife. I seemed quite happy to see that the second brother Tang seemed to be very happy."


    Yan Shimao smiled and said, "Maybe this is fate. I think he is very compatible with the girl in Xin."


    "Brother-in-law, you have to help him well. Brother Tang is a very real person, but his life is not good and his father is not liking. It''s not easy."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 37 Get the old ladys baby

    Chapter 37 Get the old lady¡¯s treasure again


    The moon rises to the willows, and the noise of the night market gradually fades away. Xin An, who has been free for a whole day, was satisfied. After getting on the carriage, he started yawning all over the sky, "I''m so tired."


    "I thought your feet were made of iron."


    Tang Mo beat his legs, "You have to know what you can do when you take you out. How could you leave so much?"


    Not only can she walk but also bet, she won two taels of silver in Cuju. She was so lucky.


    Xin An, who had just yawned, had tears in his eyes, "How did I know? I didn''t feel tired when I left, why did my legs hurt so much after resting."


    "But I''m in a very good mood today. Remember to take me with you when you go out to play, otherwise don''t blame me for complaining."


    "Why are you so domineering?"


    Tang Mo decided not to go out in the next two days. He had to rest for two days. Suddenly, he was not so excited about the next trip to Zhuangzi''s small stay. He always felt that the person in front of him was a little wild, afraid that she would not be able to stop him when she got to the place.


    When he arrived at the gate of the Hou Mansion, he met Tang Gang who had returned to the mansion as soon as he got off the car. Tang Mo secretly said unlucky and bowed, "Father is back."


    Tang Gang looked at him all his eyes, "Don''t tell me, you sent someone in the morning and only came back now."


    Tang Mo answered respectfully, "Xin''an was curious about everything in the capital. His son thought that she would have to walk around everywhere in the future, so he led her around for a day."


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything else, and raised his foot and walked in, "Let''s rest early."


    Tang Mochao Xin''an raised his eyebrows proudly, "How is it, it''s not bad."


    "good."


    Xin An raised his foot into the door, thinking that he would soak his feet after he went back, and he was a little anxious to walk. Tang Mo strode and chased him, thinking that this woman was still yelling about being tired and painful, how could she walk so fast in the blink of an eye?


    "Quick, get two basins of foot washing water to soak your feet."


    After entering Qiushiyuan, he gave instructions. After the hot water was under his feet, he felt comfortable. Chunlu, who had been idle at home for a day, hurriedly stepped forward to help Songshang his calves, and said something about today''s affairs in the mansion, especially in Chunhuayuan opposite, "The eldest young lady gave her dowry bottle to the prince, and the prince turned around and gave the key to the Chunhuayuan warehouse to the eldest young lady."


    Tang Mo, who was also enjoying foot bathing, breathed a sigh of relief, "So smart."


    Chunlu doesn¡¯t understand, but Xin¡¯an understands very well. How much can Tang Rong have?


    Please keep your little things for Tao Yiran, and you can let Tao Yiran take the money and use it in the future. Tao Yiran will eat coptis chinensis if you are dumb.


    But it is not necessarily the case. Tao Yiran is not the same as before, and maybe she is not that stupid.


    After taking a bath, Tang Mo gave Xin''an a box, which contained the private money he saved over the years, plus two keys, which were his warehouse keys. "It''s not that you want to take advantage of you, but because you spend money in the yard on weekdays, you can''t let you spend it alone. There are still a few valuable items in my warehouse. If you encounter important moments, you can arrange it yourself."


    Xin An accepted it without hesitation, "Even if you don''t take it out, I''m going to ask you for it. If you want to live a smooth life in the mansion, you have to sprinkle the money and save it."


    "I want to tell you something else."


    The Xin family''s house in Beijing will only live for a few days when her parents come. "If the house does not live for a long time, people will lose their anger and will be rotten quickly. I thought about spending some money to renovate it and arrange it well, but I haven''t figured out what it is for."


    Tang Mo rubbed his hands and licked his face and leaned forward, "When my father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t come, you can treat it as our villa. In the future, you and I will definitely make more friends. We have to have a place to receive it. This mansion is not convenient."


    Xin An nodded. It was indeed inconvenient. He soon knew what was going on next door. Tang Mo had already started planning how to renovate the yard. "The key point is to build a garden to facilitate banquets and talk. The yard where the father-in-law and mother-in-law and brother Huan also need to be renovated, but if there is no one in, just go in and clean it every day. It is convenient to live when they come." "Pick a few reliable people to live in the past and be responsible for daily care."


    Xin An agreed, "I''ll ask Uncle Wang to come to you later. Leave him to do the specific renovation."


    Tang Mo was about to rest. Before leaving, he asked, "Do I need to tell you to the old lady tomorrow morning, just say you are too tired, so you can go to bed more tomorrow morning?"


    "Need not."


    She also wanted to win the old lady''s like and win the old lady''s support. She must go and have breakfast with her every morning. Besides, "The old lady''s breakfast is delicious."


    "Yes, there are many tricks. I''ll go with you tomorrow morning."


    There are fixed breakfasts in the mansion. If you want to spend more things, you have to pay for it yourself. You can save some money when you go to the old lady to eat, which is so pleasant.


    Xin An yawned and turned onto the bed. Aunt Wang outside the door wanted to speak but stopped. She wanted to say that she couldn''t understand the relationship between the two, and it was quite harmonious. There was a discussion and magnitude of everything. She was very right to stand together. Sometimes there was no defense between men and women. She was sitting together soaking her feet just now. They saw what the other person''s feet looked like. Why didn''t they stay together after all this relationship?


    The relationship between this is really a mystery.


    Maybe it was too tired, or maybe it was in a good mood. Xin An almost fell asleep when he got into bed. When he woke up, he felt refreshed. When he arrived at Chunrong Courtyard with Tang Mo, he found that Tang Rong and his wife had arrived one step earlier, and the Marquis was outside the door.


    "It''s strange that my elder brother and sister-in-law came so early today."


    Tang Mo was owed and always wanted to squeeze the two of them. Tang Rong pulled out his professional smirk, "The second brother and the second brother are here too late."


    "I heard that my second brother and my second brother and sister were out for a day yesterday?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "We don''t have a big future like our elder brother and sister-in-law. The burden on our shoulders is as heavy as we can do whatever we want."


    "By the way, I have always wanted to find a good piece of Tianhuangshi carving seal. I heard that my elder brother has a new pair, but I wonder if I can give up my love?"


    Isn¡¯t it that he likes to rob? He has been holding onto the pot for a long time, so he has to make sure it is done.


    The fake smile on Tang Rong''s face was not tense, "I found that pair of materials to carve seals. I want to share them with your sister-in-law. If the second brother wants them, I will help you find something better."


    "Then thank you brother."


    Ganlu opened the door and invited them to come in to greet her. The old lady was drinking water. When she saw people, she smiled. Several people invited her to ask, "What did you say just now?"


    Tang Mo leaned forward and smiled, "Brother said he had found a pair of Tian Huangshi carved seals, and he and his sister-in-law were all together. When he learned that I also like Tian Huangshi, he said he would help me find one. I am thanking you."


    The old lady smiled, "Your elder brother is going to work as a servant in the Ministry of Rites. How can you find it for you in the future?"


    "It just so happened that my grandmother had a pair of Tianhuangshi, which was useless to hold. I gave it to you for carving. You couple one, one, which means harmonious and beautiful."


    Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing, so Tang Mo hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you grandmother, grandson will know that grandmother is the most amiable one."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 38 The father and son have their own though

    Chapter 38 The father and son have their own thoughts


    The old lady''s things were not ordinary. When the nectar brought the pair of Tianhuang stones, everyone present showed a look of surprise in their eyes. The shiny and shiny texture was psychedelic, fine and greasy. The red tendons were staggered under the texture, "Is this the best Tianhuang jelly?"


    The ordinary Tianhuang stone is already one tael of yellow and three taels of gold, and the best Tianhuang frozen is even one tael of yellow and ten taels of gold. It has always been a tribute. Tang Mo was a little afraid to take it. "My grandson thought it was an ordinary Tianhuang stone. He didn''t dare to take it anymore."


    Tang Rong''s eyes fell on Tian Huangyan and could not move away. The desire in his eyes could not be hidden. Xin An''s face kept a faint smile. His eyes slid across Tang Rong''s face, with the corners of his lips curled up slightly. The cold and indifferent prince could not say even if he wanted it. Seeing him **** in a cocoon, the corners of his lips raised lightly, it was really pleasant.


    "It''s a waste for grandson to give such good things."


    The old lady picked up a piece of Tianhuangshi and played with it, "Grandma can''t appreciate this. It looks just a better stone. Today, my grandma is happy and I will appreciate you. Don''t want it."


    Tang Mo showed a touching look on his face, "Grandmother is so good to her grandson, grandson and grandson."


    Before he finished speaking, his eyes turned red. The old lady cared very much, "Look at this pitiful look, it''s really rare."


    Tang Mo is actually better than Tang Rongsheng, but everyone''s eyes are on Tang Rong and ignore Tang Mo. Now he deliberately pleases and acts good-for-bearing, and the old lady''s heart melts on the spot. Who doesn''t like her grandson who is good-looking and close to her?


    Tang Rong''s fists under his sleeves were clenched. His pair of Tian Huangshi was like a difference between the one in front of him. The old lady was really too partial.


    After making jokes, Tang Mo happily accepted the pair of Tian Huangshi, and hugged Xin''an in front of the old lady, "I turned around and found the master carving carefully, you one, I one."


    Xin An looked shy and made the old lady laugh.


    When it was time to prepare the meal, Tang Mo said again, "Grandma, I want to eat crispy cakes today."


    "You monkey head treat your grandmother''s place as a dining hall."


    The old lady smiled so hard that she couldn''t stop and said to Ganlu: "Go and tell the kitchen, otherwise this monkey head wouldn''t be able to eat crispy cakes."


    Ganlu also laughed. Tang Rong felt that he should agree with a smile and say a few more pleasant words, but after holding it in for a long time, he found one, "The second brother is still as funny as he was when he was a child, and his character is childish."


    Tang Mo continued with a smile, "My father and elder brother are responsible for all things at home. I am also a dull person. I really don''t know what I can do except eat, drink and entertainment. I am satisfied with being able to tease my grandmother."


    "You, it''s better to make your father angry than anything else when you look back."


    The old lady got up, and Tang Mo hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "The grandson has been changing recently. My father wants to hit me next time, and my grandmother wants to protect me."


    The old lady laughed again, and the breakfast was also very lively, but this was only for Tang Mo Xin''an and the old lady. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran were feeling uncomfortable. A man who had always been a star in the moon suddenly saw that his younger brother he looked down on was so likable, and he sat on the bench instead. The gap in his heart was very big.


    At the same time, I also felt a sense of crisis in my heart. I always felt that Tang Mo was different after getting married. In recent days, he was really proud, but there were more things that he was not satisfied with.


    After dinner, Tang Mo and Xin An stayed in Chunrongtang. They were all fine today and were planning to use lunch at the old lady before going back to take a nap. After waking up, they continued to come here to wait for dinner. The old lady said they were slutty, but the joy in their eyes could not be hidden. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran who returned to Chunhuayuan were in a bad mood. Tao Yiran felt very guilty, "I think I am not as good as my second brother and sister. Am I embarrassing you?"


    Tang Rong chuckled, "Don''t compare with her. She was from a merchant family and can put her down."


    "My second brother has been a little bit slutty since he was a child and he can do tricks at will. They told you and me in advance, and we can''t learn it."


    "The old lady likes this, but not the people outside. Don''t think too much. Your talent and dignity are not comparable to her."


    Tao Yiran smiled, "Although it is not appropriate to say behind the scenes, I am extremely glad that the person I marry today is you. You are a humble gentleman and bright moon. It is very hard to imagine how you look like when you are so low and you are just trying to please and behave well. Fortunately it is you."


    At this moment, Tang Rong was extremely satisfied. The two of them fell in love with each other again, and then they separated reluctantly. Tang Rong, who was leaving the house, was still thinking about the pair of Tian Huangshi, and even more angry with the old lady''s bias. In the afternoon, he seemed to have accidentally told Tian Huangshi about it, "The best Tian Huangxiao is only available in the palace. The items in my grandmother''s hand are really extraordinary, and my second brother is very happy."


    Tang Gang''s face was unhappy, and he didn''t know about the old lady and Tian Huangfen. "Your grandfather brought back a lot of good things when he fought on the battlefield. It is said that they all passed the Ming Road in front of the emperor. Your grandfather felt guilty towards your grandmother because of your second uncle''s affairs, and all of these things were given to your grandmother."


    "The Empress Dowager knows that your grandmother likes gold, silver and jade. She will give her some gifts whenever she enters the palace. Over the years, I am afraid she doesn''t know how many good things your grandmother has in her hands."


    This is also something that he was a little dissatisfied with the old lady. The mansion was not generous and he spent money everywhere. Sometimes he had to pay some difficulties, but she was domineering those things and didn''t take them out.


    He looked up at Tang Rong, "What do you think?"


    Of course, I hope that the old lady will take out all the good things, even if it is half of them, but I dare not say these words, as it is very unfilial. "My son has no idea, and my grandmother''s things will be given to whoever I am willing to. Today I give them to my second brother because my second brother will please my grandmother. When I look back, my son often goes to my grandmother to be filial."


    Tang Gang''s wish was dashed. After Tang Rong said what he said, he scolded him a few times, turned to the old lady and said, "I can''t tell you how many things you can do."


    Tang Rong was also waiting for Tang Gang to say what he wanted to say, and he also agreed to Tao Yiran to give her Huang Yu Mudan, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    The father and son had their own plans in their minds, so they couldn''t continue to say this. Tang Gang raised his hand and said, "I''ll have an appointment with Mr. Wang tonight, let''s go and prepare."


    Tang Rongting was disappointed and could only refuse to retreat.


    On that night, Tang Mo Xin''an and Wang accompanied the old lady to the yard to eat. The old lady was in a good mood and went back after walking for half an hour. Tang Mo was particularly attentive to serve the old lady today, and he waited until the old lady fell asleep before leaving with Xin''an.


    When I passed by the front yard, I saw two limping people walking towards this side under the glimmer of lanterns, and they were a little sneaky. Tang Mo became energetic and stepped forward and scolded loudly, "Where did the little kid dare to touch the marquis''s mansion? People are here."


    The patrol guards rushed over quickly, and before the two of them could speak densely, the fists and big feet fell on them. Suddenly, the sound of chuckling sounds came everywhere. When more lanterns illuminated them, Tang Mo exclaimed, "Brother, where are you singing today?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 39 Tang Rong was beaten into a pigs head

    Chapter 39 Tang Rong was beaten into a pig''s head


    Today, Tang Gang took Tang Rong to a banquet for Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites. Naturally, there were people who were accompanying him at the table. After drinking and eating, someone suggested going to Song Kuai. As for wherever they went, everyone smiled meaningfully. Tang Rong, a junior, took the initiative to leave first, and was also joking by several adults.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Rong''s carriage was blocked by a group of people shortly after he left the door, "There are no people on the street. Those people rushed up and smashed them, and dragged the prince down from the carriage."


    Tang Rong''s servant Qingmo had a swollen eye, his cheeks were bruised, and his mouth was bleeding, and he grinned in pain, "After halfway through the attack, someone suddenly said that he had hit me wrongly. It was not this person. Then the person who hit me and the prince stopped and threw a piece of silver for us and said he was shocked."


    Tang Gang, who was called back urgently, looked dark in his face. Seeing his son who was beaten into a pig''s head, he looked at Tang Mo angrily, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Mo was like a quail, "I came out of my grandmother''s yard and saw the two of them limping in from a distance, looking sneaky, and thought they were thieves, so I called the patrol guards."


    "I can''t guess that it''s my elder brother. I can''t tell you clearly when it''s dark. My elder brother has always been walking like a pine tree, so how could he be sneaky? My son really didn''t mean it."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Rong. He was beaten the worst. He couldn''t open his eyes, his nose was a little crooked, his hair was scattered, his brocade clothes were wrinkled, and there were some big footprints on it. Tao Yiran cried like rain. Tang Rong''s face was twisted with a twitch. It was painful and he couldn''t speak. Qing Mo hurriedly said:


    "The prince said that there is no need to alarm everyone because of some skin trauma. Just take some medicine in the Huichun Huayuan. Therefore, when you enter the door, you deliberately avoid the patrol people, not sneaky."


    Tang Gang was still staring at Tang Mo, "Dare you dare to say that this was not something you intended?"


    Tang Mo immediately knelt down and shouted injustice, "After so many years, my son has done such a thing. Even if he occasionally has something wrong with his elder brother, he will say it on the spot. Moreover, when he meets his elder brother after leaving the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, he is very courteous. But his son always remembers what his father said. Even if he has a big grudge at home, he cannot make people laugh at him."


    "Besides, my son and my elder brother don''t have any big grudges that they can''t get along with. It''s a pure misunderstanding to call the guards."


    Tang Gang was filled with anger. First, his beloved son was beaten like this pig''s head, and he felt heartbroken; second, he was going to take office at the Ministry of Rites tomorrow, so how could he do this look?


    I have to personally explain to Mr. Wang when I look back, it will be another joke when it is spread.


    The dignified prince of the Marquis''s Mansion was beaten like this by the street gangsters. Where is the majesty of the Marquis'' Mansion?


    Wang stepped forward to persuade, "The Marquis calmed down. Now the most urgent task is to send the prince back to Chunhua Academy to clean up. The doctor is about to arrive, and the prince''s injuries cannot be delayed, especially his face."


    ¡°Nothing is important without the prince¡¯s injury.¡±


    Tang Gang nodded, "Go down, today the guard who attacked the prince was punished twenty people with a stick, and a salary of three months, and the second child stayed."


    Wang wanted to persuade her again, and Tang Gang gave her a warning look. She was full of worries. Tang Mo shook his head gently and asked her to leave. When only father and son were left in the room, Tang Mo was still kneeling, and Tang Gang didn''t say anything. At this moment, his heart was a little complicated in addition to anger. A voice in his heart told him that this was also his son, his relative''s son, and he should be kind to him;


    Another voice said that this son had caused trouble since he was a child and had no hope, and it was futile to spend time on him.


    "Do you have any grudges in your heart when changing your marriage?"


    "No."


    "to be honest."


    "have."


    Tang Mo felt that this kind of thing was to be said calmly, "My son is not a saint, and he couldn''t think that nothing happened. The eldest brother was despicable in this matter, and he did it on purpose."


    Tang Mo


    "It''s really not me. I''m not satisfied with him, but I also got benefits from it. I also think Xin''an is actually good. I can really live a good life with her. I''m trying to get along with her more in the past two days. Things have already happened. What else can I do?"


    "I can''t tell that Tao Yiran likes the elder brother. Can I force him if he doesn''t like me? What does his father insist on asking me to admit? That''s when I saw the elder brother being beaten into a pig''s head just now, I''m very happy. I thank the person who practices the law for heaven."


    His attitude made Tang Gang feel a little less angry, thinking that this was his normal reaction. If he said nothing, he would feel that something was wrong.


    "I have been running to your grandmother in the past two days."


    Tang Mo said with a hard neck, "My father doesn''t like me, I can''t flatter you, and I can''t even please you, no matter how you do, my grandmother cares about me, so I will go naturally."


    Tang Gang frowned, not knowing what to say. At this moment, the nectar beside the old lady came. After entering the door, the blessing gift conveyed the old lady''s meaning, "The old lady learned about the prince''s affairs and asked good-child to take care of her. As for the second young master who stayed with the old lady all day today, the old lady said that if the marquis was unhappy, he would be gentler. The second young master would still go with the old lady for dinner tomorrow and prepare to stay in the village."


    Tang Gang touched his forehead, "I understand, let my mother rest early, but there is no need to worry about some trivial matters."


    Ganlu left quickly, Tang Mo looked like I was supported by an old lady, and Tang Gang was so angry that he saw it, "Get back."


    Tang Mo stood up and walked without looking back. Tang Gang put his hands on his hips, "This evil deed."


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo still angrily asked someone to close the door, looking like he was not attentive. When he entered the door, he was still saying that the old man was partial. After everyone stepped down, he immediately changed his face and smiled and came to Xin''an, "I can do what you told me, but are you still satisfied?"


    "It''s really you?"


    She said why Tang Rong was beaten up very well, and she said that she had recognized the wrong person. There was a sign of the Marquis'' Mansion on the carriage, "You are so smart, don''t say, I feel so happy when I see his pig-headed face."


    Tang Mo was proud, "I have arranged this matter long ago. I thought I would have to wait a few more days, but I didn''t expect the retribution to come so quickly."


    ¡°Retribution?¡±


    "That''s it." Tang Mo said: "I am his retribution."


    "Actually, I could tell at a glance that it was him tonight. I had an idea and wanted to beat him again. I wanted to rush up and kick him in person. It''s a pity that this young master is here, so it''s hard to do it yourself."


    Xin An personally poured tea for him, "The second young master is really wise, and I admire him."


    "Tomorrow you will give some money to the guards who are implicated by you, which is a good time to win them over."


    Tang Mo took the tea and took a sip, "What are you waiting for tomorrow? Let''s go here and there now."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 40 Tao Yirans disgust

    Chapter 40 Tao Yiran¡¯s disgust in her heart


    The movement came very quickly. After a while, I arrived at the guard''s place where he lived. Twenty boards had been beaten. Several guards were lying on the bunk bed and humming. They didn''t dare to say anything if they were resentful. It would be a slave to others. It would be a matter of just one sentence for the master to beat you.


    "The prince won''t cause trouble for us when he turns back, right?"


    This is a troublesome thing. Several people sighed four times. You should know that it is not easy to come to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion to be a guard. Several of them were recommended before they came in. If something happened, the person who recommended the candidate would be implicated.


    When I came in, I was very earnest, "Everyone, are you all okay?"


    Seeing that it was coming, the few people wanted to get up and hurriedly let them rest. "The second young master was very sorry for this matter today and kept thinking about them. I asked me to bring some medicine to see you."


    "I know that you have been fined and the second young master has also made up for it. I ask me to give you a message. I am really sorry for you to be implicated by him today."


    Several people were flattered, "They are all responsibilities. The second young master is also concerned about the safety of the Hou''s Mansion. We ourselves have not seen clearly, and it has nothing to do with the second young master."


    It¡¯s all because the prince is suspicious about his sneaky appearance.


    "The second young master is so polite. How can we brothers have the nerve to collect this money?"


    Lailai put down a bag of silver, "I''ve put it here for you, and the medicine is here, but it may not be enough. I can only work hard for you to buy some medicine by yourself, so you can''t leave any hidden dangers."


    "There are so many people and eyes, so I''ll go back first, everyone should take a good rest."


    After saying that, he bowed and left. After he left, the eyes of several people fell on the bag of silver. Some people were expecting, "It looks like a lot."


    Someone came forward to open it. It was much more than their monthly money in three months. Each person could have the remaining money to buy medicine in five months. "Since the second young master is interested, let''s take it. If you look back, just take it with just one eye. Take it quickly and don''t let others know."


    After getting Yinzi, the resentment in his heart was reduced by half. Several people collected the silver and continued to lie down and said that the second young master in the mansion was actually not bad, and he couldn''t blame him for this matter today. So I had a great favor to him.


    In Chunhua Hospital, the doctor carefully treated Tang Rong, saying that it was all skin trauma that did not hurt the muscles and bones, but the skin trauma was too severe, so I was afraid that I would take it for half a month. As for when the bruises on my face would disappear, "it would disappear in half a month."


    Tang Rong felt that this was a quack doctor. At this moment, he felt that his whole body was in pain. He clearly felt that his bones had broken, but the doctor insisted that he could not force another diagnosis and treatment. He lay down after the medicine on his body. This time, there was a problem. He had been beaten with his chest and back. He also had injuries on his side sleeping arm, so he couldn''t lie down at all. The doctor had no choice but to restrain himself.


    "Who made such a heavy hand? It hurts so much."


    After Tang Rong barely lay down, the people serving him also retreated. Tao Yiran, who was crying and carrying the rain, sat on the edge of the bed, "How is this good? Why would you ask my father to go to the palace to ask the imperial physician for a look. I can''t feel at ease if I don''t look at it."


    The wound on his face was covered with ointment, and he couldn''t see it. His eyelids were swollen and shiny, and he had to open a gap, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    He closed his eyes, hoping that it would be a dream when he woke up, or that the injury would be healed. Seeing his miserable face, Tao Yiran wiped his tears and stood up, "Stop, I''ll have someone to guard the door, and you can shout if you have something to do."


    She left and went to sleep next door. Tang Rong struggled to open the crack again, and left with his head tilted to look at the back. He thought she would stay and watch the night of him.


    I thought I wouldn''t be able to sleep, but I fell asleep until dawn. I didn''t feel anything at the moment of waking up. When the consciousness was a little clearer, the pain also came back. He wanted to get up and relieve the pain. Yingyue, who came to guard before dawn, ran in quickly, "Criminal, you have suffered."


    "You''ve been staying outside?"


    Yingyue''s answer was vague, "The prince was injured, and I was worried that I couldn''t sleep. I felt more at ease when I was guarding the prince." "The prince, does it still hurt?"


    After all, she was the girl who had been with her for a long time, and she was very satisfied with her daily life. She ignored her recently for Tao Yiran. At this moment, Tang Rong thought of Yingyue''s goodness again. Half of her body weight was pressing on her, "It hurts."


    Yingyue burst into tears, and after supporting Tang Rong to Xiao Jie, she carefully sent the person back to the bed. Seeing Tang Rong''s face hurt and she burst into tears, she hurriedly wiped it off, "You are hungry, I''ve made pig blood porridge to support people, I''ll bring it to the prince."


    Tang Rong pulled her, "Stop busy, I should be tired after staying for so long."


    "You can serve the prince, but you won''t be tired."


    Yingyue burst into tears and smiled, "The prince is waiting, I will bring it to you."


    Tao Yiran was unwilling to wait in front of the bed all night, so Yingyue took advantage of the loophole. After Yingyue brought the pig blood porridge to feed Tang Rong halfway, Tao Yiran appeared. When she entered the door, she saw the sweet and warm appearance of the two of them. Her eyes turned red immediately. Yingyue hurriedly stood up and gave a blessing, "Young lady, don''t misunderstand the prince. It was because I was thinking about the prince in my heart, not the prince summoned him."


    As he said that, he hurriedly handed half a bowl of pig blood porridge to Tao Yiran, "The young lady is here, and I will retreat."


    She showed great awe and fear of Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran frowned slightly, and she wanted to throw the bowl of pig blood porridge in her hand. Seeing it made her sick, Tang Rong felt uncomfortable. He was still worried that Tao Yiran did not watch over him and did not give him more care.


    "Yingyue has been with me for a long time, and she is sensible and knows how to advance and retreat. You don''t have to care about her."


    Tao Yiran shed tears and sat on the edge of the bed with pig blood porridge, "Eat porridge."


    At this moment, Tang Mo and Xin An next door were already accompanying the old lady to have breakfast in Chunrong Courtyard. They woke up very early today. They wanted to go up close to see Zhu Toong''s miserable situation. They were very attentive to serve the old lady with breakfast, and they became more and more skillful in pleasing their behavior. "If my grandmother hadn''t saved me last night, I would have been beaten to death by my father."


    "My father is too partial. I''m worried that my elder brother was beaten like that. How could I say that I did it? It''s really hurtful."


    The old lady looked careless, "Your father is also concerned and confused. Who makes you always be in trouble on weekdays?"


    "I have changed everything, and my grandmother said, have I changed it recently?"


    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s good if you change it. Your father doesn''t love you, and your grandmother loves you."


    Xin An sat aside with a smile, feeling that he could not underestimate Tang Mo''s shamelessness at all. He had mastered the essence of pleasing the old lady in just a few days, and he also felt that a big man was a bit fatal to act coquettishly, let alone a man who was a little pretty. If he acted like this one day, could she withstand it?


    She just has a little old mindset and is not calm. Besides, the older she gets, the more she likes young people.


    It''s deadly.


    Seeing that the time was almost the same, Tang Mo said intimately, "Does my grandmother go and see my elder brother? I heard from the doctor that it was not hurt, but the skin trauma was quite serious, and it hurts even if I think about it."


    The old lady nodded and felt that Tang Mo was indeed sensible. She raised her hand and asked Tang Mo to support her. Then she heard Tang Mo say that she could go to Zhuangzi the day after tomorrow. "I told my father that Beiyajun would wait until she came back from Zhuangzi."


    The old lady had already begun to look forward to it and asked the nectar to bring some nourishing medicinal herbs to follow, and the group slowly headed towards Chunhuayuan.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 41 It is better to have fun alone than to have fun

    Chapter 41 It is better to have fun alone than to have fun


    Tang Rong didn''t want to see people, and didn''t want people to see his embarrassment. But what came was the old lady. He could only do well in good condition as much as possible, but after being beaten twice in a row, what image could he have?


    The moment he saw him, Tang Mo and Xin An almost burst out laughing. After sleeping for a night, the wound on Tang Rong''s face was not that scary, but the color was darker. One face was colorful and had not yet swelled, especially the two circles of his eyes showed funnyness. Both of them clenched their fists tightly and tried to endure the smile on their faces. Xin An could not say a word, but Tang Mo couldn''t. He almost laughed out loud as soon as he opened his mouth, and quickly turned around and coughed lightly to cover it up.


    When the old lady saw that face, she was surprised for a moment, "Don''t move, rest well. Fortunately, she didn''t hurt her muscles or bones, and she would recover as usual in a few days."


    It¡¯s so pitiful, how could Duojun¡¯s face be beaten like this? The bandits were afraid that it was not intentional.


    "Yes, brother, you have to take good care of it. Fortunately, the ancestors and ancestors are only skin trauma. Don''t worry about the outside world for the time being, the world has the biggest body."


    Tang Mo held back the laughter too hard, and he held up all the tears. The old lady became more and more pleased, "Your second brother is really sensible, and I am thinking about you, the brother."


    Tang Rong was so frustrated that he suspected that this black attack would not have anything to do with Tang Mo, but he had no evidence and he still looked grateful. "Second brother is intent."


    "There is no worry about being a brother when he is injured." Tang Mo was very sincere and helped analyze, "I was thinking about who was using the big brother to attack him. It was so easy to make a mistake. After thinking about it, could it be because the eldest brother went to the Ministry of Rites?"


    "The errands of the Ministry of Rites are a hot topic. The elder brother''s face is so severe that he cannot heal for ten days and half a month. If he doesn''t go to work for one day, there will be variables. If the Ministry of Rites wants people to be anxious, it will be impossible to replace people."


    "Brother, think about it, are there anyone else competing for this position with you?"


    This is called disaster flowing eastward, Xin''an taught him.


    Although Tang Rong still doubted Tang Mo, he also felt that what he said was reasonable. His errands in the Ministry of Rites still valued demeanor and appearance. Last night, those people greeted him specifically in the face, if someone instructed him, then.


    He thought of something, and his face was so messy that he couldn''t tell anything. "Father will find out."


    Tang Mo said ''um'', thinking to himself that those people left the city early this morning, how could they check?


    After admiring Tang Rong''s embarrassment, Tang Mo helped the old lady leave, Xin An didn''t say a word throughout the whole process, but instead endured the hard work of laughing and endured it. When he returned to Qiushiyuan, he leaned happily on the beauty couch, "Let''s find a reason tomorrow, and we will appreciate it."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I almost couldn''t help it just now. It was so funny. I wanted to give him a mirror. It''s a pity that everyone would enjoy themselves."


    "I said that Tao Yiran didn''t guard him last night, so she went to sleep next door and took advantage of the girl named Yingyue. I will be able to watch it in the future."


    As long as the other party is not doing well, he will feel relieved. There is no way, he is just so stingy.


    "It''s good to be a fun every day." Xin An felt that Tang Mo was a little clever, so he had put people around Tang Rong early on. The news came quickly and accurately. "I want to open a medicinal food shop, but I have to wait until my parents return to Huaijiang before I can send someone to me. When you come back, you can help me choose a better place, be more decent and elegant."


    ¡°Medicinal food?¡±


    Tang Mo was interested. The medicinal food was not new. All wealthy families had eaten it, but there was no such shop outside. "Do you need a doctor to take charge?"


    "Of course, I need it. There is a doctor under my father who has a lot of research on this."


    Tang Mo quickly figured out the taste, "I will be responsible for the management of whether it can be opened in the name of my father-in-law. This profit has nothing to do with the mansion, and I can use this to make more friends with people."


    Xin''an originally thought so. Although she is now living with Tang Mo, they are nominally husband and wife and common enemies. Tang Mo has developed many things and can only make it easier for her to do it. She raised her eyes and curled her lips at him, "The second young master has been very grateful to me recently, so I naturally want to give you this face." Tang Mo was happy, and took a step back and bowed, "Thank you, Boss Xin, for your reward."


    "Well, hurry up and arrange your trip to Zhuangzi."


    "The little one will definitely do it."


    Xin An was amused by him again, "We can''t always stare at the opposite side, we still have to actively plan. As for Tang Rong, I was beaten yesterday, and I will arrange some laxatives for him later. As long as he goes well, I will arrange some accidents to avoid him from always making trouble."


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly, "I understand. When we need him, let him go out to work. When we dislike him, let him lie down."


    "I keep this matter clearly."


    The two of them smiled comfortably. Tang Gang, who was busy outside, was talking to Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites with a smile on his face. Mr. Wang felt uncomfortable and uneasy, "But who did it when I caught it?"


    "Mr., I dare not have any trouble with this matter. If the prince has made any enemies outside, please resolve it as soon as possible. In the future, when the prince needs to do important tasks, he will do this again. Who can take responsibility for the major issues if it delays the big things?"


    If you have to receive envoys from other countries tomorrow, everything will be arranged, and the person in charge of receiving will be beaten into a pig''s head by someone. Isn''t this a bad thing?


    Tang Gang promised to find the person who was the one who was in trouble as soon as possible, and asked Mr. Wang to help Zhou Quan give Tang Rong another half a month. Mr. Wang sighed and reluctantly agreed, feeling a little regretful at this moment.


    They have a strong national strength. With the foreign trade, the maritime ban has been lifted. In recent years, more and more envoys from other countries have come to pay their respects. The Ministry of Rites has a special reception for these envoys. The people inside represent their face for doing things. They also like Tang Rong because of his clever figure. "Is the face of the prince damaged?"


    "It''s just a bit bruised, and it''s not disfigured."


    Tang Gang is more worried than anyone else, "The people who started the attack are already pursuing all their efforts. Those who stopped the attack said they had made a mistake. Maybe they really made a mistake."


    Shilang Wang thought to himself that Tang Rong was too unlucky, "I heard that the prince''s kung fu is great, but did he meet a master?"


    Tang Rong danced his sword in public at the flower-watching banquet at the beginning of spring this year, and was unparalleled and cheered countless people. At that time, many people used this to spur their children, saying that Tang Rong was both civil and military.


    Tang Gang didn¡¯t know how to respond. He was so good at kung fu that he could still be beaten by a few gangsters?

 Chapter 42 Come to the group to watch Tang Rongs jokes

    Chapter 42: Come to the group to watch Tang Rong¡¯s jokes


    There is no secret hidden in the capital, let alone the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion, which was still on the cusp of the storm two days ago?


    The news that Tang Rong was beaten up was spread like a wind. The young men of the aristocratic family who usually don¡¯t like him have found fun. You should know that they have lived in the shadow of Tang Rong for many years, and when they make mistakes, the elders in the family will talk about Tang Rong.


    "That hypocritical thing is today!"


    Several playboys gathered in the city to have tea. This teahouse was jointly opened by Tang Mo and Yan Shimao and others. The business was not very good. Most of the people who came were these playboys who supported them. At this moment, they were so excited, "I don''t know which hero took action. I heard that they were beaten and screamed?"


    "I heard that I was beaten and begged for mercy, crying and calling for my parents, and two of my ribs were broken."


    "Why did I hear that my eyes are blind? Oh, should we visit you?"


    As soon as this was said, it was approved by everyone. These playboys bought two kilograms of snacks and went to the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion in a mighty manner. The guests came all over the place, but they were not empty-handed. Moreover, these playboys were either the grandson of the prince or the son of the senior official. The gatekeeper of the marquis mansion dared not offend him at all. Before they could report these people, they caught the servants and brought them to see Tang Rong to see him.


    Tang Rong didn''t want to see him. He knew that these people were watching him for laughing, but he had to see him. After a while, hilarious bursts came from Tang Rong''s house, and the people burst into tears.


    They didn''t have Tang Mo''s concerns.


    "I said, Brother Tang, you were too careless. You are famous for your martial arts skills. How could you still be beaten like this?"


    "Maybe because there are many bandits and many powerful people, Brother Tang cannot beat four hands with two fists, so he must have had a fierce battle."


    "I heard that Brother Tang had just come out of the restaurant at that time, and it was possible that he had lost his hands when he was drunk. Brother Tang had made a mistake and should learn a set of drunken fists."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    A group of people laughed very flamboyantly, but they even acted as if they were good brothers with Tang Rong. It was normal for the brothers to have two jokes, and they were prepared for both of them, "Brother Tang has also suffered a disaster, but you must keep it well."


    "That''s right, it''s a hundred days of injury, and it''s not careless."


    "Oh, there are several families who have banquets next, and Brother Tang can''t go."


    Tang Rong didn''t say anything throughout the whole process, and his fingernails made blood marks. When someone saw Tang Gang coming, he hurriedly said, "Brother Tang, brothers are worried, don''t worry, brothers will spare no effort to help find those thieves, and you can keep them with peace of mind."


    "Yes, brothers, I will definitely avenge you."


    "You keep it well and we will come to see you next day."


    Several people went out of the door, and after seeing the gift to Tang Gang, they swaggered out of Chunhuayuan. The smile on the corner of Tang Gang''s mouth disappeared in an instant, and they strided into the door. Tang Rong immediately spoke, "Father, those people are here to come to see their son for jokes."


    "I know."


    It was because he knew that he was angry that he had already started to make it happen outside that the prince of Weiyuan Marquis''s mansion was strong and was beaten by several street gangsters. Tang Rong''s face was closely related to the Marquis'' mansion. His son was embarrassed and he could not escape even if he was as a son. "Your grandfather made outstanding achievements in fighting in all directions, and his grandson had no power to fight back when facing several street gangsters."


    "In the face of doubts outside, you can only cover up your drunkenness."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, got drunk and entered the wrong new house and got married. He was beaten so hard that he had no power to fight back. "I hope you don''t have the third time to ''get drunk''."


    Tang Rong closed his eyes, thinking that there were still a bunch of messy things waiting for him to deal with, Tang Gang did not stay much, and left with anger.


    When he went out, he met Tang Mo and Xin An who came back from watching the flowers with the old lady. Seeing that they were happy, they were even more angry and rushed straight to Tang Mo in anger, "Don''t you leave and report to the Beiya Army when you are idle all day long?"


    Tang Mo bowed, "My son has to accompany his grandmother to the village to stay at a small house first. He can only go back. He just discussed with his grandmother and we will set off the next day."


    "Why do you still want to go out and play if something happened to your elder brother?"


    Tang Gang was so angry that he thought that this was indeed useless and could not count on him at all. Tang Mo said: "Brother''s injury is just serious. As long as our family takes it lighter and lets people outside see that grandmother is still in the mood to go out for a trip, they will determine that the brother''s injury is not important."


    "The rumors are the most terrifying. If we are so nervous that we don''t leave the door, the rumors from the outside will only become more and more unfavorable to our elder brother."


    Tang Gang snorted, but felt that what he said made sense, "What should you do about your elder brother?"


    Tang Moluo thought and bowed again, "The capital has been peaceful for a long time, and it is understandable that my elder brother was negligent. He accidentally scratched the corner of his eyes during the fight. He would recover for ten days and half a month."


    "But the young master and several aristocratic families in Changping County Prince''s Mansion have seen your elder brother just now."


    Tang Mohui, on the way back, I took a detour with Xin''an to see the fish. If I had known that I would have been able to watch another excitement when I came back soon.


    "All of them are playboys in the capital. No one will take what they say seriously. I went back and found someone to talk to them."


    Tang Gang then remembered that the person in front of him was also a playboy, and he was still able to speak among the playboys, "Then let''s do it as soon as possible."


    After entering the room, Tang Mo poured a cup of tea with a stinky expression, "Did you think the old man''s heart is born to be crooked?"


    He wants to do things and keep this attitude.


    Xin An sat down and ate tea slowly, "There is no reason to be biased. For example, my parents are biased towards me, and everything I do can be forgiven. Why do you have to worry about this?"


    "It''s enough if you have a mother who is biased towards you."


    She put down the teacup, "I want to know if he will use the reasons you gave me?"


    "That is, the blame for the fact that the capital is not peaceful enough, that is, the Beiya Army offended the Beiya Army for Tang Rong. After all, the Beiya Army is responsible for patrolling the capital. At that time, you have to spend more effort to gain a foothold in the Beiya Army."


    "It''s a difficulty and my opportunity, right?"


    Tang Mo was not worried at all. Tang Rong has always been stepping on him to establish his image as a handsome young man. Why can''t he step on Tang Rong to gain a foothold in the Northern Yajun?


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t watch it as lively just now."


    As he said that, he opened the drawer next to Xin''an''s dressing table and took out the silver notes. "I''ll go out and go to my second uncle''s place first. I''ll have to ask a few people for dinner in the evening. You don''t have to wait for me."


    "Teach you to prepare for the next day."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Xin An was full of expectations for going to Zhuangzi''s small stay next, but he had objections to Tang Mo putting his private money in his drawer, "I''m not afraid that I''ll spend all your private money."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "If you like to spend it, I only spend a few dollars. Compared with your generous dowry, I will wait for you to raise me when I spend it all.


    "You''re embarrassed?"


    Tang Mo nodded seriously, "Who doesn''t want to get something for nothing? I''m going to work so you won''t feel that raising me in the future."


    Xin An smiled, "It''s really shameless."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 43 The Wang family exploded completely

    Chapter 43 Wang''s complete explosion


    After careful consideration, Tang Gang made a choice and blamed the Beiya Army for the ineffective patrol of Tang Rong.


    Under his operation, the next day, the memorial to impeach the commander of the Northern Yajun Army was placed in front of the emperor. In order not to make Tang Rong too eye-catching, he just said that he was a thief beating people in the street and was ignorant of the king''s laws.


    He also said that Tang Rong actively resisted, but the majority of people were eventually slightly injured, but unfortunately it affected his cheeks and needed to recover from his injuries in the mansion.


    In this way, everyone''s focus was on whether the capital was safe. The pressure on the Northern Yamen Army increased sharply. The commander Liao Zhi entered the palace to apologize that day, and officially formed a bond with the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Tang Mo''s heart that longed for his father''s care also died this day.


    Although he expected that Tang Gang would always choose this way, he was still severely injured when he came out. This was a fatal blow from his closest person. He knew that he was going to report to the Beiya Army, but for the sake of his son he valued, he did not consider his future situation at all.


    "If the Marquis thinks that Tang Mo is irrelevant, he can completely ignore his life and death. Just say that we, mother and son, just move out of the Marquis'' mansion, so that the Marquis will not be able to guard against us mother and son all day long."


    Wang''s family broke out and wanted no dignity and virtuousness. "Although I am the second wife, you are the Ming media who is carrying a sedan chair in from the main gate of the Hou''s Mansion. It''s not a concubine''s room. Tang Mo is my son. Although he is the second wife''s son, he is also your own son. He is no inferior to anyone."


    "You ask yourself, how did I treat the prince from the day I hit me in? I have treated him harshly over the years. I pity his biological mother died early. Since Tang Mo was sensible, he taught him to give in to his brother. When brothers fought each other, I didn''t hold Tang Mo to make him give in. I used to treat him as my own son, but what about you?"


    "Did you fulfill your responsibilities as a father in front of Tang Mo for so many years?"


    "You know he is going to the Beiya Army and you are still treating him like this. Tang Gang, you are too much!"


    Tang Gang''s face was blue and black. First, Wang has always been gentle and sensible for so many years and has never spoken to him like this; second, he felt guilty. After all, what Wang said was true, but even so, he would never admit that he was wrong. "He can''t go to the Northern Yajun Army, and the mansion cannot afford to support him. I will find a place for him again when I look back."


    "Get out of here!"


    Wang roared, "Do you have the face to take what you say outside and say once? Are you still worthy of being your father? When have you ever had him in your heart? Even the errands of the Beiya Army were also the ones you found for your beloved son. If your beloved son had not done shamelessly to take over his sister-in-law, would you give him this errand?"


    "I don''t say that I don''t want you to embarrass you. My kindness is not a reason for you to be arrogant. Don''t go too far. I don''t want to see you again, get out of here!"


    Her roar was heard all over the yard, and all the servants were silent. Tang Gang was anxious, "Don''t talk nonsense, you."


    "roll!"


    Wang swept away the teacup on the tea table and broke at Tang Gang''s feet. He was so angry that he clenched his fists. Wang stepped forward and approached him, "You fight, if you have the ability, you can beat me to death today."


    Her eyes were covered with blood and her eyes were full of fierce light. At this moment, Tang Gang was shocked, and she was defeated after a moment of fighting and left.


    After a moment, everyone knew about the marquis being shouted out of the yard by his wife. Everyone had a scale in their hearts and savored something from Wang''s words. The summary is: the biased marquis finally suffered retribution.


    Tang Mo and Xin An appeared in front of Wang immediately. Wang waved his subordinates back, and his expression was not as haggard and sad as they were worried. "You don''t know that he is biased, why bother to make yourself so angry?"


    Tang Mo felt sorry for me, "Don''t calm down, it''s not a big deal, I have a solution."


    Wang put down the teacup and slowly breathed out, "I was waiting for this opportunity, but I just felt that the time was right today, so this was the case."


    She didn''t say the following words, and was a little worried that Xin''an was unreliable. Tang Mo said, "My mother has something to do and doesn''t need to avoid her. Some things are clear in a few words. My mother only needs to know that she and me are standing together. Our goals are the same."


    Xin An sat down aside, "Mother should have been waiting for this opportunity, right?"


    Wang was a little surprised, and Xin An said, "My father was partial to the eldest son. The time for marriage was not ripe before. Now they are all married. My father''s partiality has become more serious. After today''s out, my mother will be openly partial to us. Even if outsiders learn about it, they will only express their understanding of you."


    Wang patted the back of her hand through the coffee table, "What a smart girl, she should be my daughter-in-law."


    Tang Mo had not turned around yet, and Wang exhaled a breath of turbid breath, "I was full of longing before I got married, thinking about the harmony between husband and wife. Tang Rong lost his mother and was not old. I treated him well. Even if he could not be regarded as his biological mother, he could get his respect. Which girl had a lot of plans before getting married?"


    "Your father was worried that I would teach his eldest son badly and was always on guard against me. He would rather use Aunt Cai''s kind of person who only knows how to be arrogant than let me take care of him. Later, I thought, if I don''t want me to take care of him, I won''t be able to throw my head on anyway. Unfortunately, I underestimated his shamelessness. Once his son has anything to do, I will be careless as my stepmother."


    "I am the mistress of the Marquis'' Mansion on the surface, and he can also give me face everywhere. Everyone outside says that he should value me, but in fact, I can''t get anything to do with his eldest son, and I can''t say anything."


    "After so many years, I finally waited for today."


    She slowly closed her eyes. Xin An was right. Today, she broke out so recklessly, and some rumors would be heard. At that time, her temperament changed drastically and she would be biased towards her son in disheartening. Who can say what she has?


    She was forced.


    Tang Mo felt even more uncomfortable. The mother and son were actually frustrated when they watched the scenery in the mansion over the years. He had a flash of inspiration in his heart, as if he had figured out what to do next.


    Xin''an was about to speak, but the servant came to report that the old lady was coming. Xin''an immediately stood up and helped Wang, "Mom, what''s wrong with you, mother?"


    She shouted anxiously, and Wang instantly understood what she meant. Her fingers quickly reached into the teacup and dipped it in the tea water and smeared it on her eyes. Tang Mo rushed forward quickly, "Mother."


    He hugged the man and quickly entered the bedroom. He didn''t forget to greet him on the way, "Come to the doctor."


    As soon as the old lady entered the door, she heard this sound and quickly walked towards Wang''s bedroom. Xin An in the room helped Wang lie down, "Cry quickly, think about the depressed years of life, the more you cry, the better."


    Wang immediately started to wipe her tears, feeling uncomfortable. Although she was calculating Tang Gang, if she hadn''t been forced to do so, would she have plotted against her husband?


    Thinking of the years of depression, tears rolled in. When the old lady came in, Xin An was holding a hairpin that had just been taken off Wang''s head, "Grandmother, mother."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 44 Tang Rongs counterattack

    Chapter 44 Tang Rong''s Counterattack


    The old lady was originally coming with anger. Wang''s move today directly pushed Tang Gang to an extremely unfavorable level, but when she saw her haggard face and crying miserably, she felt a little reluctant. Xin An looked at her with a look of eyes, Tang Mo hurriedly stepped forward and knelt in front of the old lady, "Grandma, don''t blame my mother, I blame me if I blame me. My mother said those words angrily because she protected me. It was all my grandson''s fault."


    "I beg my grandmother to blame her because she has suffered a lot of grievances."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were red, and the servants serving Wang were also wiping their tears. The old lady''s anger quickly turned into guilt. Her son knew that it was not a good one.


    "You guys go down."


    "yes."


    The people in the room left quickly, and Wang cried even more happily. He quickly got a veil wet. The old lady sat on the edge of the bed and said before she could speak, "Mother, why did he say why he wanted to practice the second boy like this? What a good boy. Isn''t he respectful when I saw his father? Poor that boy was not liked by his father since he was a child."


    "When I was a child, I always walked forward happily, my eyes full of admiration. I helped me do something or was praised by my husband. I always wanted to tell his father that I would like to praise him, but when his father was happy, he coaxed him a few words, and when he was unhappy, he ignored him. Whenever he fell in love with the prince, he never fell into his hands. He was scolded with harsh words and was not allowed to compete with his brother."


    "At that time, he always asked me if my father didn''t like him or if he was not obedient. Whenever he asked, my heart hurts, and I blame me for being a second wife and a dwarf, and even the son I gave birth to was not welcomed."


    Tears fell like they were broken, and their shoulders were twitching while covering their faces and crying. Thinking of Tang Mo''s childhood, he felt so distressed that he couldn''t help himself. "After a big deal about changing a bride, his father didn''t comfort him, and from beginning to end, the second boy never said his fault."


    "How did he do this? The prince is his son. Isn''t it the second boy? They are all sons, so why do you still praise each other?"


    "I think about the grievances that the second boy has suffered over the years. How could he hurt the child''s heart so much in my heart?"


    The old lady also had red eyes and felt that her son was really not a thing. It¡¯s not that Wang was so in such a big mood today and was so uncontrollable.


    "Don''t cry."


    The old lady took a deep breath, "It was me, an old woman, who didn''t teach her son well, which made you wronged."


    Wang cried for a long time, as if he was about to cry out for years. His eyes were swollen and his whole face became swollen until he couldn''t cry. He lowered his eyes and spoke, "My daughter-in-law is unfilial, so she makes her mother worry."


    ¡°Just cry.¡±


    The old lady sighed, "Don''t be too sad, the child is sensible, now he has become a relative and has a good wife, and there will be more good days in the future."


    "You are just so sad when you look so powerful. You are too accommodating to your husband. You have to persuade you in the future and say what you should say. You have to be more open-minded no matter what."


    She didn''t know how to persuade her. Tang Gang was indeed a bastard, but after all, she was her son. She was the marquis of the Marquis'' Mansion and the pillar of the Marquis'' Mansion. She had no choice but to consider many things for the Marquis'' Mansion in the future.


    "Clean up, tomorrow you go to the village with us to relax. Don''t worry about the affairs in the mansion for the time being."


    "As for boy Mo, when you go to the Beiya Army, you can pick a few treasures from me. When you see some things, you may not be able to gain a foothold. You must believe in that kid''s ability."


    Wang nodded, "Thank you, mother." The old lady sighed, "It''s me that I''m sorry for you. I''ve also had a quarrel today. This matter will be over. Get it done well. When you leave the house later, you will still be a decent wife, so you can''t let anyone laugh at it."


    Wang wanted to cry again, but the old lady got up with a smile. After going out, she told Tang Mo and Xin An to persuade him, "Don''t make your mother sad again."


    Both of them understood the old lady''s meaning, and they were anxious to come in and see what happened to Wang. The old lady went out and let out a sigh, "Go and invite the Marquis to Chunrong Hall."


    "The Marquis went out."


    "Then go and call him back."


    The old lady has been raised for a long time and is not willing to deal with these things at all, but it is time for her to have to come forward.


    With Tang Mo and Xin An around, Wang''s mood quickly improved. Xin An helped her to apply her eyes. Tang Mo was teasing, which made Wang laugh successfully.


    The family was open-minded, but Tang Rong and Tao Yiran frowned. The Wang family''s joint outbreak put the two in an embarrassing situation, especially Tao Yiran. It was a bit embarrassing that the mother-in-law was not the legitimate mother-in-law. Now she had a big fight over Tang Rong. How should she face her in the future?


    Tang Rong did not expect that Wang''s reaction was so great. He was the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion. Only by protecting him could he protect the Marquis'' Mansion. Only by being good at the Marquis'' Mansion could he be good. It is also worth Tang Mo to suffer some grievances for the long-term plan. Why can''t he figure it out?


    After such a fuss, how can he face people outside in the future?


    "Help me up, I''m going to apologize to my mother."


    Tao Yiran instantly understood his plan, and immediately helped him get up, found a veil to put it on, and then took someone to kowtow and apologize.


    At this time, the doctor came and was consulting Wang. Wang only said that he was heartache and dizzy and couldn''t breathe. The doctor said that it was caused by agitated heart, and he had to keep a cheerful mood in addition to taking medicine. Tang Mo sent the doctor out and looked up and saw a group of people coming with a man wearing a hat. When he saw Tao Yiran, he knew who the person she was supporting was, and he ignored him and just sent the doctor away.


    Tang Rong stood in the yard, then lifted his robe and kowtowed, "The unfilial son Tang Rong came to apologize to his mother."


    He knelt down and Tao Yiran knelt down, and the people who followed them also knelt down the ground.


    With one sentence, Wang put him on the stove and roasted him. Wang in the room was so angry that his whole body trembled. Xin An hurriedly comforted her, "Mother, let''s sleep for a while."


    I''ve cried for so long, so tired.


    She got up, smiled at Wang, turned her head and looked panicked, "Mother has fainted, please ask the doctor back quickly, hurry up."


    Qiang Wang quickly walked to Tang Rong, ¡°Brother and sister-in-law, what are you doing? My mother is worried about the beating of her elder brother. She is worried that the murderer will be in danger if she goes out after she is not caught in one day. But my elder brother has been punished here. You are already suffering from an unrestrained disaster. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    "Are you complaining that you haven''t caught the murderer yet? My father is already investigating with all his strength. Get up quickly, my elder brother and sister-in-law. When my mother heard that my elder brother came to confess, she thought she was complaining about her, so she fainted on the spot."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 45 Tang Rong was beaten again

    Chapter 45 Tang Rong was beaten again


    When he heard that his mother was so angry that Tang Mo, who had just sent the doctor back, rushed up on the spot and punched Tang Rong. Xin An pretended to persuade him to fight, "Stop it, brother is not here to force his mother. Brother has no intention of trapping his mother injustice, please stop it."


    She gave Tang Mo a good idea. Tang Mo''s fist hit him more fiercely and faster, and he shouted, "Tang Rong, don''t bully people too much. What do you want to do? My mother treats you better than me. What else are you dissatisfied with? When she is sick, you come to apologize. Do you want people outside to know that she has treated you harshly? Are you still a human being, and do you still have a conscience?"


    The yard immediately became chaotic, and the sounds of extortion were mixed together. Xin An¡¯s eyes were bright and he watched a big show.


    Tang Gang, who was called back, learned that something had happened in the mansion as soon as he entered the mansion. When he arrived, Tang Rong had been beaten down and was in a mess. Tang Mo was like a red-eyed wolf cub. Thinking that since he couldn''t be good, he would take the initiative and shouted at Tang Gang: "It''s me, it''s me who did it. It''s me who beat your baby son. You beat me to death, come and beat me to death."


    He rushed towards Tang Gang and shouted that Tang Gang would beat him to death. Tang Gang took a few steps back and felt dizzy in his head. It was still the old lady''s side that came to control the situation, "Please ask the doctor to treat the prince."


    "Marty, the old lady, please go to Chunrong Hall immediately."


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, the old lady asks you to appease the second young master and temporarily serve as the housekeeper."


    The excited Xin An had calmed down. Just now, she almost rushed up and fisted Tang Rong, "Please rest assured grandma, I will do it."


    Ganlu made a gesture of inviting Tang Gang. Tang Gang took a deep breath and left. The sound of Xin''an''s arrangement to carry Tang Rong back came from behind. He was relieved to hear her asking the doctor to take a look.


    "You go to the house to guard your mother."


    After Xin An arranged the arrangement, Tang Mo officially started the housekeeper. She had decades of experience as a housekeeper and was very quick to get started. She first closed the door and then summoned various departments in the mansion to keep the people below, so that no one could talk about what happened today. She punished several people who didn''t do their work and came to watch the fun. Then she went to Wang''s house.


    "Look, as long as you don''t follow him, he can force me to death."


    Wang was a little uncomfortable. After all, she had really spent her time on Tang Rong, but Tang Rong''s kneeling today was to step on her and pick herself out of the quagmire and gain a good reputation. "I can''t underestimate the scheming of our prince at all."


    If Xin An had not destroyed his plan today, I am afraid that outsiders would have known that her stepchild would not tolerate her stepson, and would not quarrel without saying that, and would have to kowtow to apologize in person.


    The mother and son are like two defeated roosters. Xin An shook his head silently. Only those who have given their sincerity will easily be hurt. In fact, neither of the mother and son are very bad, especially Wang. Tang Rong was so old when she got married. A stepmother wanted to attack a child. Even if Tang Gang strictly guarded his life, he might not have no chance.


    Looking back on the past, the things that Wang had fought for were just property, and so was Tang Mo. He was not a bad person.


    "Mom, let''s sleep for a while. When the old lady looks back, she is afraid that she will still have to talk to you. Only by nourishing her spirit can she face the next thing."


    Is this a matter of fact? Is it a bit regretful that tomorrow''s trip to Zhuangzi will be postponed.


    Wang was indeed tired all over. You must know that crying was a very energy-consuming thing. "You should go back and rest too. If your father dares to trouble you, send someone to me immediately."


    Tang Mo stood up and persuaded him a few more times. After Xin An went out, he rubbed his sore wrists and beat Tang Rong but he didn''t hold back. He had been trying to beat him for a year or two. In Chunrong Hall, the old lady believed that today''s situation was caused by Tang Gang. According to Wang''s personality, as long as Tang Gang can give Tang Mo some care, this thing cannot happen today.


    "You are worried that the eldest son of the legitimate son will be wronged and be prepared for the Wang family everywhere. You are worried that the second son of the legitimate son will compete for titles and even that the brothers will be in a bad mood, so your family will be in a state of recession, so you suppress them everywhere. You think you are thinking about the peace of the marquis''s house, but things are contrary to your wishes."


    "In the past, the mansion was peaceful because the Wang family and his son chose to swallow their anger. You were so eager that they didn''t want to endure it anymore. Today''s matter is not a big deal, but if you still do this, the marquis'' mansion will be uneasy every day in the future."


    "Mrs. Wang made a fuss today. Let me ask you, how will the eldest couple face this stepmother in the future?"


    Tang Gang wiped his face. He had never expected what happened today. He thought that Wang would blame him, but he didn''t expect that she was so excited. He thought that giving a little benefit would comfort Wang. This was the case in the past, right?


    "I''ll ask my mother to show me."


    The old lady said, "You have a good talk with Wang tonight, and make sure to make her soft-hearted. I will take her to the village to stay together tomorrow. When she is in a good mood, the matter will be almost over. After she comes back, let Tang Rong apologize with her. Today, he will be beaten up."


    "In the future, as long as you, a husband and father, are a little fair, this kind of thing will not happen again today."


    Tang Gang nodded. When Wang got angry, he had no tricks at all. "Son, let''s go and see your wife first."


    The old lady asked him to go quickly, thinking that this was not enough to bully honest people. When the honest people were annoyed, he would be timid. He didn''t know how to describe him. He also felt that he was really not good. If he had heard the old man''s words, Tang Gang followed him to fight in all directions, instead of staying in the capital and letting her, a person with little knowledge, teach her, it would not have been the case.


    "I just suffered a loss of too little knowledge."


    After all, she was illiterate before she met the old man. At that time, she thought it was amazing to be able to count money. Who would have thought that she would have luck in the future?


    The old lady had a profound reflection, but it seemed useless.


    In Chunrong Courtyard, Xin An walked in swaggeringly and walked to Tang Rong''s bedside, "Doctor, this injury looks serious again, will it not leave scars?"


    Tang Rong, who had been slightly healed, was beaten again, and his injuries were even worse. Seeing how the word "miserable" could be described, Xin An said that he felt very comfortable.


    The doctor bowed and said that it was a skin trauma, but it was terrible, but it didn''t hurt the muscles and bones. Xin An nodded, "It can be seen that my brother''s body is really strong, so I feel relieved."


    I was beaten three times within a few days but it didn¡¯t hurt my muscles. Isn¡¯t it just a healthy body?


    "Be sure to use good medicine. Money is not a problem. The injuries on the body can be recovered slowly, but the injuries on the face must be as soon as possible. Please, doctor."


    Doctor Zheng pointed, "Mrs. Second Young Master, please be relieved. If the injury on the prince''s face is combined with the injury medicine from the Imperial Medical Department, it can recover in about seven days."


    It was half a month before, but now it is only seven days. Tang Rong couldn''t help but take a deep breath, feeling that the doctor had been bribed by the next door.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 46 I have nothing to do with her

    Chapter 46: I have nothing to do with her


    "My brother and sister, wait."


    Tao Yiran was a little haggard and called out Xin''an who was about to leave. Xin''an stopped and turned around, "Sister-in-law is there anything wrong?"


    Tao Yiran bit her lip lightly and stepped forward slowly, "The things that happened earlier have passed, and the mansion has also done a proper job. Please let the second brother and sister take a closer look and don''t stick to the past."


    This is dissatisfied with Tang Mo''s beating Tang Rong, Xin An nodded, "What my sister-in-law said is, is there any other thing in my sister-in-law?"


    Tao Yiran shook her head, Xin An turned around and left, and arrived at Qiushiyuan within a few steps. Tang Mo was applying medicine to his fist. When he beat Tang Rong, he was too strong and he could not help but wiped a little skin.


    "How about it, is it as embarrassing as a dog?"


    Seeing Xin An come in, he didn''t raise his head and blew himself in pain, "I can only hurt the enemy by 1,000 and I''m guilty of being a 800-year-old."


    Xin An sat down aside, "It''s all skin injuries, and it''s just a lot of injuries. Your fist is not good either. It''s time to practice. I have to go to the Beiya Army when I look back. How can you do this?"


    "A master can break two ribs with one punch and seriously injured someone. How many punches you have done will break some of your skin."


    Tang Mo was not convinced and said that he was strong and strong. Xin An smiled and said, "A person who was angry to death after being angry, would you tell me that he was strong?"


    "Tell me how narrow you are."


    Seeing her mocking herself again, Tang Mo stared at her viciously and gritted his teeth, "I fell into the lotus pond and drank too much sewage. I wasn''t angry to death."


    Xin''an nodded seriously, "The sewage is strong enough, which shows that you are still weak and not being replenished."


    After saying that, she smiled first. Tang Mo rolled his eyes so much that he could not even see his eyes. Then he decided to regain his face, "Your anger is heading towards Tang Rong. Why don''t you attack Tao Yiran? If you see that she is a woman, just let me go?"


    "I''m giving you face, aren''t you afraid that you will feel uncomfortable?"


    "Come on, don''t come." Tang Mo claimed to be a man and could not do anything to take revenge on a woman, but it did not prevent him from watching the show, "I have nothing to do with her."


    Xin An sighed and did not continue to argue with Tang Mo. "Actually, I thought about giving her a good look. If you say you want to deal with her with my means, then that''s right?"


    Tang Mo felt that she was bragging, "Then you can''t hold on? Is it because you are waiting for the opportunity? Or are you not sure?"


    ¡°None are not.¡±


    Xin An said, "She is indeed hateful to me. I used to hate her quite a bit, but then I thought that if the fly doesn''t bite seamless eggs, Tang Rong is still the culprit. If he is not good enough, how could he be easily controlled?"


    "I just want to know that there is no stumbling block like you and me in this life. Will they be unparalleled or will they become disgusted with each other?"


    Tao Yiran in her previous life was the most perfect in Tang Rong''s eyes. She has a look, talent and a sense of understanding. The two of them are not involved in interests, and they don''t have the trivial matters of food, food, food, and salt. They see the best side of each other. In this life, there is no such coolie as her and Tang Mo who specializes in solving trivial matters. I don''t know if they can still spend the rest of their lives.


    She wanted to see, and Tang Mo wanted to see too. She looked back at the room, "Grandmother''s people just came to pass the message. I will still go to the village tomorrow. Mother and you will pack up all your things?"


    "It''s done." For Xin An now, she is the most active when going out.


    At night, Tang Mo was called away by Tang Gang''s people. When facing his father, who was suddenly kind, Tang Mo said that he didn''t like it at all. If he had thought about it before, he would have thought about it. Now, kindness to him is just the result of weighing the pros and cons.


    He pretended to be angry and sad. Then he turned red but stubbornly did not bow his head. Finally, he said that he did not care about the past. When he came back, his face looked stinky, as if he owed him money and didn''t pay it back. He didn''t say anything and went back to his bedroom. He kicked off his shoes and lay on the bed, pulled the quilt to cover his head.


    Chunyang took a look curiously, shook his head after coming back, "I don''t know what''s wrong with my son-in-law."


    I don¡¯t like to be clean, so I just went to bed. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t sleep here. I felt uncomfortable when I thought that sooner or later I would fall asleep. After complaining, Aunt Wang knocked on the forehead, "There is no one who keeps the door on his lips. That¡¯s the son-in-law, the master of Qiushiyuan. He is because he has a good personality, so he doesn¡¯t care about you. If he had been in another mansion, he would drag you out and beat the board."


    "Be careful when speaking in the future and don''t make the young lady embarrassed."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Aunt Wang, from now on, everyone who follows me to the Marquis'' Mansion will make them have a sect in their mouths, and they should know what they should say and what they should not say."


    Aunt Wang glared at Chunyang after responding. Chunyang shrank his neck and did not dare to speak. After Aunt Wang left, Xin An said to her, "Don''t talk about him casually in the future. Aunt Wang is right. He is just easy-going and unwilling to care about you. Today, he is in a bad mood and will do this. You should respect him in the future."


    Chunyang nodded, "I understand. In fact, we just know that the son-in-law is easy to talk, so he loses his sense of responsibility and will not dare to do anything in the future."


    It was barely enough to sleep well all night. The next morning, Tang Mo took the third generation of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law from the mansion out, and went out of the city gate and headed towards the village.


    The emperor''s reward of Zhuangzi is a hundred miles away from the capital. The place where Zhuangzi is located is flat and the scenery is also good. Although it is already summer, it is not very hot. The crops in the fields are growing happily, and people are busy standing in the fields.


    The few people set off from the Hou Mansion early in the morning and arrived in the evening. The two generations of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the carriage were also excited from the beginning to the point where they were tilted on the soft pillow behind. When they got off the car, their heads were dizzy. Fortunately, the light smell of grass mixed into their hearts and spleens, and the people gradually became energetic.


    The sunset was full of sunset, and the birds flew low. Several dogs trotted toward this side on the field path. The manager of the village brought people to welcome them at the door and enthusiastically invited them in.


    "I learned that the second young master was coming to the village and prepared, but the village was not as simple as in the city. I also asked a few noble people to take care of it."


    The manager in the village was surnamed Yang, and he was the manager of the royal family. However, now he is in the monthly ritual of the Marquis'' Mansion. Tang Mo looked up and looked around and felt that the farm was very good. It was not far from the capital, and the environment was quiet and delicate. The Zhuangzi was built well. Flowers were planted everywhere and bloomed very beautifully.


    ¡°The flowers here are so beautiful.¡±


    Xin An thought of something and helped the old lady stop in front of a bush of jasmine, "This flower is like snow, the smell is sweet, but there are also some in the mansion, but it is not as rich as this one."


    The old lady picked one and sniffed it gently at the edge of her nose, "This jasmine flower is also called jade fragrance, which is the most pleasant to smell. The fragrance of the spleen can relieve the boredom of the summer and help to sleep."


    I took a look at each place, "Why did you plant so many?"


    This is the way to Zhuangzi''s gate. Manager Yang stepped forward and bowed, "When I say to the old lady, the previous master of this Zhuangzi was King Jin. Princess Jin loved Yuxiang the most. At that time, the prince ordered Zhuangzi to cultivate the best jadexiang and sent it to the royal palace. Over time, there were so many."


    King Jin is the emperor''s younger brother. He was demoted to the capital two years ago and was demoted to Shengyan. The houses and property rewarded by the palace were taken back. Otherwise, this farm could not have been left in the Marquis''s mansion. Xin An played with the jasmine in his hand, thinking that it would be beneficial to go out for more walks, and there was another way to go.

 Chapter 47 Great opportunities in the village

    Chapter 47 The Great Opportunity on the Zhuangzi


    The old lady did not continue to speak. Xin An threw away the flowers in her hand and helped her into the village. The village had already prepared hot water and food, and the people brought were busy serving. When the couple were about to slack down, the last ray of sunset disappeared into the clouds, so they had to rest first.


    Wang was not in a bad mood and was not in good spirits, so he went back to the house early.


    The people in the village only knew that Tang Mo was newly married, and they didn¡¯t know that the two of them slept in separate beds. So they prepared a room, and there was no extra room to be placed. The two did not avoid suspicion and lived together by default.


    After getting on the bed, Xin''an said, "You ask if there are any gardeners in Zhuangzi tomorrow. Stay here and let them continue to cultivate jasmine."


    Tang Mo thought she liked it, "Would you like it when you leave and take it back and plant it in the yard?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I prefer raising fish compared to growing flowers. If you go back, you can get a few beautiful ones and keep them in the jar in the yard."


    Tang Mo was curious, and he didn''t like it and wanted to let the gardener grow it. He frantically shook his eyebrows at Xin''an. Xin''an hooked his finger and hurriedly came up. Xin''an lowered his voice, "If you remember it well, King Jing will come back at most half a year, and his grace will be even greater before."


    "King Jin respects Princess Jin very much. At that time, we will bring the flowers planted here to curry favor, so that we can curry favor with you."


    Tang Mo patted his thighs, his eyes lit up, "Why didn''t I remember this when you said it?"


    At that time, he was not weak and could not be repaired. Bah, he was slapped, "Bah!"


    "Are you sick?!"


    The saliva that came out splashed on Xin An''s face, and he kicked him without hesitation, "Go and twist the veil and come and wipe my face."


    Tang Mo went there and smiled with a flattering smile when he came back, "I was so excited just now. I just thought that I was still there at that time. Why didn''t I expect it? How could you remember it?"


    "This is a great opportunity for us."


    As he said, he looked dazed, "I understand. People say that the older people are, the more they can remember things that are far away, you."


    "Oh, what are you doing?"


    Tang Mo was beaten, Xin An moved his hand, and at this moment he stared at him fiercely, "Besides, I''m old, let''s see how I deal with you."


    "Grandma, can you say it before you take action next time?"


    The neck was so painful that Tang Mo felt that tomorrow would be afraid that he would have no shame to see someone. He wiped his face and threw the handkerchief on him, then lay down and snorted, "I told you in advance that you should do it first?"


    Tang Mo grinned and threw the veil far away. After lying down, he tried to lie close to the edge of the bed. The two of them were so wide that they could sleep with another person. There was no way. Although this shrew was seductive, he was too cruel and could not have any inappropriate thoughts, for fear of being beaten to death by her.


    After lying for a while, he moved a little bit in, "You have a good memory, think about what else we have neglected and whether there is anything we have forgotten."


    "For example, do we have mines and treasures in our village, and can we make a fortune?"


    Xin An turned around to face him, "You''re crazy about money. Royal farm, can it be your turn with treasures? You can get a big advantage if you have a few pots of flowers."


    Tang Mo sighed, "There are so many people who get it for nothing, why can''t I have more than me?"


    Xin An sneered, "It''s not easy to get something for nothing. You look so honest. There are so many wealthy ladies in this capital. As long as you go out and you can give you a silver note."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes at her, "I am very precious. Why do you think everyone can get this favor? Can you give them such a chance?"


    "Forget it, rely on yourself. This life will be better than the previous life, and you are there."


    It''s much better than when he fights alone and has someone to hold back.


    "I''m asleep."


    Xin An smiled, turned around and hugged the quilt and closed his eyes.


    Zhuangzi is different from the Hou Mansion. The moon is bright and the stars are sparse and the frogs are ringing. The occasional crickets are chirping at night makes people feel sleepy. After a while, the two of them fell asleep.


    The two of them woke up slowly until the morning sun shone through the window. This was the most comfortable day after Xin''an had been reborn. After waking up, they were too lazy to get up. Seeing that they had missed the time to pay their respects, they simply threw the jar and changed to a comfortable position to continue sleeping.


    The old lady and Wang in the yard outside were already breathing in the fresh air in the morning. The old lady smiled and said, "Those dishes last night were really good, very bright and matched my spleen and stomach. What do you think?"


    Wang nodded with a smile, "It''s good."


    The old lady looked at her sideways, "Since you are out, don''t think about something upsetting. You haven''t really relaxed over the years. It''s rare that the second boy has the filial piety to bring us out to relax. You can''t let his good wishes down. You should also relax quickly."


    Wang''s lips raised slightly, "The daughter-in-law was happy, and what she was thinking about was just how the relationship between the couple was progressing."


    As he said that, he also looked at the door of the two of them. The old lady happily told her not to worry. "The second boy gave birth to Zhou Zheng, who is both handsome and smart, is also beautiful and intelligent. He will fall in love sooner or later after getting along like this day and night, and then it will be a natural thing. Don''t urge me to be elders, don''t ask, just look at it."


    Wang supported her arm, "Why would I accompany my mother to go out for a walk, and let the two young people go alone later."


    The old lady laughed, "Then let''s go, come back for breakfast later."


    The village in the early morning had a unique beauty. The flowers and plants on the roadside were particularly energetic. The nectar made the little girl accompany him pick some and go back to put them in the bottle. The old lady stopped him. "I don''t have the reason to stay in the house all day. How could it be so interesting to put them in the bottle?"


    Manager Yang came from afar and said that there was a lotus pond in the village, which was the most beautiful time. "There were many chickens and ducks surrounding the lotus pond. I didn''t know what happened last night, so I laid a lot of eggs, maybe it was because of the blessing of the old lady."


    Everyone likes to hear good things. The old lady is happy and wants to see Shidan when she is interested. Wang has never seen her before, so she has disappeared when Tang Mo and Xin An get out of the house.


    A woman smiled and said that breakfast was ready and asked the two of them if they wanted to eat it now. Tang Mo nodded, "Eat it, we will go out for a walk after eating, and we will also meet the people in the village when we look back."


    Green vegetable porridge, scallion pancakes and fried yellow and orange eggs. Both of them had a very good appetite. After eating, they smiled and went out with a smile. However, they did not go to the lotus pond, but wandered around the ridge of the field aimlessly, but were in a particularly comfortable mood. Tang Mo held the dogtail grass in his mouth, thinking about setting up a garden in the village. If he had time in the future, he would call his friends to stay for a few days, which would bring them closer together.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 48 Tang Mo, who is in charge of the family

    Chapter 48 Tang Mo, who is in charge of the family


    As the morning light gradually changed color, the coolness of the only morning began to fade away. The two people who watched the little kid catch fish on the ridge of the field left with unsatisfactory feelings. Manager Yang was already waiting with the people in the village.


    "Mrs. Do you want this fish? My mother said it would be so fragrant after wrapping the eggs and then frying them in oil."


    The half-old boy looked at Xin''an with a small fish the size of a finger, holding a half-barrel, and Xin''an smiled and said, "You''re called Ershan, right? I want this fish. Please mention it in the village. I''ll let someone wrap egg oil and fry it out at noon. How about I invite you to eat together?"


    The eyes of several little kids lit up, especially the one named Ershan. He had never eaten it before. The farmer''s family could not have egg-wrapped and fried. Even her mother told him after seeing the wealthy family do this. When he saw this beautiful young lady being kind, he said this with courage, wanting to get some benefits for his younger brothers.


    Put down the bucket in his hand and knelt on the ground and kowtowed, "Thank you, Mrs. Young Master."


    After kneeling down, he didn''t forget to greet his younger brother. The half-old knelt on the ground to eat in one bite. Xin An smiled and asked them to get up, "I think it''s still early, so why don''t you continue to catch some, and it''s good to fry more."


    A group of dogs came from afar. Xin An looked up and saw that it was the group yesterday evening. Ershan stood up, "I''ll send the young master and the young lady back. These dogs don''t bite people randomly."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "You boy have the eyesight."


    Ershan smiled foolishly and asked the younger brothers to hurry up and catch the fish. He escorted the two back to the village with barefoots. On the way, Tang Mo asked him what he answered. Only then did Xin''an realize that they were not tenants, and the village had no tenants with only 60 acres of land. These people had more or less related to the people in King Jin''s mansion. These people were not implicated in the accident in King Jin''s mansion and were still working here.


    "Is the king always here before?"


    "The jasmine comes every year when it blooms, and stays for half a month every time."


    Ershan looked at his thirteen or fourteen years old and knew a lot about the matter in Zhuangzi. Tang Mo became more and more interested in it, thinking that the jasmine flowers on Zhuangzi were indeed blooming well.


    Ershan didn''t go in when he arrived at the door. He bowed to Manager Yang and turned around and ran away. Manager Yang stepped forward and invited Tang Mo to come in. "Our farm is not big and only has 60 acres of land. There are three farm managers, who are in charge of paddy fields, dry land, vegetables, sweet potatoes and fruits. They are all old people who have been in Zhuangzi for many years."


    "When Prince Jin was there, the grain and vegetables produced by this farm were all supplied to the prince. Later, when the prince had an accident, the farm''s production was delivered to the palace. He didn''t want the fruits and vegetables in the palace, so he chose some and sold them, and saved up a piece to send the monthly bill."


    Manager Yang didn''t say that since King Jin had an accident, the people in Zhuangzi had no monthly rules, and the palace didn''t care. They could only think of their own ways. So when Zhuangzi arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion, he went there in person, mainly because he wanted to continue the monthly rules.


    At this moment, there were more than a dozen people standing in the yard, including men and women. Manager Yang introduced Tang Mo to these people and made it clear that Tang Mo would be the master of this Zhuangzi in the future.


    These people knelt down and kowtowed. Tang Mo asked them to get up, but they didn''t go to sit on the set-up chair. They just said that although Zhuangzi was not far from the capital, they were not close. In the future, the fruits and fruits came down and sent them to the Marquis'' Mansion, so there was no need to send them all the time. "I have read the list. You are also old men in Zhuangzi. Since the former Prince Jin could trust you, I have no reason to believe it. What you will do in the future? Only one thing is that Zhuangzi is not big, and I am just the only one of you. I don''t want to see the bullying of men and women. Once I find out, I will not be sympathetic."


    Everyone responded to his words. What Tang Mo didn''t know was that King Jin was originally strict with the people below. In the past, a manager in the village deducted everyone''s wages and was kicked out by him. Several families in the village were also well-known and they got along well.


    Tang Mo said again: "I see that there are fewer fruit trees in Zhuangzi. I am going to pick a place here to make it well, so that the three friends and four friends can gather in the future. You can come up with a charter as soon as possible in the next two days. In addition, the young lady likes the jasmine here, so she must keep it well, and the gardener should have snacks."


    The gardener is now responsible for growing vegetables. When he learns that his craft can be reused, he immediately responds with a smile.


    Everyone was happy to see Tang Mo being together. People are most afraid of changing the rules of the current people. Moreover, the former Prince Jin''s mansion treats them well. Although they suffered difficulties, they still remember them, especially those princesses who used to be Jasmine liked the most. Princess Jin is very kind and is kind to everyone below. It also fulfills their thoughts to be able to leave those Jasmine.


    He was even more excited when he saw the servant coming out holding a tray. They had been waiting for the new master to come and send the reward money for a long time. Tang Mo smiled and said a few words of affirmation before announcing that everyone in the whole village had silver rewards. The managers, women, young and old, who worked in the village were slaughtering money for a lot of money, including the newborn children. Everyone was immediately happy.


    After the people scattered, Tang Mo left Manager Yang. He was the big manager of Zhuangzi. He was the one who was in charge of many things in the future. Tang Mo was not stingy and directly rewarded him with five taels of silver. "You have managed this Zhuangzi well and will be more careful in the future. This year, the food will not be delivered to the mansion. I have other arrangements."


    "I may occasionally bring people in the future. The garden I just said should be well-known and fresh and interesting, so that people can be retained."


    Manager Yang smiled and collected the money, saying that although the farm was not big, the scenery was good, and the water used was flowing down from the mountain not far away. There were also mountain delicacies on the mountain to entertain guests, and there was also a lotus pond in the farm. "In some years, the lotus roots are also good, so the garden was chosen by the lotus pond. At that time, there were flowers and fruits and fishing, and it would be good to build some pavilions. There were chickens and ducks opposite the lotus pond, and picking eggs was also a pleasure. Today, the old lady and the wife picked up a few."


    "Have some rabbits at that time, they will look good and they can still keep the land."


    Manager Yang already had a series of thoughts in his mind. In his eyes, those young men had never seen any good things, so they naturally had to see something different when they came here. Just say that jasmine. In the past, there were many plants in King Jin''s mansion, and they were all raised at a high price. Isn''t Princess Jin here to see it every year? It''s all jasmine, but what grows in the village is different.


    Tang Mo felt that the money was not spent in vain, "I will leave this matter to you, go and do it."


    "By the way, there is a boy named Ershan today. I think he is very smart. I will let him follow me for the time being."


    You can''t just ask for trouble when you encounter problems, let alone being smooth in charge. In the end, you are not as good as a half-year-old boy.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 49 Mrs. Tao began to regret

    Chapter 49 Mrs. Tao begins to regret


    The matter at the village was quickly dealt with. Tang Mo leisurely crossed his legs and ate the melon that had just been picked from the field, "Sweet, are you going to have one?"


    Xin An, who was standing beside him, took it and took a bite, "Sweet."


    "Who do you leave that grain to?"


    Tang Mo spit out the melon seeds, "Of course it is a place to go for jasmine."


    At that time, King Jin will return to Beijing and he will not be able to do without food. A few pots of flowers will not show his sincerity.


    Xin An smiled comfortably. The woman who was about to talk to cook came. He said that Ershan brought a few boys to carry a bucket of fish and said that he wanted to fry it. "It costs a lot of oil. They said that the young lady agreed."


    "Um."


    Xin An started to put his hands in, "I saw that they were interesting to catch, and when I saw that they were pleasing, I said I would invite them to eat together."


    The woman nodded with a smile, "Finger-sized fish have to be fried and eaten, so let those kids deal with the fish by themselves. You didn''t see it. Those kids are like mud monkeys, and they are still very happy."


    There is her son inside, and it¡¯s great to eat with a meal of fried fish.


    Xin An was also happy to see her leaving happily, and said to Tang Mo: "You know, I like to see this kind of thing. You give people some benefits. People are grateful, instead of thinking that you deserve it or thinking that you give less, which makes people feel bored."


    Tang Mo knew this feeling quite well, "Yes, it makes people feel that giving him is worth it. If you can give him more, it will be comfortable."


    As he said this, he got up, "Let''s go, the old lady and her mother have not come back to Hetang yet. Let''s go and see how fun it is."


    In the next time, the two of them threw away the messy things and played happily. They watched the flowers with the old lady and Wang, ate fried fish with the boys, picked flowers and wreaths with the little girls in the village, and followed people to the mountains to pick mushrooms. There were interesting things to do at any time, but the smile on their faces had never been gone.


    They were so happy that the people who stayed in the Marquis'' Mansion were much more comfortable. First, Tao Yiran finally walked out of Chunhua Courtyard and led the maids to wander around the courtyard in the mansion to enjoy the flowers. She felt that there were no annoying people, and the flowers were particularly beautiful.


    Besides, Tang Rong was in a good mood and experienced the benefits of being the boss in a short period of time, and felt that the air was particularly clear.


    Even Tang Gang was in a relaxed mood and saw that the girl who served him was flexible and forced to take it regardless of other people''s wishes, which was quite striking.


    This move was secretly despised by many servants, but no one dared to say anything.


    Mrs. Tao also took this opportunity to climb the door, and her eyebrows were filled with sorrow that she could not relax. She thought that as the prince of the Marquis''s family, Tang Rong had a good reputation outside, and many Tao families could benefit from it. However, she was ridiculed even after not getting involved, and she did not leave the mansion for several days.


    "what is going on?"


    Today I have to figure out the reason. Tao Yiran did not hide it from it, and told everything about what happened recently. The more she said that Mrs. Tao frowned, and she never expected that the Hou Mansion was so chaotic. So many things happened in just a few days. "Your mother-in-law really has the means. After she does this, you couple will still talk to her?"


    They all came from the back house. When Mrs. Tao heard this, she knew what Wang was planning, but she changed her mind, "It''s still your father-in-law who left a handle on his own business, and he didn''t take any reason for the others."


    As for Tang Rong''s beating, she didn''t care much about it. As long as the errands of the Ministry of Rites did not fall into the hands of others.


    Tao Yiran had tears in her eyes and said that Xue Yuyouyouyu took advantage of the loopholes and Yingyue took advantage of the loopholes. Mrs. Tao was almost angry to death, but she had to suffer a loss. Tang Rong shouldn''t have been the son-in-law of the Tao family. The Tao family had no reason to take care of these things, but after getting married for such a short time, Mrs. Tao couldn''t understand, "Tell me in detail what''s going on."


    Tao Yiran said, Mrs. Tao was so sorry for being beaten, "If you can''t stay with him if he was beaten like that, why do you have to live in a single house?"


    Tao Yiran lowered her eyes and said nothing. She didn''t dare to say that Tang Rong was really scary. More importantly, the gentleman who was as gentle as jade suddenly became that way, as bright as the moon, as gentleman was as straight as a dream, and at that moment it was shattered like a dream bubble. The impact on her was extraordinary. At that moment, she felt that he was just like this. She was beaten up by a few gangsters and was in a mess.


    I couldn''t accept such a gap for a moment and thought about escaping.


    Mrs. Tao naturally didn''t know that she was thinking about this. She was still saying that this time was the most enhancing the relationship between the two, but she was not there. She left the opportunity to a girl who had served her earlier and was somewhat incenseful. Now, I''m going to ask about her well-being again, as long as the girl is a little smarter, "I''m afraid you can drink this cup of concubine tea when he is injured."


    As soon as Mrs. Tao thought of the eldest son and the concubine in front of him, she felt angry and couldn''t find a place to vent her feelings. She felt even more regretful. "Earlier, your father met Tang Mo in a restaurant and invited his father-in-law to drink. He said that Tang Mo was very respectful and pleased his father-in-law during the meal. Boss Xin also praised him repeatedly. After looking back, he found out that Tang Mo was accompanying Xin''s family in those days. Not only did he buy all kinds of good things from the Imperial Medical Office to respect him, but he also brought in big bags whenever he came to the door, and even invited a few friends to accompany him for dinner."


    "It can be said that he is considerate and considerate everywhere, giving his father-in-law enough face."


    She didn''t say the following words, but Tao Yiran understood what she meant. Tang Rong had never been to Tao''s family except for the day when he returned to the door of the three dynasties, let alone invite her father to drink.


    Mrs. Tao asked again, "How about Tang Mo treating the Xin family?"


    Tao Yiran''s eyes became dark. Although she was unwilling to accept it, she could only tell the truth. "I accompanied her to the province in the morning and evening every day, and took her out for a day to travel. She returned only after dark. This time she took her to the village to stay."


    "Didn''t you take your mother-in-law to relax?"


    Tao Yiran shook her head, "This matter has been decided long ago. I didn''t say I wanted to take my mother-in-law there, but I only brought it later."


    Mrs. Tao felt even more uncomfortable, but she had no turning back at this point. "Tang Rong was also the prince, and his father loved him again. You have to put more effort into making him listen to you. Who has not had a good time? After the injury is healed, you have to bring the guards out. You can get better after heals. This is just the beginning, and the days ahead are still long, so don''t be discouraged."


    These words comfort Tao Yiran and herself, "There will be a banquet at the Duke of Enguo''s mansion next month, and the Marquis'' Mansion will be invited. At that time, you will attend decently and show your demeanor and demeanor. You can suppress the Xin family no matter how you are. In the future, you will be the chief mistress of the Marquis'' mansion."


    Tao Yiran nodded, and Mrs. Tao couldn''t bear to blame her. Soon the mother and daughter started whispering, how did Zuo take down Tang Rong and how to suppress Xin''an. If possible, she would have to give Xin''an some trouble and take the marquis''s house as soon as possible, and also get pregnant as soon as possible. "Not to mention what the girl is in her belly, even if she is born with a son, she is still a concubine''s son, and she is not afraid of it."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 50 Tang Yaomings errand has been resolved

    Chapter 50 Tang Yaoming''s errand has been resolved


    With Mrs. Tao¡¯s guidance and advice, Tao Yiran rekindled her enthusiasm for Tang Rong, but no matter how skillful and tender she was on the face, Tang Rong¡¯s pig-headed and face image was also stuck in her heart. She also took this opportunity to contact several friends in the boudoir and married women from the same clan, and began to prepare for attending the banquet next month.


    Tang Rong did not notice her difference. Every day, he was anxious to see when the traces on his face disappeared. He was anxious to report to the Ministry of Rites. At the same time, he also sent someone to check who was interested in competing with him for the Ministry of Rites. He still listened to Tang Mo''s words.


    Early this morning, Tang Yong''s son Tang Yaoming was staring at his younger brother practicing calligraphy at home. When Tang Yong came over, he saw him focusing on explaining the key points of using the pen. He sighed in his heart. He had not had a job for a long time and was worried that his son''s mood would be affected.


    Shaoqing Tang Yaoming walked out of the study room. Tang Yong hesitated and asked again and again, "You went to visit your two classmates yesterday, is it feasible?"


    Although Tang Mo promised to help plan, Tang Yong knew what Tang Mo was in the Hou Mansion, and he was worried that Tang Mo would dislike the old lady when he got close to them, making his situation even more difficult. If they could find another way to solve this problem, they would not have to cause trouble for Tang Mo.


    Tang Yaoming shook his head. There are so many people waiting for candidates in the capital, and there are many people who have paid off alternatives. There are good opportunities and there are many people who can only think of ways, but they can''t guarantee it.


    Compared with Tang Yong''s concerns, Tang Yaoming is much more open-minded. "If this month doesn''t work, next month, next month, next month, next month, and you will always wait. I''m also blamed for my ranking too low."


    "I''ve thought about it. I''ll go out in two days and find a errand to do in advance, so don''t worry."


    "How can you not be in a hurry?"


    Tang Yong hated his incompetence, "Although we rely on the Marquis'' Mansion, the Marquis'' Mansion is not reliable at all. We can only rely on ourselves. I have been cowardly for the rest of my life. Could it be that you brothers will also be cowardly?"


    "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll go to the Marquis'' Mansion to ask for it again, it''s always OK."


    "Father."


    Before Tang Yaoming could say anything, the housekeeper in the mansion came quickly, "Master, the eldest son, the master of the Ministry of Personnel is here. Please go to the front yard as soon as possible."


    The father and son looked at each other and hurried to the front yard. The person from the Ministry of Personnel was Liu Mingyuan. He was still very concerned about the matter of his brother-in-law''s words. Moreover, he secretly accepted his brother-in-law''s filial piety as a private bank, and he was even more careless in his work. He soon found a suitable opportunity for Tang Yaoming. Originally, he didn''t need to come in person, but he always wanted to see who his brother-in-law recommended him. If he was not good enough, he would have to put some pressure on him.


    "I don''t know if Lord Liu is coming and is in a position to welcome you, so please forgive me."


    Tang Yong led Tang Yaoming to come quickly and bowed to the courtesy. Liu Mingyuan nodded politely, "I am here today to be a mail to the young master. Mr. Tang doesn''t need to be too polite."


    Tang Yong invited someone to sit in the lobby, and after the tea was served, he carefully asked if the Ministry of Personnel had an appointment. Liu Mingyuan spoke after eating the tea, "I was entrusted by someone. It is a pity that Tang Yaoming, a new Jinshi, is a pride, is a pride, and has always been idle in his family. I come here to take a look today."


    Tang Yaoming hurriedly stepped forward to greet him. Liu Mingyuan saw that his appearance was still clear and his eyes were clear, and he taught him a few questions. Seeing that he answered fluently, he was relieved. "The Censorate''s Office was vacant for half a month ago. Tang Censor, this is your appointment document. Please report to take office within three days."


    Censorate¡¯s Office?


    Tang Yong and his son were extremely surprised. Their goal was to be the county magistrate. They didn¡¯t want to be the county magistrate too much. They really didn¡¯t dare to think about the job in the capital. The Censorate was divided into three courts, the Taiyuan Palace and the Procuratorate. Among them, the Procuratorate had the lowest rank but had great power and power. It was a place that many people wanted to go.


    Even Tang Rong''s job in the Ministry of Rites only looked glamorous, but in terms of things, he was far inferior to the supervisory censor of the Censorate, even if the supervisory censor has ten supervisory censors.


    After coming back to his senses, Tang Yaoming bowed and took it with his hands, "Thank you, Lord Liu, I will never forget the kindness of the promotion."


    Liu Mingyuan smiled and said, "The procuratorate has great power and responsibility, and the work is not that easy to do. You should study it carefully and get started as soon as possible."


    As he said this, Tang Yong hurriedly asked, "I wish I could ask Lord Liu, who is asking for this matter to be asked by the dog son, so we would also like to thank you."


    Liu Mingyuan smiled and said, "You will know when you ask your nephew Tang Mo."


    "I have important things to do, so I''ll go back first."


    The father and son respectfully sent the person out. The chase after him was angry and said, "I have prepared a generous gift. Are you just letting the adults leave empty-handed?"


    The father and son woke up as if they were dreaming, regretful and anxious. Under the impact of ecstasy, both father and son were a little unconscious, "This has gone far."


    You scolded the father and son, and then asked about the details. Tang Yaoming also opened the appointment document and read it again and again. When he learned that his son did not have to travel thousands of miles to take up his post, Youshi was extremely happy and hurriedly ordered people to prepare sumptuous food and food to celebrate the evening. He sent someone to report the good news to Tang Yaoming''s father-in-law. Tang Yaoming''s wife went back to her parents'' home yesterday, just to ask her for help, and to send the news to make her happy and have a long face in front of her family.


    "Have Shunshun not come back yet? I should thank him for this matter. He is the most affectionate person in Manchu."


    Tang Yaoming closed the document, "Mother, who do you want me to tell him Shunshun if I don''t like it?"


    "Then you''ll call it Amo."


    Youshi smiled, and Tang Yong also smiled. In order to have such a nephew, he spoke happily, "When he comes back, he invites him to come to the mansion for dinner. He should have invited others to help. When the time comes, he will ask him how much he spends, we should pay the money."


    "Everyone says this kid is not in tune with the rules. Isn''t he quite capable?"


    He reminded Tang Yaoming to have more contact with Tang Mo in the future, "No matter how you say it is, it is a real brother. If he can help, it means he is willing to interact with us. You brothers should help each other. The affairs of the older generation have nothing to do with you, don''t worry."


    Tang Yaoming nodded. He was not very familiar with Tang Mo. He only knew that he had a bad reputation, but reputation was the most empty, and there might be something hidden.


    The family was very happy because of this. Tang Mo, who was far away in the village, was taking Xin''an to watch the boys playing Cuju in the village. They won the team and had a reward. These boys were very excited, especially the Ershan, which was very popular with Tang Mo. "He grew strong and fast, and he had a little bit of fierce appearance. The key is that he was clever and a good seedling."


    After watching it for two days, Tang Mo liked him more and more the more he looked at it. All the boys in the village were under the command of Ershan and believed him, "If he was given a chance, he would probably make a name for himself."


    Xin An praised him all the time, "If you like it so much, just take it away. It''s good to run errands for you to inquire about the news."


    Ershan¡¯s family¡¯s conditions are not bad either, but I don¡¯t know if the family members are willing.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 51 Tang Mos attentiveness

    Chapter 51 Tang Mo''s Carefulness


    Xin''an''s suggestion Tang Mo was a little moved. There was indeed a clever errand running around him, "I''ll turn around and ask."


    The old lady and Wang were watching from a distance, and were very happy to see Tang Mo and Xin An getting along very well. For this, the old lady said proudly: "I just said that the two of them are right, and they can talk and play together. This is fate."


    Wang nodded with a smile. She didn''t have to take care of the affairs of the mansion these days, and she had no worries. She was also feeling much more happy. She was even more happy when she saw her son and daughter-in-law getting along well, but she said, "It''s just that both of them are fun. They played a few wild game on the mountain yesterday and said they would be roasted this afternoon. I think they were playing and didn''t want to go back."


    "I picked up a bunch of colorful mushrooms again, and I don''t know if I can eat them."


    The old lady didn''t want to go back either. She thought it was good to live in this village. The sky was wide and the air was fresh and interesting. It was more comfortable than living in Chunrongtang. "You will go back in a few days. No one can be left in the mansion. I will stay for a few more days."


    Wang''s forehead caress, he doesn''t want to leave when he comes. "Although this place is good, it''s not as convenient as the mansion. I don''t feel at ease if you are alone here. Why not stay here with you for a while? Leave the affairs of the mansion to the second wife to take care of. I think she has some skills in the butler."


    The old lady didn''t agree. She brought her to relax this time. I still hope that the relationship between the couple can be more relaxed. What''s the matter if they live in the village and don''t go back?


    "You go back too. My second wife is young and I don''t know much about the matter in the mansion. You, as a mother-in-law, have to wait for a rest."


    "This matter is settled, I will stay for another half a month before I will return."


    Wang was still worried, so he turned around and ordered people to go back to the mansion to bring some items that the old lady could use, and then send the doctor to the mansion. In addition, a few guards must be arranged to ensure that they are thorough.


    The people who went back were Aunt Wang''s husband and son. They came to help check the fields of the village. After looking carefully for a few days, they couldn''t see any problems. The land was fertile, the crops were growing well, and the places were well managed. There was no scammer in the village. There was no need for both of them. It would be better to go back earlier to renovate the house.


    "Okay, hurry up, Ershan, hurry up."


    The boys'' Cuju competition has entered a white heat. Tang Mo stood up excitedly, stood on the sidelines with one hand on his hips and shouted loudly. Xin An also looked excited. Fortunately, he didn''t stand up and waved his arms. Wang was even more helpless and said to the old lady: "I don''t expect him to have any great prospects. The couple can live a stable life and not cause trouble and be more filial."


    The old lady smiled, "Not so many promising people can live their whole life smoothly."


    "Let''s go fishing by the lotus pond."


    The old lady is obsessed with fishing. Whenever there is a fish biting the hook, she is as excited as a child. She can fish for half a day.


    In the evening, Ershan arranged a group of boys to do work, and was very good. When the meat was ready, Tang Mo asked Ershan if he would follow him. Ershan nodded without hesitation, "I am willing to take another person?"


    I thought he wanted to bring a playmate, but the result was to bring a little girl. "I''m not to tell the truth. I have too many family members. I''m second. My father cares about my brother and my grandfather. I don''t like it at both ends of the middle. The family despised me wild. The three brothers counted that I had the most food, the least food, the least clothing, the most. My cousin was called Xia''er, which was even worse than me. My family looked at the prince''s house in the capital. No one cared about it, so they secretly sold my cousin. If Manager Yang hadn''t found out that he had recovered the people, they would have been beaten to death." "Now, life is similar to that of a livestock. I live in a woodshed room, and I''m the worst food, and I''ve been beaten all day long. If the young master could take my sister away, we would have only two masters, the second son and the young lady, until we died."


    Since he knew that the young master was coming, he has performed well. It can be said that he has tried his best in the past few days. He is waiting for this opportunity. He is biased at home. He can''t finish his work and has no food. He is frustrated.


    Tang Mo did not agree immediately, saying that he wanted to think about it. Ershan was a little disappointed and then showed even more positive performance.


    Xin''an doesn''t like the roasted black saxophone that can''t chew wild game, but he likes this kind of atmosphere very much. The sunset is full of birds returning to his nest, and everyone is laughing. Even the dog wagged his tail and was very happy. He laughed unconsciously. Tang Mo gave her a roasted rabbit leg, which was oily, "Hey, I asked someone to pickle it and fry it, and it just roasted it again. It was burnt on the outside and tender on the inside and tasted."


    Knowing that although she is not a noble girl from a noble family, she also grew up in wealth, she naturally has never eaten these rough things. Tang Mo would never admit that she was taking care of her preferences. She just simply thanked her for mentioning King Jin, which gave him an extra path to progress.


    Xin An did not refuse. After taking it, he covered it with a veil and bit it. It was indeed burnt on the outside and tender on the inside. Seeing that she was eating so hard, Tang Mo snatched the rabbit leg from her hand and put it on the plate. He took out a knife and picked the meat in a few seconds. He also cut the meat into small pieces before giving her the plate, "Eat it."


    "I tell you that as long as it is a leg, you should just hold it and chew it to make it taste good. If you don''t believe it, take another bite, the taste will be different from the moment."


    Xin An doesn¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s all one leg. Is it different from chewing it directly or cutting it down?


    Pick up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat and put it in my mouth to taste it carefully. It looked suspicious, but it really didn''t smell like it just now. Tang Mo smiled proudly, "Yes, you are not as good as me in eating it. When I go back, I buy a crispy chicken to eat it in the house, and pull my legs and chew it, it will be fragrant."


    Xin An put down the chopsticks, she had no experience in eating. "I remember to take me with you if you have any delicious food in the future."


    Thinking about how many times I had never even left the gate of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion in my previous life, I was busy every day, let alone studying what food I had, it was unpaid.


    Tang Mo said it was lively, but he didn''t eat much roasted wild game in front of him. I thought it was not good, so I ate Xin''an''s remaining rabbit leg meat. When I was lying in bed at night, I talked about going back. I was originally here to stay, and King Jin was already an unexpected surprise. "I have to go to the Beiyajun early, and I have to go back to urge my second uncle."


    "We are not here, can''t those two next door make a fuss?"


    Xin An didn''t want to go back, but thinking about how lazy he was today, there would be more things to do tomorrow. "Go back, I asked Uncle Wang to look at the Zhuangzi carefully and said that the management was good, and you also read the account book. The people chosen by King Jin must be used. There is no need to change them. In the future, you only need to ask about the situation when Manager Yang goes to the city to get monthly money every month."


    Tang Mo nodded, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach. He suddenly ate a bunch of messy things and couldn''t stand it. "Oh no, my stomach hurts."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 52 The first treatment in two lives

    Chapter 52 The first treatment in two lives


    Tang Mo''s stomach hurts in the middle of the night, almost died on the Gongguan, and there is no doctor in the village. The barefoot doctor closest to here is still ten miles away. Xin An wiped him sweat and fed him sugar water, and pressed the acupoints. After midnight, he finally stopped.


    "I didn''t eat much, why did I get this way?"


    Xin An let go of his hand, "I don''t think about what I eat on weekdays. You can also eat meat and melons with wild game. They all said that they are weak and they are as strong as tigers."


    Tang Mo opened his eyes weakly, "My aunt, can you always say that I am ''not fed up for help''? It''s a little taboo in the middle of the night. If the black and white impermanence hooked me away, you must not be a widow?"


    "How pitiful you will be then."


    Xin An got up and poured water to drink, turned to the bed, "Remember to remember not to send everything into his mouth. Fortunately, those colorful mushrooms were not eaten. Thank me, I will save your life once."


    He said that, yawned, "I''m asleep."


    After struggling for a while, the weak Tang Mo couldn''t hold on. After a while, the two of them fell asleep. It was not until dawn that the old lady and Wang knew that Tang Mo had been in the middle of the night last night and were scared and sweated. Chunyang said, "The son-in-law is fine. The young lady knows a few acupoints that stop diarrhea, and the effect is pretty good. She just slept too late last night and hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Wang clasped his hands together and recited Amitabha Buddha in his mouth, and ordered the kitchen to prepare a light breakfast, and he was even more worried about leaving the old lady here.


    The old lady said, "I didn''t eat anything randomly."


    "Besides, you didn''t arrange for the doctor to come? What are you afraid of?"


    After only a few days since I came to Zhuangzi, the old lady''s tone and attitude changed, and she became more casual, and she would do whatever she wanted, but she became much more energetic.


    What can Wang do?


    She can''t afford to offend this ancestor either.


    The two people in the room slept until midnight. Tang Mo woke up first and saw the person who was still sleeping in the dark when he opened his eyes. He wanted to get up and drink some warm water, and unconsciously looked at Xin An''s face. After admiring for a while, he said, "It''s really rare when I don''t squeeze me."


    I hurriedly covered my mouth, so why did I say what I was in my heart?


    He got out of bed in a hurry, his shoes were not put on his legs, and his legs were weak, so he rushed forward in an instant, not letting a sound from his mouth, but the sound of falling to the ground still woke Xin An uproar. Seeing that he was embarrassed and wanted to get up and hurried to support him, "What''s wrong?"


    As he said that, he reached out and touched his forehead, "It''s okay."


    Tang Mo pretended to be calm, "I fell down with my legs, it''s okay."


    Xin An breathed a sigh of relief. He was scared by this and no sleepiness was gone. Tang Mo lowered his head and tidied up his clothes before he saw that she was not wearing any shoes. His fair feet were particularly eye-catching on the bluestone floor. He pulled her to sit on the edge of the bed, pulled a handkerchief and grabbed her ankle, and wiped off the dust stained on the soles of her feet.


    It would be fine if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say a word throughout the whole process. Xin An wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say. He could see Tang Mo''s face clearly with a slight look down, and said that a handsome guy was kind-hearted to wipe her feet. This situation made her a little bit imaginative.


    This treatment is the first time in my two lives, "I am indeed older and I like young people more and more."


    Tang Mo slowly looked up, Xin An was embarrassed and confused, "Did I just talk?"


    ¡°Sayed.¡±


    Tang Mo was still holding her other foot in his hand, and there was a scene in his mind where he was so depressed that he served the old rich woman. The old rich woman also felt that he was very satisfied with serving him.


    Xin An slowly covered his face, "I didn''t say anything."


    Tang Mo''s eyes slowly fell on her feet. Chunyang, who pushed open the door, looked up and saw this strange scene. One foot was in the house and the other foot was still outside. It was neither going nor retreating.


    Afterwards, both of them were very polite. When they packed up and left the house, they walked to the door at the same time. Tang Mo stopped and said, "You first."


    "You first."


    "No, you go out first."


    Chunyang was very particular about his eyes and wanted to know what was going on. He watched the two of them give in for a while and stepped forward to open the other half of the door, "The second young master and the young lady can go out together."


    The two of them smiled awkwardly, and they were absent-minded when they went out to eat. They just drank porridge. If Wang hadn''t been picking up food for the two of them, they wouldn''t even move their chopsticks.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wang was curious, something was wrong with the two.


    "fine."


    The two of them spoke in unison, raised their eyes and met each other''s gaze, and then quickly moved away.


    Xin An: It was really seductive for a handsome young man to wipe her feet. She even fantasized about pinching her shoulders and pounding her legs. Her thoughts were too terrible and could no longer look directly at Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo: The scene of serving the rich woman is indeed scary, but the scene of serving the beauty is really fascinating. The more you look at Xin''an, the better it looks. If so, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Wang''s eyes looked back and forth on the two, "Are you quarreling?"


    "No."


    Tang Mo stood up, "I have something to do, go out for a walk."


    Walking to the door, he turned back and looked at Xin''an, "Go together?"


    "Ah? Oh."


    Xin An stood up and thanked Tang Mo for saving her from being interrogated by her mother-in-law. She hurriedly followed her. After taking three deep breaths in a row, her mind gradually became clear. Suddenly, she felt embarrassed that everything was unnecessary. She hated that she was not good at doing well. She was almost caught by a young man when she was so old. "What are you doing today?"


    Tang Mo gradually recovered from his sanitation, and his legs gradually gained strength after the meal. He also felt that the embarrassment just now was unnecessary. This was the wife he married. Although he was not a church with him, he entered his new house, his wife who had passed Minglu.


    It was almost taken by a little woman, it was really not right.


    "Let''s ask Manager Yang for a question."


    He had a lot to do next, and he had to do clever errands, and he was still thinking about Ershan.


    Manager Yang came very quickly. After caring for Tang Mo, he talked about the situation of the Ershan family. "There are many children in the family, and it is inevitable that there will be times when they don''t care about it. That kid is a stubborn person. He always doesn''t agree with the bias of the family and goes against his family again and again, but what''s the use of being a child who doesn''t agree with him? In the end, he has to be beaten up and said that he is not worried."


    "As for his cousin Xia''er, he is really a pitiful girl. That girl looks so hard-working but not lazy. Unfortunately, her parents gave birth to three girls in a row and got a son. Naturally, it''s rare. The two bigger girls above have already married. Xia''er originally wanted to sell it secretly, but was sued by the boy in Ershan. Everyone in the village signed a contract for sale. Prince Jin was kind and allowed to marry by himself, but the deal failed. He was brought back by the people in the village."


    "It''s even harder to live this time. The thirteen-year-old girl is skinny and has a big wound with small wounds on her body. I''ve also said that, but her parents agreed in front of her and turned around and had another beaten blow."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 53 Tang Mofa sells his wife

    Chapter 53 Tang Mofa sells his wife


    Manager Yang was a little keen and felt sorry for Xia''er in his words. Tang Mo frowned, and he was not easy to evaluate the situations of each family. He did not like the messy people at home very much, for fear of trouble in the future, but he did have a crush on Ershan and felt that it would be useful to train.


    "You go and tell these two families that I will take Ershan and Xia''er away, and the family will give them two taels of silver."


    Manager Yang knew this was the case and went to do things with a smile. The two brothers of the Zhao family were very happy when they learned that their children were being taken a fancy. Ershan''s father wanted to replace Ershan and let his brother take over. He was scolded by Manager Yang before he could rest.


    Before the person came, Tang Mo gave Xia''er to Xin''an, "It''s just a big shot, please see what you want to do."


    If you want to join the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, it is not a turn for Xia''er to be a senior.


    Xin''an said that Xin''s house was renovated and someone was required to clean it up. "Take it back to the mansion to teach for a while, and then send it over to the trip."


    Qiushiyuan can''t accommodate more girls either.


    "Slave Zhao Ershan kowtowed to the young master."


    Manager Yang''s movements were very quick. One hour later, Ershan, who was wearing 80% new clothes, took him to wash his cousin kneel in front of Tang Mo. The clothes on the two of them were obviously not suitable. One was too big and the other was too small, which shows that neither of them belonged to him.


    "Slave slave Zhao Xiaer kowtowed to the young master."


    Xia''er''s voice was trembling, and she didn''t dare to raise her head at all. Her cousin said she wanted to take her to live a good life. She thought she was dreaming, and she felt a little real when she knelt here, and she was worried that she would be returned if she was not good at acting well.


    Tang Mo said ''um'', and Manager Yang brought the two of them with their body sales contracts, urging them to do their best to take care of their jobs in the future and never have any intentions.


    Ershan kowtowed heavily, "I said yesterday that as long as I can work with my cousin with my cousin, I will never have a second intention in this life. If I develop a betrayal, I will be thundering."


    The other end was really loud. Seeing that Xia''er saw her cousin like this, she wanted to say it, but she couldn''t learn it, so she could only kowtow, "I''m the same."


    The sound is much louder than before.


    "Get up." Tang Mo threw Ershan to Lailai and asked Lailai to teach the rules, "Learn hard and learn how to be a job."


    He said to Xia''er again, "Your Madam will arrange it, go."


    Go?


    He didn''t say where he went. Xia''er was very panicked and came forward, "Come with me and take you to kowtow to the young lady, and you will come here too."


    Xin''an was watching the gardener dig jasmine. She was going to get some back and plant it in the Xin family''s house. She came to lead someone to kowtow to her. Seeing that Xia''er was really pitiful, she asked Chunyang to take her to wash again. "From the future, I will learn the rules with your sister Chunyang and study hard. As long as you don''t do anything wrong, you won''t punish you."


    Poor girl, you can still see scars on her exposed wrists. You can tell that it was from these two days when you look at the color.


    Xia''er kowtowed again happily, and her eyes were shining. She looked not very good in appearance, and she was a little savage. Perhaps because of her long-term work, her fingernails were covered with mud, and her back was rough and had a crack. It was impossible to tell that she was the skin of a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl.


    I can only start by cleaning up the girl.


    Chunyang and Lailai each took their own hands away. Xin An continued to stare at her Jasmine. She was too sleepy in the afternoon and took a nap. Tang Mo said he would go back every day and go to the lotus pond after taking a nap. As for what fresh food to eat, he didn''t dare. The two of them were still sleeping in the same bed, mainly because there was no place to go. After half a day, they both returned to normal. They kept silent about the morning matters and returned to the harmonious appearance in Chunyang''s eyes.


    After the sun set in the evening, the two went out for a walk together, followed by Ershan, and a group of children were playing on the ridge of the field. They found it interesting and stopped and took a look. It was when they stopped, a boy ran towards the two of them, and before they could get closer, they shouted "brother-in-law". Tang Mo even looked back and thought there was someone behind him.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law."


    The dirty boy ran closer and looked up at Tang Mo, "You are my brother-in-law."


    Tang Mo?


    Xin''an?


    Before the two of them could react, Ershan walked up and slapped him on the boy''s butt, "I told you to shout, this is the young master, your brother-in-law is not here."


    The boy cried with a ''wow'', and he was still yelling, "It''s just brother-in-law, brother-in-law. My mother and father both said that my third sister went to be a concubine for her brother-in-law, and she was brother-in-law."


    His parents said that it was the fate of the dead girl. He said that a Taoist priest said that a dead girl was blessed. When the dead girl became prosperous, he would give him all the money and let him live a good life. He was right.


    Ershan was so angry that he threw it on his face, "I dare to talk nonsense anymore. Your third sister is a girl. Do you know if you go to the Marquis'' Mansion to sweep the floor and wash clothes? Your parents are talking nonsense."


    Turning around and kneeling in front of Tang Mo, "Young Master, this guy is just talking nonsense. Don''t blame Xia''er, Xia''er."


    Ershan was so angry that his teeth were itchy. Xia''er finally jumped out of the fire pit. He was so afraid that the young master would drive Xia''er back when he got angry. As for him, he naturally had no chance. How could a young master lack a person for his identity?


    Tang Mo smiled angry. A girl who was a big shot, poured dirty water on him without even seeing her face. Can he like anything?


    He looked at Xin An with guilt, and when he saw Xin An without a look, he looked at the crying boy coldly. What can a seven or eight-year-old boy know? It must be what the adults at home said. He was just dreaming, and he spoke coldly at Ershan, "Go and notify Manager Yang to sell this family. Don''t let me get in the eyes of my son anymore."


    What do you want to be his father-in-law?


    There were people around who were brave enough to come to watch the fun. They suddenly felt gloating again and again on their faces. Finally, they sighed a little. The couple of Zhao''s family were so proud yesterday, yelling that her Xia''er was attracted to by the young master. Maybe there would be luck in the future. No matter how fortune tellers say that his Xia''er is lucky.


    They said that Xia''er worked in the fields all day long and had seen the young master wherever he went, so why was he attracted to him?


    It turned out that I was going to be a rough girl.


    But the rough girl is better than being in the Zhao family, and Xia''er is pitiful.


    Ershan did not hesitate at all and quickly went to find Manager Yang. Tang Mo turned around and left with a cold face, leaving no interest.


    Manager Yang was very timid. He **** the Zhao couple in a few seconds and blocked them, not letting them yell.


    Their entire Zhuangzi family is the most disliked. They are despised on weekdays. The man steals grain and the woman steals eggs. Earlier, the couple was punished for joining forces to steal food from the field. Now they dare to be the son-in-law of Xiao Xiang, and Manager Yang is almost angry. In the future, the people in the entire Zhuangzi pointed at the second son and made these two delusional things offend the second son. Who would be good for?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 54 Ill be **** to death sooner or later by you

    Chapter 54 I will be **** to death by you sooner or later


    The three members of the Zhang family were sold. Although the villagers sighed, they didn''t feel wronged. They all felt that they deserved it. The old man of the Zhao family wanted to come and plead for mercy, but Ershan stopped him. In the eyes of the Zhao family, he could talk to the young master now, and he would have to do things with the young master in the future. He transformed himself into the most promising person in the family. What he said was important at the beginning. After weighing the pros and cons, the old man said something caring to Ershan and went back.


    In order to make Tang Mo believe that the village is still mostly responsible, Manager Yang dealt with the Zhao family as quickly as possible and then hurried to Tang Mo. He first apologized and then told the couple about the problems, including their joint efforts to steal food.


    "Stealing food?"


    The people in the farmhouse steal food is a big mistake. "How to steal?"


    Manager Yang said: "No matter how careful the farmers are, they cannot guarantee that they can put all the grain in the warehouse. For example, if the wheat is harvested, the wheat straw will be crispy, and the ears will easily fall off. After the wheat is harvested, the kind-hearted family will allow people to go to the field to pick up the ears, and it is their own when they pick it up."


    "The wheat harvester deliberately took off more wheat ears and let his family go in and pick them up. This is changing the direction of stealing food."


    It is also said that most people in the village are responsible. Although no one is perfect, it is rare like the Zhang family couple, and their hands and feet are clean. Even if some people prefer their sons, they can see their daughters well, at least they have not tried to get to know their own girls. There are still several girls in the village who are raised by them, which are very lively.


    "I used to think that there was nothing wrong with some petty thefts. It was his own business to his children, so it was hard to deal with them. I didn''t expect that I could still be so brainless that I had such thoughts."


    This is the young master of the Marquis'' Mansion. I have never seen any kind of beauty before. Not to mention it, the second young lady in front of me is so beautiful that the people below dare not look directly at it. The Zhao family was confused. The new official took office and the second young master will definitely burn it this time. I am afraid that they are still looking for a reason. They just bumped into it. It''s time!


    Manager Yang was sincere in his attitude and felt guilty. Fortunately, Tang Mo did not continue to pursue the matter, and only said that he would never tolerate such a thing in the village in the future.


    Although the matter has passed, Tang Mo''s anger is still there. He is still angry when he goes to bed at night. Xin An is speechless, "Why is the spirit so great? Get less angry, and it''s a big deal, it''s not good for the health."


    "You have also established your power today and achieved results, and you will be blessed in disguise."


    I have been so angry that I can¡¯t change it once.


    Tang Mo turned over and sat up, and said viciously, "You want to take this blessing quickly. Yushu, the prince of the Marquis''s family, is very noble. He is actually said to be a son-in-law of a soldier, and I''m so angry."


    "Your man is missed by someone with burnt teeth, so why don''t you get angry?"


    "You can''t put yourself in your shoes. If you were a rosacea, a man with yellow teeth and a big mouth, a man who shouted that you were his wife, you wouldn''t be angry to death."


    Xin An was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing. Before she could speak, Tang Mo became even more angry, "You can still laugh, why are we still having a few days to have a love relationship between us? Where is your heart?"


    "I came here this time to find an excuse to establish a power, but that''s not the case."


    Xin An held back his smile, "Who doesn''t want to be developed? That''s just a thought. Besides, the teeth are burnt and they just want to be your aunt, and they are not going to take a sip of you, so it''s not worth it."


    "What did you say?


    Tang Mo was even more angry and was disgusted, "I will be **** to death by you sooner or later."


    Xin Anfu, she now understands that this person is indeed good-looking and well-behaved, but he is stingy and can''t help but be angry to death in this life. He comforted him patiently, "Okay, you have sold you. Can you chase him and beat him to death if you get angry?"


    "You said that when did the people in the village have seen you as handsome and elegant and wealthy as you are. It is understandable that you have some delusions in your heart. After all, you are still blamed for being too outstanding. How many men and women will be fascinated by standing on the ridge of the field?"


    Tang Mo


    Not comforted at all. Xin An leaned forward, "Don''t say it, don''t say it, this young man is really handsome, which makes me, the old lady, tempted."


    A sentence successfully made Tang Mo think of what happened in the morning, and his face became strange in an instant, "A woman was so slick, hum, and fell asleep."


    Xin Anle was happy. This was the first time she coaxed a man besides her brother. Suddenly, she understood that Princess Qionghua in her previous life. There were always many handsome boys in her princess''s house. She would tease a group of young people when she had nothing to do, and the princess''s house always kept laughing.


    It''s getting more and more interesting.


    Seeing that she was still smiling while lying down, Tang Mo looked suspicious, "What are you thinking?"


    Xin An turned to face him and saw that he was really handsome and touched his face. Tang Mo froze all over and his eyes widened, "I just said you didn''t think of anything good."


    Grandma, he was teased.


    Why is this woman so brave!


    Xin An laughed, laughing loudly, and Tang Mo sat up in anger, "You bad thing, don''t think about it."


    Xin An laughed even more happily, and tears burst out, "Oh what to do? I can''t stop, my cheeks hurt my laughter, hahahaha~~~"


    Seeing that she smiled like this, her face changed, Tang Mo''s anger quickly disappeared without a trace, and sighed helplessly. This woman is very crazy.


    Xin''an''s laughter was too loud and it reached the next door. Wang felt itchy. If it weren''t for years of education that restrained her, she would have to listen to the wall. What was so funny?


    After hearing this, Chunyang looked confused and said nothing. Why did he laugh like this? Could it be that the second young master was playing acrobatics?


    Xin An was tired of laughing and rubbing her sore face. Tang Mo said angrily, "If you rub it again, you can''t see it. It''s so ugly."


    Seeing his face, Xin An wanted to laugh again. She didn''t expect that she could laugh so happily. "You turn to sleep, don''t look at me, I want to laugh when I see you."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes. Xin An in front of him was different from Xin An in his memory in his previous life. He was similar to a nun in his previous life. He dressed like a lost husband and always had a expressionless face. Otherwise, he was planning to see her laugh like this. He suspected that he was not the one who came back.


    "I''ll face you, I''ll laugh to death."


    Xin An laughed again, and his lips were slightly raised after falling asleep. Tang Mo, who was half asleep and half awake, opened his eyes by his arm, sighed helplessly, and he couldn''t stop falling asleep.


    A good sleep all night, Xin An was full of energy and dressed very pretty. Tang Mo said, "Who can see you when you go back in the car? You don''t feel tired when you dress like this."


    Xin An turned his head, "Just say it''s good-looking, right?"


    As he said that, he blinked at Tang Mo, "Do you feel that it is pure, refined, beautiful and charming? Let me tell you that even if I was vomited by the bumps, I am still a haggard and sick beauty."


    The carefully combed hair bun, the exquisite and beautiful hairpin, bright eyes and white teeth, a string of pearl necklaces made the white neck liner become more slender and tender, and then down. Tang Mo raised his head and let out a breath, and he had to admit that it was indeed quite beautiful.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 55 Not worth it for mother

    Chapter 55 Isn¡¯t it worth it for my mother


    "Grandma, you have to come back early."


    "Yes, we are not at ease."


    I was going back, and several people told the old lady thousands of instructions, but none of them felt relieved.


    The old lady didn''t care, "I just didn''t bring all the things in the mansion, the doctor also came, and brought a lot of medicinal materials. What else could I do? Let''s go."


    Don¡¯t delay her fishing.


    Several people got on the car with a sad face, praying that the old lady would return home safely and safely here, otherwise the three of them would not be able to gain a foothold in the mansion.


    After the carriage left, the old lady breathed a sigh of relief and said to Ganlu: "No one is worry-free. It is rare to ask me to go back so early after going out, so I won''t go back."


    When she returned, she was locked in that world. No matter how many treasures there were in Chunrong Hall, she had seen enough for so long. Moreover, the mansion was not as chaotic as it was now, so she would not stop. She wanted to live a few more years before she didn''t want to care about the younger generation''s affairs.


    "I know I''m thinking about my little things. When I get back, I''ll share a few points with the people, so as not to point me indirectly when I talk to me."


    She was talking about Tang Gang. She was not optimistic about this son at all, and it was a bad thing.


    Ganlu lowered her voice, "When the news came, the Marquis took another girl and didn''t give her a title, I''m afraid she''s waiting for the wife to go back and make the decision."


    The old lady frowned and wanted to go back, "That **** knows how to poke people''s hearts."


    Ganlu also felt that Tang Gang was confused and had expectations for Wang, "Mrs. "Mrs. has always been generous, so it should be."


    ¡°There is only problems if you don¡¯t make noise or make trouble.¡±


    The old lady could see clearly, "If you really don''t mind at all, you really give up. If a woman dies of a man, she will only look at the interests. An ignorant man will only be complacent and feel that a woman is sensible."


    Take a deep breath. She said everything she should say these days, and she also helped the bastards. She was all the age of grandfather. How much can she manage, as an old lady?


    The old lady went fishing, but was absent-minded.


    In the carriage, Wang and Xin An said that Tang Mo was good, and said that they would do whatever they wanted. If Tang Gang wanted to stop him, he would go to her. She now also took it lightly, "In the past, he valued reputation, and he often let the second boy suffer grievances. He will not do anything in the future. No one can bully you if I am."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "My mother tells me about the situation of the various families in Beijing. I should go out and walk around soon. It''s not okay to have a dark look."


    "I have to talk to you carefully. There are many taboos here, so I will start with going to the Duke of Eng-kuo''s mansion next month."


    Wang did not hide his personal information, and told her everything she knew, and she listened seriously. You should know that she suffered this loss in her previous life. Wang was not kind enough to tell her a lot at that time. Most of the things were told by Aunt Cai, but Aunt Cai was just a servant and had limited knowledge. She was not well-informed and made jokes several times when she went out, which made Tang Rong even more disliked her.


    In the evening, the carriage arrived at the door of the Marquis'' Mansion. The housekeeper stepped forward to greet him and secretly sent someone to tell Tang Gang that there were no old ladies or Wang''s town governments in the mansion. Tang Gang had been very happy these days and had never come back last night.


    "The Marquis has not come back yet. He must be very happy to learn that his wife has come back."


    Wang smiled but said nothing. She was more and more capable of saving face, as she gave up on Tang Gang. "Since the Marquis is busy, don''t bother him. Will there be something wrong in the mansion in the past few days?"


    The housekeeper smiled all over his face, "Several families have sent out banquet posts to ask the wife to make an idea. In addition, there are basic accounts for the wife to read them in person, and the monthly orders will be released next month."


    Wang seemed to have nothing happened before, and when he came back, he started to be busy with trivial matters in the mansion. Tang Mo, who was in a good mood, also changed his face. He despised Tang Gang in his heart, feeling that his mother''s life was awkward and secretly hated that he was incompetent.


    Before I could reach Qiushiyuan, I saw the servants in the yard waiting at the door. Nanfeng was standing in front, and I thought that if Nanfeng dared to covet him, he would give her a good look.


    As soon as he approached Nanfeng, he walked towards him with a smile. Tang Mo frowned slightly and was about to explode, but Nanfeng happily bowed to Xin An, "The young lady is back. Thank you for your hard work. The hot water is ready. The small kitchen has also stewed bird''s nest. It will be fine later."


    There have been Nanfeng custody of Qiushiyuan these days. Seeing this expression, I knew nothing had happened. Xin An smiled and said, "It was hard work, but it wouldn''t be hard to see you laugh so happily. I will prepare a few refreshing side dishes later."


    "I''ve already ordered it."


    Nan Feng was serving Xin An earnestly, and did not give Tang Mo a redundant look throughout the whole process. Tang Mo''s face became even worse. Does he still have a status in this Qiushiyuan?


    Everything was as usual in Qiushiyuan. After washing up, Xin An was on the beauty couch and asked about the situation in the mansion for the past few days. Nanfeng had been inquiring about the news in the Hou Mansion for many years. He told Xin An all the details. The situation next door did not surprise Xin An. It was different from his mother-in-law''s house. It was normal to talk to his mother''s mother while she was not there. It was normal to meet a few friends in the boudoir. However, Tang Gang''s sleeping in the girl made people speechless.


    Tang Mo almost ran away. Xin An''s eyes were stabilized. After asking all the things clearly, it would be fine. Xin An, who was eating the bird''s nest, told Tang Mo, "That''s your father, can you still care about his room affairs?"


    "I''m just not worth it for my mother."


    Why did his mother go out for a relaxing time?


    He was unrepentant in the mansion and became even worse, which was disgusting.


    Seeing that Xin An was still in the mood to eat bird''s nest, "Don''t you feel angry?"


    Xin An was not angry and looked up at him, "The world is unfair to women. Is this kind of thing only happening in the Marquis'' Mansion? Go outside and ask, there are beautiful concubines around you, saying that this is a red sleeved fragrance, a manifestation of the old man becoming stronger and stronger, and a capital for men''s pride. Who cares about what a woman thinks?"


    "You just go outside and you are ignorant and unfilial."


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, curious about what the woman thought about such a thing, "Is she really that generous?"


    "What can I do if I''m not generous?" Xin An put down the bowl, "If you are reluctant to express a little dissatisfaction, you will be a reputation of being jealous and unvirtuous, and this reputation still involves your children."


    "Unless it is the kind who really cannot give birth to a child who is worried about being eaten, which woman is willing to take a concubine with her husband?"


    "All the beautiful aspirations eventually become a life of a group. Since the expectations of a group will be different. If you do well, you hope that he will live a long life. If you don''t do well, you hope that he will die early and don''t block the way."


    As he said that, he encouraged him, "If you want your mother to live a decent life, you have to work hard. If you have great skills, your father will also depend on your face. He will not dare to take a concubine easily."


    Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, "In your eyes, I just work, right?"


    Many realistic women.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 56 Tao Yirans boredom

    Chapter 56 Tao Yiran¡¯s boredom


    The real woman is also Wang. She doesn¡¯t care at all about whether Tang Gang accepts her concubine or not. She cares about the girl in her yard, which is slapping her in the face.


    Tang Gang didn''t want to be responsible after enjoying it. The girl had already had signs of seeking death in the past two days. After talking to her for a while, Wang didn''t care what Tang Gang thought, and immediately drank a cup of concubine tea. From then on, there was an additional concubine Huan in the Hou Mansion, and another small courtyard was arranged for her to live in, and two little girls were arranged to serve her.


    The girl in her yard cannot be ruined by Tang Gang for nothing.


    "There are only two new wives in the mansion. In a short while, the Marquis should be grandfather. You should be more taboo about what you should do. Please be aware of it. Don''t let the juniors laugh at it."


    Tang Gang knew that he was in a disadvantageous position and the previous incident, he felt weak. He was not as tough as before in front of Wang. In order to show his goodwill, he wanted to stay that night. Wang disliked him and said, "These two days are considered a happy day for Aunt Huan. Please go and accompany me. I am a little tired these two days and want to take a break."


    Tang Gang didn''t want to stay for a long time, so he left after saying politely.


    Wang picked up the teacup and curled his lips slightly, thinking that this person was a shameful person, but his attitude towards him became better.


    The next morning, Tang Yong came to the door and learned that Tang Mo came back and wanted to tell him the good news about Tang Yaoming as soon as possible.


    "I have already reported it to the procuratorate. My second uncle doesn''t know how to thank you for this."


    He didn''t even have hope, but it turned out to be so good. "Your second aunt has prepared some wine and food in the mansion and thought about treating you and your wife to a simple meal. Can you have time today?"


    ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    Tang Mo was happier than Tang Yong, "I''ll have a good drink with my second uncle today. I''ll celebrate my cousin''s great joy."


    Tang Yong wanted to invite Wang to join her, and Tang Mo responded for her mother, "Second uncle will come back first, we will prepare for it."


    "good."


    Tang Yong didn''t stay much and left happily.


    Wang was a little surprised when he found out, and couldn''t help but start to be proud. His son was so capable. "I''ll ask someone to prepare a gift, and we''ll go together later."


    Xin An also prepared a gift after receiving the news. The family of three went out talking and laughing. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran from Chunhuayuan got the news, "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Tao Yiran shook her head. She had never taken care of the servants in the mansion, so naturally no one took the initiative to send the news to her. Tang Rong was lying down and recovering from the injury, and she didn''t know what was happening outside. Qing Mo limped and inquired.


    At this time, Tang Rong discovered the problem. As soon as he lay down, the whole Chunhua Courtyard was like blind and deaf. Not to mention outside, he didn''t know even the matter in the mansion.


    "The managers in various places should be handled frequently, and don''t be too passive."


    He hoped that Tao Yiran could take responsibility. Who knew that Tao Yiran was most disdainful of doing this. In her eyes, since she was a servant who signed the contract to sell her body, she would have to share her worries for her. It is worth doing a good job.


    The ones who have to give rewards for doing something next door can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s a bad atmosphere.


    Tang Rong was still reminding, "The management of affairs in various places in the mansion should not be negligent. Don''t be stingy when it''s time to give rewards." Tao Yiran was a little impatient. She felt very wronged when she lived like this. She also asked her to handle some servants in the mansion, which was simply demoted herself.


    Seeing that she had not agreed for a long time, Tang Rong held her hand, "In the future, I will not be in the mansion every day when I go to the Ministry of Rites. You will have to do some work in the mansion. You should pay your respects to grandmother every day, and you should pay your respects every day. You should pay your respects to your grandmother every day, and you will not delay too much effort. In addition, the wives of all families outside will have to work hard to make friends with you. As long as you and I are united and have a bright future, you will naturally have a bright future."


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly, and did not refuse or agree. Tang Rong has always been the gentleman in the hearts of noble girls in Beijing. He is literary and martial, with a tall and handsome figure, and his every move reveals the noble demeanor of the young master. She thought that marrying such a man would have no worries for the rest of her life, and the zither and zither under the moon, and the couple of gods and fairies.


    But Tang Rong asked her to take care of her servants, make friends with her wife, please her grandmother, and be greedy. It was simply unbearable.


    Tang Rong felt that he had improved a lot in the past two days and his body didn''t hurt so much. He thought that he had worked hard these days, so he thought about accompanying her, "Last time you said you wanted to paint a picture with me, why not just today?"


    It is a beautiful thing for the couple to paint a painting together, and it is quite interesting. Tao Yiran was naturally willing to do it before Tang Rong was beaten and injured in his face, but Tang Rong''s face has not yet healed, so it is really not pleasing to the eyes. What kind of leisure is there to paint?


    "The doctor said you should have to rest more. The painting looks not tiring but exhausting. You should rest first and have time in the future."


    She hid it well, and Tang Rong didn''t notice that she was disliked at all, and she was still moved by Tao Yiran to think about him everywhere.


    At this time, Tang Mo had already brought Xin An and Wang to Tang Yong''s mansion, and the family warmly welcomed him. Tang Yaoming also rushed back from the procuratorate to accompany him for lunch.


    "Thank you, my cousin, for your care and thoughtfulness. This great kindness is unforgettable. If you need your second brother in the future, you will speak as soon as possible."


    Tang Yaoming thanked Tang Mo very formally. Tang Mo hurriedly helped him with his hands, "Cousin, you are polite, no, it is appropriate for you and my brother to help each other, and it is not worth it so formal."


    As he said to Tang Yong, "I didn''t expect this to happen. It was a happy event for me. My second uncle knew me. If I didn''t make a good fortune, how could I think I could do something."


    "You''re just rude yourself."


    Tang Yong patted his arm, "You have been very smart and sweet since you were a child. Although you are a little naughty, you are kind-hearted. This is probably the same for your friends. Boy, you have the ability."


    Tang Mo was not humble in front of him. The three of them entered the hall with a giggle and laughed. You Shi was talking to Wang Shi with a smile, "We are worried about Yaoming. We always think that after studying hard for so many years, we will always have to do something. We are a little discouraged when we ask for help everywhere, and we don''t know how to make a turn for the better."


    "Mo Xiaozi is really capable. When he came to the door to talk to him personally, his second uncle was moved, but he didn''t have much expectations. There were countless families in the capital who were in charge of the clan, and the marquis had no choice but to do anything. Mo Xiaozi was afraid that it would be even more difficult. Who would have thought it would be like this."


    "Sister-in-law, I thank you for giving birth to such a good son."


    Youshi was really happy. Not only did her son have a good job, but he also had the help of a capable nephew, and he had hope in the future.


    Wang''s nose was sore, "That''s your nephew, they are all family, so let''s forget about other things. Of course, you should help with such big things as much as possible. After the brothers get well, they can support each other and go further."


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sister-in-law had never spoken so intimately before, and they were often polite when they met, but today was the first time.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 57 Tang Rongs sense of crisis

    Chapter 57 Tang Rong¡¯s sense of crisis


    "Look at me, I am so happy that I am so slow to treat my niece-in-law."


    You Shi rarely held Xin An''s hand, "I thought this girl looked outstanding the day she ate your new wife''s tea. Today I look at it, it''s really a choice. We are so lucky."


    Xin An said with a smile, "Second Auntie, you are polite. I am happy to see Second Auntie so happy. I like to listen to my mother and Second Auntie."


    Youshi introduced her daughter-in-law to her, "This is Yaoming''s wife. I know you are coming to buy Wen Suan''s snacks. Your sister-in-law can talk while eating snacks and drinking tea."


    Gu looked a little plump, and when he smiled, he had a pair of almond eyes under his eyebrows. "There are two sticks of incense left before the mat. Please follow me to sit there."


    Xin An nodded, followed Gu to the corridor with the blessing of Wang and You, where a square table was placed under the corridor with fruits and snacks on it. A cluster of roses that were also lush, blooming brightly.


    "Sit down, brother and sister."


    Gu''s smile was very good-looking, "I don''t know what snacks my brother and sister like, so I bought some. I can see if I like them. But eating snacks is a bit dry in hot weather. Let''s try this grape first, it''s sour and sweet."


    "My sister-in-law has trouble."


    Xin''an sat down with a smile, took the grape handed over by Gu and peeled it and tasted it. He squinted his eyes and trembled for a moment. Gu asked hurriedly, "Is it sour?"


    "I tasted two in the morning, it''s not so sour."


    In order to verify that she had eaten one, she almost rolled her eyes without being sore, and quickly spit out, looking at Xin An awkwardly, and then both of them laughed, "It''s true, I didn''t feel sore when I tasted it in the morning. How could it be so sore now?"


    Xin''an took a bite of the horseshoe cake and pressed down the sour taste, "Isn''t it a bunch?"


    Gu also ate horse hoof cake, "No, that sparse string of fruits is not as good as this. I thought my younger brother and sister were coming, so I specially picked this string of the best quality."


    The sour taste dissipated, and Xin An smiled and said, "The grape bunch is just that the sparse fruits are bigger than those that are sweet."


    Gu said that he would take her to pick a bunch of them himself, "There must be some sweet."


    "Did your sister-in-law grow it yourself?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu''s father worked in the Imperial Heaven Supervisory Office and liked to plant flowers and plants on weekdays, especially grape seeds. When Gu got married, he was one of the dowry, which was two vines, and he bears many fruits every year. "Are you surprised? My father planted a good look and taste better. I raised it according to his method, but it is not as good as him. It''s not as good as his."


    Xin''an, who was talking about, wanted to see her dowry vines now. Gu immediately took her to see it. The two of them started to warm up because of a bunch of grapes. Wang and You, who were not far away, both had a smile in their eyes when they saw it, "Young people can talk together."


    Youshi was curious, so curious that she wanted to know the details here. It was inconvenient to ask, but now everyone is sent to her and can''t help but lower her voice, "How is the niece-in-law getting along with Mo Boy?"


    Wang also wanted to talk to others after being held in the mansion for a long time, so he nodded with a smile, "Okay, I think that boy was a blessing in disguise. The couple got along very well, and they were all the same in temperament. They liked to talk and laugh. I saw that boy was very concerned about this wife, you didn''t see him."


    She said how Tang Mo treated his father-in-law and how he took Xin''an out to play. "Even this time I followed him to the village to get the money of my daughter-in-law."


    You Shi''s face was full of gossip, "It can be seen that this is the right fate, and the couple should have similar temperaments." "Who said that''s not?"


    Tang Yong in the hall finished talking about Tang Yaoming and talked about Tang Mo. Tang Mo smiled and said that he was going to the Beiya Army. Tang Yong frowned slightly. He also heard about the Hou Mansion impeachment of the Beiya Army. "I heard that Commander Liao was jealous of evil and would revenge the grudges. You are afraid that you will go at this time."


    He knew that his brother was partial to him, but he didn''t expect that he could do such a thing at this time. "If possible, first find an intermediary to ask Commander Liao to apologize, so that the matter would be over."


    He thought about it all over and couldn''t figure out who had a good relationship with Liao Zhi among the people he knew.


    Tang Mo already had a plan in his mind, "I have made arrangements for this matter, it''s just a matter of taking some effort."


    Tang Yong nodded and said that the mansion had prepared money. It was impossible for Tang Yaoming to spend money. "If you should spend it, just worry about those who don''t have money, you will be owed bad favors."


    Tang Mo did not refuse, after all, it was really a waste of money. "I will make an appointment for a dinner when I go back. When my cousin and I go there, they are all people who have entered the officialdom. They are not allowed to drink and socialize. It is always good to meet a few more people."


    Tang Yaoming stood up and thanked him. This was not only to find an errand, but also to introduce him to his connections. Those who were not really using his brothers would not be able to do this.


    Tang Rong only got the news from Qing Mo in the afternoon, "Do you say Tang Yaoming went to the Censorate''s Office as the Censorate?"


    That''s the real lack, or the real lack of real power. How could Tang Yaoming go to such a good place?


    Qing Mo nodded, "It''s been two days since he went there. It''s the appointment document sent by Lord Liu, the Left Doctor of the Ministry of Personnel, personally to the Second Master''s Mansion."


    "I heard from the people in the Second Master''s Mansion that it was the bridge built by the Second Master."


    Tang Rong sat upright, "Are you serious?"


    Qingmo spent money to find out the news, "It should be true. If Master Er wouldn''t have come to invite the second young master to pass the mansion early this morning."


    At this moment, Tang Rong was extremely complicated. First, he was not very able to accept that Tang Yaoming went to such a good place to work; second, he was even more unacceptable that he was recommended by Tang Mo. How could he not know what Tang Mo has?


    Tang Mo can even find an official position for others, isn¡¯t it said he is more capable than him?


    Suddenly I remembered that the Liu family was married to the Qinghou Mansion. Yan Shimao, the second son of the Qinghou Mansion, had a good relationship with Tang Mo. Could it be that he was following this path?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt more and more upset. Qing Mo didn''t leave, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Qing Mo smiled awkwardly, "I want to apply for some money with the prince."


    Today I asked about the news and spent his own money.


    Tang Rong asked him to go to Tao Yiran to get it, "Get more money, I''ll be watching something outside recently."


    Tang Yaoming had been working as a prison in the procuratorate for several days before he got the news. The news came too late. I couldn''t help but remember that his news had not been so lagging behind before, and something must have happened.


    Tao Yiran disliked the servants asking her for money the most. Qing Mo was Tang Rong''s servant, which was equivalent to Tang Rong asking her for money, even if the money in her hand was originally given to her by Tang Rong.


    Qing Mo, who got the money, was very frustrated. Logically speaking, he was beaten with the prince and continued to work as a job without healing his injuries. The young lady should give some rewards to express her feelings. Not only did she not give it, she even struggled to ask for his own money. She looked at him just as dirty as she looked at.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 58 Now, take me to make friends with her

    Chapter 58 Now, take me to make friends with her


    Tang Mo and Xin''an, who came out of Tang Yong''s mansion, first sent Wang back to the mansion, and then they went to the Xin family''s house and said that they would not go home for dinner at night, and it was mainly because it was easy to go back one and it was difficult to go back.


    Not only did Wang not think there was any problem with their behavior of not staying at home, he also encouraged them to go to the night market after breakfast. "The summer is hot, and it is the most fun to visit the night market. Just take two guards."


    With the precedent of Xin''an buying and buying in the night market last time, Tang Mo directly brought four guards. Seeing that the four guards were big and round, they were extremely satisfied, and they seemed to have the strength to carry things.


    Xin¡¯s house is about to be renovated. Wang Jin and Wang Fu and his son have been busy here recently and have initially decided on the renovation plan. "If you want the garden to be bigger, you have to demolish a side courtyard. There are enough houses in the house, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you demolish them."


    "My son-in-law wants an extra corridor in the yard. The corridor can actually be combined with the pavilion, so there is another leisure place."


    Tang Mo had already invited craftsmen to see the renovation charter. Wang Jin and his son watched the whole process and actively participated in the opinions. "Master Fu said that the drawings can be issued in two days and the construction can be started after the decision is made."


    Tang Mo said that there should be multiple wine cellars, and then he would find some good wine to store here. He also said that he would like to make two tables that could sit down a dozen people at the same time. "The greenhouse is a must. It is a greenhouse in winter and used as a resting place for women in summer."


    Xin An also agreed that this house was built to facilitate their banquets in the future. It was thoughtful and meticulous everywhere. After the Xin family arrived in the capital, they would have to have banquets. If there was a place in the mansion, they would not have to go out to the restaurant. In the end, the restaurant was not as comfortable and comfortable as their own garden.


    Tang Mo and Wang Jin and his son were hand-off managers in Xin Ancheng, and there was no need to worry about anything else except paying for the renovation.


    The sunset was setting in the evening, and Tang Mo took Xin An to the restaurant. The rich and leisurely two people were so comfortable. Tang Gang, on the other side, also learned about Tang Mo helping Tang Yaoming to find a job, and Tang Yong came to him with a generous gift.


    I didn''t want to alarm him, but considering that it would be a matter of time before he learned the news, it would be a matter of time before Tu Zeng misunderstood Tang Yong. "I originally wanted to give it a try, but I didn''t expect it to be successful. Don''t worry, brother, I have arranged everything I should handle and arrange. It''s impossible for the second boy to help me and add it to it."


    Tang Gang almost stopped. If this matter was done by Tang Rong, he would naturally be happy with Yourong Yen;


    But that was done by Tang Mo. His son, who was in love, is now hiding in the yard to recover from his injuries, but his son, who doesn''t care much, is getting better and better. Thinking of the words Wang scolded him before, his cheeks were so hot that it hurt.


    "I have always taken Yaoming''s matter to heart, but there are so many things in the mansion this month that I can''t get away with it. I originally thought that I would ask Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites to plan in two days."


    "It is a good thing to do it. The Censorate''s Censorate is a good place to go. Let Yaoming take the job well. If you have any questions in the future, come to me."


    He barely regained his face, and thought that he had a nephew who was the censor, and his attitude improved a lot.


    It is always easy to add icing on the cake and it is difficult to provide timely help. Tang Yong understands it and feels proud.


    Tang Mo didn''t know that such a thing made him and his brother break the defense one after another. He was leading Xin''an to visit the night market, but it was a deviation from what he expected. Because the things at the night market were similar to those I came last time, Xin''an''s desire to buy small items was reduced a lot this time, but his desire to buy small food was rising. He wanted to taste anything strange. He only tasted a little at a time, and gave the rest to Tang Mo. Tang Mo started eating from the street and said that he couldn''t eat it halfway.


    It is inappropriate to lose it, and it is not appropriate to give it to the guard. "My aunt, these snacks are extremely ordinary. Can we not eat them?"


    Xin''an nodded happily, mainly because he ate a few of them one after another, all of them were very ordinary.


    After walking for a while, Tang Mo saw Liu Mingyuan with his wife saying something to the boss at a small stall, and hurriedly told Xin An. Xin An raised his eyes, "Yan Wenhui?"


    "Do you know?" Tang Mo felt that it was quite redundant as soon as he said this. In his previous life, Xin An, as the wife of Hou, was everywhere to win over Tang Rong''s connections. How could he not know Mrs. Gui in Beijing?


    "know."


    Xin''an''s lips curled gently, and he approached him and lowered his voice, "Now, take me to make friends with her."


    Tang Mo looked at her sideways and curled his lips and smiled, "That''s the point, go ahead."


    As the two turned their heads, they instantly smiled appropriately and headed towards Liu Mingyuan and his wife. Tang Mo smiled and said hello, "Brother Liu."


    "Second Brother Tang?"


    Liu Mingyuan was a little surprised, "What a coincidence."


    Tang Mo said: "My wife said the night market in Beijing is interesting. I didn''t have enough shopping last time. I''m here again today."


    As he said that, he bowed to Yan Wenhui, "Sister Yan''s family."


    Yan Wenhui has met Tang Mo many times and is familiar with her. "The descendants of the second brother Tang have become steadily. Why don''t you introduce your wife to me quickly?"


    Tang Mo smiled happily and pulled Xin''an forward, "This is my wife, whose boudoir is Xin''an. Please take care of the Yan sister in the future."


    Xin An Fuli, "Madam Liu."


    There are many different opinions about Tang Mo being replaced in Beijing, and Yan Wenhui also heard that Tang Mo''s wife was very sorry for changing from an official noble daughter to a salt merchant girl. Later, she heard that Tang Mo valued the wife who had just entered the door very much, and couldn''t help but feel curious.


    I couldn''t help but look at Xin''an carefully. Seeing that she was beautiful, she smiled even more beautifully as clouds. She stood with Tang Mo like a golden boy and a jade girl. "You and Brother Tang call me together and call me Sister."


    Xin''an responded with kindness and gave a blessing again, "Please pay tribute to the elder sister of the Yan family."


    Yan Wenhui''s eyes moved from her face to her clothes at this moment. She recognized Xin''an''s outer shirt as a rare square brocade. Although there were only three hairpins in the hair, one of them was particularly dazzling, echoing the colorful butterfly flowers embroidered on the brocade. A pearl was inlaid on the tops of the two butterfly whiskers, which made the person look more agile.


    Exquisite objects have always been expensive, which shows how wealthy Xin¡¯s family is.


    Liu Mingyuan thought Tang Mo was good and wanted to make friends. He also thought that his wife was also playful. He thought that Xin''an was similar. Whose new wife hadn''t arrived for a month and went to the night market twice?


    The two of them might be able to play together, so they said to Yan Wenhui: "The gadgets I brought back last time were given by my brother and sister."


    He said to Tang Mo and Xin An again: "Your sister-in-law was thinking about coming to the night market because of those little things last time. There are many fun places in this capital. Where can you make an appointment with your sister-in-law in the future?"


    Yan Wenhui instantly understood what he meant, and her eyes looked warmer at Xin An, "Your brother and sister have to come and talk to me when you are free."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 59 A couple who dont act like human beings

    Chapter 59 A couple who don¡¯t act like human beings


    Xin''an wanted to make friends with Yan Wenhui and opened up the situation in the circle of Mrs. Gui in Beijing;


    Yan Wenhui wanted to get along with Tang Mo for Liu Ming, but she felt that although Xin''an was a salt businesswoman, she was beautiful and had a good temperament, and she would not lose money when making friends;


    As a result, the two of them quickly became warm and immediately started to visit the night market together. Xin An, who originally thought there was nothing to buy, made Tang Mo have more big bags and small bags in his hands. Liu Mingyuan was not idle either. The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly, followed behind with their fate and actively paid.


    After Yan Wenhui bought two more items, he became curious. Liu Mingyuan has been a little more comfortable in the past few days?


    "Sister, look at this."


    Xin An held a purse embroidered with green bamboo, "It''s so beautiful."


    After being interrupted by her, Yan Wenhui didn''t continue to think about it. She gently stroked the embroidered face of the purse, "It''s good. I bought it, it''s good to use it yourself or reward people."


    She really wanted to ask Xin''an the inside story of changing her brides. After all, everyone has a gossip, but unfortunately the occasion is not suitable. "How many days will my brother and sister have free time in? In three days, I will make an appointment with a few sisters who are good in the boudoir to listen to the opera. Do you want to go together?"


    "If I could take me with you, I would like to come. I have never heard of the Beijing drama." Xin''an has no reason to refuse, "I don''t know a few people in the capital. My sister is willing to take me, and I''m grateful."


    Yan Wenhui smiled, "Then I''m going to make a decision. I''ll send someone to send you a post tomorrow. You''ll go out with justifiable reputation."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, Yan Wenhui leaned closer and lowered her voice, "My brother and sister should smile more. When I smile, I, a woman, would be lost in my mind. Can Brother Tang''s legs be weak?"


    Xin An was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled even brighter, but his ears were a little red.


    When the night market was thriving, Yan Wenhui was reluctant to go back. Xin An waved her hand and helped her get on the car with Tang Mo. Yan Wenhui on the way said, "My brother said before that Tang Mo valued this wife very much. I still don''t believe it. I only realized that what he said was true when I met today. However, the Xin girl was so beautiful, so it was normal for Tang''s second brother to like it."


    Liu Mingyuan said that Tao Yiran is not bad either, she is still a famous talented woman in the capital. The key is that the Tao family is still an official family, and it is still different.


    "What do you know?"


    Yan Wenhui didn''t like Tao Yiran, saying that she was accustomed to pretending, "The color of the clothes she wore was so light that she couldn''t tell the color, and she was like mourning clothes, for fear that she wouldn''t show her."


    Tao Yiran likes to wear plain clothes. Every time she has a banquet, she is very eye-catching among a group of girls wearing red and green, attracting the attention of most of the young men and making many girls angry.


    Liu Mingyuan didn''t know what the women thought. As a man, he naturally looked at talented girls more often. What''s more, Tao Yiran was beautiful and talented, and was afraid that he would anger his wife if she said too much, so he hurriedly coaxed her and said that it was his wife who looked better.


    Yan Wenhui snorted and asked about his money, "Why do I think you are quite rich these days?"


    Liu Mingyuan was nervous but laughed, "Brother Tang paid his wife all, I can''t let you pay by yourself. If you are too embarrassed, I will grit your teeth and hold on. If you want to buy more, I really can''t afford it."


    Yan Wenhui did not pursue him and decided to go back and ask her brother.


    At this moment, Tang Mo and Xin An had already returned to the mansion. Manager Zhang, who had just entered the door, hurried over, "Second Young Master, the Marquis invites you to come back and see him."


    Tang Mo said ''um'', and saw that he was walking in the wrong direction, Manager Zhang urged him again. Tang Mo said, "It''s so dark, I''m not worried about my wife, so I will send her back to Qiushiyuan first and then go there."


    If you ask him to go, he must go immediately?


    No!


    Extend your hand to support Xin An, ¡°Be careful and walk slowly.¡±


    That posture seemed like Xin An was unable to take care of himself.


    Xin An held back his laughter, and suddenly his eyes rolled, and after a ''Ouch'' sound, he sprained his ankle, "It hurts, I can''t walk anymore."


    If she didn''t see the smile that had not been taken back from the corner of her mouth, Tang Mo believed it. She wanted to make some sarcasm and thought about Manager Zhang behind her, but she spoke with fear of "concern". "Everyone said be careful, why did she sprain her feet?"


    "Is the strictness serious?" Xin An "faced pain" and "can''t walk anymore."


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, rolled his eyes and the boss turned his head. He bent over and picked up the person in the waist. After walking a few steps, he still gritted his teeth and said quietly, "Eat less, why don''t you die seriously?"


    Xin An always couldn''t help but smile loudly. He didn''t have to walk by himself, and he felt very good. "A better attitude, who knows when will my ''spray'' be cured?"


    Tang Mo sighed, "I owe you what I owe you. I used to be the same as the Master, but now I am still pretending to be delicate. Don''t be crazy, right?"


    He doesn''t look fat either, why is he so heavy?


    Xin An still smiled, "Didn''t that behave before? Isn''t you able to make up for yourself now?"


    Tang Mo said twice, "You haven''t experienced it much, do you have to make up for it all in me?"


    "It''s possible."


    Tang Mo sighed when he appointed him, his steps were fast, there was no way, he would be heavier if he didn''t go quickly.


    After finally sending it into the house, he almost threw Xin''an on the bed with the throwing one, and he slumped on the side and gasped, "I really have to eat less, the heavy one is like an iron egg."


    Xin An turned over and smiled happily. He simply walked off his shoes and sat cross-legged beside the bed, "Why don''t you go see your old father?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Tang Mo became brave, "My wife sprained her ankle and she cried in pain. Can''t I be with her?"


    What good things can the old man do if he meets him at this time?


    "I''ve designated it as the second uncle who came here, and I want to raise an army to ask for punishment."


    Xin An smiled and said, "You are right, but that''s it."


    "If my father wants to see you, it is unreasonable if you don''t go, but there are some considerations when you go."


    Tang Mo looked suddenly, then smiled wickedly, "Yes, I am a good son. My father wants to see me, how can I not go?"


    Xin An got out of bed, "I''ll take a shower and go to bed."


    Tang Mo was so envious. She was the new daughter-in-law and was loved by her mother-in-law. Her father-in-law didn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. She did whatever she wanted. ¡°The next time I will be a girl.¡±


    "Okay, then we will be sisters."


    When Tang Mo thought of the scene of wearing flowers in the mirror, he shivered for a moment. After thinking about it, he would rather be a man.


    Tang Gang couldn''t wait for Tang Mo, and sent someone to inquire to find out that Xin''an had sprained ankle. Tang Mo was rubbing her with medicinal wine, and he couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied. Thinking about it was too late, I simply washed and went to bed.


    It was so fragrant that Tang Mo, who was not a human being, came and shouted at the door, "Father, have you rested? My son is here."


    "Father, father."


    Tang Gang opened his eyes in the dark night, and Wang got up and lit the candle, "The second boy is afraid there is something urgent."


    Tang Gang opened the door in his clothes, with a strong aura of getting up, "Are you okay?"


    Tang Mo bowed and said, "Didn''t my father ask Manager Zhang to inform his son to come here? My wife sprained her ankle, her ankle was swollen, and she missed home again, and she cried so hard that her son was busy putting medicinal wine on her and coaxing her. Finally, she coaxed her to bed. So, I came here quickly."


    Tang Gang


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 60 Tang Mo: This woman is a bit cute

    Chapter 60 Tang Mo: This woman is a bit cute


    The anger of getting up was accompanied by an inexplicable anger. Tang Gang''s face looked very ugly. Tang Mo seemed to have not seen it, and his attitude was so respectful that he could not find any mistakes.


    "Father, are there any important things you are looking for your son?"


    Tang Gang was angry and had no place to get angry. Could it be that he blamed him for treating his wife''s injuries and put him as my father behind?


    Or is it that he blamed him for helping Tang Yaoming get an errand without his consent?


    Seeing my own appearance, Tang Mo felt extremely relieved and spoke intimately, "Father, my son has something to tell his father."


    "you say."


    Tang Mo''s face was happy, "I heard that my second uncle was worried about Yaoming''s cousin''s affairs a few days ago. My father was busy with his elder brother''s affairs and was unable to do anything, so my son took his own initiative to invite Brother Shimao from the Qinghou Mansion. He just wanted to give it a try, but didn''t tell his father. The father knew that his son had no great ability. Who knew that this matter was really done, which was really surprising."


    "The second uncle is happy. I also invited my son to have a drink today."


    He asked him to say anything, and Tang Gang felt even more angry. What else could he say?


    If he said it would be better if he tried his best to accomplish this, the key point would be that he would do it with just one sentence. Who should I ask for?


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to do it.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Gang said that he didn''t want to see Tang Mo at all. He was going to blame him earlier, but now he has no intention. "It''s getting late, go back and rest."


    Tang Mo bowed, "Since my father has nothing to do, the son will surrender."


    He turned around and left so quickly. Tang Gang closed the door and turned around and saw Wang standing not far away. He was shocked, "What are you doing when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "Of course it depends on how the marquis should be biased."


    Wang, who had no need to pretend to be himself, snorted coldly and sneered: "If the prince did this, the marquis would be afraid that he would have to hold a table to celebrate."


    Tang Gang''s lips were stammering, and he didn''t say a word. He walked straight to the edge of the bed, took off his shoes and lay down.


    Wang didn''t say anything anymore, thinking in his mind that there was something good in the Hou Mansion that could be taken out for her son and daughter-in-law. Tang Gang spoke as soon as he lay down, "Don''t always be biased against the second wife, you should also watch the eldest wife."


    When he couldn''t see that Wang had started to favor his second wife since his two sons got married?


    Wang said, "I don''t blame me for being partial to my second wife. How much grievance did she suffer in this marriage, but she still started to settle down in the morning and evening on the second day of the tea ceremony. She is respectful and filial. I favor my eldest wife, and I favor her. Will she give her a chance?"


    "I came here to invite you twice. I felt uncomfortable today and had a headache tomorrow. Now I can''t take care of my boss''s injuries. Tell me, how do you favor her?"


    "I couldn''t step out of the gate of Chunhuayuan for half a step all day. As soon as I left, she came out and called my friends. When I came back, she shrank back. As a mother-in-law, I have never been biased with her, but I have never treated her harshly, and I have never said that she was not right. Who did I tell her to show her?"


    Tang Gang regretted that he said too much, Wang is almost the same as firecrackers now, and he can''t afford to offend him at all.


    Thinking about Tang Rong''s somewhat disappointment, he couldn''t suppress his wife.


    Of course, the most hateful thing was Tang Mo. He was destroyed by him after a good sleep!


    Tang Mo, who was in a good mood, returned to Qiushiyuan and fell asleep comfortably. When he woke up the next day, it was already midday. He washed up and went to find Xin''an. Xin''an had just gotten up. After all, she had to rest after being ''injured'', and Wang also sent someone to tell her that she didn''t have to pay her respects.


    "We can''t have breakfast."


    Seeing that the breakfast was much smaller, Tang Mo missed the fact that when the old lady was there, the breakfast was much richer than on the table.


    Xin An feels the same way. From frugality to extravagant, she likes to enjoy herself more and more. "I''ll spend some money tomorrow, or I want to eat something to buy it." Tang Mo nodded, "Making money means making a better life, and you don''t have to save too much."


    In fact, the word "save" has nothing to do with the word "save".


    After breakfast, Tang Mo went out with his money in his arms. Tonight he was going to go to a banquet for Liu Mingyuan and to noon to invite Yan Shimao and his brothers alone. "Can you help me prepare sobering soup tonight? I will go to the Beiya Army tomorrow, and I won''t get up tomorrow morning."


    "no problem."


    After getting Xin''an''s promise, Tang Mo was so happy that he was about to go out. Xin''an called him, "Are you going to the Beiya Army? Wear two grand clothes and don''t move while standing. Chunlu will measure your size."


    Tang Mo was a little surprised. In the two lives, only her mother would think about making clothes for him. She subconsciously said, "Everyone wears the same clothes, but she doesn''t have the chance to wear them after doing them."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Then I won''t do it for you."


    "Do it." Tang Mo smiled flatteringly, "Don''t I want to be more tactful, I like to wear new clothes. I make them look better. I have a seven-point appearance. If I have to have clothes to contrast, can I be unparalleled?"


    The cheeky appearance successfully made Chunyang Chunlu in the room smile. Xin An agreed with his thoughts, "I have face if you are handsome, don''t worry, it''s absolutely beautiful."


    Tang Mo happily opened his upper arms and asked Chunlu to tailor him. He felt that this feeling was very good. After all, Tao Yiran didn''t think about making him new clothes in his previous life. I don''t know if this is not enjoyable. Tang Rong in his previous life lived a very good life.


    Now it''s his turn to live such a life. If you want to say that Xin''an''s cruel mother-in-law still has a cute place.


    After walking out a few steps, I turned around and went to Chunhuayuan. I saw how my elder brother was injured, but in fact I was going to appreciate Tang Rong''s embarrassment.


    "Brother''s injury looks much better and heals in a few days."


    Tang Rong''s face had already faded, and the bruises on his face had also faded a lot. Even though he recovered quickly, Tang Rong was still anxious and wished healed at this moment. "Thank you, second brother."


    "I heard that my second brother helped my cousin Yaoming to find the job of supervising the censors in the Censorate?"


    Tang Mo waved his hand happily, "It''s just a lucky person. I never thought it would be possible so easily. I''m going out today to thank my friends."


    Tang Mo was looked down upon in the mansion, and his friends were often underestimated by Tang Gang and Tang Rong. "Fox Friends" is the name of his friends.


    Tang Rong said something for a moment, but Tang Mo seemed to be careless at all, "Brother, I''ll go first."


    Looking at his smug back, Tang Rong was so angry that he felt that Tang Mo''s temperament became more and more humble. He was deliberately coming to him to show off.


    Tao Yiran walked out of the room. She saw Tang Mo''s spirit and thought of what her mother said in her mind. She felt mixed feelings. He was indeed not the prince, but he gave Xin An the greatest face. Now he has done an errand that Tang Rong cannot do, which makes him feel that Tang Mo is capable.


    "It''s not that I''m dizzy, why did I get out."


    Tang Rong turned around and helped her, "Please ask the doctor to come and have a look."


    Tao Yiran remembered that Tang Mo bought some Qi-replenishing pills and beauty pills for Xin''an, and put all his care into practice, and felt more dissatisfied with Tang Rong.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 61 Tang Rong regrets a little

    Chapter 61 Tang Rong feels a little regretful


    Learning that Xin''an was going to make clothes for Tang Mo, Wang opened her private warehouse in a very good mood. He picked a few good pieces of materials to send them, and secretly stuffed a thousand taels of silver into private money. Xin''an didn''t want it. Wang couldn''t resist, so he wanted to give it sincerely, "I know you don''t need to spend money, but this is my mother''s wish. You two don''t need to spend a little, so this is not too much."


    Xin An had to take it. She was in a good mood and asked about the situation of the Wang family. Wang sighed, "If you lose, only two nephews can see it, and you don''t know if you have any future."


    Xin An knew that Tang Gang was unwilling to let the Wang family borrow money, but he still pretended not to know anything and asked about the situation, "With the care of his father and mother, how could he lose?"


    Wang said that his father had a future, but God did not favor him and left early. "The family background is weak, and I have no prospects in my generation, so I can only count on the next generation. Fortunately, I can barely worry about food and clothing."


    The reputation of the Hou Mansion can always provide certain help to the Wang family.


    Xin''an asked so much because Wang had a nephew named Wang Shi. He had a great fortune in the year when Tang Mo died in his previous life. He first ranked very high on the imperial examination dragon and tiger list, and was also noticed by the emperor. He was a disciple of the emperor and was incredible.


    If Wang hadn''t been too much hit after Tang Mo died and was in a slump, he would have been able to turn over with Wang Shi''s nephew.


    "I''m thinking of the second husband. Tang."


    Suddenly I realized that I didn¡¯t know what to call Tang Mo in front of Wang. I felt awkward to any title, ¡°Second Master.¡±


    "Just call me husband."


    Wang smiled and said, "There is nothing embarrassing. If you feel that it is not legitimate enough, go back and redesign a new house in your bedroom, put on the clothes you wore on the wedding day, get married again, and walk the marriage charter again."


    Xin An widened his eyes and could still do this, "That. It''s not necessary for the time being."


    "I just want to talk about my husband."


    Wang smiled and said, "Husband."


    "Yes, husband." Xin An was helpless, "Honey can help the second uncle and also help the Wang family. They are all family members, and share the same interests and risks."


    ¡°I think it¡¯s always good to walk multiple paths.¡±


    Wang held her hand and felt very comforted, "You can think so, that''s the second boy''s blessing. You have also seen that the Hou''s Mansion is not a prosperous man, and the older one was not born to me. The second boy is not very popular with his father. It is equivalent to having no support. It should be more support."


    "Among our relatives, if you think there is a suitable one, you can go around. In addition to relatives, you can also consider attracting the elderly people who have retreated from the army."


    Mr. Tang has outstanding military achievements, but these outstanding military achievements cannot be limited to those brothers below to spare their lives to help. "Although they no longer hold military power, the friendship is still there, but those friendships cannot last long."


    Most of the people who followed Mr. Tang to death were old and old, "There are not many left behind in their lives. If these people are gone, how can their descendants still remember the old man?"


    "The Marquis'' Mansion has provided assistance to them over the years, but you also know the situation of the Marquis'' Mansion. There are many questions about the assistance, and most people are not easy to live."


    Xin An knew about this situation, "If we go to contact these people, we will definitely not be able to hide it from our father. Will our father be willing?"


    Wang made her feel relieved, "I will leave this little thing to my mother for you." Xin An showed a comfortable smile, "It is a great blessing to have a mother consider us everywhere."


    Wang was even more pleased, thinking that Xin An should have been her daughter-in-law, and having this daughter-in-law in her life could be said to be much easier.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law quickly reached an agreement. After Wang left, Xin An leaned on her beauty couch, feeling extremely comfortable.


    Wang gave the materials to Qiushiyuan but did not give them to Chunhuayuan. She was not willing to hide this little thing at all. Aunt Liu sighed. At that time, Mrs. Tao chose Tang Mo as there was no better candidate than him, and secondly, he was the mother and son of the Marquis''s mansion, and he would definitely be favored. Although Tang Gang valued Tang Rong more, he, a marquis, could not control the affairs of the Marquis'' mansion''s mansion. If Wang was more mean, what good life would Tang Rong''s wife have?


    All are fate!


    "Auntie, why bother sighing, it''s just a few pieces of material."


    Tao Yiran was reading the book, and Aunt Liu stepped forward to persuade, "Mrs. Young Madam, the prince''s injury has been healed almost. The young lady should go to pay her respects tomorrow morning. If you don''t spread it like this, it will hinder your reputation."


    Impotence flashed in Tao Yiran''s eyes, and as soon as she was about to agree to Aunt Cai, she came over, "It''s so hard for the young lady to take care of the prince these days. It''s time to take a rest as soon as the prince is better. Look at her expression has become much haggard these days. The lady always says that she is kind and she will understand the hard work of the young lady."


    This is absolutely true to Tao Yiran''s heart. She will not be welcomed even if she goes there. Why do you need to make it boring?


    ¡°What Aunt Cai said is reasonable.¡±


    Aunt Cai looked proud, and Aunt Liu was so angry that they fought openly and secretly, but ended up with her own defeat. She also thought that Tao Yiran was originally a lazy person who was lazy and cheating. When she was a child, she said she wanted to read books and learn chess and practice piano;


    When I got older, I said that I was feeling uncomfortable and pretended to be sick and weak. Now that I have married, I not only haven¡¯t changed, but I have become more serious. When I met a monster, I would be deceived by the woman Cai. Now I don¡¯t even have to go to the morning and evening of my mother-in-law.


    As soon as Aunt Liu thought of these, she became anxious and immediately decided to go back to the Tao family to talk to Mrs. Tao. The second young lady next door was already in the mansion, but the eldest young lady of her family didn''t even leave the door. How could this work?


    Tang Rong didn''t know these things, and even if he knew, he wouldn''t say anything. Tang Mo after marriage gave him a sense of crisis. He looked down on the Xin family from the bottom of his heart, but the Xin family''s money is indispensable, and it is easy to do things with money. He guessed that Tang Mo would do Tang Yaoming''s business must be the way to use the money.


    Xin Kuan must have given Tang Mo the support in private!


    He felt a little regretful when he figured this out. He still had a plan incomplete at the beginning. If Tao Yiran could be his wife, Xin An, as his concubine, he would have both. Unfortunately, it would be too late to regret it.


    "Send someone to stare at the second young master and see who he has made friends with."


    Qing Mo nodded and said yes but did not leave. Tang Rong raised his head, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Qing Mo smiled with a flattering smile, "Criminal, I need money to ask for information, but I can''t lose it."


    It can be said that the information on how much money is determined is reliable. As Tang Rong''s personal servant, Qing Mo had been in financial difficulties before. Since he changed to the master who was in charge of money, he has never seen money in his hands.


    "The young lady didn''t give it to you last time?"


    "I gave it to you, I gave it to you last time, and I didn''t give it much."


    Tang Rong frowned slightly and took Qing Mo from his private room. When Tao Yiran entered the door, he talked about this. "Qing Mo must be responsible for paying attention to things outside. He has no money in his hand. If you look back, you can give him more."


    He spoke up and said money, Tao Yiran was indifferent, "Just get him two taels when he turned around."

 Chapter 62 Teach Tao Yiran some lesson

    Chapter 62 Teach Tao Yiran some lesson


    Tang Rong was a little tired. After being together for many days, he gradually realized that Tao Yi was a little lazy and stingy.


    So far, except for the people in the yard, no one in the mansion thinks she is good, and even the servants in the mansion cannot gather. How can we help him win over those people outside?


    "Qing Mo wants to inquire about the news, and he cannot have no money. Several managers from the outer courtyard should also be able to win over some of them if they have the opportunity, which will be beneficial to us."


    Tao Yiran, who was very particular, said that she needed her to take care of the matter, but Tao Yiran became more and more impatient, "Just leave these things to Aunt Cai to take care of. Aunt Cai is an old man in the mansion and is familiar with everyone below."


    "Aunt Liu can also help."


    As she said that, she called Aunt Cai and Aunt Liu in and asked Tang Rong to tell the two of them what they had just said and let them do it. Tang Rong was stunned and anger arose in his heart. He wanted to say that Tang Rong''s wife could not know the beauty of the whole day. Many things that he was inconvenient to do needed to be a wife to take responsibility. Seeing that Tao Yiran was still indifferent, he was even more angry, "Then leave it to Aunt Cai to do it."


    "Aunt Cai, come with me to the study."


    Aunt Cai¡¯s identity is not suitable and his knowledge is not enough, but he has no other candidates, so he also wants to use Aunt Cai to teach Tao Yiran a lesson.


    "Aunt Cai, Yiran has just arrived and I don''t understand many things. I hope you can give her more tips on your daily life."


    Aunt Cai took the initiative, "Don''t worry, the prince is spoiled at her parents'' home and has not adapted for a while. I will remind her."


    Tang Rong said ''um'', "You have always been by my side, and I trust you the most. There are a few things you have to worry about."


    Aunt Cai suddenly felt energetic, and she said that the prince cannot live without her. How can the young lady, who only knows how to enjoy happiness, help the prince?


    "If you have any questions, please give me instructions."


    In this way, Aunt Cai took over the power of Chunhuayuan. Aunt Liu stared at him and Tao Yiran was happy and at ease. In her eyes, everything about the slave was given by the master, so he should do his best to do his best for the master. If it is not done well, she will be removed at any time. So what if Aunt Cai is capable of it, she is just a slave.


    Aunt Liu was so angry that she found an excuse to go out and headed straight to the Tao family.


    Tang Mo was not here, and the person in charge of inquiring about the news gave the news to Xin''an. Xin''an was choosing materials for clothes. He was slightly stunned when he heard the news, and then smiled. In his previous life, Tang Rong always said that Tao Yiran was noble and calm, calm and beautiful. When his desires were not satisfied, he would be like a moth flying into a fire. If the person was not there, his heart would be there;


    Now that desires are satisfied, and when they are bored, they will have other desires. I don¡¯t know if Tao Yiran can always satisfy his wishes.


    Aunt Wang put the selected materials aside and said, "I have also asked for some ears these days, saying that when the eldest young lady was at her parents'' home, she was not involved in mundane affairs, and devoted herself to poetry and lyrics. Aunt Cai."


    In fact, she wanted to say that the mistress was not in charge of the matter, and she handed it all over to a manager, which was not a good sign.


    Xin An turned around and sat down, "So aunt, I should be glad that he was not Tang Rong in the end."


    Aunt Wang nodded with a smile. She was already feeling a little regretful. Now she is extremely satisfied with Tang Mo. So what if she is not the prince? As long as she is good to her girls and the people of the Xin family, she is better than anything else.


    Nanfeng said that Manager Zhang was here, "It was said that there was a post from the young lady."


    "Please go to the main hall." Xin An stood up, Aunt Wang turned around and walked towards the cabinet where the silver was placed, took out scissors and twisted a piece of silver that was not big or small, and put it on. She picked up a pair of heavy-weight silver twisted silk bracelets and a piece of material and put it in a tray, covered it with red cloth, and then accompanied Xin An.


    "Mrs. The eldest lady of the Liu family sent you a post and invited you to Baoyin Building to listen to the opera the next day."


    Aunt Wang took the post and sent it to Xin''an. After reading it, Xin''an smiled, "Please ask Manager Zhang to help me reply, just say I will go to the appointment on time."


    Manager Zhang bowed and said that her post would be sent directly to Aunt Wang in the future. "Aunt Wang can ask Aunt Wang to convey any instructions."


    Xin An nodded, "I heard that Manager Zhang is my father''s right-hand man, and many big and small things in the mansion cannot be separated from your arrangements. I will do this trip today, thank you for your hard work."


    "I dare not speak of my hardships for my master."


    Manager Zhang is a little round and his smile makes people unprepared, but Xin An dares not underestimate him. He is the person chosen by Mr. Tang himself for Tang Gang when he was alive. He can control Tang Gang''s decision, and he is not a slave who signed a contract for the Marquis''s mansion.


    "I heard from the servants in the mansion that two days will be the birthday of your old lady, how many tables will you have to hold?"


    Manager Zhang bowed, "I''m worried about the second young lady, and I want to do it, but my mother said it''s an ordinary birthday. At that time, I''ll ask the marquis to give me a grace and take a day off. The family gathered together for a meal to celebrate."


    Aunt Wang took the tray and stepped forward, "The Second Young Master is kind and said that the old man''s health and longevity are the blessings of his children. He hopes that the old lady will live a hundred years old. I have specially selected two gifts to get rid of this blessing. I hope that Manager Zhang will not be disgusted with it."


    The material is not a precious brocade, but both the color and the material are in line with the identity of a mother in charge. The silver bracelet is exquisitely crafted, and it can be seen that handmade is more valuable than the silver bracelet itself. This gift is not light or heavy. Manager Zhang thought that Xin''an was worthy of being from the Salt Merchants Mansion. He accepted this gift without any burden and was very practical, and it also reflected her intention. He immediately bowed:


    "Thank you, the second young lady, for thinking about it. My mother knows it, I am afraid that she will be happy to be muttered all day."


    "Manager Zhang is polite, as long as the old lady is happy."


    Aunt Wang personally sent Manager Zhang out of the door. When she was at the door, she gave Manager Zhang the pallet and sent the silver. "Manager Zhang, my young lady has just entered the mansion. Many rules are still unclear. Please ask Manager Zhang to take care of her in the future."


    Manager Zhang smiled and said, "Mrs. Second Young Master is smart. I think I can get a little bit of it. Please relax. The Hou Mansion has a simple population and is not very rules, so the masters are easy to get along with."


    Aunt Wang nodded, "Yes, my young lady is also grateful to the old lady''s kind-hearted and lenient wife. She also said that it is not easy for the marquis to support the marquis''s mansion, and urged the second son to share his father''s worries."


    "But my wife and the second young master are young and have many things that are not comprehensive. In the future, we will rely more on Manager Zhang to make a point of comprehensiveness."


    Manager Zhang nodded with satisfaction, "That''s natural."


    Manager Zhang went out, and the materials he was holding were not hidden. The reward of his master was also a glorious matter. He told Tang Gang about this matter that afternoon.


    Of course, the money was not mentioned.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 63 Tang Mo who strives for progress

    Chapter 63 Tang Mo who is striving for progress


    "The eldest young lady didn''t say anything?"


    Manager Zhang is an old man in the mansion and has been valued by the old marquis. He grew up with Tang Gang since he was a child, and his status in the mansion is second only to that of several masters.


    He was in charge of all the big and small things in the mansion, even Tang Rong and Tang Mo were very polite in front of him. Now that his old mother celebrates her birthday, it is reasonable for the masters to give gifts.


    "The Marquis was joking. It was a blessing to be able to get the second young lady''s concern. How could he dare to hope that his masters would all appreciate it.


    Tang Gang frowned, feeling that he had used all the words to Tang Rong as a fart, and it was not changed at all.


    Manager Zhang was still standing aside with a smile. Over the past few days, he also praised the two young ladies. The prince was afraid he would regret it in the end.


    Tang Gang still couldn''t bear to let his beloved son get at a disadvantage. In the evening, he called Tang Rong to the front and nodded with satisfaction when he saw that he was injured. He also told him not to rest these days, to understand the rules of the Ministry of Rites as soon as possible, and to recover all the lost time. Finally, he talked about the birthday of Manager Zhang.


    "Your brother and sister have already given a gift today and have walked in front of you. Don''t tell me you are not ready yet."


    Tang Rong did not know about this, so he hurriedly said that he would be ready after a while when he went back and would be delivered to Manager Zhang tomorrow.


    "snort!"


    Tang Gang snorted coldly, "You Chunhua Academy don''t know the news that Qiushi Academy can get, so you have never thought about the problem?"


    Tang Rong lowered his head and said nothing. Tang Gang sighed and decided to put some pressure on him, "You are my eldest son, born with my full expectation. I have always had expectations for you since you were born."


    "Your mother is right. I am indeed biased to you among you brothers, but you must be worthy of this bias. It has only been a short time since we got married. Qiushiyuan has completely opened up the situation. Today I received an invitation from the Liu family. It can be seen that neither the mansion nor the outside of the mansion is idle, but Chunhuayuan."


    He looked up at Tang Rong, "You know what the situation is. You are all deaf and blind in the mansion, not to mention outside the mansion. Your brother also helped your second uncle. Tang Yaoming has now arrived at the procuratorate and does not know where he will go in the future. You have lost your opportunity. If you still have no solution, the resources in the mansion cannot be enjoyed by you alone. For your father, you must consider the future of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    It is true that it is a knock. If Tang Rong loses like this, even if his face is swollen, he can only rely on Tang Mo. He can''t bet on the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Tang Rong''s heart skipped a beat and bowed, "Son understands."


    Tang Gang raised his hand to signal him to retreat. After thinking about it, he asked someone to ask where Tang Mo had been today.


    At this moment, Tang Mo was in a restaurant to entertain Liu Mingyuan. Liu Mingyuan not only went to the appointment on time but also brought two colleagues. After all, he couldn''t do it alone, and Yan Shimao and others were also there. Tang Yaoming was excited and excited, and his gratitude for Tang Mo was two more. He was not good at drinking and drank several drinks, blushing like Guan Gong, and he was giggling with a fool.


    Most relationships are also facilitated in this way. You can help me with your work, I will introduce you to your connections, and you will be familiar with each other. If you encounter any problems in the future, you will know which direction to ask for help.


    "My cousin is pretty good, just two words, it''s true."


    "Brother Tang Er is a real person. Brother Yaoming, who belongs to the Tang family, is naturally real. He blushed, hahahaha~~~"


    "Brother Yaoming, you often eat wine with us in the future. If you eat a few more times, you will be able to practice the alcohol content." Brothers laughed and Tang Yaoming held the wine glass and wanted to toast everyone again. The cup was raised, and the person stood up. He forgot what to say. He looked at everyone stupidly, and finally said, "I will give you one."


    As he said that, he raised his head and let out a mouthful of stuff. Everyone laughed even more happily and gave him a drink. Even Liu Mingyuan and the people he brought laughed. When the banquet was almost the same, the slightly drunk people went out and talked at the door of the restaurant for a long time before leaving in a different direction.


    The two who followed Liu Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief, "It is said that Mr. Tang and others like to have fun. I was just afraid that he would invite us to have flower wine."


    Liu Mingyuan smiled and said, "These people gathered together to eat and drink. Although they were alone at home, they didn''t care. The fireworks place was not allowed."


    The two nodded, and their attitudes towards Tang Mo and others changed, and they felt that they were not as unbearable as rumors from the outside world.


    Yan Shimao pulled Tang Mo to the side and reminded him to remember to add a generous gift to the two adults'' mansions. After all, things cannot be done by one person.


    Of course Tang Mo understood, "It will be done tomorrow, and it will be impossible to miss the custody. Brother Liu also wants to give one, as for you."


    ¡°We brothers don¡¯t say this.¡±


    "That won''t work." Tang Mo smiled and said, "I have to give you a long face, so leave this matter to my wife."


    Yan Shimao did not refuse. He also has a wife. Who does husband don¡¯t want to have a long face in front of his wife?


    Tang Yaoming was already drunk and was about to sleep in the carriage. Tang Mo brought the people into the carriage, waved at the few people and sent Tang Yaoming back to the house.


    Today is Tang Yaoming''s first major event. Tang Yong and You Shi were both worried. The couple couldn''t rest and simply went to the front yard to wait. Gu Shi was also there. When they learned that the person was sent back by Tang Mo, they hurried to pick him up. Tang Mo felt a little embarrassed, "I''m happy to drink a few more drinks today. My cousin is drunk. I have to work hard to get someone to prepare sobering soup. I''m afraid I can''t get up tomorrow."


    Gu stepped forward and helped him, "It''s all ready, second brother, you can drink a bowl before going back."


    "No, my wife has prepared for me."


    Tang Mo helped send the person back to the house. When he came out, he told Tang Yong about the situation of the two adults today and their address. Tang Yong happily said that he should thank him, "I will arrange it tomorrow. Thank you for your hard work tonight, so I''ll drink a lot."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "We brothers, help each other. In the future, I will have someone in the Censorate. I will be happy even if I think about it."


    "If you have any trouble in the future, please come to me. By the way, I''ll still get some money. I''ll send some here tomorrow."


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Tang Yong said that although he had no prospects, he still had several business deals under his command. "Although he was not rich, he had no worries about food and drink, so there was no need to worry about it. But if you are short of it, come and talk to your second uncle and don''t always speak to your father-in-law."


    Stop his being underestimated by the Xin family.


    Tang Mo responded with a smile, and went out to the mansion without delaying much. When he arrived at Qiushiyuan, Xin''an was not asleep yet. When he saw someone coming back, he said that the sober soup was simmering in the small stove beside him. Tang Mo happily uncovered the lid and picked up the porcelain bowl inside. He had blew it carefully, but he found that it was just right and drank it all in one gulp. Put down the bowl and tilted it on the beauty couch and let out a big breath. Xin''an yawned, "How, is it going well?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 64 The drunk Tang Mo

    Chapter 64 The drunk Tang Mo


    Xin An would be better if he didn''t ask. When asked, Tang Mo''s tail almost reached the sky, he spoke proudly, "When did I mess up my business?"


    "Now I know if I have my good fortune, I will tell you that in terms of reliability, I will be eighteen streets behind someone."


    "How is it? At this moment, are you all starting to regret why you had to fight against each other in your previous life?"


    Xin An widened his eyes, "Did you forget that I can suppress your existence all the time?"


    Tang Mo snorted, "I''m a good man who doesn''t fight with women and I didn''t take serious action with you."


    He was drunk and walked to Xin''an in a dizzy way, sat down, put his arms around Xin''an''s shoulder, and took it to him, "I tell you, you don''t know how hateful you were in your previous life, just that face, just like I owe you money and never pay it back, but you are not like this when facing Tang Rong. I look down on you for such a humble look."


    "You said Tang Rong is not good. I can talk, I can do things, I can do things, I can do it?"


    He spoke with a big tongue. The smell of alcohol sprayed on Xin''an''s side face, which made her subconsciously hide away a little, but as soon as she hid, Tang Mo, she followed her a little, "You don''t know, I''m a little taller than Tang Rong in terms of height. I''ll tell you that he is not a good person and has too much thought."


    Xin An didn''t want to talk to the drunkard, so he spoke perfunctorily, "Yes, yes, you are the handsomest, you are the best, you are a good person."


    "Good man, you move and you''re going to push me."


    Tang Mo was happy, and his body weight leaned on her, grabbed her hand and said, "You are a capable person. You will be with me in your life. We will kill him with two swords together. It is majestic, so majestic."


    Xin An rolled his eyes, wanted to call someone in, but was worried that this guy would say something messy. He kept silent in his previous life, and those who didn''t know thought he had been possessed by evil spirits.


    "Get up and go back to your house to sleep."


    "If I don''t go, I''m going to be here."


    Tang Mo, who kicked off his shoes, lay down directly, and said, "You fierce woman, don''t try to drive me away."


    Xin An took a deep breath and kicked him directly. Tang Mo, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes, and tears quickly filled his eyes, "Are you hitting me?"


    "I''ll beat you to death."


    Xin An kicked him again, "A drunk man."


    "You actually hit me"


    The completely drunk Tang Mo turned over and hugged the quilt and started crying, and his mouth was intermittently chanting, "Phone me," Xin An was stunned. The first time in his two lives he saw a drunk man going crazy. He heard that some drunk people were yelling in the street, some took off their clothes and ran wildly, and some cried loudly. Which kind of model does Tang Mo look like this young wife?


    "What kind of alcohol do you drink? You have such great potential."


    I was still fine when I came in, but did the style change too quickly?


    Hearing him crying, he suddenly felt it was quite interesting again. After thinking about it, he took the lantern and lit it, and went to the study. When he came back, he brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone. After lit an extra lamp, he started grinding it. He gently lifted the quilt to see how Tang Mo cried.


    "This little tears flow, tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, I will draw it for you and let you see it with your own eyes tomorrow morning."


    When the interest comes, the mood will be better. He lifts the pen with a smile. After a while, an ugly monster cries loudly on the paper. Although the ugly monster is ugly, you can tell at a glance that it is Tang Mo. He appreciates his masterpiece satisfied and writes the words "You hit me, you hit me" next to it, which immediately makes the whole painting come alive, and he wants to laugh when he sees it. At this time, Tang Mo didn''t know that all his ugly appearance after being drunk had been drawn. He had already fallen asleep in the quilt, but there were two clear tears on the bridge of his nose.


    Xin An took the painting and looked around in the room, and finally placed the painting in the most conspicuous position to ensure that Tang Mo would see it as soon as he woke up tomorrow morning.


    The morning came very quickly. When Tang Mo woke up, he saw Xin An sleeping soundly in the corner as soon as he opened his eyes. His head hurt. Why did he sleep in the main room again?


    Seeing that she hadn''t changed her clothes, she woke Xin An up as soon as she sat up. After all, she was still subconsciously thinking about watching Tang Mo''s jokes. After waking up, she was not angry at all. She also gave Tang Mo the first smile in her morning, "Awaken?"


    With this smile, Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly checked his clothes, fearing that he would be taken advantage of by the devil Xin''an. Xin''an still smiled, "Get up when you wake up. You have to go to the Beiya Army today. It''s not good to go too late."


    "Oh, I''m a little thirsty. Please help me pour a glass of water on the table."


    Tang Mo looked suspicious and recalled what happened last night crazy. He remembered that he came in and drank the sober soup. Logically speaking, he should go back to the house after drinking it. Why is it here again? Could it be that this woman coveted his handsome appearance and upright figure and wanted to plot against him, but failed in the end?


    "Go quickly."


    Xin An urged him, and Tang Mo got out of bed suspiciously. When he walked to the table, he saw the painting. The man in the painting was crying loudly with the quilt in his arms. Looking at the few small words, his blood suddenly surged. He grabbed the paper and wanted to tear it. Xin An, who had quietly followed, snatched it and asked with a smile, "How about it, is it very vivid?"


    "Do you still remember what happened last night? Tell me, why can you cry so sadly? It''s so pitiful. I feel so soft that I want to give you some jewelry to comfort you."


    The vague memories were remembered by Tang Mo, and he immediately wanted to use his toes to make himself crawl in. Xin An laughed out loud, holding his masterpiece and carefully admiring it, "Hahahaha~~~"


    The more I look at it, the more I want to laugh.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Tang Mo wanted to rob, but Xin Anding couldn''t let him get what he wanted. The more he wanted to rob, Xin An would laugh louder. Lailai and Chunyang outside the door looked at each other, wanting to know what was happening in the room?


    "My aunt, please, tear it up."


    Tang Mo began to beg for mercy, "If this spreads, how can I be a human being?"


    What a sinister woman, she actually drew her ugly appearance.


    Xin An turned his body and folded his own painting, "I won''t tear it. I will take it out and appreciate it when I am in a bad mood in the future, and I can still make myself happy."


    "You think it''s easy to draw this, but my inspiration suddenly appeared. The brushwork was flowing, and I haven''t seen it before."


    Tang Mo always wanted to grab it, but he couldn''t. "Can you guarantee that you won''t spread it and not let it be seen by a third person?"


    "Please, I am your nominal man. If I am embarrassed, you won''t be able to fall for it, right?"


    Xin An agreed, "Don''t worry, I''ll close the door and enjoy it. Go and wash up quickly and go out earlier. You still have a tough battle to fight today."


    I originally wanted to have an appointment with Liao Zhi, the commander of the Beiya Army, through connections, but I asked about the people I didn¡¯t know well with him after asking about them all over the place, so I could only bite the bullet today.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 65 Why dont you go and treat me

    Chapter 65 Why don¡¯t you go and treat me?


    Tang Mo saw with his own eyes that Xin An put the drawing paper into the small cabinet at the head of the bed. He was a little nervous and expectant about what he wanted to do today, "I want to invite someone to dinner tonight, but I am afraid that they will not give face."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can defeat it one by one. Go step by step, don''t worry."


    Xin An got up and called Chunyang to come in. Lailai was still standing outside the door, "Lailai was responsible for serving the second young master to wash and dress. Qingyang went to arrange breakfast, mainly light."


    She herself pulled off the purse from Tang Mo''s waist and put some money in it.


    After everything was ready, Xin An took the people from Qiushiyuan to send Tang Mo out of the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion. Tang Mo felt a little embarrassed, "Isn''t it too grand?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s the first time you''ve been on a job. From now on, you''ve been a person with errands. You are the pillar of everyone in our Qiushiyuan and our support. Of course we want to encourage you."


    A group of servants nodded repeatedly, "Second Young Master, you can."


    "Second Young Master, I wish you a bright future."


    "Yes, I wish the second son a success."


    Everyone was greeting with their mouths and smiled, Xin An said, "Look, we all support you, you must believe in yourself, you must be able to do so."


    Tang Mo was still very moved. He looked up and saw Wang coming again. Wang smiled and walked forward, "Stop talking about anything, go and be a good job, and my mother also supports you. My son is so handsome today."


    Tang Mo smiled and bowed to her, "Son is gone."


    A group of people stood at the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion to say goodbye. When they drove the carriage and disappeared at the corner, everyone turned around, "Go back, you can do it well."


    Everyone said yes, and then returned to Qiushiyuan with a smile.


    The group was very moved, so how could Chunhuayuan next door be possible? Aunt Cai sarcastically said, "It''s not a big official who has to mobilize such a group of troops."


    It''s true that it''s not up to the table.


    But she forgot that this ''not so big official'' was originally from Tang Rong, so Tang Rong felt that she was insulted and envied Tang Mo for being so loved. She couldn''t help but look forward to the day when he took office.


    Tao Yiran should also bring people in the yard to see him off, right?


    Aunt Cai hadn''t seen Tao Yiran go out of the room early in the morning. She was very dissatisfied, but she didn''t show any signs on her face. She asked Aunt Liu, "Is the young lady still feeling uncomfortable today?"


    Aunt Liu understood the sarcasm in her words, but she could not excuse her. "The young lady has been weak since childhood, and it will take some time to get better if she has any discomfort."


    "Oh." Aunt Cai sighed, "The prince is busy with major affairs outside the mansion. Although the wife is the wife in this mansion, the young lady should share the worries of her wife as the prince''s wife. It is not the same thing to be so sick. It would be better to ask the marquis to come to the palace to invite the imperial physician to treat the young lady."


    Aunt Liu was so angry that she was so considerate that the old lady in front of her family was so considerate. She coaxed the young lady to listen to her everything. Now it¡¯s time to invite the young lady to come out and listen to what the old lady said?


    Before she could think of asking for some help to Tao Yiran, Aunt Cai said again, "It''s a trivial matter to help her wife share her worries. After all, the wife has always been good and can work harder for a few days. The young lady is so weak, isn''t it going to delay her offspring?"


    Aunt Liu¡¯s can¡¯t justify her. Is Tao Yiran actually a good body?


    Why don¡¯t you get up early and go to the morning and evening to settle the province?


    Tell me that my body is not bad?


    Wouldn¡¯t it just say that her offspring is difficult?


    He really shot himself in the foot.


    Tang Rong frowned slightly. As the person beside him, he didn''t think that Tao Yiran had any problems with his body, but simply used this to escape from the morning and evening.


    I couldn''t help but think of what Tang Gang said, frowned even more, and turned around and went back to the room. Compared with Aunt Cai''s pride, Aunt Liu was worried.


    Tao Yiran had already gotten up at this moment, sitting and pruning the branches that the girl picked up from the yard early in the morning. When she heard the footsteps slightly raised her head, she smiled slightly on her lips, "The flowers are blooming well today, and it is best to put them in a bottle."


    Tang Rong''s anger was reduced by two points, and he still asked, "Why didn''t you pay tribute to your mother today?"


    With his hand holding the scissors, Tao Yiran smiled, "Will my mother like me if I go to pay my respects?"


    "If my mother had used to behave like a loving look, but since my mother and father had a big fight, things have completely changed. No matter what I say or do, my mother wouldn''t like me."


    "For example, no matter how virtuous and generous she pretends, she will not really like you. It''s the same. After all, why is it different if she is not a biological child?"


    Tang Rong knew that what she said made sense and was also a fact, but the facts were facts, but things were not done.


    "Outsiders all know that my mother treats me like a parent-child. Even though she pretends over the years, she has indeed treated me very well in front of others. After a fight with her father, I should be more filial to him so that I will not be polite. If I avoid it and even save the morning and evening, wouldn''t it be unfilial?"


    Tao Yiran put down her scissors, "In this way, you should go to your mother in person and say a few words to yourself. Logically, you should have gone that day. After all, it was because of you, but you can understand it even if you were injured. I said that these two days have improved a lot, so I went to see my mother."


    Both of them understood the truth, but neither of them could bear the slightest face and didn''t want to go, so they all pointed at each other.


    Tang Rong thought about it over and over again, but finally took Tao Yiran''s proposal and said unwillingly, "Yi''er will accompany me?"


    Tao Yiran shook her head, "You are mother and son, so I can''t say anything better. Go, when I get better, I''ll pay my respects to my mother."


    Tang Rong had no choice but to get up and went out to take Aunt Cai with him.


    Xin An, next door, walked around Qiushiyuan but didn''t find anything she needed to do. She was going to take a few girls to the garden. As soon as she went out, she met Tang Rong, "Brother is going to go out?"


    Now she can face Tang Rong calmly, but Tang Rong feels guilty, "Go to find her mother, are you going for a walk?"


    "Um."


    Xin An smiled and said, "The flowers in the garden are blooming well, go and have a look."


    Seeing her bright eyes and white teeth, her hairpin on her head shining brightly, her agate earrings look agile, and even the flowers embroidered on her clothes seemed particularly warm, she inexplicably felt that such a woman should be full of flowers and live freely and passionately.


    When Mrs. Tao came, she saw this scene. Her good son-in-law stared at her brother and sister-in-law, and her heart skipped a beat. She smiled and walked forward, "Son-in-law."


    Tang Rong saw Mrs. Tao and blurted out his thoughts, "Why is my mother-in-law here?"


    "Come and see you and Yi''er."


    Mrs. Tao''s face was not obvious, and she looked kind, "I always think about your injuries in the mansion, so I want to come and see you."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 66 Mrs. Tao teaches women

    Chapter 66 Mrs. Tao teaches a daughter


    The current mother-in-law and son-in-law are also standing in the middle of Xin''an, who is having a court meeting with Tang Rong. The scene is somewhat awkward.


    Xin An smiled and greeted Mrs. Tao with a smile, and said to Tang Rong, "My mother has something to do and will not return in the afternoon. If you have something to do, you can go later."


    Wang and You made an appointment to listen to the opera together. As long as Tang Rong had a little more informed news, it would be impossible to go this trip.


    Tang Rong showed an awkward look, and Xin An''s smile became brighter, "Don''t disturb my elder brother and Mrs. Tao."


    After the blessing, he left with someone''s money. Mrs. Tao looked at her back and thoughtfully, then turned around and smiled at Tang Rong, "The son-in-law''s injury has healed a lot, so he has to work as a servant in the Ministry of Rites, right?"


    Tang Rong nodded, "I am familiar with the Ministry of Rites'' constitution these two days, and I will take up my post in three days."


    "good."


    Mrs. Tao entered the door of Chunhuayuan. Today she came to teach Tao Yiran how to compete for the right to housekeeper. After saying a few words to Tang Rong, she entered Tao Yiran''s house. Tao Yiran was impatient with her mother''s thoughts and was even more disgusted with what Mrs. Tao said, "Why should mother think about fighting for these things, so as not to fall under the predicament."


    "Isn''t the women in the back home only have the same path to the Zhang family. It''s great to live their own life well. Isn''t it good to have others going to worry about it everywhere?"


    "Only by having no desires or demands can you be at peace. The heart is as calm as water, and quiet as peaceful as tranquility."


    "Mother should be more open-minded."


    Mrs. Tao''s temples were jumping. How could the back house of a wealthy family be as quiet as a peaceful place?


    It is true that Tang Rong is the prince, but he has not won the title for a day and will change at any time. "If you don''t fight, you can be eyeing him covetously. Your husband is working hard outside. Of course, I hope you can be a good wife. What is a good wife?"


    "Is it under the moon or to recite poems and essays?"


    "Don''t say it, Mother."


    Tao Yiran''s impatientness was already written on her face, "Aunt Liu and Aunt Cai will do the things my mother said, so why should I go?"


    Mrs. Tao looked at her in a daze and spoke helplessly, "It''s not possible to have two women in charge in a yard. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. If you want the people below to deal with it, you can only leave one of these two people."


    "Why does my mother always like to calculate?"


    "The two have their own strengths, one is in charge of the inside and the other is in charge of the outside, what''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Tao felt very tired. Tao Yiran''s body was not good since childhood. She felt uncomfortable every few days, so she never forced her to do so. She even did not dare to work hard after fainting from the housekeeper. She always thought that it might be fine if she became a kiss.


    The most important thing is that most of the time I spend staying by the old woman in the mansion. How can a person born from a lowly family teach her daughter well?


    There is also this reason for choosing Tang Mo as his son-in-law. A second son who cannot inherit the family business naturally does not need her daughter to work hard. Who knows that things have become like this? Which family¡¯s mistress is uncomfortable every few days and can¡¯t take charge of the family?


    Tao Yiran no longer wants to listen to those words that are bothering her, "Mom, don''t worry about me anymore, I know what''s going on."


    Mrs. Tao slowed down and said that since you want to take care of the family, then you should take good care of your body and strive to get pregnant as soon as possible. Unfortunately, she was interrupted before she finished speaking, "Mother, everyone said you don''t worry."


    Mutter thoughts will only make her feel very annoyed. Mrs. Tao also became angry, "You think I''m annoyed now, and sooner or later I will regret it."


    Fortunately, his reason is still alive. He didn''t get angry at Chunhuayuan. He found Tang Rong when he left the room. He hoped that Tang Rong could train Tao Yiran well. "This child is too naive and sincere, and he has no distractions. You have to worry more in the future."


    Tang Rong also counted on his mother-in-law to persuade Tao Yiran to help him diligently. Who knew that this problem was finally kicked back to him, and he felt uncomfortable. "I have been with Yi''er for a short time and I can''t figure out Yi''er''s temperament. I don''t know where Yi''er''s body is uncomfortable, and why I always feel uncomfortable."


    "If my mother-in-law knows, please let me know. I''d like to ask my father to invite the imperial physician to treat him."


    Mrs. Tao was asked, and she knew that her daughter was just pretending to be sick, but she didn''t want to believe this fact, and just said that it was physical weakness, "It might be brought from the fetus."


    "May be conditioned?"


    Tang Rong had the attitude of breaking the casserole to ask the end, "I think Yi''er looks good, but she feels uncomfortable every morning. She either feels heartache or headache, or she is so stuffy that she can''t breathe, can''t lift her spirits, and the symptoms are complicated, which makes people worry."


    He is not a stupid person. He can almost conclude that Tao Yiran is not sick. They have had **** frequently since they got married. No matter how much he has to do, Tao Yiran can stand it and enjoy it. He is not like a person in poor health, but he will not say this.


    Mrs. Tao didn''t know how to answer, but Tang Rong looked worried, "I''ll go and invite him when my father comes back, and I''ll still have to ask the imperial physician to treat him."


    If there is any illness, you can tell if the Imperial Doctor takes the first pulse. Mrs. Tao smiled embarrassedly, "No need to be so troublesome. I have hired many doctors in the mansion before, and they all said that it is not a serious illness, just take good care of it."


    "I was tired before getting married, and so many things happened after getting married. The child was not a person who likes to complain. He kept everything in his heart. I was afraid that this would make me feel uncomfortable and I would be fine in a few days."


    The situation was worse than she expected. Tang Rong said that these were already dissatisfied with Tao Yiran''s laziness. He needed a wife who could share his worries, rather than Xie Yuhua who only knew how to arrange flowers and paint.


    She was originally ready to leave and returned to Tao Yiran''s room again. This time she said something particularly harsh, "You can not control the family, you can not have children, you can do whatever you want, as long as you can grasp the man''s heart, and the man spoils you and indulges you."


    Mrs. Tao didn''t leave for a long time, and Wang was not here again. Xin An took someone to Chunhua Courtyard. Wang was not in charge of her. "I think Mrs. Tao is rare to come here once. She should talk to her sister-in-law more. I''ll have someone to put her in Chunhua Courtyard for lunch. What do you think of the eldest brother?"


    Tang Rong bowed, "Thank you, brother and sister for your careful arrangement."


    "Brother, you''re polite." Xin An smiled, "My mother is not in the mansion, I''ll share her worries."


    After saying that, he took the people away again. Tang Rong felt mixed feelings. Before noon, the people on the stove brought the meal, which was very rich. Seeing that there was still fruit wine, Tang Rong replied before he asked the manager at the stove, "This fruit wine was delivered by the winery this morning. The fruit fragrance is rich and the taste is good. The second young lady said that Mrs. Tao is a distinguished guest, and the eldest young lady loves elegance the most. This fruit wine came just right."


    Tang Rong nodded. After leaving the stove, Mrs. Tao and Tao Yiran walked in. When they learned that Xin An had no permission, they wanted to pick her mistakes. But after sitting down and looking for a while, they found that there was nothing wrong with each other. The sense of crisis in their hearts was even more serious. "Her Marquis hasn''t come back yet? In this way, except for us, there is only the second young lady, the master, in the mansion. Why would you like to invite her to have dinner together?"


    "Where is the one who is a guest who cooks and eats while the one who is a master who avoids the other."


    "Go and invite me."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 67 Xinan delivers meal

    Chapter 67 Xin''an delivers meal


    Aunt Liu, who went to invite Xin''an for dinner, was stunned. "The Second Young Master has gone out and said he is going to deliver meals to the Second Young Master."


    "Send meal?" Mrs. Tao raised her eyebrows, "The Northern Yajun doesn''t care about food?"


    Of course, the Beiyajun was in charge of the meal, and Xin An naturally knew it, but she deliberately pretended not to know, and took the people with a full box of food. She waited for a while before she was allowed to enter.


    It was the time for dinner, and Tang Mo was also in the canteen. A group of noisy men were eating and talking. When they saw a beautiful woman standing at the door, they all looked at her. Tang Mo quickly stepped forward and stopped her to the side, "Why are you here?"


    Xin''an was good at acting and said uneasy, "I''ll bring you food, I don''t know if I''m in charge of food here."


    He held Tang Mo''s hand in a state of anxiety and pinched him hard, "Am I embarrassing you?"


    Many people looked at her with a playful smile. Tang Mo hurriedly grabbed her hand, "No, I forgot to tell you that I''m in charge of food here and I can''t be hungry."


    "Brother Tang Er, this is wrong with you. I also asked my brother and sister to run this time in the sun. Why don''t you pay for it quickly, right?"


    Tang Gang offended Liao Zhi, and Tang Mo was implicated by accident. He was given a warning today. Everyone was not very enthusiastic when they saw him, but Tang Gang was still the Marquis. The achievements made by the old man of the Tang family were still there. Many people whose family backgrounds were not as good as Tang Mo did not have the courage to embarrass him, but they just didn''t get close to him.


    Eating is the time when everyone is most relaxed, and it is also the time when the center is at its best. Xin''an specifically chose this time. When he saw someone clamoring for a ''shame'', he lowered his head, "Do you still want the food box?"


    "Yes, Brother Tang Er doesn''t want to eat us."


    The person who took the lead in making a fuss is Zhuang Shi, who comes from Yongshuangbo Mansion. The situation of Zhuangjia and Tangjia is similar. Although it is not clear that they will abandon martial arts and follow the literature, there are not many men in the army, otherwise Zhuang Shi would not have been able to live in the Northern Yajun.


    The two families have contacts, so it is not surprising that Zhuang Shi gave Tang Mo a bit of face.


    Zhuang Shi started to cheer those who were familiar with him, and Xin An turned around and took the people away. He walked away quickly. Tang Mo watched her leave. Zhuang Shi happily carried the food box into the canteen. "Brother Tang Er was fascinated by his brother and sister''s backs. Let''s see what delicious food his brother and sister brought."


    Several people happily came over with bowls. The food box was filled with either roast chicken or roast duck, and there was also a dish of orange smoked goose, which even had seafood. Some people exaggeratedly, "Brother Tang Er, what they ate was so good."


    "I heard that the Xin family is rich and honorable, it is indeed well-deserved."


    "Brother Tang Er, are we just going to get the chopsticks?"


    Tang Mo smiled and entered the canteen, "I''ll let everyone laugh at it. If you eat, you can''t take it back, right?"


    "My brother and sister are kind to come to deliver the meal. What a friendship, brothers Tang Er are so lucky."


    "That''s right, you are the first person to send food to our wife here. Please be so beautiful."


    Because of the few dishes Xin''an brought, these people had a better attitude towards Tang Mo in the afternoon. At least they were willing to mention some of the rules of the Northern Yajun Army. Tang Mo could do something, and he had no airs at all. He smiled when he saw everyone, so that the person who was already looking for him failed to seize the opportunity.


    When Xin''an returned to his house, Mrs. Tao had already left, but Tao Yiran had a fight with Tang Rong for some reason. It is said that Tang Rong left with her sleeves.


    "If you can brush it any longer, I bet that he can''t even walk out of the gate of the courtyard."


    Nanfeng nodded with a smile, "I went back to the study."


    Xin An sat down and ate tea, put down the tea cup and prepared to go to the opera tomorrow. "Pick a piece of gorgeous clothes and choose lighter jewelry, don''t be too simple."


    Aunt Wang felt that the first time she went to meet the high-ranking female family members in the capital, she should dress up in a low-key manner and not steal the limelight. "Everyone knows that my father is a salt merchant. If I dress too lightly, wouldn''t it mean that my father doesn''t make money?"


    In her previous life, she was often ridiculed for her bland clothes, not to mention that she herself did not like those bland clothes. "Time passes by, how many years can I wear gorgeous clothes, and those bland clothes will have the chance to wear in the future."


    Aunt Wang is worried that Xin''an will be too arrogant and will make some people in the capital think about the Xin family, but Xin''an doesn''t care. "Who stipulates that the Xin family''s money can only be spent by the Tang family?"


    "My father is a businessman, so naturally he has to put interests first."


    Aunt Wang wanted to persuade her again, but Xin An stood up, "Aunt, how did the Tang family do this when changing the bride?"


    "So what do you think the Marquis treats the second son?"


    Aunt Wang stopped talking and thought that she had no knowledge, so she simply stopped thinking about these things and happily prepared the clothes for Xin An to wear tomorrow.


    "As for traveling tomorrow, Chunyang and Nanfeng will go with me."


    Nanfeng was overjoyed. It was very respectful to be able to accompany his master out. He immediately responded with a smile. Chunlu was unhappy. Xin An said, "Nanfeng knows the situation in the capital better than you. You can go out, but it must be more powerful than Nanfeng. Otherwise, after going out, someone came to greet me. I don''t know who she is, and you don''t know, how embarrassing?"


    "When I look back, I will ask my mother to borrow someone familiar with the situation in Beijing. You guys must study hard. You will be my eyes when you go out in the future."


    Chunyang Chunlu and Aunt Wang both nodded heavily. Chunlu remembered Xia''er who was brought back, and Xin''an asked her to bring someone to see.


    Xia''er has been living in the servant''s room in the Hou''s Mansion these days. In addition to learning the rules and helping with some miscellaneous work, even so, compared with her life at home, it is already in the sky and the earth.


    Now Xia''er is washed clean from beginning to end, wearing a girl-like clothes in the mansion, and is brand new. I don''t know who made her a bun on her head, but she doesn''t have too much hair, which is a little bit yellow.


    "Please pay tribute to the second young lady."


    After learning the rules for a few days, I was quite good. "Get up, it''s different to get rid of it. Are you still used to it these few days?"


    "I''ll say to Mrs. Second Young Master, the mansion is very good." Xia''er was a little excited and even talked too much. "I can sleep in a bed, cover with a quilt, and wear new clothes. I''m both wearing them, and I can eat a lot. It''s not difficult to have a job. There is no better day than this. I thank Mrs. Second Young Master."


    "I and my cousin cherish their current days. My cousin said that we should work hard and not embarrass the second young master and the second young lady."


    After saying that, I realized that I seemed to have said too much, so I quickly lowered my head and pulled my sleeves uneasyly.


    Xin An smiled and said, "I can hear you say so much, which shows that I really like this place. Since I like it, then study hard and work hard. There are other errands for you in the future."


    Xia''er responded quickly. Chunlu gave her a plate of pastries and took her down. Aunt Wang said that Xia''er looked smart, "You can be a job after a few more days of training."


    "It''s just that her parents and brothers were sold by the second son. Although they didn''t live a good life under their command, they were their biological parents, but they just didn''t know if there was any resentment in their hearts?"


    Xin An didn''t want to reuse Xia''er, "Just keep an eye on it."


    "The point is her cousin."


    ¡ª


    Dear treasures, it¡¯s a new month. I wish you good luck in August, smooth sailing and money--


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 68 Have the disease of coveting my younger brother and sister

    Chapter 68: I got the disease of coveting my younger brother and sister


    Tang Mo liked Ershan very much and said he liked Ershan''s strength. For this reason, Ershan also asked him to learn fist and foot skills with the guards in the mansion. Ershan learned hard, but he didn''t know if he would let Tang Mo down in the end.


    "Mrs. Young lady, my wife is back. Let you go there."


    The girl came to communicate with her. Xin An got up and just led the person out and met Tang Rong again. Before her uncle could speak, Tang Rong spoke first, "Your brother and sister are going to see your mother?"


    "Brother, too?"


    Tang Rong nodded, "I heard that my mother is back and I want to say a few words to her."


    "Why didn''t I go with my sister-in-law? My sister-in-law''s body is better?"


    "It''s much better, I can go and pay my respects to my mother tomorrow."


    Xin An smiled. After many days of entering the door, Tao Yiran said she would not pay her respects. Such things would be criticized no matter where she was. Tang Rong was in an upward stage and valued his reputation very much. How could he always allow Tao Yiran not to leave the door of Chunhuayuan?


    It seems that the quarrel today is for this matter.


    "Did you go to deliver food to your second brother today?"


    Tang Rong wanted to say a few more words to Xin An. In his eyes, Xin An originally wanted to marry him. In the news he knew, Xin An loved him very much before getting married. At this moment, a strange thought arises in his heart. It is impossible for a person to be happy. Xin An might have him in his heart, but Tang Mo accepted it in her helplessness.


    Especially when she and Tang Mo are still sleeping in separate rooms, it can prove that Xin An still has him in his heart.


    I felt a little secretly happy in my heart. I wanted to tease Xin An. This would not only disgust Tang Mo, but might also make Xin An''s heart more inclined to him.


    He wanted the Tao family''s help in the officialdom, and he also wanted the Xin family''s money.


    "It would be normal if my second brother went to the North Yajun on the first day and was unrestrained. He had been used to being unrestrained in the mansion before, and suddenly he was detained in a place and it would take some days to adapt."


    Xin An sighed, "I didn''t understand the situation. I thought the Northern Yajun was just not caring about food, so I almost made a joke."


    Tang Rong stopped and looked worried, "Did you blame me?"


    Goosebumps quickly pulled up, Xin An clenched his fists hard, and felt that Tang Rong''s expression was very worthy of a beating at this moment. He gritted his teeth and swallowed his anger, and smiled, "I didn''t give him a chance to be stranger. I came back quickly when I saw that the situation was wrong."


    Tang Rong breathed a sigh of relief but was still worried, "On the day of the wedding, I was sorry for you. I don''t know how to make up for this debt. If you encounter difficulties in the future, come and look for me. As long as I can help, I will not refuse."


    Xin''an felt that Tang Rong was sick and liked to covet his younger siblings'' illness. He used to be Tao Yiran, but now is it her turn?


    Do you think you are not bad again?


    She did not answer, for fear that the words she said would damage her image, so she just smiled slightly, but Tang Rong thought she agreed and was in a particularly good mood for a while.


    Wang was a little surprised to see the two of them appear. Xin An explained first, "When he went out in the morning, he met his elder brother and said he wanted to talk to his mother. He just went out and met him again. It seems that the elder brother is talking about important things. I wonder if I want to avoid it?"


    Wang understood that after thinking about it for many days, he decided to come and make up for it and do a show.


    "We are all family members, not outsiders, just sit down." Xin An sat aside, and Tang Rong lifted his robe and knelt down at Wang. "In order to protect his son, his son was also very uneasy. In desperation, he did a silly thing and regretted it when he went back. He came to apologize to his mother."


    "Mother, the second brother is my son''s younger brother. My son hopes that everything will go well and never wants to argue with him. There is only two brothers in the mansion. We should support each other and advance and retreat together. When my son has a firm foothold in the Ministry of Rites, he will definitely plan for the second brother so that the second brother can have a better future."


    Wang asked him to get up, "My mother knew you were a filial person. At that time, my mother was also angry. Your father''s affairs had nothing to do with you. You were the mother who grew up watching you. You were not a mother and son but better than a mother and son. How could the mother get angry with her son?"


    Tang Rong stood up, "My mother is kind and reasonable. It is a blessing for her son to be cared for by her mother."


    "Yiran''s body is much better. She hasn''t come to pay tribute to her mother these days and always says that she is not filial enough. Today I will come to apologize to her mother."


    Wang said, "My mother knows that she is weak. I heard that this is the case when she was in her parents'' home. Why would her blame her? Please tell her not to worry about the blessings, raise her body well, and give birth to a child and half of her daughter as soon as possible. This is the greatest filial piety to her mother."


    Tao Yiran doesn¡¯t want to come to pay her respects. She doesn¡¯t want to see her yet, so it¡¯s better not to show up.


    "There are people taking care of Xueyu. A doctor will go to take her pulse in half a month. No matter how you say it is, her womb, you should send someone to her to give her some things occasionally, so that she can have a thought."


    Wang didn''t mention Tang Rong and almost forgot about this matter, so he hurriedly bowed, "Thank you for your mother''s advice, my son will."


    "Um."


    Wang reminded, "Don''t let your wife know about this. She is in a bad health and should not worry."


    Tang Rong felt that Wang was thinking too much because he did not notice that Tao Yiran was too concerned. Except for the time when he felt uncomfortable that day, he was like someone else. He originally wanted to comfort her, but when he saw that she was so polite.


    All he should say was said. Tang Rong said goodbye and left. Before leaving, he nodded to Xin''an, and his back was very chic.


    Xin An was so disgusted that she felt that the tea in her hand was no longer fragrant, so she turned her body slightly, "Is there anything wrong with my mother telling me to come?"


    Wang wanted to tell her about Liao Zhi, the commander of the Northern Yajun Army. "I''m afraid this person is not easy to make friends with. The Liao family was originally a family of military generals, but he never had a good general in the first two generations, until Liao Zhi''s generation."


    "Old Master Liao suddenly died two years ago, and then Liao Zhi''s father also passed away a month later. Since then, Liao''s family has been in charge of Liao Zhi. His second and third uncles have obeyed him. The Liao family has many children and has been promoted quickly in the past two years. It is said that Liao Zhi is deeply trusted and trusted by the emperor."


    Xin An frowned, "If this is the case, it is impossible for his father to not know the news. Why did he choose to offend him directly?"


    Where is the emperor''s favorite minister comparable to those like Tang Gang who are protected by his ancestors?


    Wang didn''t have a chance to know about the court on weekdays. Although Xin''an had a lifetime of experience, he had always focused on Tang Rong in his previous life. She would only ask for it if Tang Rong needed her. She didn''t even go out of the Marquis'' Mansion on weekdays, and the time was too long, so she really had no memories of the Liao family for a while.


    Two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who were basically unaware of the affairs of the court, had big eyes and small eyes. Finally, Wang made a conclusion, "The biggest reason is that your father wants to preserve his reputation for beloved son. He had been talking for a while outside, saying that Tang Rong was so flirting with his flirting skills. How could your father loves his son as much as his life damage his reputation?"


    It is somewhat ironic to say that one is "beloved son" at a time.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 69 Know how to grasp Tang Mo the best

    Chapter 69: Knowing how to control Tang Mo the most


    As the head of the Northern Yajun Army, Xin An said that it is necessary to think of a way to join the Liao family. Wang''s play today was not in vain, and he gained some of it.


    "Liao Zhi''s wife is the girl from the Xu family, the richest family in Linzhou. The family has thousands of hectares of fertile land. She was very sensational when she married the capital. I also have an impression that the abundant dowry items are extremely rare. There are 50,000 kilograms of various types of food, which blocked the capital wharf for a long time."


    As soon as she said this, Xin An would be impressed, "Where have you heard that Mrs. Xu has a sister who married King Jin''s second son?"


    Wang didn''t know this, but it didn''t prevent her from figuring out as soon as possible. Xin An slowly ate the tea, "No need to worry. As long as you are in this capital, you can always find someone to catch the line of Liao Zhi."


    Wang nodded, looked up at Xin An but couldn''t see through it. He always felt that the person in front of him had a young face, but she had the illusion of her peers several times, especially when she calmed down, the feeling was even more obvious.


    "What''s wrong with my mother?"


    Xin An, who was looked at, raised his head and smiled faintly on his lips. Wang smiled and said, "I just thought that you are a successful person. There may not be many places where my mother can help you. If there is something that needs my mother to come forward, just say it."


    Xin An is not polite, "If my husband''s situation in the Northern Yajun has not changed for a while, I am afraid that my mother will ask my father to solve the problem."


    "What''s the difficulty? I can do it today."


    Xin An shook his head, "If we can do it ourselves, it will be better for our father to see his husband''s ability."


    Wang thought that the same was true, "Then I will listen to you."


    After saying this, Xin An talked about what Mrs. Tao had been here. Wang praised Xin An for doing very well. "In the future, as long as I am not here, you can make decisions on all the big and small things in the mansion. You will go out later tomorrow and I will take you to see all the officials in the mansion."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law said something for a while and then returned. On the way, they were still thinking about Tang Rong''s idea and decided that he was a naughty man. In his previous life, he wanted to turn into a butterfly and jumped to Tao Yiran, thinking that there was no better person in the world than Tao Yiran. Now that he has fulfilled his wish, it has only been a few days since he got married, so it won''t be fragrant?


    Soon it was evening and seeing Tang Mo coming back, I blurted out, "Is this a banquet successful?"


    "without."


    Tang Mo was still a little excited when he was a servant on the first day, "I didn''t invite him. It''s not good to be too anxious. Let''s see it for a few days."


    Before I could sit down, I took a glass of water first, then sat down to rest, "But the dishes you delivered were good today. A few people were a little alienated to me in the morning. After eating the roast goose you gave, they broke the deadlock and talked to me."


    "Liao Zhi is not here today, and his confidants have followed him out, saying that they will not come back in three days, and it is not easy to pass this level."


    Xin An said: "I''m sad to pass the Guanguan. I''m going out to listen to the opera tomorrow. I''ll ask for some more information. Maybe I can solve this problem before."


    Tang Mo crossed his legs happily. It was not too good to feel that he was not working hard alone.


    The fatigue came and couldn''t help but yawn twice. Xin An saw that he was a little tired, "What are you doing?"


    "At once"


    Tang Mo waved his hand and was embarrassed to say that he had been living a pampering life over the years. Not to mention what he did, he felt tired even if he stood on two sticks of incense. "I am still adapting now. I have to memorize the situation of various streets in Kyoto. I will follow him to patrol the streets in seven days."


    "What are you doing and you''re still so tired?"


    Xin An joked, "I''ll just say you''re false, right?"


    "I suggest that you get up early every day to try two sets of fists, exercise your muscles and bones, and then ask a martial arts master to give you a tip. The capital has not always been peaceful. What if there is a place to be needed?" "After all, your grandfather has made outstanding military achievements and has earned him off the Marquis'' Mansion. When it''s your turn to go up, it''s so embarrassing to go up and play a few moves."


    Tang Mo felt that it made some sense, and thought that after working as a job, he would not sleep much in the morning and had to get up early to do boxing. "I feel that I can''t endure that hardship."


    Xin An leaned forward and bent down to level with his eyes. "A big man died after falling off the lotus pond. How weak is this?"


    Tang Mo


    This hateful woman! !


    Seeing that he was angry, Xin An naturally knew how to control her. "The one on the other side already has a reputation for being flirted with flirting skills. If you are different, you will be praised for your grandfather''s style. How much praise is this?"


    "This is a glory that your father has never had."


    Tang Mo was moved and fantasized that he would stand up in critical moments and capture the thief like a sword unsheathed. He turned around and landed on the ground, and wanted to applaud himself.


    "Just listen to you. I will get up early tomorrow to practice. In the future, I will go to the martial arts hall to practice. The martial arts master used to open the martial arts hall by himself, and I still have a few tricks."


    Xin An straightened his waist, "I think you can do it. Of course, it''s not easy for you to become a master at your age, but you have a foundation. Not to mention making achievements, it''s good to strengthen your body. Then, you will fall off the lotus pond and jump out with a chic. How can you do with the small lotus pond?"


    What happened in the previous life became a laughing stock in this life. I don¡¯t know how long it will be ridiculed. Tang Mo hated him and decided to fill the lotus pond in his mansion when he became rich in the future.


    "Okay, I''ve had a rest, so I''ll go and pay my respects to my mother. I''ll be worried for the whole day."


    "Together."


    It seemed as if he could take revenge by pulling Xin An with him. Tang Mo snorted, and Xin An smiled and said, "It''s just like the sound of pigs in the farm, and he still hummed."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes and then laughed happily again. He didn''t know what to laugh at, so he was happy.


    Tang Gang was also there at this time. It was rare to ask Tang Mo about his current situation. Tang Mo said, "Of course he was targeted everywhere. Could it be that he would even welcome him?"


    Tang Gang was speechless and couldn''t speak. He glared at him with anger. Wang glared at Tang Mo, "Your father asked you that you care about you and speak well."


    She can argue with Tang Gang, but Tang Mo is not good, and the word "filial piety" is the first. No matter what Tang Gang does, he is his father. Disobeying him means being unfilial. If it is spread, should he gain a foothold in the capital?


    Tang Mo said reluctantly, "It''s not as difficult as I thought. Someone targeted me, but he also took the initiative to show his favor. No matter how I came from the Marquis'' Mansion, I always gave me a little face."


    Tang Gang said ''um'', "Don''t worry about Liao Zhi. He went out of the city to do business under the order. When he comes back, I will treat him to some wine and settle the matter."


    Tang Mo was a little surprised and widened his eyes stupidly. Tang Gang raised his eyes and felt angry, "What''s your expression?"


    Tang Mo rubbed his hands, "Isn''t this flattering?"


    This is the first time that the old man is going to pave the way for him.


    "I am you, but I can still harm you? Things are prioritized and if you have something urgent, follow the power, don''t be careful."


    Tang Gang was very angry and felt that he had been ridiculed. Tang Mo hurriedly smiled, "You always said everything."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 70 Tang Rong was greatly stimulated

    Chapter 70 Tang Rong was severely stimulated


    Tang Gang always disliked Tang Mo, but since he helped Tang Yaoming get a job, he has been a little more pleasing to Tang Mo. Even if he didn''t have a good job in front of him, he wouldn''t be as disliked as before.


    Wang didn''t care what Tang Gang thought for the time being, and asked Tang Mo with concern about his situation on duty today, whether he was bullied, whether he was not used to it, etc.


    ¡°Not that used to it.¡±


    Speaking to his mother, Tang Mo''s attitude changed drastically. "Mother knew that this was the first time her son had an errand. She was very excited. After arriving, she was a little uneasy. She didn''t know what to do. Just wait for two more days to get familiar with her."


    Wang felt distressed, "Your second aunt brought me some butcher shops and candy cubes today. You will take them back later, wrap them in oil paper and put them in your purse. If you are hungry, you will put them on."


    Tang Gang couldn''t stand it anymore, "A kind mother was a bad son. It doesn''t matter if you have such a big man hungry for a few meals. He also brought jerky and candy to work as a job. Why didn''t you arrange a wet nurse for him? It''s intentionally making people laugh."


    Wang said, "It''s okay to take it or not. You can take it back later and make a fuss when you''re fine."


    Tang Mo replied with a smile, "The butcher shop in Uncle Second Shop is the most delicious, it is delicious and hungry. Last time he said he wanted to bring some for me, and when I finish eating, he went to ask Uncle Second Shop for it."


    Wang smiled and said, "Your second aunt also said that you want to send someone to say anything."


    As he was talking, Manager Zhang came in with a basket of grapes, "It was sent by the manager from the Second Master''s Mansion. It was said that the grapes in Mr. Yaoming''s yard were ripe, so let the Second Young Master''s wife taste them."


    "This is given to me by my cousin''s wife."


    Xin''an stepped forward to take the basket and smiled and said, "When I went back, the grapes were still sour, so my cousin said that he would send me some when they were ripe."


    As he said that, he pinched and tasted one, "It''s really sweet, it was so sour last time."


    "Take a few skewers and wash them and deliver them."


    Before washing, Tang Mo mentioned two strings to Manager Zhang, "I remember that Old Mrs. Zhang was just like this, and took it back to taste it."


    Manager Zhang thanked happily, "Thank you, the second son."


    Chunyang was moving very quickly. After a while, he brought the cleaned grapes back. Xin''an sent the grapes to Wang. Wang picked up one and peeled them and tasted them, "It''s really sweet."


    Tang Mo also came forward to eat, saying that the taste was very good, and the mother-in-law was eating lively. Tang Gang watched from the side, and Xin An gave Tang Mo a wink. Then Tang Mo picked up a bun and gave it to him, "You can try it too, it''s better than the ones outside."


    Xin An echoed, "I heard from my cousin-in-law that it was cultivated by Lord Gu. Not only was it big and it was sweet but it was sweet, but it was eight points sweet and two points sour. My father tried it."


    Tang Gang took it and pinched one and put it in his mouth, "I know that Lord Gu will send some to the palace every year. The emperor has said twice, saying that the grapes that are all over the capital are the only ones in Lord Gu''s mansion."


    He was not familiar with Lord Gu, and had never eaten it before, and he didn''t know that there was also in his second brother''s mansion. At this moment, he felt a little sad, because of the closeness of Tang Mo and Tang Yong.


    Tang Mo asked if the grapes on Gu''s mansion were better. Xin An sat down with a plate and nodded while eating. "My cousin said that her vines were cultivated by Gu, but no matter how they were raised, the grapes were not as good as Gu''s. He said that when he went back to Gu''s house, he helped me bring two bunches back to let me taste the difference."


    "Remember to leave some for me then."


    "good."


    When Tang Rong came, he saw the warm scene in the room. The family of four sat together, each holding a plate with grapes, talking and laughing and eating grapes. It can be said that it stimulated him severely, making him stunned for a moment.


    Tang Mo greeted him with a smile, "Brother came here just by chance. I left two bunches of grapes just sent from my second uncle''s mansion for you and my sister-in-law."


    Seeing Tang Rong''s look that seemed to be betrayed, Tang Mo felt very happy. If he could stimulate him with the old man, he would not mind playing the role of a father, a son, filial piety with the old man. This grape can come in time.


    Tang Rong bowed to see everyone, and then stopped talking. Wang said "concernedly" and said, "But you have something to tell your father?"


    Tang Rong came to show his presence, just to let his father know that he was working diligently, but it was difficult to say this, so he said, "I want to ask my father for some things."


    Wang smiled and said to Tang Gang, "Since it''s a serious matter, it''s better to go to the study room to talk."


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight?"


    Tang Gang nodded, and Wang said that he would send someone to invite Tao Yiran.


    When the father and son left, Tang Mo laughed, "I saw that look, there was a way that his father made me steal it."


    Wang shook his head helplessly, "You, you''re not doing anything right."


    "He has problems, but he also has strengths. You should look at his strengths. He has just been in bad luck recently."


    Tang Mo nodded with a smile, "I know his ability, and I have not underestimated the enemy."


    In the study, Tang Rong performed more than ever like a prince who was capable of inheriting his title. He talked about the affairs of the Ministry of Rites and had detailed plans for how he would do to enter the Ministry of Rites. Tang Gang, who was slightly disappointed with him recently, was very pleased.


    "Because my second brother was not so smooth in the Beiya Army, my son wanted to ask my father to find a suitable time to invite Commander Liao of the Beiya Army to find a banquet for the previous matters so that the second brother could be more relaxed."


    "My son is also preparing to visit his friends and ask the people in the Northern Yajun to take care of his second brother."


    Who can say that he is not a good brother who is tolerant and considers his brother everywhere? Tang Gang smiled and patted his arm, "I have my own arrangements for your second brother. You just need to be careful and gain a foothold in the Ministry of Rites as soon as possible."


    This son satisfies all his fantasies about his eldest son.


    The father and son are in love with each other. Tang Rong mocked himself in his heart that he was full of soldiers and actually had a moment of fear of Tang Mo.


    Tao Yiran was late. When she arrived, everyone had already sat down. A white moonlight dress made her look even more delicate. A white jade hairpin on her head was elegant. Tang Gang frowned. His marquis''s mansion dared not say that it was as bright as the sky was in the sun. That was also the image of the old marquis''s power and successors. It was just a sign of bad luck when he dressed like this.


    Tang Rong stood up to support her, and carefully helped her sit down. The husband who was originally a respectful wife changed his taste in Tang Gang''s eyes. He just felt that his son was good everywhere, but he couldn''t tell the matters in this inner courtyard.


    Wang has no bad intentions. She is a mother-in-law. She is a kind daughter-in-law without mercying her daughter-in-law. She said to everyone, "If you are all here, just move on."


    Tang Gang took the lead in picking up the food, and then everyone started to turn on the chopsticks. No one made any noise throughout the process, and they didn''t digest food after the meal, so they left.


    Tang Gang sat down and didn''t move. He only said to Wang after everyone left, "The eldest daughter-in-law is not like that. You have to give her more advice when you have free time."


    Wang sat down and ate tea, put down the teacup and said, "If it were the second wife, I, the mother-in-law, would naturally say something if I had something to say, and if I did something wrong, I would point it out, and I would also scold you."


    "But the eldest daughter-in-law is not good. If I say it is serious, it is my stepmother-in-law who is not kind. You have also seen it. The weak wind that is one day competing for the next day also means that I will come to pay my respects to me. If I fainted in front of me, wouldn''t I become a bad mother-in-law who would rub my wife? How would the Tao family explain it?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 71 Tang Mo: I feel uneasy

    Chapter 71 Tang Mo: I feel uneasy


    Wang made up his mind and didn''t care about Tao Yiran. It would be better not to appear in front of her. A person who was originally going to marry her son chose to betray on the wedding night. Although it was her plan, she was extremely displeased with the woman''s betrayal so easily.


    If it were the past, Tang Gang would have to say a few words to Wang, but now he dared not say anything. He could only give Tang Rong the pressure and let his wife train him.


    "What''s wrong with the one next door?"


    As soon as he returned to Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo asked his heart, "He looked at you several times during dinner today. What''s that look?"


    Xin An did not answer him and asked someone to prepare water to wash. Seeing this, Tang Mo also went to the next door to wash. When the two met again, Xin An sent Chunyang and others away, closed the door, stretched comfortably before saying, "The one next door hooked up with me today, do you think it''s interesting?"


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "How many meanings?"


    Xin An sat cross-legged on the bed, "Just telling me that I''m sorry for me, and insinuatedly said that you are not reliable. If I encounter difficulties, I will go to him and he will help me."


    Tang Mo was almost angry, "Does he have a habit of liking his younger brothers and sisters?"


    Xin An nodded, "It''s possible."


    "Shameless." Tang Mo gritted his teeth and got up, "I think he was beaten up lightly, so he should beat him up."


    "Did he do something dirty, is he just right with me?"


    Xin An sneered and lay down with his body tilted, "It''s true that you are disgusting, and it''s true that I care about my father''s money."


    "Shameless." Tang Mo lay angrily beside him, Xin An turned his head, "Get back to your own room to sleep."


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Mo also deliberately slept in, "I tell you, don''t be mean to be humble. Don''t think that he said a few nice words to you, and he will like you. He will keep his brains when he sees him."


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "I have enough brain."


    "It''s so good." Tang Mo looked disgusted, "If it''s really good, you won''t be deceived to death. Why don''t you slap him twice when he said those messy words? You will know that you are standing in front of me."


    "You belong to the mouse?"


    "I know that the nest is wide."


    The more I spoke, the more angry he became, so I simply turned over and sat up, "You said you were so cruel to me in your previous life, and you were merciless in robbing me. In front of him, he looked virtuous, generous, gentle, respectful, and frugal. Those blind men outside complimented you for your wholeheartedness to you. He would not take a concubine after you entered the door."


    "I don''t even look down on your unreliable appearance. Is that so safeguarding you? You don''t know who you are?"


    "I''ve changed people in this life, but I''m still so fierce to me. I''m either beating or scolding me. You''re very polite to him. Are you masochist?"


    After that slap, Xin An felt his spit splashing on his face, and his aura was insufficient, "When did I beat or scold you?"


    Unjustly accused her!


    "You ridiculed me."


    "Can you not ridicule me?" Xin An sat up, "You think I am willing to laugh and talk to him? I was thinking of giving him the other person''s way, and let Tao Yiran experience my previous aggrievances, and you don''t know."


    Tao Yiran''s previous tricks almost made her angry to death. "I said the culprit was Tang Rong. If I didn''t say it, I would have to treat Tao Yiran with tolerance and generousness. Besides, others don''t know how frustrated I was, and it sounds like nothing wrong with him when he said that. I want to slap him, others will only say that I am crazy. I want to be able to do whatever I want without ending him with a glass of poisonous wine."


    Tang Mo gritted his teeth in anger, "Anyway, you don''t make any confusion."


    "Also, you painted my ugly face and took it out and tear it out." It turned out that I was waiting for her here, and Xin An immediately laughed, "Don''t think about it, if you dare to tear me up, I really want to hit you."


    Seeing that he was going to open his small cabinet, Xin An got up and grabbed him, "You want to tear it for me. I can draw another ten more uglier paintings of yours and stick them on the pillars in the front yard."


    Tang Mo said he couldn''t afford to offend him, and lay down angrily, without any intention of leaving.


    "Go away."


    "If you don''t leave, you won''t leave. It''s reasonable and open to me. I''m not here to steal people. Why can''t I sleep?!"


    Xin An took a deep breath and it turned out that she couldn''t resist the man''s trouble!


    "Yes, you can sleep, go to bed quickly."


    My eyes can''t even open.


    Seeing that she was really asleep, Tang Mo became more and more angry as he thought about it, and couldn''t fall asleep. Finally, he simply sat up and woke Xin An who was already asleep. He asked her if her mind was awake. Xin An was so angry that he kicked her, "I''m not awake, I''m confused, I can''t listen to good things. I''ll move to the next door tomorrow. Are you satisfied?"


    "Do you want to die if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    Tang Mo sighed heavily, "I feel uneasy. What if you are deceived again, what should I do?"


    "I have been the same miserable for both lives, and I can''t sleep when I think of this."


    In the previous life, Tao Yiran not only did not help him, but also despised him. His mind was full of Tang Rong. In this life, he finally changed someone who disliked him but would help him. Why would that **** Tang Rong be in a dilemma? If Xin An had a bad mind, he would be pried out again and would he still be alive?


    Xin''an yawned, "What a **** I am, can I be deceived again?"


    Tang Mo turned to face her, comforting herself that the woman in front of her had been cheated so badly in her previous life. She should have a good memory and she would definitely not be deceived by Tang Rong again.


    He kept comforting himself, and compared himself with Tang Rong in various aspects, and finally realized that he was definitely more reliable than Tang Rong before he could fall asleep peacefully.


    When Xin An woke up in the morning, he found that he was still sleeping next to him. He suddenly lost all sleepiness and shook the person next to him hard, "Get up quickly, it will be too late to be on the job."


    Tang Mo, who opened his eyes, suddenly came back to his senses, turned over and called people in to serve him. He went out without eating, cursing while walking, Xin An ordered, "Today I will tell Ershan to serve him in Qiushiyuan."


    Tang Mo only had a servant, and he had to count on him inside and outside, and he was a little bit like a cow.


    Chunyang also said that from tomorrow, he would arrange people to keep an eye on the hour, and strive to prevent such things from happening again today.


    Today, Wang''s family was going to lead Xin''an to meet the managers in various places in the mansion, and to pass the road with the managers in the matter of Xin''an''s housekeeping power. Today is also the day when the mansion is prosecuted. The managers in various places arrived at the side hall where Wang handled the gift early.


    Seeing Xin''an coming over to the managers, they were all well-informed people, so they naturally knew that the second young lady was the one who gave up in the marquis''s mansion, and she was very respectful.


    Tang Rong and Tao Yiran arrived early in Xin''an, and Tang Rong bowed, "Brother and sister-in-law are early."


    "Brother and sister-in-law are early."


    Xin An didn''t want to talk to the two of them. After thinking about it, she still felt that Tang Mo''s face should be put first. There were other ways to disgust Tao Yiran.


    Trying to overcome her efforts to avoid being angry when she saw these two people, she could communicate normally, but if she had to provoke her, she would not guarantee that she could control herself.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 72 Wangs plan

    Chapter 72 Wang¡¯s plan


    Tao Yiran was so depressed that she was not energetic. She could understand that she didn''t like to get up early to pay her respects, she didn''t like flattery, she didn''t want to flatter her, and she didn''t want to force herself to do things she didn''t like to do, but Tang Rong repeatedly asked her, and even her mother forced her to do her. How could she be in a good mood?


    Looking up, Xin An was dressed in rich clothes. Seeing that she was wearing red and green jewelry, she was afraid that she would not be able to show that she was rich, but she felt extremely vulgar. She took a step back silently, as if she would get close to Xin An and would smell like her.


    Xin An rolled her eyes in her heart and moved a little to the side, afraid that she would stand close to her and couldn''t help but take action.


    Wang arrived, Tang Rong and others came forward to pay their respects. Wang said ''um'' and his eyes fell on Tao Yiran, "Are you better after resting these days?"


    Tao Yiran also said ''yes'', "It''s much better."


    "You are the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Marquis''s wife and the prince''s wife. You also have the burden of reproduction of the Marquis''s children on your shoulders. It is a trivial matter to settle the province in the morning and evening, and only this matter cannot be delayed."


    "If you have any discomfort, you should take your body first."


    The eyes slightly moved to Tang Rong, "I think your wife''s complexion is not good. I heard that she is born weak. As a husband, you should pay more attention to it. You should not stop the tonics you should take. It is difficult to give birth to children. It is not possible to have a good body. You must have a clear idea."


    The pressure from the parents was the greatest, Tang Rong bowed, "Thank you for your mother''s advice, my son knows."


    Tao Yiran also gave a blessing, "My daughter-in-law knows."


    "Yeah." Wang smiled slightly, "I have a lot of things to do today, so I won''t leave you for food. It''s still early, so I can go back and sleep for a while."


    Who can say that she is not a tolerant and loving stepmother?


    Tang Rong originally wanted to stay and see what he was going to say this morning, but after Wang said this, he could only take Tao Yiran away.


    Tao Yiran breathed a sigh of relief when she left the door, thinking that when she came again tomorrow, she would definitely let her rest for more without the need to conserve the morning and evening.


    "My mother is kind and everything she says is reasonable. I am a little bit slutty. Today I asked a doctor to take my pulse. I also want to take care of my body as soon as possible to share your worries."


    Tang Rong was a little suspicious, and was happy, but he felt that this was not like something that her temperament could say. Tao Yiran said softly, "Since I married you, I should be your good wife. You should think I was confused a few days ago and don''t know how to be a wife."


    The two of them quarreled about this, and Tang Rong had a little grudge in his heart. After Tao Yiran said this, he became happy again and held Tao Yiran''s hand, "It''s a big fault for not caring about you. I will send someone to invite the doctor in a while, and your body will definitely be well maintained."


    Tao Yiran said she had a doctor who used it frequently, "I have been diagnosed and treated for many years, and I am familiar with my illness. I always feel uncomfortable and take his medicine to be effective. I just let Aunt Liu invite you later."


    After many years of diagnosis and treatment, people have been treated to such uncomfortable situations at any time. Tang Rong did not feel inappropriate at this moment. He also said, "If you need expensive tonics, you should ask your mother to open a warehouse. As long as you can take good care of your body, you will find many expensive medicines for you."


    Tao Yiran''s eyes were fluttering, shy, "Ronglang is the best person to me."


    Tang Rong''s face was already good, and he was almost returning to his previous handsome young master. Tao Yiran thought he was beautiful again.


    What she didn''t know was that her plan was somewhat redundant. After all, Wang didn''t want to see her, and from now on, he would imprison her in the yard for the reason of nourishing her body to satisfy her wishes.


    At this moment, Wang was listening to the managers report on the situation everywhere, the increase and decrease of manpower, and what they were going to do next. Xin An sat aside and watched, and still had some remembrance of such a scene.


    "In addition to what I have just said, there is another thing I want to tell you."


    Wang raised his hand to Xin An, and Xin An stood up and stood beside her. Wang said, "From today, the second young lady will assist the family. If I go out or have no energy to deal with the gifts, you can look for the second young lady. Her words are mine, and you just listen."


    Everyone bowed and said yes, and from now on, Xin''an''s status in the mansion became different.


    After everyone left, Wang stood up and asked Xin''an to accompany him to have a meal, "It''s fun when you go out, there''s no need to hurry back." Wang''s eyes, this was Xin''an''s first time going out to make friends with the female family in the middle of Beijing. She was a little worried and couldn''t help but give a few more words, from the rules of sitting down to having tea to what topics she said, these are something Xin''an did not enjoy in her previous life.


    "Thank you, my mother for your advice."


    Wang smiled, "It''s not a big deal. Xin''s family is also a wealthy family in Huaijiang. You are not bad in terms of rules. I think you are good at relationships, but there is a slight difference in customs between the two places, so you should pay attention to it."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law said a long time ago, and as the sun rose, Xin An, who had dressed up again, took Chunyang and Nanfeng out.


    The country of Daqian is strong and the roads are bustling. Occasionally, people with different faces can be seen passing through. The streets are clean and tidy, and the people are rich.


    About two incense sticks later, the carriage from the Hou Mansion arrived at Baoyin Building. After Xin An got off the car, he learned that Yan Wenhui had not arrived yet, but the private room where he listened to the opera had already been set up. The staff at the opera enthusiastically led the person to the second floor, and soon the tea and snacks were delivered.


    The show has not started yet, and only the warm-up actors sang **** the stage, and occasionally they could get a few cheers.


    "Please pay tribute to your wife."


    The guy carrying the basket smiled and walked forward, "Madam, today''s play is the new drama "Fox Life Repayment" that was filmed and arranged last month by our Baoyin Building. Boss Fang and Boss Qin, our Baoyin Building, will be staged together. Everyone who has watched it said it is exquisite. Do you want some lottery and join in the fun?"


    The basket contains silver paper stacked into triangle flowers. According to the rules, if the spectator thinks that the actor is singing well, he can put these triangle flowers on the actor, even if the actor personally rewards it.


    "You have sent it all, so stay all of it."


    The guy looked at it with a smile. Qingyang asked about the money and checked the amount. After the guy left, he said, "It''s still people from the capital who can hold silver. Just such a small basket actually costs ten taels of silver."


    Nan Feng said: "Who who can sit in this private room cares about the ten taels of silver? These guys are very smart and know how much they can be used for. You see, he won''t go to the lobby downstairs to sell these silver paper flowers."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Did you forget Chunyang? Huaijiang''s theater can make money even more?"


    Chunyang thought about it, then smiled embarrassedly, "The capital is really a place to follow the rules."


    Nanfeng was curious, and Chunyang satisfied her curiosity and said that there were many opera troupes in Huaijiang and many bosses watching the opera. The reward was given directly. "Some actors sang well, and the whole show was full of silver notes."


    "Some of the famous ones have to be stuffed with many in their belts."


    Nanfeng fantasized about the scene with his head tilted, and suddenly he felt that the basket worth ten taels in front of him was not much.


    The private room has a wide vision. Xin''an saw Yan Wenhui going upstairs, a young woman dressed as a wife walking in front of her, followed by someone, who was also a young lady, and she thought she was the friend she mentioned.


    "The one who walked in green in the middle is Mrs. Yan, remember it."


    Chunyang and Nanfeng responded awkwardly, especially Nanfeng. She came out to help the young lady, but she also asked the young lady to introduce her to her, and she felt very guilty.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 73 Talk about Tang Mo before watching the show

    Chapter 73: Talk about Tang Mo before watching the show


    ¡°It¡¯s so early for my brother and sister to come.¡±


    Seeing Xin''an arrive early, Yan Wenhui smiled and joked, "I calculated that I went out earlier, and thought that it would be the first to arrive. As a result, it was not only earlier than Sister Yan and Sister Qiu, but also worse than Sister Yan''s arrival."


    Xin An got up early and waited for them to come. At this moment, he also smiled and said, "Last time I parted with Sister Yan at the night market, I was always thinking about Sister''s invitation. When I thought I would come to listen to the opera today, I woke up very early, and I wish I could put my wings on my fly."


    Yan Wenhui smiled at the two people beside her and said, "Look, I just said this is a smart and lovely person, are you telling lies?"


    The two of them also laughed, and Qiu Wenyuan urged, "Why don''t you introduce it to us quickly?"


    Yan Wenhui smiled and introduced the two to Xin An, "Sister Li''s father is Duke Zhenguo, who has been stationed on the border for many years. His husband''s family is the Prince Cheng''s Mansion, and he is the prince''s concubine of the Prince''s Mansion."


    Xin''an hurriedly bowed, and Li Yuyan nodded slightly, "No need to be too polite."


    Yan Wenhui introduced another person. Qiu Wenyuan''s father was the Minister of Revenue, and her husband''s family was the Han family. "Everyone outside called her Mrs. Han. You are different. Just call her Sister Qiu."


    "Hello, Sister Qiu."


    "Hello, Sister Xin."


    Qiu Wenyuan is extremely cheerful, "Before coming, Sister Yan said that you were very beautiful and very smart, and you were rarely smiled when you smile."


    "I saw it, Sister Yan didn''t lie."


    Several people laughed, Yan Wenhui invited everyone to sit down. Li Yuyan and Yan Wenhui sat side by side with the best sight. Qiu Wenyuan sat on the lower right side of Li Yuyan, and Xin An sat on the lower left side of Yan Wenhui, both convenient to watch the show and speak.


    As the tea ding dong, Xin An felt a little moved. In her previous life, she knew the princess of the Prince Cheng''s Mansion, which was later the princess. Prince Cheng was the emperor''s uncle. Tang Rong wanted to gain his appreciation, so she tried her best to curry favor with the princess. The serving of serving tea and water was not enough to win her eyes. But now she could sit with her and eat tea and listen to the opera, which made people feel a little emotional.


    As for Qiu Wenyuan, she also knows that the wife of the Grand Secretary Han¡¯s mansion is not easy to get along with.


    At this time, Qiu Wenyuan''s eyes always fell on Xin An, as if she had something to say but was embarrassed to say. Xin An smiled and met her gaze, "Does Sister Qiu have something to say?"


    Qiu Wenyuan smiled awkwardly, "I want to say that, but I''m afraid of making Sister Xin unhappy."


    Xin An took the initiative to speak, "But I want to ask why I became the second young lady after marrying the prince of the Marquis''s family?"


    This is just a matter that makes people curious.


    Qiu Wenyuan nodded repeatedly, "Isn''t it abrupt?"


    Xin An smiled and shook his head, "If it were me, I would be curious."


    Qiu Wenyuan acted like she wanted to eat melons, and even Li Yuyan looked at Xin An, which clearly showed that she was also curious.


    Xin An sighed first, "Let''s talk about this."


    "Why"


    "Oh, tell me quickly, I''m so anxious."


    At this time, Qiu Wenyuan was still a naive girl who had not been erased by life. She was very anxious. Xin An said, "It was the yard arranged by the Hou''s mansion for the two newlyweds, and it was separated by a wall. On the day of the wedding, people were busy and complicated, so they entered the wrong new house in a confused manner."


    "that''s all?"


    Qiu Wenyuan didn''t believe it, "So many people found no problem, and the groom even took off the veil after entering the new house?"


    Xin An shook his head, "Tang Mo discovered that he was wrong, but Tang Rong was too happy to be drunk."


    Qiu Wenyuan lowered her voice, "Tao Yiran is drunk too?"


    ¡°Maybe it.¡±


    Xin An said that the matter was over, "I was sad at that time, but my mother said that this might be a decisive marriage. I think Tang Mo is also good and can get along with me."


    She said it simply. When she talked about Tang Mo, she smiled and said to several people: "He is very funny, looks good, grows tall, and likes to laugh. My parents like him very much."


    Qiu Wenyuan looked at the fool, "Why are your heart so big?"


    "Tang Rong is the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion. Everything in the Marquis'' Mansion will be his from now on, Tang Mo."


    Want to say bad things about Tang Mo, but thinking about it won¡¯t it hurt Xin An¡¯s heart even more if he says it?


    Xin An looked indifferent and smiled and added tea to her, "What''s the matter? My father is a salt merchant, and I haven''t learned a lot of talent. I was still lazy when I was at home, so I just thought about eating, drinking and having fun. Even the ability to settle accounts and read the account book was always sharpening my guns at the last minute. No matter how I look at it, I don''t seem to be a masterpiece for Mrs. Hou."


    "Tang Mo is so good. He doesn''t support the house and doesn''t have that much burden on his shoulders. As for family business, I don''t care. I have a dowry, let alone Tang Mo takes me out for fun if he has nothing to do."


    As he said proudly, he said to several people: "I have taken me to the night market twice, visited various places in the capital, and took me to see Cuju. A few days ago, he took me to a small village in the suburbs of Beijing. Unfortunately, he went to work as a service in the Beiya Army. He originally said he wanted to take me to watch juggling."


    Yan Wenhui smiled and said, "It is rare for newlywed couples who are less than a month old to go out to have fun frequently. It can be seen that the Tang Er brothers have a good temperament. No wonder you will have a smile in your eyes when you talk about it."


    Qiu Wenyuan thought about it and nodded, "It seems that it is really good. I didn''t have much contact with the second son of the Tang family before, so I don''t know that he is still a lively person."


    The Tang Mo mentioned by Xin''an is completely different from what the few people knew before. For example, in Qiu Wenyuan''s heart, Tang Mo is a maggot in the gutter. Not only is it inferior to Tang Rong everywhere, but he also likes to jump around and fight, unable to set his position, which makes people dislike it.


    Li Yuyan, who had not spoken, was curious, "How is Tao Yiran?"


    Xin An said: "It''s okay to say it''s okay, it''s not good to say it''s okay."


    ¡°How to say it?¡±


    The guy selling silver paper flowers came again. Xin An looked at Chunyang and bought all the silver paper flowers and asked the guy not to disturb him again.


    "The eldest brother and sister-in-law are always inseparable from the newlyweds, but the eldest sister-in-law is not in good health and always feels uncomfortable. She rarely travels far away, and sometimes she can''t see each other every two or three days."


    After savoring these words, the information was huge. Qiu Wenyuan was a curious baby and hurriedly asked, "Didn''t you want to tear her?"


    "It''s almost done."


    Xin An said: "I was almost angry that day. I wish I could demolish the Marquis'' Mansion, ride on Tao Yiran and grab her face, and then take Tang Rong to feed the dog."


    Qiu Wenyuan blinked her big eyes, "Have you taken action?"


    "No, because grandmother is good, mother-in-law is better, and most importantly, Tang Mo is the best."


    Xin An told her happily, "The mansion also gave me a village in the suburbs of Beijing and Tang Mo. But okay, my grandmother also gave me some good things, and my mother. My family is a merchant. I calculated with my fingers. Isn''t this a good idea? I gave up one Tang Rong and got one Tang Mo, and got those old things, and made a profit."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 74 Addicted to pretending to be young

    Chapter 74 I''m addicted to pretending to be young


    Today, Xin''an is taking the naive and ignorant path. His expression and eyes are practicing in the room in front of the mirror for too many times. Be sure to make yourself look like a girl who is ignorant of the world.


    Sure enough, seeing that she was scheming and innocent, and she didn''t feel inferior when she was low-born, or she burst into tears when she was replaced by a good marriage. Li Yuyan, who had not spoken, smiled and said, "Sister Xin is really a person with true nature. What is surprising is that Mr. Tang, is it really as good as you said?"


    "Of course, it''s like you''re not dealt with, it''s easy to bully."


    As he said that, he started laughing, which made several other people laugh together. At this time, drums and music came from downstairs. I don¡¯t know when the actor who was warming up had already left the stage, and today¡¯s play is about to begin.


    Qiu Wenyuan talked about the drama again and commented on the two actors who appeared today. Then she saw several baskets placed aside, "This basket is 10 taels per person. Sister Xin, you are so rich."


    Salt merchant, it¡¯s really rich.


    Although they seem to be very proud, they still have a lot of money they earn in a month, and they often spend less money. There are many brothers and sisters in the family, and they also have a lot of dowry. Even if they have more dowry, most of them can only be displayed to see objects, and there are still a lot of money they have.


    "That''s what''s worth showing off."


    Xin An joked, "I am the only girl at home, so there are more dowry people. Unfortunately, I have no brains except for my purse. Sister Qiu will protect me in the future."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s in my head."


    I want to say that I am outstanding ingenuity, but I will forget it. "Sister Yan is the most talented woman in the capital with her mind, a serious first-time talented woman in Beijing."


    Today''s play tells the story of a scholar saving a fox on the way to the exam. Later, before the scholar died of illness, he was worried about his wife and children. The fox turned into a scholar''s appearance to take care of his wife and children and mother for him. Finally, he met a Taoist priest who exorcized demons and demons. When the fox was about to be beaten to death, the scholar''s mother blocked her with her body, crying that she had already known it.


    The actors were both good at singing and writing, especially the singing and performance of the scholar who was reluctant to part with his wife, children and mother before he died, which successfully wiped away the tears of several people. Qiu Wenyuan cried the most, and Xin An was successfully immersed in the play by the actors, which evoked the bad memories of her previous life, especially when she learned that her parents and fathers came to the capital to find her and died, tears could not be stopped, and in the end she cried even harder than Qiu Wenyuan.


    "Present, Chunyang, go and enjoy them quickly. Put silver paper flowers on those two actors. If you don''t have enough, go and buy them."


    Qiu Wenyuan wiped her tears, "Sister Xin, why can you cry more than me?"


    Xin An''s eyes were red when she cried, "I miss my parents. It''s so far away that I don''t know when I will meet next time."


    The few people were very sad. They got married in close proximity, and returning to their parents'' home was just a matter of raising their legs. Thinking that Xin An was marrying so far away and was even put on a sympathy. They all felt a little sympathetic to her. What they didn''t say was that no one would believe in the fact that they would admit the wrong person when they were drunk. Not to mention the wealthy families, even ordinary people would invite a few brothers who could drink to stop the wine on the day of getting married. Although the guests started to urge them to drink, they would not be too much. They all knew that the groom still wanted a bridal chamber, so why didn''t the marquis'' house make arrangements?


    After taking a step back, even if Tang Rong is really drunk, can Tao Yiran be drunk?


    Tao Yiran was seen at every banquet. How could she not know Tang Rong?


    It¡¯s just that one doesn¡¯t want to marry a business girl, and the other is willing to marry the prince of the marquis¡¯s family.


    It¡¯s so pitiful that Tang Mo and the sister of Xin were forced to get together and forced to fulfill the two of them.


    Yan Wenhui poured her tea, "Drink a little water quickly, I''ve cried like this now. Can you watch it later?"


    "I heard that I''m crying better later."


    Xin An wiped his tears, took a few deep breaths and drank water, "I''m crying now, I won''t cry for a while."


    She was already beautiful, now she was tearful and looked very seductive. Yan Wenhui joked, "No wonder you said that Brother Tang would be funny and took you out to play. Good to you. If I were a man, wouldn''t I hold you in my palm?"


    Xin An raised his eyes and looked a little stupid. Qiu Wenyuan laughed again, "She must have hooked the soul of Mr. Tang Er. Look, she still wants to hook me?"


    Xin''an felt that his ears should be red at this time, but unfortunately she could control her expression but could not control her ears. She could only turn her head with a coquettish look on her face, "I''m so terrified. I''m so crying like this and still joke with me."


    With this attitude, she felt a chill and became addicted to pretending to be young.


    After crying, my heart became bright. Although I still looked at the stage again, I still felt good, but I lost all the feelings. Qiu Wenyuan, who was standing beside me, was still pressing her eyes.


    In the last scene, the old mother pounced on the fox and told the Taoist priest that she had known that the episode had harvested countless tears again. Upstairs and downstairs, men and women were wiped away tears, and even Li Yuyan had red eyes.


    "This play is really good, the book is good, and the people on the stage are good. Even the makeup is gone. How do you go out later?"


    Xin An let out a long breath, and after speaking, Qiu Wenyuan''s maid took the makeup box and put on makeup. Yan Wenhui and Li Yuyan''s maid were also busy. The three of them only sat there, and the tears on their faces were quickly covered. Only Xin An, who was not well prepared, sat down. Just as Nan Feng was about to speak, he came with the makeup box and stepped forward to gently help her make up.


    Yan Wenhui smiled and said, "You girl is very smart."


    It turned out that Nanfeng was worried that Xin''an would cry when she saw that Huan was crying. She secretly asked Yan Wenhui''s maid, and then asked Chunyang for money and hurriedly left the theater to buy it back, which happened to happen.


    "This is what my mother-in-law sent to us, and she can also read and write.


    Wang gave it to Tang Mo. Don¡¯t be picked up by her. If you round it up, you will give it to her.


    Nanfeng''s movements were gentle and skillful. After a while, Xin An was the dignified young lady again. He held up the small bronze mirror bought by Nanfeng and looked around. Qiu Wenyuan joked, "Are you stunned by yourself?"


    Xin An echoed, "Why am I so beautiful?"


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    The few people laughed and got up together to leave. Now it was time for lunch. Xin An asked if there was a place to settle down. Yan Wenhui smiled and said, "It''s been settled long ago, I won''t be hungry. Let''s go."


    The sun was a little dazzling, but fortunately I got into the car when I went out. When I arrived at the restaurant, I soon entered the private room again. Without the noise in the theater, the few people became much closer to each other when they were talking. Xin An listened to the few people while eating. The husbands of these people were all considered promiscuous children, and they were all outstanding, and they were several streets away from Tang Mo in their studies.


    Qiu Wenyuan is lively and has been married for more than a year. Her parents-in-law are kind and considerate and live innocence. However, in Xin''an''s memory, she is not like this at all. After so many years, she only has the word "meaning".


    The Han family¡¯s uncle has a large number of wives and concubines, and there are several concubines, and the back house is not peaceful.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 75 Thoughtful Xinan

    Chapter 75: Xin''an, who is considerate and elegant


    What had not happened yet, Xin An chose to remain silent and listen to them quietly. He said all about jewelry, clothing, and powder. Or what the young lady in the family was pregnant, and which wife had to give gifts for her child.


    As a curious baby, Qiu Wenyuan was curious about Tang Mo. Many people knew about Tang Gang''s impeachment of the Northern Yajun, and there were also some gossip. Either he was biased towards the eldest son, or he thought the Hou Mansion could overestimate Liao Zhi and was arrogant.


    "Is your second son good at being in the Northern Yajun?"


    "good."


    Xin An put down his chopsticks, "I''m excited."


    Her purpose today is not to integrate into this circle, nor to complain about asking for help, but to be familiar with each other and to say hello after meeting at a banquet in the future, so as to take this opportunity to meet more people.


    Some things cannot be forced, but if you use too much force, it will be counterproductive.


    "It is said that the people from the Beiya Army are easy to get along with, and they are always giving him some food, and they are in the mood."


    She has no psychological burden to discredit Tang Rong and Tao Yiran, but she will never say that the Beiyajun is not right.


    The few people obviously didn''t believe that the people from the Beiya Army had become great charitable people. They guessed that Tang Mo would report good news but not bad news, so Xin An would not worry.


    In this way, Tang Mo is really a good man.


    After the meal, several people sat and had tea. Xin''an gave the three people a gift she brought from Huaijiang. "Our Huaijiang''s silver flower tea is not as famous as other teas, but it is very good in both the aroma and taste. Let the three sisters try it."


    "My sister Xin is too humble. I heard from my prince that Huaijiang Yinhua tea is a local talent, and it tastes very long and long. The fragrance of tea when you drink it in one sip. The key is that it is to be resistant to brewing, and the taste is different every time you brew it."


    This tea was delivered to Li Yuyan''s heart. His father once received Huaijiang Yinhua tea from someone below, and praised it many times.


    Her father-in-law, Prince Cheng, also loved this tea. He once received a can of it from the emperor. "I heard that this tea is picked from the mountains and clouds, and it is very rare to stir-fry it on the spot to keep its fragrance."


    Xin''an heard that the tea in his hometown was so praised, and Xin''an was also a little proud. "What the princess said is true. This tea grows in the mountains, and the clouds and mists are still dispersed all day long. There are honeysuckles in the mountains, and the fragrance of flowers is strong invading the tea leaves, which makes it more delicious than other teas."


    "My father loves this tea the most, so he bought a mountain for this and asked someone to take good care of the tea trees."


    The Xin family on the hill surprised Qiu Wenyuan, "Was this a lot of tea production?"


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    Xin An said, "Tea trees are rare. Tea trees in the previous year are extremely expensive and are slowly cultivated."


    "Apart from choosing the best part every year to enter the palace, the rest should be barely forced."


    Li Yuyan suddenly realized, "It turns out that the Huaijiang Yinhua tea that is tributed to the palace every year is given by the Xin family?"


    ¡°Yes, not.¡±


    Xin Kuan is the vice president of the Huaijiang Chamber of Commerce. The president is the Yao family, the richest businessman in Huaijiang. "The Yao family is an imperial merchant. Because they are all in the same chamber of commerce, my family also chooses the best tea to deliver to the Yao family every year, and sends it to the palace in the name of the Yao family."


    As he said that, he also expressed his apology, "The best ones are already in the palace. These are a little bit slower than those who enter the palace, but the taste is the same, that is, the posture of the leaves when brewing is not as beautiful as being sent to the palace."


    "You can''t see it without looking closely."


    Neither Yan Wenhui nor Qiu Wenyuan had eaten this kind of tea, and became interested for a moment. Yan Wenhui smiled and gave the tea pot to her maid and asked her to brew a pot. "I really can''t wait to go home, so I''ll try it now." Li Yuyan didn''t have much affection for Xin''an at first, and being able to joke together was just to see Yan Wenhui''s face. At this time, she saw the benefits in Xin''an. She hoped to get more sinensis tea, one could respect her father, and the other was able to please her father-in-law, so she became better with her attitude towards Xin''an.


    You should know that no matter how noble your identity is, there are people you need to please.


    And she felt that maybe she could get something from Xin''an in the future. She didn''t see the power of the Hou''s Mansion, but the financial resources of the Xin family were still a mystery.


    Huaijiang produces a lot of salt and there are many salt merchants, but if you can become the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce, your financial resources should not be underestimated.


    The new tea was delivered in quickly, and the tea fragrance was everywhere. Yan Wenhui blew it for a moment and then pecked it lightly, savoring it carefully, "It''s really different."


    "It tastes so good, um, sweet in the mouth."


    Qiu Wenyuan drank in small sips, thinking that she would give her husband a taste when she went back. It was really delicious.


    In the afternoon, people were about to go home and bid farewell to the door one by one. They made an appointment to go to listen to opera and taste tea together when they were free.


    After getting on the bus, Xin An restrained his smile, let out a long breath, closed his eyes and began to recall everything today, to see if there was anything wrong, and to think about the situation of several people.


    Yan Wenhui and Li Yuyan took a car back. After a while, Yan Wenhui asked, "What does Sister Yan think of the Xin family?"


    Li Yuyan smiled, "It''s much better than I thought. I originally thought she was from a businessman and her conversation and behavior were worse than the rules. After a day of reading, I realized that she was no different from the noble girl in the capital. It can be seen that the Xin family specially asked someone to teach her carefully."


    "You still have good eyes when looking at people."


    Yan Wenhui laughed, "My younger brother is intimate with Brother Tang. I came to my house to ask me to take care of her more. I was not very willing at first, but I was willing after seeing her. I am quite likable. I can quickly accept reality and get a lot of benefits from it after changing the bride. I am not a fool."


    Under what circumstances can we get benefits?


    Of course, she suffered a great grievance. In order to block her mouth and make her honest, Tang Rong and Tao Yiran were probably hooked up early.


    "I saw that she had light in her eyes when she talked about Tang Mo today, which shows that she really likes Tang Mo. It''s really a good marriage, but it''s hard to say."


    Li Yuyan didn''t say that she was interested in the financial resources of the Xin family. It was not convenient for her to say some things that were the closest people. "Call her to her if you have anything in the future."


    Yan Wenhui breathed a sigh of relief. The person she introduced naturally hoped to be successful for her, and Xin An did not disappoint her.


    Less than half an hour after returning to the mansion, Manager Zhang from the Marquis'' Mansion took Aunt Wang to the gate of the Liu family. "My second young lady saw that Mrs. Liu liked this Huaijiang silver flower tea, so she specially sent me to send some to Mrs. Liu. There were also a few Huaijiang local customs. My second young lady thanked Mrs. Liu for her care."


    In addition to Huaijiang silver flower tea, there are also carved ivory fans and porcelain-burning ornaments of the flying ladies. One of the books "Lin Shui Fang" written by the Great Religious Yuan of Huaijiang made Yan Wenhui''s eyes lit up. The handwriting of Mr. Daru Yuan of Daru Yuan is extremely rare and is Liu Mingyuan''s favorite treasure.


    "Sister Xin is so polite."


    No, Xin''an''s courtesy is very thoughtful, which makes people feel good, "Thank you to Sister Xin for me."


    Aunt Wang respectfully took his leave and left the Liu family with Manager Zhang. Manager Zhang on the way wanted to speak out several times but stopped. Today, every thing the second young lady gave out was hard to find. The tea leaves and the handwritten letters of the great scholar were also loved by the Marquis.


    "Last time, the Marquis ate a cup of tea at his wife, and said it was particularly different. It turned out to be Huaijiang Yinhua tea. I heard that this is a tribute, which is rare."


    The Xin family has never given it to the Marquis. If the Marquis finds out, how angry will he be?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 76 Your father doesnt like tea

    Chapter 76 Your father doesn¡¯t like drinking tea


    ¡°How did you go out today?¡±


    Tang Mo, who had been back for a day, sat down to have tea, "No one laughed at you, right?"


    The husband and wife share honor and disgrace. Tang Mo didn''t say it, but he was still worried that because he had no prospects, Xin''an was looked down upon. After all, she was the prince''s wife in her previous life and later the Marquis wife. When she walked out, most people were very polite to her.


    He was afraid that Xin An would compare his heart. What if he was blind and confused again and thought about Tang Rong?


    Xin An asked with a smile: "The purpose of your banquet for guests is to laugh at him?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t get in my way. I just received the invitation seriously. Even if I don''t like it, I won''t say it in person."


    "How is it today, you?"


    Tang Mo said it was similar to yesterday, "There was no problem before Liao Zhi came back. I asked today. Liao Zhi was the one who disliked the most of the Gongzi Bing in the Northern Yamen Army and had no good expression on everyone. I would rather not find any connections for the time being. When he came back, I would go and tell him in person."


    "You didn''t speak for me today, did you?"


    Some expectations and some worries, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking forward to?


    Xin An nodded, "I said that, I praised you again and again."


    "Didn''t you tell me about my relationship with the Northern Yajun?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I asked on my own initiative, I said you are doing well, and the people in the Beiya Army are very kind. As for whether they believe it or not, it is not something I care about."


    Tang Mo raised his lips, "Why do you praise me? Why do you praise me?"


    Xin An gave him a blank look and said, "I said you are handsome, you are considerate and thorough. I won''t praise you better. I mean I don''t deserve to meet a good man, so I should be worthy of being picked up by the rest?"


    "Anyway, it''s good for me. Remember to praise me more when you go out. Let''s achieve each other."


    ¡°This is nature.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Mo couldn''t even press down on the corner of his mouth, and he began to fantasize that he would have a good reputation in the near future.


    Aunt Wang came back and said that the things had been delivered to Liu''s house and handed them over to Mrs. Liu in person, "Mrs. Liu likes them very much."


    "Okay, go and have a rest."


    Aunt Wang retreated, and Tang Mo hurriedly asked what he had sent to the Liu family. Xin An didn''t hide it from her, saying that Yan Wenhui took her to meet the powerful people in Beijing and she had to express something, "The things I bought at the night market before were just interesting, so where could it be used as a thank-you gift? I picked an ivory fan and a decoration and a manuscript from Mr. Daru Yuan of Huaijiang to send it."


    "There is still a pound of tea, so that it will not lose its etiquette."


    Tang Mo got up and opened Xin''an''s drawer again, took out the silver notes to her, "It''s also for me, I''m half of my money."


    "You go to my warehouse to choose the ornaments you send out, and choose whatever you like."


    Xin An accepted his silver notes and smiled and said, "What''s your warehouse? Where did you come from? They are all mine."


    "The keys in the warehouse are all in my hands. Of course, I took them out of the warehouse if I like it. I saw that the ornament on the cabinet was taken out of the warehouse."


    Tang Mo then found that there was an extra ornament on the cabinet in the house, which was his treasure. He went up to take it and played with it, and also reminded him, "Let your girl be careful, this thing is very expensive."


    "Look at your distressed look. Don''t you put good things out and put them in the cabinet to eat dust? Don''t worry, I''ll change one after another for a few days, and I''ll always feel tired of seeing one."


    Carefully put the ornament back and walked to Xin''an with a smile, "Isn''t it just a lot of pain, I''ve taken a lot of effort to get it."


    "Let me go and ask my mother to get me something from the warehouse in the mansion, and then allocate some money from the account. Then I can''t just contribute to my family now, so don''t you enjoy any resources?"


    Xin An agreed very much that Tang Rong could not use the things in the mansion alone, and he could not be cheaper. Wang also has the same idea as the two. He is talking about this to Tang Gang at this moment, "The second wife also needs to go out to make friends with her. She spends all her dowry. Although she has a lot of dowry, we elders cannot ignore everything. We should consider them more in the future."


    Mr. Zhang was unquestionable for Tang Gang. When he came back, he said Xin''an''s gift. Tang Gang was still feeling unhappy now. After Wang said this, he was even more annoyed. He picked up the tea at hand and took a sip, "Have your second wife ever sent you tea?"


    ¡°Huaijiang Silver Flower Tea.¡±


    Wang didn''t know the name of the tea, so he casually said, "I''ll send you a pound."


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Wang glanced at him, "Your hand."


    Tang Gang then turned his attention to the tea cup in his hand. He said that the tea here in Wang recently had a unique taste, "You will drink it?"


    Wang was angry and laughed, "My daughter-in-law respects me, and I think it tastes good, so I naturally drink it every day."


    "What, I''m not worthy of drinking?"


    Tang Gang wanted to say that the Hou Mansion could not afford good tea, but such rare tea was not easy to sell. It would be great to take it out and give gifts, especially Tang Rong had to go to the Ministry of Rites to serve. Eight out of ten people in the Ministry of Rites loved tea. This Huaijiang Silver Flower Tea was also said by the emperor. Tang Rong was so proud of his appearance when he brought it to the Ministry of Rites and gave the Hou Mansion a good face.


    I wanted to get Wang to give him half a pound but couldn''t speak for a long time. I was also considering whether to write a letter to Xin Kuan and ask him to give him a little to the Hou Mansion next year. I felt that it would be a waste of money to speak for himself. I thought about it and couldn''t make a conclusion. Finally, I sighed and went out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Wang was very curious and went to Qiushiyuan driven by curiosity. Xin An and Tang Mo sat in the corridor to watch the sunset. Seeing Wang coming and greeting him, Wang smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I''m just here to see you."


    "Is this kid complaining when he comes back today?"


    Xin An said: "No, I was just saying that I would work hard and I said that I would not let my relationship find Liao Zhi. He wanted to tell Liao Zhi himself that he wanted to do something in this situation."


    Wang''s eyebrows and eyes were all smiling, "If you support him, say something nice to coax him. If you become a married man, you will protect your wife and children. You should take responsibility."


    Both the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law sat under the eaves. Wang asked about the tea Xin''an gave before, "Can they be called Huaijiang Yinhua Tea?"


    "Yes."


    Xin''an told her the origin of the tea. When she learned that it was a tribute tea, Wang immediately understood everything and sneered in her heart. Xin''an looked at her expression, "Does your mother need it?"


    "I sent some out today, and there are not many left, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until next year."


    Wang smiled and said, "I am also a happy person, and I am still a happy wife."


    Xin An also understood the purpose of Wang''s visit. Tang Rong, in her previous life, often took this tea from her to make favors. I thought that Tang Gang would find out when he sent the tea to the Liu family today, and he also focused on this tea.


    "My father didn''t know where he heard that his father didn''t like tea, and he thought that all the teas were leftovers, so he was not suitable to give gifts, so he never gave them."


    In fact, Xin Kuan felt that giving tea to Tang Gang was a waste, and he never thought of giving it to him.


    Wang said they did the right thing, "Your father does not like to eat tea. He will not enjoy it. He said that tea is bitter and it will not be easy."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 77 Tang Gang puts pressure on Tang Rong

    Chapter 77 Tang Gang puts pressure on Tang Rong


    Wang''s expectation that Tang Gang would not let down his face and ask in person. If he wanted to, he would be as eager as he had just said something, and then he would wait for her to ask questions before he could speak out, and then waited for her to get it for him.


    She might have done this when she got married when she was young, but she prayed that he would give Tang Mo more care.


    Now, don''t worry about him going to die.


    Xin An would not take the initiative to send it over. She had no good feelings for Tang Gang. She had thought about her taking her dowry to pave the way for Tang Rong in her previous life. The father and son would never want to spend another piece of money on themselves.


    During dinner, we went to the front yard to have dinner together. As soon as we walked out of the door of Qiushiyuan, we met Aunt Liu from Chunhuayuan next door and sent the doctor out. Wang asked Tao Yiran about his illness. The doctor said that Tao Yiran was a weak disease caused by the fetus and needed good care and not to be tired. The key was to have enough sleep.


    "The eldest young lady had symptoms that she had difficulty falling asleep at night. She had to use Anshen Decoction to help her sleep. Sleeping too little is not conducive to the recovery of the disease."


    Wang''s heart is as clear as a mirror, "I have a doctor."


    "Don''t dare."


    After sending the doctor away, Wang took Xin An and went to Chunhuayuan. Tao Yiran leaned halfway on the soft collapse. Before she could get up, Wang said, "I asked the doctor, your disease can be big or small, and you should not be tired. Since this is the case, you will be spared from the morning and evening. Take a rest and take care of your body as soon as possible."


    "The courtesy cannot be abolished, and the daughter-in-law is fine."


    Tao Yiran apologized, "I have been so sick all these days when I came in. I have never been to my mother to serve him. If I were even exempted from the morning and evening, it would be said that my wife would be unfilial if she was not filial."


    He doesn''t want to be tired and wants a good reputation. Wang smiled faintly, "Mother is not that intolerant person. Conservation in the morning and evening is just a form. Nothing is as important as your body."


    "If you are uneasy, just bow to the direction of your mother''s yard when you wake up early. Mother still expects you to be happy as soon as possible to raise your body and give birth to children for the Marquis''s Mansion."


    Tao Yiran, who was comfortable in body and mind, bowed, "My mother is kind, and her daughter-in-law will follow her mother''s teachings and take care of her body as soon as possible so as not to worry her."


    "Okay, my mother is looking forward to that day."


    Both of them were able to act, the scene was warm and harmonious, and Tang Rong beside him was angry. He really thought Tao Yiran wanted to be in the same position as him, but he found a doctor so that he could not pay his respects.


    He watched Tang Mo stand up little by little with the help of Xin''an and his mother, but he was powerless.


    In addition, he learned that Xin''an had gone out to make friends today and the partner he had made was the Prince''s Concubine Cheng''s Mansion, so he secretly regretted it.


    The gap between Xin''an and Tao Yiran is narrowing little by little. If Tao Yiran stays in the yard like this and does not go out, she will only know that there is a second young lady in the mansion in the future. She does not know that she is the prince''s wife, which is very unfavorable to him.


    "My mother knows that you have to work in the Ministry of Rites, but she also needs to take time to care more about your wife. Don''t remember anything after having a serious business."


    "You are the eldest son in the mansion and will inherit the glory of the Marquis'' Mansion in the future. Mother knows that the burden on your shoulders is heavy, but everything about the offspring is important, so you must take it to your heart."


    In the face of Wang''s advice, Tang Rong was even more frustrated and bowed to him. Wang smiled and asked them to go to the front yard for meals together. Tao Yiran didn''t want to go, so she shook off her discomfort.


    Tang Rong didn''t want to go either, but he had to stop going. He also had to give Tao Yiran a few words to leave with him.


    On the way to the meal, Tang Mo kept walking next to Xin''an, deliberately asking for words to Xin''an, saying that there were a lot of flowers in the flower and bird market in the capital, and he wanted to go and have a look. Recently, there were several Cuju competitions recently, which were very lively. The two talked and laughed, and Tang Rong, who was beside him, felt mixed feelings. Tang Mo was so proud that he was almost wagging his tail.


    After learning that Tao Yiran was not here to eat, Tang Gang felt even more displeased. After dinner, he asked Tang Mo a few questions about the Beiya Army, and sent the two of them away, leaving Tang Rong to speak.


    The next day was the day when Tang Rong went to the Ministry of Rites to take office. Tang Gang attached great importance to this and also gave him a booklet, which included the preferences of the people in the Ministry of Rites. It can be said that Tang Gang spent a lot of thought in order for Tang Rong to gain a foothold in the Ministry of Rites as soon as possible.


    "You remember them one by one and prepare what you should prepare as soon as possible."


    Tang Rong took it with both hands and was about to say goodbye, Tang Gang said to Tao Yiran, "You didn''t listen to half of what you said to you before. I heard that I invited a doctor today and I have to keep it. Why, I am not going to go out to meet people in my life?"


    "You need a strong wife to plan for you carefully. What if she keeps doing this?"


    "Your brother and sister never leave the village every day, and you have made friends with noble women in less than a month. You are familiar with the situation in the Marquis'' Mansion. If your second brother can grow further, the resources in this mansion cannot be owned by you alone."


    This is the pressure he put on Tang Rong. He does like this son more, but he also wants to make the long-term plan for the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Tang Rong didn''t say anything, so he could only be scolded honestly. Tang Gang waved his hand and asked him to retreat, sighed, and made mistakes every step. As a father, he had already expected the day when Tang Rong would regret it.


    The second wife is not simple.


    How great it would be if there was no mistake and became Tang Rong''s wife.


    The next morning, Xin''an came to pay his respects alone. Wang took her to clean the warehouse in the mansion together. After a long time of busyness, Wang carefully picked several ornaments for her, "Whether you hold them and put them in and show them, or give them gifts when needed, you can decide."


    In addition, he secretly gave Xin''an a silver, "You couple spend a lot of money, so if you don''t have enough, come to me to get it."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I came back from home yesterday and my husband gave me a stack of silver notes. Today my mother gave me again. I have made a lot of money."


    "Did the second child give the money?"


    Wang is quite interested in this.


    "I gave it to you." Xin An said that he had given the household use earlier and gave her the key to his private warehouse. "Put your private money in my drawer, and you don''t have to worry that I''ll spend it for him."


    Wang smiled happily, "It can be seen that you have you in my heart."


    His son knew that since he knew that his father didn''t like him, he always wanted to make a profit. After saving for a few years, he had saved up a fortune. Now he is willing to give it to his wife, which shows that this wife has fallen into his heart.


    Xin An smiled and did not respond. She and Tang Mo are still in a cooperative relationship. Of course, there is no rule out further development, but there is no rush.


    After lunch together, Xin An returned to Qiushiyuan with a few ornaments. In order to block the mouth outside, Wang also picked a few ornaments and asked someone to send them to Tao Yiran. As for whether Tao Yiran likes it or not, it is not something she should worry about.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 78 Opportunities to buy a shop

    Chapter 78: Opportunities for buying a shop


    "Mrs. I''m not so fond of one or the other, these items are also good."


    After receiving the porcelain ornaments given by Wang, Aunt Liu put them out for Tao Yiran to see that the items that could enter the Hou Mansion''s treasury were not bad, and Aunt Liu liked them all.


    Whoever gets a few valuable treasures for no reason will be happy. Tao Yiran is no exception. Aunt Cai spoke with a disgust and said, saying that many of the items in the warehouse in the mansion were not the spoils of the old marquis or were rewarded in the palace, and each one was valuable.


    "Not to mention the old lady''s hands, even the lady is in charge of countless things. I just heard that the second young lady accompanied her to count the warehouse today. When she left, she took several things back to Qiushiyuan. I am afraid that they were all carefully selected objects."


    "The young lady is not in good health and cannot serve her around her. The second young lady is good at rushing to make things happen, and the old lady and her wife are coaxing her to favor her. The young lady is afraid she will suffer a loss."


    "The Marquis'' Mansion will sooner or later be the head of the prince, so the young lady should think more."


    It was almost said that the things in the Hou Mansion were all from Tang Rong. Wang shouldn''t have given the good things to Qiushiyuan at will, which made Tao Yiran, who was in a good mood, lose his mind again.


    Aunt Liu secretly hated Aunt Cai for being too talkative and provoking discord. Can these words be said so bluntly?


    Don¡¯t you understand the reason why the partition walls are heard?


    Unable to take the young lady and the old woman who has been sowing the disagreement all day long, Aunt Liu felt extremely tired, and then made up her mind that the master could not be changed, but it was not impossible to drive Mrs. Cai out. She had to find an opportunity to let Tao Yiran speak in person.


    Qiushiyuan next door, Xin An was just about to go to the warehouse after resting for a while, Ershan was coming.


    Ershan, who just came to Qiushiyuan yesterday, went out today, and took him to recognize the road to the capital.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Ershan bowed and said, "The young master asked the young man to come back and tell the young lady that there is a shop in the capital to sell, and the location is good and the shop is big. It is on Yinghui Street, with four rooms in a row."


    "If the young lady wants to go and have a look, she will be able to sign the document this evening."


    The Xin family did not have a shop in the dowry given to Xin''an. The main reason was that the Xin family had not had time to go to the capital to buy it, so they converted it into silver and money as a dowry. Xin''an had been thinking about buying a shop and asked Tang Mo to help pay attention.


    "Do you know which shop belongs to?"


    Ershan shook his head, "I only know that he is a young master''s colleague."


    "Okay, you can know the way. You can take me to see it later."


    Ershan said he knew the way, "Brother Lailai told me."


    Xin''an asked Aunt Wang to send someone to inform Wang Jin and Wang Fu to go to Yinghui Street first, and check the shop together, and asked Chunyang to get the silver notes. After taking a fancy to him, he sent the silver notes to Tang Mo and decided to make up first.


    Shops in Beijing are not that easy to buy, and the competition for good shops is fierce.


    After everything was ready, he took the people out. Ershan drove Xin''an to Yinghui Road. His back was nervous and straight, and he was cautious when driving. Chunyang smiled and said, "Brother Ershan, don''t be nervous, take your time."


    Ershan said ''um'' and was still driving nervously. In the end, Ping An smoothly delivered Xin''an to his destination. After getting off the car, Chunyang praised him, and his happy eyebrows almost flew away.


    The shop Tang Mo said was indeed good. There was a yard next to four rooms, and it occupied a large area and was at a three-way intersection. It was spacious in front and behind. Wang Jin and his son arrived first and had already found out that, "The owner of this shop is the Wang family. The head of the Wang family is a fifth-rank general. He said that he wanted to sell this shop recently."


    "The price is 20% higher than other shops." Wang Jin felt it was a bit expensive. Xin An recalled it. There was a little information about the Wang family in his mind, but it was very vague. It is normal for a general to lack money, so maybe there is something urgent to use.


    There was a man who looked like a shopkeeper at the door of the shop anxiously looking towards the direction of the carriage. Wang Jin said that he was the one who could make the decision. Xin An got off the carriage and was about to go to the shop to see the situation in person. Before his feet landed, the manager trotted over and bowed, "I have met the second young lady."


    ¡°The shopkeeper doesn¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±


    After entering the shop, the shop was bigger and brighter than expected, and the goods were neatly placed. It was a grocery store of a large scale. "Don''t it be a pity to sell such a good shop?"


    The shopkeeper followed the owner''s surname Wang, and his face showed bitterness. "If you go back to the young lady, this shop will be excellent in terms of location and layout, and the shop''s transactions are also done well. If the owner of the family urgently needs money, how could he be willing to sell it?"


    The shopkeeper stopped talking and finally didn''t continue speaking. Xin An looked around and said, "Why is the price 20% higher than the market?"


    The shopkeeper said it was decided by the master, "Maybe I really can''t bear to leave it."


    Xin An smiled and looked at the layout of this shop again. In her memory, the capital city would become more prosperous. It would be hard to find a shop to go backwards. The price is also rising. Finally, the shop is not easy to get. "Don''t bargain, just settle it."


    Manager Wang was overjoyed. Chunyang first gave two 100 taels of silver notes as deposit, "We will go to the yamen to handle the red contract by ourselves when to sign the document and when will we pay the final payment."


    The shopkeeper accepted the silver notes and wrote the document, and secretly wiped away tears, his face full of reluctance, "Mrs. Young lady, the master''s meaning is. There are still some people living in the backyard, piled up some goods. Can these people and goods be allowed to live for an additional month?"


    ¡°We will find the house and move out as soon as possible.¡±


    Xin''an turned his head, and Wang Jin and his son immediately went to the backyard. When they came back, they looked bad. "There are twenty or thirty people living, most of them are elderly women and children, and almost all the elderly are incomplete."


    The long-lasting memories suddenly became clear, "Is your master Huaiyuan''s general?"


    "There are veterans who have retreated from the battlefield living in the backyard?"


    Huaiyuanlang general Wang You raised many incomplete veterans without relying on them. She remembered that after something happened to Wang You, hundreds of veterans knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. The scene was quite shocking, and the emperor was greatly moved and saved Wang You from being guilty.


    The key is that Wang You''s father was once a subordinate of the old man in the Hou Mansion. That is to say, these incomplete veterans have something to do with the Hou Mansion. In his previous life, Wang You never came to the Hou Mansion to help him, and there is probably a hidden story.


    Manager Wang did not deny it, but just looked at Xin An nervously. Xin An chuckled and nodded, "Yes."


    Manager Wang bowed, but Xin An didn''t say anything else. After getting on the bus, he went home directly. When he got off the bus, he told Ershan to let Tang Mo come back early in the evening.


    After entering the mansion, she went directly to find Wang.


    "Why are you going to inquire about this family?"


    Wang had doubts, and Xin''an talked about buying a shop. "There are twenty or thirty people living in the backyard of the shop. They are all veterans who have retired from the battlefield and are flawed. I don''t know much about the situation in the capital. I think about the past of the Hou Mansion and worry about what has to do with the Wang family and the Hou Mansion?"


    "If it''s not good, if there is one, you have to think of a way. First, it can be considered accumulating virtue and doing good deeds, second, it can be a good thing, and third, it can be avoided to leave any hidden dangers."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 79 Im afraid my husband will mind

    Chapter 79 I''m afraid my husband will mind


    Wang understood what Xin''an meant and sighed. Although she was not born in a military general''s family, she had known the difficulty of joining the army for many years after marrying into the Marquis'' Mansion. Many brave veterans who fought in war had no skills after retreating and had difficulty making a living, especially those who lacked arms and legs. In recent years, the Marquis'' Mansion has spent a lot of money on it, but the Marquis'' Mansion has no gold and silver, and everyone can''t take care of it.


    "It can be said that as long as you touch it, it will be difficult. It takes a lot of money to settle it. It''s okay to encounter someone who is reasonable. Some people rely on their achievements and are unreasonable. They will take their families to help the Hou Mansion. They have also been treacherous for two years. Therefore, except for some important people, the rest gradually broke. Those people cursed the Hou Mansion behind their backs, but this is also impossible."


    When Wang talked about this, he had a headache and said in his heart, "Those people pushed the Marquis'' Mansion to their current position, but it also became the biggest drag of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Most military generals will encounter this situation, but the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion is the most difficult, because Mr. Tang received less help from the family in the years he made great achievements, and it was all up to those veterans to fight to the death. However, most veterans fought for the sake of making achievements and making money. Later, he changed his words and said that it was all for loyalty to the old man, and the Marquis Mansion was responsible for their next life and their children and grandchildren''s life.


    Wang knew that Tang Mo had to have his own help if he wanted to start a trend, but the resources and connections of the Hou Mansion were all in the hands of Tang Gang and Tang Rong. Tang Mo could get very little, and it was a way to attack those veterans.


    "It''s not impossible for you to start from here. I will ask you clearly as soon as possible, but you must be careful. This is a hornet''s nest."


    Xin An Zheng focused his head and had a plan in his mind. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law said a few more words before getting up and going back.


    On the way back, I met Tang Rong again. Tang Rong, who had been staying at home for so long, went out today because the injuries on his face were no longer conspicuous, and his skin had gone from black to light yellow. In a few days, it should be no different from the good skin around him.


    "You brother and sister-in-law just came back from her mother?"


    Xin An nodded, "When you have nothing to do, talk to your mother, brother, go out to make friends?"


    "Well, I will be working as a service at the Ministry of Rites tomorrow. Today I made an appointment with a few friends to sit for a while."


    Xin An said that he really didn''t need to say so in detail.


    The two of them had the same way back to the yard, so they naturally had to walk together. Tang Rong was carrying two bags of snacks in his hand and handed one to Xin''an, "I passed by Wenxiangzhai when I came back. The newly released lotus crisps were pretty good. My brother and sister took a bag to try."


    Xin An refused directly, always feeling that something was touching Tang Rong''s hand was like shit. "Brother must have been brought for his sister-in-law. If she lets her sister-in-law know, I''m afraid she won''t explain it clearly."


    Tang Rong did not take his hand back, "We are a family, so there is no need to be so disgusted. Your sister-in-law won''t mind."


    Xin''an turned his head, "I''m afraid my husband will mind."


    Tang Rong smiled slightly. Xin An said so, and he still insisted on letting this pack of snacks into Qiushiyuan. "My brother and sister are too worried, it''s just a pack of snacks. The second brother is not so cautious."


    Xin''an''s mouth twitched slightly. She didn''t want to disgust Tao Yiran like this, but Tang Rong was about to hurry up. Why don''t he satisfy his wish? Why are he sorry for his hand holding snacks all the time?


    Chunyang hurriedly stepped forward to take it. Tang Rong was a little happy and found some topics to talk to Xin An. He pretended to be funny and good at talking. Xin An was somewhat emotional. When did Tang Rong in his previous life say so many things to him? Without asking her, she would not have said too much.


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, Xin''an laughed. Tang Rong turned out to be a dog, and suddenly he felt that things were becoming more and more interesting.


    Chunyang threw the pastry aside, very unhappy, "Does the one next door think that the young lady is better now? She is really a naughty person? Who cares about his broken pastry?"


    Xin An thinks Chunyang¡¯s mouth is very good, but isn¡¯t he just a naughty person?


    "I think of a way to quietly let the eldest young lady next door know about this."


    Chunyang was stunned and left in a daze. Xin''an found Nan Feng again on the beauty couch, "I originally asked you to help Aunt Wang manage the yard, but the yard is so big, and there is nothing to manage. I''ll give you an errand and find a way to get the news from outside smoothly. Naturally, the faster the better."


    "You might do it?"


    Nanfeng hasn''t done such a thing, but it doesn''t prevent her from trying it out. Xin''an asked her to study as soon as possible, and then get a charter. As long as the charter is fine, she will be given money, "Help you slowly pull up the news network."


    This is a great opportunity for a girl. As long as she can control this link, her status in front of Xin''an will be different in the future. Nanfeng knelt down, "Thank you, Mrs. Young Master, for the promotion. I will do my best to do it."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Nanfeng went out with a high spirit. He just walked to the door and met Tang Mo who had returned. Then he stopped urgently and turned to another fork in the road. Tang Mo sneered and said to Lailai: "See, this is because he has a backer. Even I don''t take it seriously. When I see me coming back, I will leave, and my temper is getting better."


    Lailai laughed happily, "Nanfeng is already the young lady."


    If the young lady can suppress the young master, her girl will certainly be arrogant.


    Like him, it won¡¯t work, he will be angry.


    As for Ershan, I came to see him and said, "I performed well today. I must continue to work hard and try to go to the hospital to serve him."


    There is a small side room outside the yard. Ershan lives in it now. Although the house is small, Ershan is already very satisfied. He smiled and bowed, "Thank you for a day, the master will teach me, and I will try to enter the yard as soon as possible."


    Lailai looked proud, Tang Mo felt so interesting. He added an extra servant to himself and also made a blessing for Lailai.


    After entering the door, Tang Mo was still waiting for Xin An to praise him. Who knew that Xin An fell asleep on the beauty couch, "When did he sleep?"


    Chunlu said that she had slept for a while and said everything Xin''an did all day, which was the point that Xin''an did not take a nap.


    Seeing that it was getting late outside and he had to go to the Wang family to sign the document, Tang Mo shouted the man, "Don''t think about sleeping at night."


    Xin An, who opened his eyes, yawned, "Pour glass of water for me."


    As soon as the words fell into the water, Tang Mo smiled and said, "Do you think it''s very considerate?"


    Xin An took it with a smile, and after drinking it, he handed the cup back to him, "Sit down, I have something to tell you."


    Tang Mo sat on the beauty couch. The two were very close to each other and didn''t think there was any problem. After hearing Xin An talk about the Wang family, Tang Mo subconsciously wanted to take a picture of her arm. He turned around in the air and patted his legs. "It really matters. I don''t need to ask my mother to check this matter, I know."


    "The old man from the Wang family followed his grandfather."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 80 Feng Shui turns

    Chapter 80 Feng Shui turns


    Now Tang Mo is always in front of Xin''an and tells him about the process of getting to know Wang You.


    It turned out that Wang You had come to the Hou Mansion for help three years ago, but the concierge did not let him in. It happened to be seen by Tang Mo who came back. Tang Mo became selfish and wanted to win over Wang You. The two of them had been secretly interacting with each other for three years.


    "As long as those shops are released, there are many news, people want to buy them. It is not because of these inside stories, how could I buy them?"


    Xin An suddenly realized that she said why the Wang family had never come to him, and that a fifth-rank general, Tang Gang, could not let go. It turned out that he had come to him and was intercepted by Tang Mo.


    "What''s the situation now? Is there a shortage of money?"


    ¡°Near.¡±


    Tang Mo sighed, "Old Master Wang has been there for a few years. Now he is the head of Wang You. There has been no war in recent years, and the generals are not well-off. They cannot afford to support so many people with their salary. Now his son is going to get married and the girl is going to get married. The betrothal gifts and dowry are all money, and they have to renovate the house. They have to sell the four shops."


    "A penny stumped the hero. The shop was 20% higher than the market. In this way, his son even asked me to come and talk to me. It was really uncomfortable to see that frustrating look. Unfortunately, I am not a rich man, and I can only take out any of them."


    The four shops were really good, so why didn¡¯t they take it into their pocket? Because he still struggled to buy the four gold shops at once, so he could only let Xin An take advantage of this.


    "How is it? I asked them to sign the document later. Do you want to go together?"


    "I won''t go."


    Today, I really didn''t want to go out again, so I got up and got the silver note to Tang Mo, "The full right is left to you."


    After taking the number, I found that I was given one hundred taels more, "Will you give me the referral fee?"


    "It''s a gift to the Wang family."


    Xin An reminded, "Be sure to let them know that I paid the money, but there is no need to make a statement."


    "Do you want to win over the Wang family?"


    "Seize business with me?"


    Xin An wanted to slap Tang Mo, "Am I going to start my own business? Is it still robbing business?"


    Tang Mo stood up happily and put the silver notes in his arms, "Then I''m going, don''t wait for me for dinner."


    Seeing his hurriedly leaving Xin An laughed. He had to say that Tang Mo was much more capable than Tang Rong. He wanted to fight for whatever he wanted and would not imply that he would take action in a roundabout way. How much trouble did he save her from winning over the Wang family?


    It seems that I have to exploit him tonight to see how many things she doesn''t know.


    On the way to the front yard for dinner, Xin An met Tang Rong again. The two of them went together. Soon Tao Yiran learned about Tang Rong''s snacks to Xin An, which was said by Aunt Liu. Tao Yiran frowned slightly, "Auntie, I''m afraid he heard it wrong?"


    Aunt Liu said, "I heard the two girls from Qiushiyuan gossiping and I heard this with my own ears. The prince did not avoid others, and "


    Tao Yiran was no longer interested in eating, "Tell me."


    Aunt Liu told me about Tang Rong''s voluntary talk to Xin''an in the past two days. It''s not her that she was nervous. It would be normal if her uncle and younger brother and sister said a few words to give some pastries, but Tang Rong and Xin''an were not. They were the ones who had been in court, and the last step was the couple.


    "It is logical that we should avoid suspicion. It is only a few days before the newlyweds have been a month. It is inappropriate to spread it. Today, the prince came back and went to the front yard for dinner. He was with the second young lady." Tao Yiran covered her heart. At this moment, she really felt so breathless. When she thought about the two of them, she felt so frustrated. When she thought about the two of them eating on the same table, she felt even more troubled. "Go and call the prince back and say I feel uncomfortable."


    Aunt Liu said that this matter should not be made public and should be taken slowly, but Tao Yiran felt uncomfortable and could not accept Tang Rong and Xin''an getting along, so she insisted on calling out someone.


    Tao Yiran insisted that Aunt Liu had no choice. As a result, Tang Rong, who had just taken a bowl and ate two bites, saw Aunt Liu. He heard that Tao Yiran was uncomfortable again and Tang Gang was angry. After Wang asked about the illness, he asked Tang Rong to go back and take a look. "If it should be done, please invite your father. If it is not possible, please invite him. He took his post to invite the imperial physician in the palace to take a look."


    What can Tang Rong say?


    He stood up apologetically and went back with helplessness.


    Xin An was still eating steadily without saying a word. After Tang Gang finished eating, he went to the study. Wang and Xin An talked for a while before they went to rest.


    As soon as he returned to Qiushiyuan, Chunlu said, "The eldest young lady cried, saying that she was crying so much."


    Xin An is in a good mood. He is so far away. He will cry now. He won¡¯t cry to death in the future?


    Tao Yiran in her previous life sent someone to ask Tang Rong to leave regardless of the time, as if Tang Rong was a miraculous doctor and could cure his illness when he saw him.


    Feng Shui turns around~


    At this time, Tao Yiran next door was still wearing pear blossoms and scolded Tang Rong for trampling her face on the ground. "I was not straight ahead in front of her, but you were talking and laughing with her and even giving pastries. Do you regret it?"


    Tang Rong was in a state of anger. He didn''t know that Tao Yiran also had such a side, and could not understand the pain and difficulty in his heart. He explained patiently, "If you encounter it on the road, you will naturally say hello and say a few words. They are all in the same mansion. Do you still have to be enemies and don''t know each other?"


    "I didn''t avoid anyone, I was open and upright, how could you think of these?"


    Seeing that he still had this attitude, Tao Yiran cried more and more violently, Tang Rong became more and more irritable, and even more regretful. The woman in front of him was completely different from Tao Yiran in his mind. He thought that she was talented and smart, and her family background was OK. She was so proud of her to be able to help herself after marriage after marriage. How could she know that this would be the case?


    "Since you are a couple, you should believe me. Don''t listen to the people below. I didn''t do anything to sorry for you. Think about it carefully."


    In anger, he slept in the study. Tao Yiran cried even harder. This time he was really going to get sick.


    Xin An didn''t know what the two said, but he was even happier when he learned that Tang Rong had fallen asleep in the study. The two of them were simply the source of happiness in her boring life.


    When Tang Mo came back, he saw her laughing, "What''s so happy?"


    "Come on, I''ll tell you something interesting."


    Tang Mo sat on the edge of the bed, and Xin An told him what happened next door as a joke. Tang Mo quickly understood, "You did it on purpose. Did you tell the news to her on purpose?"


    "How about you being smart?"


    Xin''an was very happy, "You don''t know how much of this kind of hardship I suffered before. It was really because the messengers from all sides of the occasion and the location called people away. Sometimes they could come and shout until midnight. A widowed younger brother and sister acted as if they were inseparable from their uncle. They almost **** me to death many times."


    "Luckily, you died early, otherwise you would be **** to death sooner or later."


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll give her some appetizers now, and I''ll give her a big meal when I''m happy."


    Tang Mo''s face was stinky. What kind of evil did he commit?


    I felt so frustrated, "Why did I fall into the hands of you two women one after another?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 81 The black old lady

    Chapter 81 The black old lady


    Tang Mo felt panicked. One was his wife from his previous life, thinking about his brother and thinking about making a green man for himself all day long. The other was his wife from his life, not only grasping him tightly, but also scammed with that **** Tang Rong for a joke. Did he beat Tang Rong up and get treated like this in his life?


    ¡°Where are the pastry?¡±


    He wants to trample it.


    Xin''an said to Xia''er, "People are disgusting, but the pastries are innocent."


    Tang Mo snorted, "Don''t pay attention to Tang Rong in the future, no purpose can be done. You are called hurting the enemy by one thousand and hurting yourself by eight hundred. In order to feed the other party, take a bite first?"


    Xin An was disgusted by him, "Shut up and you."


    "Where is my deed?"


    "You think I have a clear mind? Don''t you do it tomorrow?"


    Tang Mo got up to wash, and after washing, he returned to Xin''an''s bedroom. He took off his shoes and went to bed openly. Xin An looked at him cross-leggedly, and Tang Mo glanced at him, "I''m tired for a day and I''m going to sleep here."


    Xin An didn''t say anything. After sleeping for a while, he turned over. Facing Tang Mo, "I still have to treat him with the same principles. I want to make Tao Yiran feel uncomfortable. Please protect her less."


    Tang Mo opened his eyes, "Which eye did you see me protecting her?"


    ¡°I saw both.¡±


    "Or why wouldn''t you allow me to do this?"


    Xin An becomes more angry the more he thinks about it. After experiencing the afflictions of his previous life, he will be angry on the spot. "You must be heartbroken. Why, do you have a hobby to like your sister-in-law?"


    Tang Mo felt that he couldn''t even explain it. Seeing Xin An staring at him viciously, he said helplessly, "I''m not afraid that you will be blind. What if you are hooked away by the other person on the other side?"


    "Anyway, there is no need. If you want to make a joke, I will help you. I have a way."


    "That **** has to be stuttered by yourself?"


    Xin An rolled his eyes, "It''s so disgusting to say good words."


    "Don''t worry, I know that I will only say a few words to Tang Rong when I need it."


    Tang Mo then reluctantly agreed and moved to Xin''an''s side, "I told me that I will hold a red contract tomorrow, and Wang You are very grateful to you."


    "Um."


    "He said he would invite you to the mansion for a wedding wine that day when he married his daughter-in-law."


    "good."


    Tang Mo looked at her carefully, "Are you angry?"


    "No." Xin An opened his eyes, "I was wondering if there was any way to help Wang You again. If there was a place where to accommodate those people with defects, it would be fine. Even if it was a workshop, it would be fine without making money. As long as they could support themselves, it would be a big expense to keep them like this."


    Tang Mo said that those people usually buy stools and tables to sell, and it is difficult for a life, and many of them even take care of their families. It would be fine if they have a kid at home, but if they can find a job to make a living, it will be difficult for a girl''s family.


    "I said I wanted to set up an embroidery workshop for those women and girls to go to work, but unfortunately the embroidery thing is not enough for a woman, and most of them don''t have a pair of skillful hands." Tang Mo turned over, "I don''t have to hurry up, let''s take a look later."


    "I''m asleep."


    Xin An closed his eyes with a ''um'' sound. Tang Mo, who had been sleeping for a long time, opened his eyes and turned gently to look at Xin An in a blurry way until midnight


    In the next few days, Xin''an did not go out again except to go to Tang Yong''s mansion to talk to Gu for half a day and bring back a basket of grapes. He just enjoyed the flowers in the mansion and took a walk.


    In addition, Tang Mo sent her a puppy back, which could still tease her. Life was very comfortable. It was a pity that Tang Rong went to work as a servant in the Ministry of Rites. At this time, the Ministry of Rites was busy and he came back only after dark for several consecutive days. Tao Yiran still did not leave the hospital and was calm and "renovated". It was not too lively to watch it, which made her feel a little boring.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, the old lady is back. Please go to Chunrong Hall now."


    The day for the banquet at the Duke of Enguo¡¯s mansion is coming, and the old lady is going to attend, which can be said to be back as the day is counted.


    "Grandma?"


    Xin An was a little surprised when he arrived. The old lady was tanned a lot!


    "Grandma''s good granddaughter-in-law, what should you do if you say grandma is like this?"


    The black-dried old lady sighed, Ganlu was holding a new dress in her hand, which was cut from the material sent by Xin''an. The dark purple, which could have shown her wealth, can only make the old lady look darker now.


    "My grandmother was still waiting to compete with the old ladies on the day she went to the banquet. Now if she was not ridiculed, she would be Amitabha. Why don''t grandmother call her sick and not go?"


    Everyone has a love for beauty, and even if you are in your seventies or eighties, the old lady regrets it. Why do you like fishing so much? Now, I¡¯ll fish myself into charcoal.


    I was having a lot of fun when I was having fun, but now I regret it is useless.


    Xin An calculated the day and smiled and said, "There are five days left, enough."


    "Don''t go out of the room these five days, don''t be sunburned anymore. Beauty cream cannot be left behind. Pearl powder can also make your skin white. Isn''t it said that there is a whitening prescription for the Imperial Medical Department? I''ll go there now. Let''s take care of it for five days, take care of the skin again on the morning of the banquet, and then apply a thin layer of powder. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    As soon as she said this, the old lady counted on her, "Go quickly, grandma is waiting for you."


    Xin''an went out to the door and not only bought all the moisturizing balm needed, but also invited a female doctor back. The female doctor said that the old lady''s skin was also sunburned in addition to tanning, and both internal and external application must be arranged.


    "Doctor Zhao, I''ll give you my grandmother''s face. It''s important to shine on the fifth day."


    The female clinic felt that it was not small, but it couldn''t resist the rewards given by Xin''an, and the Hou Mansion was not short of precious medicinal materials, so he immediately responded.


    The old lady who was taken care of by a female doctor was relieved and remembered what she had promised at the village before. She asked Ganlu to pick two treasures for Xin''an, paving the way for Tang Mo''s career.


    Xin An said happily, "Grandmother, your grandson said he had to work **** his own and not let us find connections to open the back door for him. We were not prepared to give gifts."


    "It''s really an ambition."


    The old lady was very happy. When the old man was there, he never gave gifts to anyone. Others came to him with generous gifts. When the Marquis¡¯s mansion arrived at Tang Gang, he didn¡¯t follow the right path. The first thing he thought about was not to do something by himself, but to find someone to give gifts.


    Even if you have a son, you will be like that. Before you go to the Ministry of Rites, you will think of giving gifts and leaving your relationship, and you will also want to take them out of her hands, which is so beautiful.


    "Tell me to the second boy that my grandmother is optimistic about him and asked him to let go of his hands and feet to try it out. What''s the hurdle that I can''t overcome?"


    "What happened to your grandfather back then? I only recognize a few words. He relies on his courage. He didn''t drink big wine and eat big meat when he won the battle. He took out the other party''s lair first to take out military books. It can be said that it was only possible to learn while fighting. Later, life is not better than that time now?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 82 You are the smartest

    Chapter 82 You are the smartest


    The old lady was very moved when she talked about the old man who passed away. She couldn''t help but think of the old man''s style back then. Xin An agreed with a smile, "My husband said the same thing, saying that the commander of the Northern Yajun Army was not satisfied with him. If he still asked someone to talk about the title, wouldn''t he look down on him even more?"


    "They are worried that the Hou Mansion will not say anything, but they will definitely not think of him if they have any good jobs in the future. What is the difference between this and the army in Beiya who is still thinking about making achievements."


    "good."


    The old lady laughed out loud, and the pearl powder on her face was laughed a little. "In this way, grandmother will reward him even more. In addition to giving you two treasures, she will give you the topaz peony you have been thinking about for a long time and put it in your room."


    Xin An was overjoyed, stood up to thank him, and smiled and said, "I have only been in the door for a month. How many people envy me when I heard it? Is this the lucky nest?"


    The old lady smiled even more happily, "As long as you and the second boy are good, grandmother will give you more rewards."


    Xin An thought of the scene where Tang Gang opened the old lady''s warehouse after leaving in his previous life. There were so many good things. Tang Gang, who had just lost his mother and looked sad, closed the door and laughed. When he thought of this, he felt a little sighed, "Then grandmother must always be healthy and live beyond 100 years old."


    The old lady''s things that she had been in her life were finally used by Tang Gang to pave the way for Tang Rong. After Tang Rong took over, part of them gave them to Tao Yiran and his son. When she thought of this, her heart was blocked again.


    "Okay, grandma strives to live for a long time."


    Ganlu took out the packed baby items. When she saw Xin''an, she brought a person and sent two reliable girls to help deliver the baby to Qiushiyuan. After the arrangements, she said to the old lady: "The sun is strong these days, so should we take out the grain in the warehouse to dry it, or should we notify a familiar grain merchant to take away some of it?"


    The old lady''s family is very amazing now. Although no one can go out of the court yet, the family that was originally a big landlord has grown several times after the old man of the Hou Mansion became prosperous. The people in their hometown are also very honest. In addition to respecting the old lady for some money every year, they also have to send an additional 3,000 kilograms of grain to the capital, saying that they are afraid that the old lady will not be accustomed to the food from other real estates.


    In previous years, the old lady took out all the food and chewed it in the mansion. This winter, the old lady learned that Tang Gang had refused to help her mother''s family earlier, and she was so angry that she would not take out a grain of rice for the ungrateful wolf to eat after she said a word.


    Therefore, Wang''s family has increased the cost of buying grain this year.


    "If my grandmother wants to sell food, can she sell it to me?"


    Xin''an took Ganlu''s words, and the old lady was a little suspicious, "What are you doing with food?"


    Xin An talked about Tang Mo buying a shop, "That shop is really good, the price is 20% higher than the market. I also went there myself, but found that many people with incomplete bodies in the backyard were all raised by General Wang. I found out after inquiring."


    "What do you know?"


    Xin An sighed, "It is said that many people are veterans my grandfather has brought before. General Wang''s father also followed his grandfather before. Later, General Wang asked for something to come to the door, but was blocked by the doorman. He happened to be met by his husband. Over the years, his husband made money everywhere, and some of them were also given to General Wang. Now those people are still living in that shop. I heard that the new place has not been found yet, and it is very likely that he would have to leave the city to live. Wouldn''t that day be even more difficult?"


    The old lady took a quick shot of the coffee table, obviously she was angry. Xin An quickly got up, feeling in fear, "Grandma?"


    ¡°Did I say the wrong thing?¡±


    The old lady breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the old man repeatedly reminded him to treat those brothers who had lived and died with him before his death, saying that he would look at the future without regard for mercy. Unexpectedly, the old man had only been there for a few years?


    ¡°Your father is really disappointing.¡±


    Xin An hurriedly knelt down, looking scared, "Grandma, don''t be angry, what should I do if I get angry? If my father knows, he will kick me out." The old lady knew what she was worried about, so she slowed down her tone, "Get up, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    "The second boy is a filial man, but it''s inappropriate to do it secretly. I give half of the food in the warehouse. When the second boy comes back, he will come to me."


    Xin An did not get up and acted like he did something wrong again, "Grandma, there is one more thing to confess to you."


    The old lady asked her to tell her, and Xin An told her about Tang Mo''s official career to Tang Yaoming, and her voice was very quiet, "From the beginning of this matter, I was afraid that my grandmother would be angry. My husband also thought that the second uncle was okay to treat him. Seeing that he broke his legs for a job, he begged his father to sue his grandmother everywhere, and said a lot of good things but was useless. He also said that he and his elder brother had a job successfully, and were afraid that people would spread gossip, so he asked his friend to help him, and it was done."


    "He is the supervisor of the Censorate."


    The old lady took a deep breath and stared at Xin An with a good look. Xin An felt apprehensive, but the matter had been done and she had to come and go. If she didn''t say it, would she still wait for Tang Rong to sue the wrong person?


    It will be very passive then.


    After a while, the old lady spoke, "You couple are brave, aren''t you worried that the old woman will drive you out?"


    Xin An was very pitiful, "My husband said that his grandmother was kind, and even if he said he wanted to drive away, we would definitely be reluctant to let him go. He also said that his grandmother has favored him recently, and the favored people are fearless. At that time, let his grandmother vent his anger. He howled loudly, his grandmother would definitely feel distressed. At most, he would punish him to kneel down and kneel down. It would be enough."


    "That''s fine?"


    The old lady deliberately put a stern face, "You are so brave, you can''t give you a few more slaps. Every day, grandmother comes to her to sing a couple to return home. Can grandmother let you go?"


    Xin An held his face, his eyes full of panic, and said pitifully, "Grandma, can you hit him or not? He can''t stand it if he is thick-skinned and fleshy. Can''t I do it?"


    The old lady couldn''t hold it in her arms and laughed first, "What, husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly away when the disaster comes?"


    Xin An knelt forward and moved forward to the old lady''s knees, holding her knees, "I won''t fly, just watch from the side, and I''ll save him after the beating."


    ¡°You~¡±


    The old lady couldn''t help but poke her eyebrows, "You are the smartest in the whole mansion."


    "Get up quickly, don''t you feel sorry for your second kid who turned around and hurt your knee?"


    "Are grandmother angry?"


    The old lady reached out to help her up, "Why are you so angry?"


    "What does grandmother think that is my own business, it has nothing to do with you juniors. Tang Yong has been filial all these years. Even though he has been separated, he will come to greet everyone during the holidays. He follows the rules and does not matter if he has any difficulties. He is also a member of the Marquis'' Mansion. No matter what he doesn''t care about, he will not have a good reputation for the Marquis'' Mansion."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 83 An old lady like a mirror

    Chapter 83 The mirror-like old lady


    The old lady was in a bad mood at the moment. It was not because she blamed Tang Mo and Xin''an in her heart. It was because the old man had raised a woman besides her before his death. It was much better than those who had to raise another place to fight in another place. She was just dissatisfied with the old man''s belief that she would not tolerate a concubine''s son and did anything bad, so he was wary of her everywhere.


    She was too unintentional.


    This is something that was learned by Tang Gang, and it would be awful to think about it.


    Xin''an once again bet right and stood up, "My cousin-law gave me a basket of grapes some time ago, which was cultivated by her father, Lord Gu. He said that the grapes grown by Lord Gu are praised by the emperor. I ate them really delicious. My cousin-law said that she left a few bunches of grapes for her grandmother, and wanted to give them to her, but she was afraid that her grandmother would not like them."


    The old lady smiled and said, "Since she is willing, let her give it to you, and the old woman will also taste the grapes that the emperor has agreed to."


    Xin An Huan nodded happily, said a few more words and left with the man. Ganlu stepped forward to change the tea for the old lady, and couldn''t help but say, "You are just too kind-hearted. I hope the second young lady understands your hard work."


    The old lady touched her face, "When I am biased, I don''t have any connections to the second boy. If you want to make progress, you have to do it yourself. Look at the two families I just mentioned, they are all unwilling to make friends with. It''s not easy for the second boy and his wife."


    "It seems that the second boy suffered a loss when changing the marriage, but in fact he got the bargain. How much can this young wife help him?"


    After all, I have experience when I get older and understand what happened, the old lady picked up the tea and blew it gently, "This young couple like me and these treasures are not hidden at all. Remember, when I come to pay my respects to me, I greeted me for the first time. The girl''s eyes were wide open when she saw the furnishings of my room, and she looked intoxicated by the gold and silver nest. It made people laugh."


    "She bothered to make me happy. If I was happy, I would like to appreciate her. I was happy and I was happy. Can I take all of so many things to the ground?"


    Instead of being taken away by someone you don¡¯t like, it¡¯s better to give it to someone who can make you happy, at least be happy, right?


    The old lady remembered that she had a grandson wife and invited another old lady to stay in Chunrong Hall. The maid''s surname was Sun. She was extremely strict. In addition to helping the old lady guard Chunrong Hall, she was still the old lady''s eyes and ears. All things big and small in the mansion were under her nose. The old lady wanted to know what happened after she was not in the mansion, so she naturally told her everything in detail.


    On the way back to Qiushiyuan, he met Wang who had returned from work. Wang raised his eyes and guessed that Xin''an had received the gift from the old lady. He was very happy. Xin''an pulled her to Qiushiyuan to talk, and first told about Wang You and Tang Yong. "Instead of waiting for anyone to sue the criminal complaint, I would rather say in person that my grandmother did not blame her and said that her affairs did not involve her juniors."


    Wang clasped his hands together and recited Amitabha Buddha, "I have been worried about this for the past few days. No one knows how much the old lady cares about your second uncle. She is also thinking about finding a suitable time to talk to you."


    "The Wang family is also a fifth-rank Huaiyuan general. They are still the veterans of your grandfather. They should not ignore morality and interests. It is not the same thing to do with secrets. It is best to pass the road. You don''t have to worry about your father, I have my own way."


    Since the fight that, Wang is now the one who can show Tang Gang the color at any time, and has mastered the essence of taking preemptive action and turning the tables. Tang Gang had no choice but to deal with her.


    "If you pass the road, you don''t have to do it privately. You can do whatever you need. Just one thing, you can''t be robbed of merit."


    Xin''an also meant this. She didn''t want Tang Rong to pick peaches after working for a long time. "If you need it, your mother and I will come forward together."


    "Okay." Wang is now fully supporting her son and daughter-in-law. Tang Gang can blatantly be biased. Why can''t she?


    "Have your grandmother gave you the topaz peony?"


    Wang got up and picked up the piece of Huangyu Peony, who was indifferent from the box, looked at him with a rare look, and looked over and over again, "I have to go to your grandmother for more filial piety in the future."


    After entering the Marquis¡¯ Mansion for so many years, I still don¡¯t know that the old lady is such a generous person.


    In addition to Topaz Peony, there is also a white jade triangular thin body jar, which is also the size of a bowl. Xin An said, "The lid of this jar is taken out of the belly of the jar. If it is thin, it is also carved with so many dense patterns. The jade embedded on the base below is taken out of the lid, and the craftsmanship is ingenious and exquisite."


    Wang sat down and admired slowly, "It''s really a good thing. This thin fetus jar is better than Topaz Peony."


    There is another one in the box, a fish with a white jade bottom and red jade on the back. The white jade and red jade grew perfectly together. "It should be based on the appearance of this jade material. The tail is orange-red overall, which is simply natural like a real fish."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law couldn''t put it down when they were three treasures. Wang murmured, "If I had the family responsibilities of your grandmother, I wouldn''t be willing to care about outside affairs. I just kept these treasures and took them out and saw how good it would be."


    "But I heard that your grandmother is not these at most, but jewelry. How many good things your grandfather brought back from Nanzhengbei Zhan and stolen treasures will be given to your grandmother."


    As a woman, she can¡¯t even envy her if she doesn¡¯t want to be envious.


    Xin''an likes topaz peony the most, "It looks rich and noble."


    Wang asked about Xin''an''s preparations for the banquet. The Duke of Enguo was the mother''s family. "The Zhou family has been prosperous for decades and is flourishing. The banquet is held this month every year. It is a relatively important thing for the noble family in the year. No one who receives the invitation will not go. At that time, the mother may not be able to take care of you."


    The banquet at the Duke of Enguo¡¯s mansion is called Shuihua Banquet. As the name suggests, it is to invite families in Beijing to watch lotus flowers. Over the years, it has been a trivial matter. Now the Shuihua Banquet has become a grand event for noble families to make friends, to see marriages and other grand occasions.


    Most of the people who are not allowed to meet on weekdays can meet at this Shuihua Banquet. Because the power and status of the master''s benefactor and the power and status of the Duke of the Kingdom are unmatched, even when the enemy meets, they have to laugh and socialize. This makes it easier to speak and do things. The banquet was bustling and extremely lively.


    Wang was worried about Xin''an. What I don''t know is that Xin''an attended the Shuihua Banquet more than once in his previous life. It can be said that the number of attendances in total was more than Wang''s, so naturally there was nothing to be afraid of. "Don''t worry, Mother, I''m not the one who likes to show off and pick the best, so I won''t cause trouble."


    "The Yan family sister also said that she would take me with her when the time comes."


    Wang smiled and stood up, "I''ll be relieved that this way. The female family members of the Marquis'' mansion will go together, so that your girl can prepare two more clothes and make her makeup and jewelry properly, so as not to lose etiquette if you have any accidents."


    "I have to go and see your grandmother, you can rest."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 84 Tao Yiran deals with Aunt Cai

    Chapter 84 Tao Yiran deals with Aunt Cai


    Xin An sent Wang out, turned around and went back to the house and took a look at the three treasures he had just bought, put out the yellow jade peony, and temporarily placed the other two pieces aside, and locked them up after Tang Mo came back to see them.


    The sound of a piano suddenly sounded in his ears, which came from the next yard. After hearing this for a while, Xin An felt that the sound of the piano was like a tinging spring in this hot summer, and he felt a little cooler inexplicably.


    I thought Tao Yiran''s piano skills were really outstanding. Thinking about her not only her family background, she also looked good and had a slim figure, but also had a bit of beauty in supporting the willows. In addition, she had outstanding talent and read many books on the words of a talented man and a beautiful woman. She should be tall and cold.


    The puppy came in from outside with its tail shaking, sticking out his tongue and breathing. He turned around at Xin''an''s feet and laying on the floor. Chunlu walked in with a bell and angrily entered the door, squatted down and tied the bell to the dog''s neck. "I remember now that you are a dog from Qiushiyuan, don''t find your home."


    Xin An glanced at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Chunlu said that the meat ball ran out and ran to the next yard, having fun inside, making the people inside laugh, "If the young lady hadn''t taken this dog out for a walk these days, the next door would know that they would be caught. Really, if you like the dog, you don''t know if you go back to catch one. Don''t think I don''t know that they were teasing the dog on purpose, and you will definitely be unhappy."


    The round dog looked at Chunlu innocently. Seeing Chunlu glaring at it and wagging its tail foolishly, Xin An felt that the dog was clever and said, "The meat ball has not grown yet, and the milk is pleasing. You have to watch it in the future. It doesn''t matter if you have fun. Don''t let it go out and wander around. It''s not good to bite the guests."


    Chunlu said that she had already told Ershan, "Ershan can teach dogs, and this dog will listen to him."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The whispered melodiously, and the sleepiness came, "I''ll take a look for a while, and if I go to bed late, I''ll call me."


    Chunlu went out with her dog in her arms, and it was indeed a good thing to fall asleep with the sound of the piano. Since she was reborn, her sleep quality has been quite good, and she has been sleeping well, as if she wanted to make up for all the time she had less sleep in her previous life.


    Qiushiyuan was quiet everywhere, and there was not much work in the yard, and the master also rested. The servants did not have any work, so they did needles and threads in the room, and spoke quietly under the melodious music.


    Compared with the tranquility of Qiushiyuan, Aunt Cai from Chunhuayuan stared at a pair of hanging eyes and caught the dozing person. She immediately put her hips on and scolded her angrily, and finally she raised her voice, "I dare to cheat before I finish my work, be careful with your skin."


    Now she is the head of Chunhuayuan. Tao Yiran can deal with her servants at will without any care. The people below are frightened. Who made them have a sick master and an yaksha-like Aunt Cai?


    The sound of the piano came to an abrupt end at this time. Aunt Liu, who was serving Tao Yiran, looked at the situation outside. Thinking that the opportunity she had been waiting for finally came, he turned his head and began to continue saying that Aunt Cai was not. "Aunt Cai took the chicken feathers as a command arrow, shouting and shouting all day long, and the voice was harsh. The people below complained. If it was heard, it would not tell her, Mrs. Cai, but she would only say that the young lady was not lenient."


    Tao Yiran had a calm face. It was rare to be in a good mood today to play the piano. Before the song was halfway through, the woman was disturbed by her temperament. Aunt Liu said something to her heart. She only felt that Aunt Cai was vulgar. Her loud voice said very harshly, which made her feel annoyed and had no intention of playing the piano.


    "Let her come."


    Aunt Liu hurriedly went to do it, thinking that the young lady could finally listen to her words, and it would be no use to talk about Aunt Cai''s harm whenever she had the chance.


    In fact, her young lady is very smart, but she is used to being lazy. She gradually changed her mind and would not be worse than the second young lady next door. Does the second young lady have the talent of her young lady? Have you received careful teaching? But she came from a remote place. Can her young lady have knowledge?


    As long as her young lady is up, what''s the matter with the second young lady? Although the right to give her was promised, it was just a temporary solution, and her young lady was better than the one next door in any case!


    Aunt Cai, who didn''t know what happened, smiled in front of Tao Yiran. Before she even greeted her, she heard Tao Yiran say, "From today on Aunt Liu''s responsibility for the big and small matters in the yard. If you have nothing to do, just do needlework."


    This is just being beaten to the end. Aunt Cai was a little confused and a little panicked, not understanding what she had done wrong?


    Then he thought that her rights were given by the prince, what qualifications does the young lady have to **** her?


    "When the young lady said, the prince personally told me to take care of all the affairs in the courtyard. If the young lady was dissatisfied with me, she should tell the prince first."


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, and she was very annoyed. She didn''t like slaves who were arrogant. As a slave, she should be whatever the master said.


    "Although you are a mother''s dowry, you are the monthly rules of the Marquis'' Mansion. You are the slaves of the Marquis'' Mansion. Those who are slaves should do their duty. The master should be grateful for your kindness and punishment. Do you want to be punished if you are not angry? "


    "If a slave bullies the master, he should be whipped and sold."


    Aunt Liu wanted to high-five and praise her. Look at how majestic her young lady is, how good she said it. This is the momentum of the future mistress of the Marquis¡¯s mansion.


    Aunt Cai¡¯s mind was buzzing, and she still didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. She subconsciously blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s the prince I raised.¡±


    Tao Yiran frowned slightly, and Aunt Liu hurried forward, "Aunt Cai is careful. The prince is the eldest son of the Marquis''s mansion. Aunt Cai is just a reward from the master to be with the prince."


    Tao Yiran answered, "I think that there are countless people who are wet nurses in the Marquis''s house. They are just rewarding you with grace. Do you think you are half of the prince''s mother?"


    Aunt Cai naturally dissatisfied and said that she would wait for Tang Rong to come back and say in person, "If the prince is so determined, I will have nothing to agree to."


    Aunt Liu was about to open her mouth to scold her, but unfortunately Tao Yiran spoke first, and immediately made her regretful and want to give herself two big ears.


    "You are a slave of the Hou Mansion, and you are one of the wealth of the Hou Mansion. Who needs to agree to how the master wants to develop the property of the family?"


    "If you disobey your master, you will be punished with a higher level of sin."


    In Tao Yiran''s words, slaves are not a thing. How can Aunt Cai endure after so many years of glory? "Mrs. Young lady, I am indeed a slave who has signed a contract to sell his body. I have worked hard all these years without any contributions. Even the wife will treat me three points. Why should the young lady do this?"


    Tao Yiran didn''t want to waste her words and asked Aunt Liu to arrange for people to drag her down to avoid disturbing her purity. Aunt Cai shouted unwillingly, and the servants looked at each other. Aunt Liu''s regretful intestines turned green. Just now, she saw that her young lady had the style of a wife in the palm of her family and was secretly happy. Who knew that she would say the following sentence.


    Everyone knows that slaves are one of the master''s property, but who really wants to sell himself as a slave, and who is born to do the work of serving others?


    I was unwilling to accept it. If I heard this kind of words trampling my face on the ground from the master''s family, who wouldn''t feel cold?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 85 Resolve Tang Mo

    Chapter 85: Resolve Tang Mo


    Slaves understand slaves the most. Aunt Liu glanced at the subordinates in the yard and sighed in her heart.


    It is true that slaves are property, but the premise is that people are not goods.


    Today, it was useless for Aunt Cai Yu Tao Yiran to deal with her face; it was even more useless for her to deal with her. She was anxious, but Tao Yiran asked her to get mung bean soup like no one.


    Aunt Cai yelled that everyone in the yard knew that the servants were feeling uncomfortable and had to prepare mung bean soup, so many girls secretly wiped their tears.


    When Xin An woke up, Chunyang and Chunlu and the others said vividly about the incident next door. "Aunt Cai made a fuss for a long time, saying her hard work, her loyalty, and her grievances. She said everything she shouldn''t say, and she was blocked after she finished speaking."


    "Nanfeng knows Xiduo next door and secretly wipes his tears."


    As soon as I woke up, I heard such a shocking thing. Xin''an forgot to drink tea. You should know that the more noble the family is, the more lenient the family will be to the servants. Even if there are any legitimate reasons to beat and scold the servants, there must be sufficient evidence to deal with the servants. There are hundreds of people in a mansion, and the master will be able to die for twenty or thirty people. The news of the welcome and sending tea and water is delivered all depends on the servants in the mansion. If there is a problem in a place, it will be troublesome to be a master.


    She knew that Tao Yiran looked down on others at aloofness, but she didn''t expect that she could say what she was in her heart fearlessly, "Is there no reason?"


    "Xiduo said that Aunt Cai was scolding two lazy people at that time, and the sound of the piano suddenly stopped. Soon Aunt Cai was called away, and what happened next."


    Xin An understood after thinking for a moment, "It was disturbed when playing the piano."


    Chunyang¡¯s two girls were a little surprised. Just because of this, they had to step on Aunt Cai¡¯s decent face?


    "The eldest young lady is so weak and doesn''t speak much, and she falls when the wind blows. She won''t be so intolerant."


    Xin An smiled. She naturally understood Tao Yiran. She always had everything without giving. This was the case in her parents'' home. She used to be Tang Mo, but Tang Mo was gone and Tang Rong was still Tang Rong. Tang Rong was comparable to the twenty-four filial sons. When did Tao Yiran worry about it?


    How could a person who is used to enjoying himself, consider the idea of ??a servant? I am afraid that she is the master and she has as many servants as she wants, so there is no need to worry about it.


    The same is true for the butler. She doesn¡¯t have to bother with everything, so why bother?


    "In her heart, even if I am afraid, I am just a servant."


    The servant who steers her housekeeper.


    ¡°As for Aunt Cai¡±


    This is called evil people suffering from evil people.


    Less than half an hour later, Chunyang came to report again, saying that Aunt Liu next door had banned the people in the yard, "Each person has a bunch of big money, they are not allowed to spread the story today."


    Xin An said ''um'', and Tao Yiran always had people who were clear-headed around him. Even if he didn''t look for repairs, Tang Rong would find repairs for her when he came back. The couple would not fall into the water.


    "Almost everyone in our yard knows this, do you want it?"


    ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    Xin An raised his eyes, "You have confiscated the hush money, and your mouth is on your own, so why bother her?" Chunyang nodded with a smile. That''s what she meant, "Chunyang and I are people around the young lady. We won''t know this, others will not know it. Even if we blame it, we can''t blame us."


    If there is interest in the master, the subordinates will naturally have to take sides and it is impossible to be at peace.


    As he was talking, Tang Mo was back and his complexion was not very good. Chunyang hurriedly stepped down. Tang Mo sat down and looked at Xin An, "Then Liao Zhi is not easy to talk to at all. Today I was disappointed. I said what I should say. I will ''um'', ''get it'', ''got down'', and I don''t know what I mean?"


    Xin An handed him tea, "What''s the point? I just didn''t like you."


    Tang Mo was already angry, and he was even more depressed when he heard this sentence. Xin An helped him analyze it, "You are a **** with a low reputation. He is the commander who has established a family at a young age. A few years ago, something big must have happened in his mansion. When his uncles are all promising, he must have no shortage of brains and tricks. Can such people have their own pride?"


    "If you don''t say whether your father offended him or not, you can''t get his attention even if you don''t have this. He must have high requirements for his own people. Don''t be in a hurry, take your time, you can do it well, and you can always get the right opportunity when it''s time to perform."


    "If you don''t want to go through relationships, it''s much harder to go. Your reputation will not be broken in one day. If you want to save it, you must take more time and be patient."


    Tang Mo was indeed a little anxious. He originally thought that he would be able to win after living a lifetime and know something early, but the facts were not as simple as he imagined. He was living again, but the problem was still there, and he still didn''t know the future. "You are right, I was too hasty, take it slowly."


    Xin''an asked him to bring him a bowl of cold Tremella soup, "Those who achieve great things must be patient. We have achieved results in the past month. Things outside are much more difficult than those in the mansion, and they cannot be careless."


    She told him everything she said to the old lady today, "I have traveled to Minglu for you, and there is no need to hide it in the future. Grandma appreciated her very much. I think that means I want to see people like grandfather among my juniors."


    "It can be understood if you think about it. Although my impression of my grandfather is a bit vague, I can also remember that he is an extraordinary person. What a glory it would be for a martial artist to be a marquis and minister with his own courage and luck. It is indeed a pity that his descendants have failed to achieve this. My grandmother should be someone who knows him, but I am afraid she has been a little discouraged over the years."


    "She is still waiting for you now. Let''s go after eating Tremella soup."


    Tang Mo was stunned for a moment, and a big smile slowly rose from the corner of his mouth, and he stood up and bowed, "Thank you."


    This is the biggest difference between this life and the previous life. Tang Mo is now someone to help.


    After eating the Tremella soup in a few bites, he got up and pulled the clothes on his body, "I''m going."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Go, don''t worry, come back. Grandma has been tanned a little and cares a lot. You can coax it and have dinner with her tonight."


    In this case, the old lady would never be willing to eat with everyone. It depends on whether Tang Mo has the ability to stay.


    Tang Mo had arrived at the old lady''s yard before Tang Gang had arrived first. When I returned from having fun and relaxing, he had to come to visit him as soon as possible, and wanted to gain some favors in front of me so that I could appreciate him some good things.


    The old lady who had applied her face saw that her skin color had improved a little bit. She was in a good mood and became angry when she saw Tang Gang. When she scolded Tang Gang, she was even more angry. She said that he was disrespectful and didn''t know what it means. Her father-in-law couldn''t wait to take over her concubine just one month after entering the house, and she was also the one who served her wife. "Where is your wife''s face?"


    "How do you ask your two daughters-in-law to see you?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 86 The old ladys thoughts

    Chapter 86 The old lady¡¯s thoughts


    Tang Gang was scolded by the old lady and dared not look up. In fact, he regretted it a little, but it was useless to regret it at this point. He also thought that Wang had always been generous and just turned around and gave something casually. He said a few nice words and passed it.


    That cowardly made the old lady''s liver qi surge, and no matter how she looked at him, "Your father has been brave all his life, and he has suffered from illness when he is old. If you are more arrogant, he will not be able to close his eyes until he dies. He will live to protect the Marquis'' Mansion, and continue to protect the Marquis'' Mansion ten years after his death. What about twenty years after his death? "


    "What did you do for the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "The title of the Marquis'' Mansion is not hereditary. If your son cannot achieve merits, your son will no longer be a Marquis."


    The old lady found that Tang Gang and the maid had a secret relationship three months after the old man passed away. She was so angry that she said such a harsh word. Today, she still felt heartbroken. Tang Gang could no longer sit still and knelt in front of the old lady honestly. The old lady looked heartbroken, "You said I''ll take care of you, I''ll let it go, I''ll let it go, what have you done?"


    "Where are there any other ways to give gifts when encountering problems?"


    Tang Gang complained more than once that his children were weak, and only his two sons, Tang Rong and Tang Mo, had nothing to do with their concubines. He always thought that it would be great if there were a few daughters, and it would be better for marriage. At this moment, he was glad that the old lady didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The old lady felt bored while scolding. If she could wake up by scolding, she had already woken up in the early years.


    In fact, in her eyes, Tang Gang is not an undesirable point. Although he is mediocre, he has not done anything embarrassing outside, nor has he caused trouble. He just hopes that he can successfully succeed in the next generation. It is a great achievement. Thinking about his low requirements, he is indeed a little sad.


    "Get up, I''m quite old, I have to know what to do."


    Tang Gang stood up and stood aside. Gan Lu came in and said that Tang Rong and Tang Mo had been waiting outside. The old lady asked them to come in and asked Tang Gang to sit down. It can be said that she still took good care of his face.


    "Give me a blessing to my grandmother."


    Tang Rong and Tang Mo lined up side by side. Both brothers were born well, and they were so majestic that they bowed side by side. It was pleasing to the eye. The old lady was in a better mood, "Well, it''s different to be bad, and she''s much more energetic."


    Tang Rong took the lead and said, "Is grandmother good at the farm?"


    "Okay, it would be better if it wasn''t that hot."


    Tang Mo said that it would be no longer hot when I went there in the future. "Manager Yang said that there were many maple trees growing on the mountain, and when the maple leaves turned red, it would be a beautiful scenery."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, saying that she would go and see it. She changed her mind and said, "I dreamed of your grandfather the day before yesterday. She was wearing armor and holding a spear in her hand, which was so majestic, but her brows were frowning and she didn''t say anything. When I woke up, I thought your grandfather was afraid that something would happen."


    There is Duan Xuan in this sentence, but people respect the deceased very much and dare not take it lightly. They are waiting for the old lady to say the following.


    The old lady sighed, "I don''t think I''m not satisfied with your grandfather. You father and son are healthy and have good chores. A newcomer just joined the mansion, which is a happy event for the import of the child. After thinking about it, I''m afraid that it''s just those old friends who are thinking about him."


    Tang Gang nodded, "We have taken care of the old generals who are close to my father. The mansion also allocates some money and food every year to help, but my mother also knows the situation at home, and it is impossible for everyone to take care of them."


    "If you want those soldiers who have retreated to rely on them, you must have the court come forward. But if our Marquis'' Mansion goes to the court, I''m afraid someone will say that although we hand over military power, we still want to win over the morale of the army."


    In the early years, the Marquis'' Mansion did provide assistance to many people, and therefore, people came to beg for the house every now and then. It would be fine if the Marquis'' Mansion had a mountain of gold and silver, but the situation was here, and it was possible to take care of them everywhere. It was impossible to choose someone who was more beneficial to the Marquis'' Mansion to help.


    From this point of view, Tang Gang is not confused. The old lady can understand it. She glanced at Tang Mo, "These two children are old, and they have errands and have errands to help you share your worries. The boss is afraid that the affairs of the Ministry of Rites are complicated and has not yet gained a foothold. You, a father, should help him more."


    Tang Gang nodded and said, "I will do it even if my mother doesn''t say it. My son has no big prospects. I always hope he can be better than his son."


    The old lady said ''um'', "The second boy is in the North Yajun. I think the errand is not busy with the Ministry of Rites, so it is convenient to take leave. As far as I see, I leave some things to him."


    Everyone knows that the Beiya Army is a place where the second generation ancestors in the city go to gilt. Many people fish for three days and dry the net for two days. When the time comes, their families will find ways to move to a better place. The old lady is right.


    "Second boy, you have heard from your father that although the mansion is not so generous and cannot take care of everyone, some things that are too difficult should be provided for you. You have more free time. Apart from the ones that are provided for every year in the mansion, you can see if there are other families that are too difficult. You can''t be too disappointed, which can also be considered as giving your grandfather''s spiritual power in heaven."


    Before Tang Gang could speak, Tang Mo immediately took on the job. "The father and brother are taking care of the major affairs in the family. The grandson doesn''t know much, but the grandson will do his best to share the worries of his father and make his grandfather feel at ease."


    Tang Gang actually didn''t want to stop him at all. He helped him all the things he had to use for many years. The rest were useless except to drag down the Marquis'' Mansion. Someone went to appease those people and he was happy. For this reason, he generously said that he would allocate some money to him, "But you have to prepare the account book so that you can check it in the future."


    Tang Rong didn''t care, as long as the key connections were not in Tang Mo''s hands, he bowed to Tang Mo, "I''ll have to work harder in the future."


    "You can share your worries for your father and elder brother, and don''t talk about hard work."


    Brothers are friendly and respectful, Tang Mo said he would do it.


    The old lady gave Gan Lu a wink. Gan Lu took the people to the warehouse and soon carried three boxes over. After opening it, she was rare in her eyes. Tang Gang''s lips curled gently, Tang Rong tried to control his expression, and looked calm and gentle. Tang Mo''s eyes were filled with joy. The old lady took all the expressions of the three of them. "I rarely care about the affairs in the mansion. I just want to spend my grandchildren and I just want to live my old age. You will work harder."


    "You each have one of these three boxes. Although I don''t agree with you wanting to take shortcuts to give gifts when encountering problems, normal human relationships are also essential. Your grandfather left some things. When I get them a hundred years later, I will give them to you first. I don''t care about how to spend it. I will only give you a little. I will not give you anything within three years."


    It takes three boxes of things to buy for three years of peace, and the old lady thinks it is worth it.

 Chapter 87 The Old Ladys Thought 2

    Chapter 87 The Old Lady¡¯s Thoughts 2


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you grandma.¡±


    The father and son stood in a row and bowed, their faces full of joy that could not be concealed.


    Tang Gang thought very simply. Is the old lady really three years? If you encounter something difficult, you must also trouble the old lady.


    Tang Rong thought that if he had too many of these things, he would be even more generous and would be convenient for anything.


    Tang Mo thought of taking out these things and slowly appreciating them. He found out the place for everything and kept them at the price. He would never use them unless he had to. He would be a heirloom to his son in the future.


    Oh, I have to give Xin''an half of it, even so, it''s enough to make people happy.


    The father and son thought it would be fine, and they could take their own boxes back. The old lady asked Ganlu to carry out three smaller boxes, and there were neatly placed silver ingots in it. "Your grandfather left me some cash silver, and the Zheng family also sent some every year. I, an old lady, can''t use too much. These three father and son, each box."


    The father and son were overjoyed again, and they all felt that today''s old lady was particularly amiable. Ganlu put the box in front of them, but when she arrived at Tang Gang, she placed the box aside. The old lady said, "You have a wife to take care of when you go out, and I don''t think there is any need for these. I will have someone carry your two boxes for your wife later and let her keep them properly and use them properly."


    It was like taking out the things for him to look at them, and it was finally about to fall into Wang''s hands. Tang Gang wanted to argue, but he saw his mother take out a few extra silver notes and handed them to Tang Mo. "Your father said he would give you money from the public account, but your mother knew the best amount of money in the public account. You can''t go to your father-in-law when you lack money. Our Marquis''s Mansion is also a shameless family and can''t do anything to beg."


    "You can use these, and you can give you half of the food delivered to the Zheng family every year, so you can arrange it yourself."


    The old lady''s generosity was unexpected by everyone. Tang Mo took it over and tears filled his eyes, "Grandson thanks my grandmother. I am not afraid of anything with my grandmother. Grandmother must be healthy and always watch her son grow up, and watch her great-grandson marry and have children."


    The old lady said this with true feelings. After such a big circle, she finally handed these things to him reasonably, so that she would not let her father and brother be dissatisfied with him.


    The old lady nodded with a smile, "I am very happy to see your brothers and grandmother, and I hope to live longer and see that the Marquis'' Mansion will last."


    Tang Rong bowed, "The grandson followed the teachings of his grandmother."


    Soon the two brothers left with their own two boxes. Tang Gang sat depressedly, and the old lady glanced at him, "Don''t show off your face here, I''m just for your own good, or do you like the Marquis''s wife every day, your wife will give you a bad face?"


    "You depend on her for big and small things in the mansion, and you also depend on her for half of the matter outside. You should avoid being able to figure it out."


    If it were in the past, Tang Gang would not think that there was anything. As long as he opened his mouth, Wang would take out what he needed, but now he dared not say this. The old lady reminded him not to be biased and told him to be kind to Tang Mo, "It is normal for him to go out to make friends with a few people. If he is good, you are also shining on your face. If he comes to ask you about the pension of the veteran, you should answer him carefully and don''t do anything to compete with your son."


    Tang Gang was helpless, "How could his son do such a thing?"


    It is impossible to rob it yourself, but it is another matter for my son to give it to him.


    The old lady was tired and gave him a few silver notes, "Don''t say that I love you just because I don''t like you. Keep it yourself, don''t let your wife know."


    Tang Gang immediately felt energetic for a total of 1,000 taels of silver and smiled and put away the silver notes, "It''s still my mother who loves me."


    There is no better mother than her. It is because she knows the old lady that she feels tired. In addition, she just came back today and was also tired. ¡°I will ask someone to say that these two boxes of things were sent by you. Go down, don¡¯t be upset here.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    While I was happy, I completely forgot that my old mother had not used supper yet.


    As soon as the person left, the old lady sighed, and Ganlu came over with her bird''s nest, "Don''t worry, the Marquis will understand your painstaking efforts."


    The old lady only felt a headache, "It doesn''t matter whether he understands it or not. I just hope that the second boy can think of this person as biased, but his father, and he has concerns about how to do it."


    "You also heard it today. The second boy is not ready to bear it anymore, and Wang is not ready to continue to swallow his anger. The mother and son join forces, and with the help of Xin''an, the smart girl, I''m afraid that the father and son are not the opponents, and the eldest daughter-in-law will be considered a marriage."


    "He didn''t think about how bad the old man personally chose for him would be."


    As a woman, she could understand Wang''s thoughts. She was originally a second wife. She could not get a response when she treated her with sincerity, and she could not get a fair treatment. Now that she was getting richer, she naturally revealed her original appearance, "How many men can escape unstoppable for this woman to become cruel to her son?"


    "I don''t help Jingquan, expect that one is useless?"


    Ganlu sighed, "After eating bird''s nest, take a rest, eat some porridge, and have a good sleep. Thank you today."


    The old lady said ''um'' and passed everything about last month in her mind. She felt more and more that Tang Mo and his wife were coming in full force, the Tao family.


    Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Tang Mo returned to Qiushiyuan with two boxes proudly and placed the two boxes in front of Xin''an. Aunt Wang personally sent the person carrying the boxes out. Tang Mo pointed to the two boxes and said to Xin''an: "Grandma will give you a reward today, and she is generous enough to take action."


    Xin An was curious, but he was not in a hurry to see those things. He just asked him to tell her what the old lady said in the original form. Tang Mo said there was no hurry. At this time, the one who bought crispy chicken came back and forth. In addition to crispy chicken, there were several dishes. After the table, the two of them closed the door and came out to bring out a pot of wine. Tang Mo personally poured wine for Xin An, "I said at the farm that I would like to ask you to close the door and eat chicken. On the way back today, I asked Lai Lai to buy it."


    Pour Xin''an and fill it up again, raise the wine glass, "Come on, let''s have one too, thank you for taking care of me during this period."


    Xin An felt interesting, picked up the wine glass and said, "Thank you for giving me face every now and then."


    "Dry."


    The wine fell into his throat, and Tang Mo put down the cup and reached out to tear off a big chicken leg and gave it to Xin''an, "You just take it and bite it like this, it''s delicious."


    Xin An took it and wanted to cover it up with a veil. He thought about it and even gnawed the big chicken legs. He still cared about the rules. He bit it down with one bite. The chicken skin was crispy and meaty, but it was not old. "It''s really good."


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Tang Mo happily tore off another chicken leg, "You can eat another chicken wing later, it will be delicious."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 88 Can live in peace

    Chapter 88: Can live in peace


    The two of them feasted in the room without any image, eating and talking, and chatting with glasses from time to time. They were so comfortable. After almost the meal, Tang Mo repeated the old lady''s words today and handed her a piece of cut fruit, "You sing it, what does grandmother mean?"


    Xin''an ate the fruit and thought for a while, "Eighty times it''s about buying peace. You and I care about the good things in the old lady''s room, and your father must also think about them. He is the marquis and believes that all the good things in this mansion should be him. Moreover, Tang Rong wants to go to the Ministry of Rites and has to give gifts. I remember clearly that it was the pastel bottle I went to my grandmother to ask for, that''s it."


    She turned her head and looked at the bottle placed on the cabinet, "It''s that."


    Tang Mo also remembered that many long-standing memories began to become clear. "My father was thinking about it, and Tang Rong must have thought about it, but he would not say it, because he was afraid that he would let his father come to his grandmother to hint."


    Xin An nodded and said that the old lady gave two boxes of things to Wang, "This is also buying peace, and buying the safety of his father."


    "If I guess correctly, those two boxes of things will be delivered to my mother in the name of her father, hoping to make her mother grateful for her good deeds."


    "As an old lady, I still hope that my children and grandchildren will be in harmony."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and blurted out, "Have my grandmother seen my mother swallowing her anger before?"


    "You said everything, just swallow your anger."


    Xin An sighed, "You have tolerated it yourself, and you still hope that others will considerate you?"


    "I am considerate to you now because you are irreplaceable, and you no longer bear the consequences and it is very serious, so I have to comfort you."


    He sighed, "I have lived for a lifetime to understand this principle."


    She also swallowed her anger for the rest of her life?


    "My mother is better than me, more transparent than me, and more courageous than me."


    Knowing that she remembered the bad things in her previous life, Tang Mo did not talk about this topic, but sincerely advised her, "Since you have such a great opportunity, don''t always think about the past. If you suffer a big loss and learn a lesson, it''s over. Let her go over what you have gone."


    "You have to remember that you are only seventeen years old now, as delicate as water. At this time, you are beautiful, slim and light, healthy, healthy, able to eat and sleep, and have a man as handsome as me. I don''t have enough days to make you happy every day?"


    Xin An widened his eyes, then laughed suddenly. The sadness just now suddenly disappeared without a trace, and he picked up the wine glass, "You are right. I should enjoy the current life. There were too many things I had not enjoyed before, and it was a pity to think about it. I have to make up for it in this life."


    Tang Mo touched her wine glass and smiled, "I also have too many regrets. So let''s live this life slowly and live well, and strive to leave no regrets this time."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    Seeing her brows relaxed and smiling happily, Tang Mo said that he had booked a private room in Yueke Building in the city tomorrow evening. "The Shuihua Banquet of Duke Enguo''s Mansion is full of guests every year. If you receive a post, you will not go there. I will be a job in the morning and afternoon. I will not be able to accompany you. I am afraid that my mother will not be able to take care of you everywhere. There are many people in this capital that are full of people who are complimenting and slashing. I will invite Brother Shimao and others to have a meal tomorrow so that you can get to know a few people early so that no one can pay attention to you. It''s so pitiful."


    Xin An was a little surprised and smiled and said, "I know you are well-intentioned, but I didn''t expect you to be so careful."


    It really touches people.


    Tang Mo stared at her for a long time, and Xin An wiped the corner of his mouth, "Is my face dirty?" Tang Mo pretended to regret, "Is it so good to you, so I am not moved to cry?"


    Xin An was stunned, "Why would I cry for you?"


    "Don''t."


    Tang Mo waved his hand quickly, looking very scared, "The tiger cried, I''m afraid that the momentum would be too strong and I can''t stand it."


    "You said I''m a tiger?"


    Xin An held his face and smiled and leaned forward, "Have you seen such a beautiful tiger like me?"


    Tang Mo leaned back, "Auntie, I''m honest, please let it go."


    Xin An smiled and sat down again, holding a pot to pour wine for him, "Actually, I was quite moved. You know, I have never been treated like this before. It may be very ordinary in the eyes of others, and I have been very touched by me."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I''m the same. You planned to make clothes for me. I''ve never been treated like this before, and I''m very happy."


    The thumb rubbed the wine glass, ¡°Speaking of this, you and I didn¡¯t have any grudges before, but they just had different positions. They had never used any dirty means to each other. Most of them were fighting against each other and putting some subtle plans, so.¡±


    He looked up at Xin An, "Now you and me are one, you can live in peace, right?"


    He actually wanted to say this for a long time, and felt that when the things in his previous life were over, they should be regarded as a dream. People cannot always live in dreams, hurt others and themselves. Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity to live up to this great opportunity?


    And he is a man who wants to compete for titles in the future, and a man who can set up a family to give his wife and children a peaceful world. Since Xin''an is already his wife, he should take on the responsibilities that a husband should bear, and hopes that the husband and wife can work together and work together through thick and thin, and will raise their daughter together in the future, and finally grow old together slowly.


    Xin An smiled. Women are born to be easily tied by emotions. She was already full of holes in her previous life and did not take light work after doing it again. Some things will not be forgotten easily and it will take a long time to heal slowly. But for Tang Mo, she actually has no hatred, but she doesn''t like the people in the Hou''s Mansion in her heart, and she also has some barriers to him.


    But that was the beginning. This month was enough to make her look at Tang Mo. She was a little petty, arrogant and impulsive, but sometimes she was generous, and she was not bad-minded, and was humorous and thoughtful, which made people feel very fond of it.


    "I haven''t lived in peace with you?"


    Tang Mo raised his glass, "Then I wish we will get along more harmoniously in the future."


    Xin''an picked up the wine glass, "I have many problems, so please be more tolerant in the future."


    I feel much more relaxed when I say something, but when I say something, I feel less worried. I have no burden when I joke with each other. The atmosphere becomes more harmonious, and at the end.


    In the end, the two boxes of treasures and silver belonged to Xin''an. I learned that Xin''an had already obtained three treasures today, including the top jade peony. Tang Mo gave Xin''an a thumbs up, "After all, you are capable, please take care of him in the future."


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say.¡±


    The two of them were so happy that they both ate more than usual. Tang Mo proposed to take a walk, and Xin An went happily. Tang Mo was talking about interesting topics along the way, which made Xin An laugh constantly. He felt that the full moon and stars in the sky were particularly dazzling. He also heard the sound of crickets and grass, and he remembered the sound of frogs on the farm, and what the two were talking about was even more lively.

 Chapter 89 Aunt Cai was kicked out of the mansion

    Chapter 89 Aunt Cai was kicked out of the mansion


    Unlike Tang Mo and Xin''an, the relationship between them was rapidly heating up. At this moment, the atmosphere in Chunhua Courtyard was not harmonious. First, Tang Rong locked the two boxes of property he got into his study and did not hand it over to Tao Yiran. He also took the silver to Qingmo on the spot for his purpose of inquiring about the news.


    This incident happened to Tao Yiran in her eyes, which was caused by distrust of her, and she was inevitably sad.


    Second, Aunt Cai was still locked up. Tang Rong quickly learned the cause and effect. He suppressed his dissatisfaction and asked Tao Yiran the reason. Tao Yiran said Aunt Cai was vulgar. Tang Rong took a deep breath and said:


    "Aunt Cai''s voice was a little louder. You didn''t know it today. I asked you that day, and you didn''t want to take care of it and turned it over to Aunt Cai. Today, I have no reason to deal with her. I said that, what do you want the people below to think, and how do you convince the public in the future?"


    When he was questioned, Tao Yiran immediately turned red, "Are you blaming me?"


    "I know Aunt Cai is your wet nurse, so she relies on her everywhere and has left her to care for all the big and small things in the yard. But after getting along with her, she found that she had problems. If she was simply vulgar and ignorant, she would also withdrew from the monthly routine of the people below, and she would disobey her lip service, and she kept saying that she would raise the prince."


    "The prince is the prince of the Marquis''s family, and she is a slave of the Marquis''s family. How dare she say that she was the prince she raised? It will be a joke when it is spread out. I will deal with her naturally. As for my words, it was only after Aunt Cai was angry about my handling and shouting. If you think I did something wrong, I will apologize to Aunt Cai in person."


    She sat down and wiped her tears, feeling extremely wronged. Aunt Liu stepped forward and said one by one what Aunt Cai did, including deducting the monthly money of the people below. "All the servants in the courtyard have 20% of the monthly money of the people in the courtyard to respect Aunt Cai, because she will always raise the prince. The prince''s words like her are said, and the people below think it is the prince''s intention."


    Tang Rong frowned and asked Qing Mo to ask a few girls. The girls shrank and admitted the facts. Tang Rong took a deep breath and felt guilty about Tao Yiran. Aunt Liu took the people and retreated with her lips, and the corners of her lips were lightly curled. It was worth her to grab Aunt Cai¡¯s braid for so long, and it was worth her to give advice to the young lady. From tomorrow, the aunt in charge of Chunhuayuan will be her.


    Tao Yiran burst into tears, said some soft words, and then grabbed Tang Rong''s hand worriedly, "I can''t share your worries with you if I don''t work hard. I won''t be like this even if Aunt Cai is a reliable person. I can say so righteously in front of me. It can be seen that I think so in my heart. This is to treat myself as your mother. How can I ignore it?"


    After a few words, Tang Rong successfully gave up Aunt Cai. Perhaps he also disliked Aunt Cai''s ignorance and vulgarity. If it was reported that she was such a man and had such a big breast, how could she have the face?


    And he also realized that Aunt Cai was so angry.


    A possible quarrel that had originally broken out was gone with the evidence of Aunt Liu and Tao Yiran''s tears. Aunt Cai, who was still waiting for Tang Rong to save him, waited for the news that she had left Rong to take care of her.


    "You always have to keep an eye on things outside. My aunt is the person I trust the most. I don''t have to worry about others doing this except my aunt."


    Aunt Cai couldn''t believe her ears. This was to drive her out of the mansion. "Criminal, but the young lady can''t tolerate me?"


    Tang Rong shook his head, "The mother made the decision on the big and small things in the mansion. Chunhuayuan was nothing at all. Don''t worry, your husband and son are still in their original positions. You should also let them pay more attention to what is happening outside."


    "Okay, I''ll pack up my things and leave tomorrow morning."


    Aunt Cai has nothing to understand. Tao Yiran and Aunt Liu can''t tolerate her. The prince believed the slander of the two and wanted to drive her away. She was devoted to the prince over the years, but she did not expect such a result.


    Tang Rong nodded with satisfaction and gave Aunt Cai fifty taels of silver to settle the matter. "I''d like to ask my aunt to try not to let people know about our relationship, so as not to get in touch with the news."


    Aunt Cai, who calmed down, was very quick. She understood Tang Rong''s meaning, but she didn''t blame her. All her hatred was towards Tao Yiran.


    People can leave temporarily, but they must not leave so easily. They lowered their eyes and shed two tears, "So I have been serving me since the prince was born. Sometimes I can''t control myself and have thoughts that shouldn''t have. It''s better to go out. Although I am reluctant to leave, I know my identity. There will be such a day."


    "There are only two things. I want to ask the prince to fulfill his wish."


    Tang Rong nodded, "You said."


    "Xueyu is still in the village. Her belly is the blood of the prince. I am really worried about her being alone in the village. I want to ask the prince to allow me to take care of her every time."


    Tang Rong''s heart moved. Xueyu was born too poorly. Even if she gave birth to a son, she would be the eldest son and could not become a great man. However, Tao Yiran was delicate and weak. She still didn''t know what happened in the future. The matter of offspring was particularly important, and Xueyu''s child was not completely indifferent.


    Thinking about whether he was looking for his own people, Tang Rong''s dissatisfaction with Aunt Cai was a little relieved, "It''s still my aunt who thinks carefully, so I''ll ask my aunt to take care of her."


    In this way, Aunt Cai became more and more respectful in her heart. "With Yingyue, that girl looked at the prince''s servants sincerely. The prince was hurt several times and she secretly felt sorry for her tears. However, because the young lady did not dare to visit and serve her frequently. The young lady was too weak and she was afraid that she could not serve the prince well. Moreover, the prince would be more considerate and would be more at ease."


    "I dare to ask the prince to give that girl a title."


    Tang Rong remembered again that Yingyue was careful and considerate when she served him. She thought that she was just a concubine, and Tao Yiran should not say anything. According to the rules, Tao Yiran should take the initiative to mention this matter after entering the door to show her generosity. When she thought about it, she felt that Tao Yiran was really incompetent.


    In the end, Tang Rong nodded, and Aunt Cai knelt down and kowtowed, "With the prince''s side, I will no longer worry. I hope the prince will take care of him."


    Tang Rong nodded with emotion, "Auntie, take care of yourself."


    Tao Yiran was particularly gentle this night because she saw from this incident that Tang Rong''s preference for her. Just a few words made him give up the wet nurse who had taken care of him since childhood. Even Aunt Liu said, "The prince really puts you in peace, but the prince is afraid that there will be grudges in his heart. Please comfort her."


    She knew the so-called comfort.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 90 Tao Yiran was put on a slight

    Chapter 90 Tao Yiran was put on a slight


    With Tao Yiran''s little gentleness, Tang Rong quickly fell into decline, and the guilt for Aunt Cai in his heart quickly disappeared. He was eager to drown in Tao Yiran''s gentle hometown. He said something in a deep place, making Tao Yiran hook his neck and call her name emotionally, making him more and more selfless.


    I thought it was a sweet and shameful morning, but Tao Yiran never expected that Tang Rong would call Ying Yuelai at dawn and said to her, "Ying Yue is very kind and serves you well on weekdays. Today, you will eat her a cup of tea in the concubine''s room, and she will be the concubine Yue in the yard in the future."


    Last night, Aunt Cai touched Yingyue''s room and said to her for half an hour. She was half-believing and half-doubted, but it turned out to be true early in the morning. She hurriedly kowtowed to Tang Rong and Tao Yiran, and felt even more grateful to Aunt Cai.


    Tao Yiran''s mind was buzzing. They were so harmonious last night, and they said the words that you were the only one in this life. As a result, she asked her to drink tea in the concubine at dawn?


    Almost made her stand unsteadily.


    Fortunately, Aunt Liu reacted quickly and knew that she would have had a grudge in her heart when dealing with Aunt Cai. Moreover, Yingyue was carried away by her concubine sooner or later, so she quickly congratulated Yingyue and said, "This is a good day for Aunt Yue. Please dress up quickly. The young lady will wait for Aunt Yue in the main hall later."


    Yingyue then happily left the door. After she went back, she kowtowed to Aunt Cai, who had already cleaned up and was about to leave. Aunt Cai helped her up, "In this way, you can serve the prince openly in the future, and I feel relieved."


    "Mrs. Young lady just wants to enjoy herself. You have to worry more in the future. If the prince is eating out and drinking, you must prepare the sobering soup early. If you come back late, you must wait at the door with a lantern. You must take care of your clothes, shoes and socks as long as you have the chance. Try to get pregnant as soon as possible and have your own eyeliner in the mansion."


    In order to support Yingyue and make trouble for Tao Yiran, Aunt Cai also gave Yingyue all the fifty taels that Tang Rong gave him. "After I leave, this yard will be the young lady''s world. You have to gain a firm foothold and have no money, take it."


    Ying Yue''s eyes were red. She had no good feelings for Aunt Cai before, but suddenly she felt sad that she was dead and foxes. Aunt Cai was amazing, but as long as she was in this yard, it was up to them, the servants of the Marquis''s house to decide. In the future, it depends on the young lady''s dowry and live a life.


    "aunt."


    She didn''t even know that Aunt Cai was actually such a good person.


    Aunt Cai achieved her goal and went out to say goodbye to Tang Rong and Tao Yiran in a decent manner, and then her son came to help her leave. The servants of Chunhuayuan looked at her from afar, feeling panic.


    Xin An, who watched Tang Mo go to work as a servant in Qiushi, took Chunyang Chunlu to pay tribute to the old lady. On the way, Chunlu talked about Aunt Cai¡¯s departure today. Xin An was stunned. If it were yesterday, she would have been in a while, but with Tang Mo¡¯s reassurance last night, she saw a lot of it.


    The personal situation is different. Tao Yiran is liked by Tang Rong and has a good family background. It is normal for Aunt Cai to not control her.


    And Tao Yiran was able to coax Tang Rong in his previous life, and even gave up his son. It can be seen that he was well aware of the essence of grasping him. What is the point of getting rid of Aunt Cai?


    When I learned that Yingyue would become an aunt today, I guess it was Aunt Cai¡¯s work. How could a decent aunt who had been so glorious for so many years leave so easily? I¡¯m afraid that today¡¯s departure is for the sake of glory in the future.


    It¡¯s a pity that Aunt Cai, who can stir up the wind and rain, will be less fun in the future if she stays for a while?


    Chunyang sighed, "It would be better to say that the son-in-law is better. Although it seems unrestrained, it would be good to make the young lady happy."


    Xin An stopped, "It seems that you didn''t take what Aunt Wang said before. If you speak so lightly, you don''t have to follow me out and learn the rules again."


    Chunyang hurriedly apologized, "I said the wrong thing, I will never see you again." Xin An withdrew his gaze and continued to raise his foot forward. Chunyang Chunlu didn''t respect Tang Mo very much, and it started with her.


    From the day she got married, she felt panicked and uneasy, and was not very polite to Tang Mo, a competitor in her previous life. Some habits and subconscious cognition were difficult to change for a while, so these two girls followed her attitude.


    But now the situation is different, and her relationship with Tang Mo is getting better and better, so naturally I don¡¯t want to hear anyone say Tang Mo is not.


    Chunlu, who was walking behind her, glared at Chunyang, and she had no eyesight to meet her. She hadn''t seen her recently. The young lady had a very good attitude towards her son-in-law. She talked and laughed as soon as she met. Aunt Wang said that the two of them had feelings at the beginning, and told them not to talk nonsense, and dared to say in front of the young lady that the young lady was out of tune.


    If they are not in tune with each other, they can also say that they are girls?


    Chunyang lowered his head, wishing he could sew his mouth to make his mouth owes no rules.


    The old lady slept late yesterday, and she couldn''t help but slept for a while in the morning. Xin An didn''t leave either. Seeing that the flowers in the yard were blooming, she had already watered all the flowers in the yard when the old lady woke up.


    "Young people are sleepy, so you should sleep for a while."


    The old lady knew that she had a purpose in running, but she couldn''t resist her likes. She thought that this girl just liked her good things piled up like. What other bad thoughts do she have?


    Xin An stepped forward to support the old lady, "I really couldn''t wake up in the morning, but I just thought about my grandmother''s face and wanted to see what happened."


    As he said that, he looked at it carefully, it actually didn''t look much different from yesterday. The old lady slept comfortably. Today, she was in good spirits and her complexion improved a lot. "Actually, grandmother doesn''t need to be anxious at all. Grandmother''s complexion has surpassed many old ladies. Not to mention anything else, grandmother''s skin is smooth and has almost no wrinkles. You can tell at a glance that the blessing is deep, which is something that many people can''t envy."


    This is really not a random saying. When the old lady was young, the landlord''s girl was pampered and lived a favorable life. After marrying, the men were fighting, and there were no parents-in-law and sister-in-law. She had nothing to worry about except missing her husband. Later, the man won her honor and returned, allowing her to live a richer and more leisurely life. Although the children and grandchildren are not a lot of talent, they are not too trash and there is not much to worry about, so why not raise them well?


    Although time will defeat beauty, it will not defeat rich and idle people.


    The flowers bloomed in the early morning, and the old lady was in a particularly good mood. She was not humble to Xin''an''s words, and she did not forget to turn a corner to give birth. "If you have some blessings, grandmother is still a little lucky. If you and the second boy have another great-grandson to run in front of me, my blessing would be even better."


    Xin An was stunned and then smiled embarrassedly, "I''m afraid this is going to be natural."


    The old lady stopped to appreciate the flowers, "Grandma looked really good. The second boy must have your place in his heart. You two have similar temperaments and looks like a good marriage. This is a decisive good marriage."


    As he said that, he was still funny, "Just say that the second boy is handsome, right?"


    Xin An was a little shy, and then she laughed, "It''s pretty good."

 Chapter 91 Xinan helps Tang Mo

    Chapter 91 Xin An helps Tang Mo


    Seeing Xin An looking shy, the old lady laughed. She knew that the young couple had originally slept in separate rooms, but later they slept in the same room while sleeping. It can be seen that the relationship is progressing rapidly. They just don¡¯t know what these two are shy. They both think that the other person is beautiful, but they are just as beautiful as an old monk and the other is like an old nun. She, the old woman, can¡¯t understand it.


    After dinner, the sun also came out. The old lady wanted to take care of her skin and stopped going out. The two sat in the room and talked. Although her face was tanned, the old lady still liked the days in the village. After sighing, she asked Xin''an how he prepared for the banquet at Duke Enguo''s mansion?


    Xin An didn''t hide it, and told her what she had made. She learned that she had made friends with two noble ladies, and Tang Mo was acquainted with her tonight. She was happy and said a few good words from Tang Mo, which was nothing more than how thoughtful and thoughtful, "Even such careful men can''t find many people in the capital."


    Even she was amazed at Tang Mo''s careful side, and asked which elder, who didn''t like such a good grandson?


    "At that time, you will be by my grandmother''s side first. My grandmother will take you to recognize people first. Your grandfather''s power is still there, and those people dare not not give me the face of my old woman."


    The old lady was proud and proud, but she felt a little sad. How great would it be if her old man was still there?


    Xin An saw the gloomyness in her eyes and took the opportunity to beg her to say something about the old man, "I have met my grandfather, but unfortunately I was not old at that time and looked a little blurred."


    People who are older than age like to talk about the past. The old lady smiled and started talking about the past. It started when she was a girl. The things that happened decades ago were like yesterday. Xin An listened quietly and echoed from time to time. The old lady showed off that her house was a few acres, hundreds of long-term labor, and thousands of hectares of land. She was one of the top rich households in the area. How did her parents spoil her, and what happened on the day she first saw the old man.


    Time slipped away unknowingly until the hot sunlight buried in the yard of Chunrong Courtyard, and the room gradually became warm. Ganlu brought two round fans, one to Xin''an, and the other to bring coolness to the old lady. The old lady took back the gaze full of memories, "I have never seen your grandfather''s heroic appearance on the battlefield, but the general who always wins battles is not majestic. He must be a long sword and a horse and a blade, fearless."


    "Your grandfather is a very good person."


    The round fan stopped in his hand, and Xin An smiled and said, "I vaguely remember my grandfather''s appearance. At that time, I felt extremely majestic. How can I say it?"


    "Don''t dare to get close."


    The killing aura on the general is really scary.


    The old lady smiled and said, "Yes, ordinary kids dare not approach him. They used to joke that he could stop children from crying at night."


    Speaking of the old lady in the past, Xin An couldn''t help but sigh, "My mother said that her wife is a mirror for men. She can see the character of a man from her wife''s face. Her grandmother''s face is kind and kind, her eyes are soft, her skin is moist and shiny, and she smiles and feels lingering by blessings. Only those with great blessings can have such a look. It can be seen that her grandfather is really good and does not make her grandmother worry."


    The old lady laughed, "Who else said this?"


    "That''s sure."


    Xin''an said very seriously, "My mother pointed at someone to show me. She lived a good life and was more mean and she was very accurate."


    The old lady smiled more and more happily, and said to Ganlu with her head in a slight voice, "Look at this little mouth, I will be used to making me happy, the old woman."


    Ganlu, who was wearing a round fan, smiled and said, "What the Second Young Master said is reasonable, you are indeed very lucky."


    The old lady said happily, "I don''t want anything else, I just give all my blessings to my descendants and grandchildren. I hope that the whole family will be happy and the whole family will be good."


    Ganlu shook the round fan and agreed, and Xin An also nodded from the side.


    With the old man''s topic, Xin''an soon turned the topic to the veterans and said, "Although my parents only have two children, my younger brother and I, and there is some money and food at home, they are not spoiled. It can be said that my younger brother and I grew up in the Huaijiang Chamber of Commerce in the early years. My father didn''t care whether I was a daughter''s house. As long as he thought I could do, I would try it. Therefore, I am not a lady who never goes out of the door."


    "I have been unaccustomed to the days I have been to the Marquis'' Mansion and always miss home. Fortunately, my husband is tolerant and will often take me out and make fun of me so that I won''t be bored in the yard. I know that my husband treats me well, and I think it will be rewarded."


    If she wants to be Tang Mo''s help, she must participate in helping and appeaseing the veterans, and she must also find a suitable reason for herself to let the old lady support her. Otherwise, she, a female family member in the back house, would be unlikely to leave the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion at will without Tang Mo''s accompanying her.


    The old lady was already missing the old marquis in her heart, and she also remembered the explanations before her death. Apart from the people in the Marquis'' Mansion, if there is anything else that the old marquis is worried about is his old marquis who have accompanied him through life and death. She always said that after he died, those old marquis would probably have no shelter and life would be difficult.


    Xin An mentioned this again and felt willing, thinking that one was to find something for her to do so that she would not miss homesickness; and then this was a good opportunity for the husband and wife to further her relationship. "It''s great that you can think of your grandmother like this."


    When the old lady got it, Xin''an breathed a sigh of relief. After lunch in the old lady''s yard, she went to Wang''s place to get the list of accounts for veterans who helped in previous years. She looked through it when she had nothing to do, so she knew it.


    I met Mrs. Tao on the way back to Qiushiyuan, thinking that Mrs. Tao was so diligent that she had been here in a month.


    "Aunt Tao is here to see my sister-in-law?"


    Mrs. Tao smiled, "Yi''er is not feeling well. I can''t feel at ease. Are you just coming back from your mother-in-law''s yard?"


    "When you have nothing to do, you go to your mother''s place to sit."


    The two walked side by side on the road, and Mrs. Tao was chatting like she was fine, "I heard that you have never left you for a day without leaving any leave. She is a rare filial child."


    "It''s just doing my duty." Xin An sighed with a smile, "It''s my sister-in-law, even though she is not feeling well, she still saluted her mother''s yard every day. She has not yet reached her heart, but she has never lacked her intentions. This is where I want to learn."


    Sailing far away?


    Mrs. Tao twitched lightly and sighed slightly, "That child is weak. If he can be as healthy as you, I won''t have to worry about it. Fortunately, your mother-in-law is generous, which is a blessing."


    Xin An smiled and was not ready to continue speaking. She had no good feelings for Mrs. Tao. In her previous life, Tang Mo died and this person came to pull Tang Rong to cry, asking Tang Rong to take care of Tao Yiran. She would go directly to Tang Rong if she had any problems. She played many scenes of intercepting people halfway. It can be said that both the mother and daughter had no shame.


    After walking a while, Mrs. Tao spoke again, "When I said that, my aunt always wanted to ask you, how are you getting along with the second young master?"

 Chapter 92 Xinan vs. Mrs. Tao

    Chapter 92 Xin''an VS Mrs. Tao


    People always want to get more. When they decided to be Tang Mo as their son-in-law, Mrs. Tao regretted that Tang Mo was not as precious as Tang Rong; when she got Tang Rong, she regretted that Tang Rong was not as thoughtful as Tang Mo and did not attach enough importance to the Tao family.


    I always think that if her son-in-law has the thoughtfulness of Tang Rong''s Jin Gui Tang Mo, that would be perfect.


    In her own heart, she actually wanted to see the two of them being in a bad relationship. After all, Tang Mo was also the son-in-law she chose first. If she changed her kin, she would have no nostalgia for the Tao family, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "I have tasted the second young master before. I am a good man. My past events are all fate. Your parents are not in the capital. If you encounter difficulties in the future, you can come to me. Those who can help our Tao family will definitely not refuse."


    Xin An felt that this person was afraid that he was not having any disease, so he didn¡¯t think it was ridiculous to run to her to pretend to be a good person?


    And what qualifications does she have to say these words?


    To deal with such a person, he can only be more ill than her.


    "As my aunt said, my husband is really good, he talks with witty and considerate, his appearance is excellent, and he treats me well and is filial to my parents." Xin''an''s lips were raised high, as if he had finally found someone to talk to. "Isn''t that a few days ago, I brought some things to Huaijiang. I said there was no need to trouble and it was impossible to buy it, but he said that his affection was different, and there was really no place that made people dissatisfied."


    "Speaking of this, I am a blessing in disguise. All my reluctance disappears. You don''t know, my husband is very interesting."


    Mrs. Tao smiled a little reluctantly. The Tao family got Tang Rong, the son-in-law. Apart from the day of returning home, the son-in-law has never been to the door until now. She felt so sad that she didn''t want to continue talking. Xin''an took the initiative to pull her and talked nonstop, saying that Tang Mo was so good, mother-in-law was so generous, and grandmother was so kind. She was so annoyed that she was so annoyed. She regretted taking the initiative to provoke the mother-in-law.


    After finally walking to the door of Qiushiyuan, Mrs. Tao couldn''t wait to speak, "I feel at ease when I know that your good aunt is living."


    "I was moved by my concern. Today, I really hit it off with my aunt. I was very kind. Why would I accompany my aunt to talk to my sister-in-law with me?"


    "My sister-in-law is always not discharged from the hospital. I haven''t talked much to her yet."


    Xin''an was very enthusiastic and was about to go to Chunhuayuan. Mrs. Tao''s mouth twitched and she smiled and stopped her, "You should be tired just after you came out of your mother-in-law. You should be tired. You have a good afternoon sleep. You will have a nap in the afternoon before you can get energetic. We will talk carefully when we have free time."


    Who is she a little scared.


    Xin An sighed, "What my aunt said is reasonable, she is a little tired."


    Before Mrs. Tao breathed a sigh of relief, Xin''an changed the subject, "But being able to talk to my aunt is nothing."


    She smiled and held Tao''s arm, "I just came to the capital and didn''t know anyone. It''s rare for my aunt to like me. I''m happy. I''ll ask my aunt to take care of her and introduce some relatives and friends to me."


    Mrs. Tao regretted the reason why she came to this person who was not clear-headed, and patiently broke her arm away. "The cicadas crowed harshly, the sun was strong, don''t stand here, go and rest quickly, and my aunt will come to talk to you again."


    Xin''an was reluctant to leave, "Auntie, please keep your word."


    "Keep your word, go and rest."


    Mrs. Tao sent her to Qiushiyuan as if she was sending her to her ancestors, and then hurriedly slipped away.


    After entering the door, Xin An couldn''t help laughing, and Chunyang even more endured the hard work of laughing. "The young lady said she wanted to go to the next door to talk to her. Mrs. Tao''s face turned green and scared."


    "I''ve been entangled just now, and I''m afraid I''ll take a detour when I see the young lady in the future." Xin An smiled and said, "Who made her unable to make her position clear? I''m worried with her?"


    Aunt Wang smiled and said that the new clothes she made specifically for attending the Shuihua Banquet had been delivered, "The young lady will take a break and give it a try."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I was indeed a little tired after saying all morning. I didn¡¯t take a break for a while in this hot summer afternoon, and I was in a state of energy all afternoon.


    At this time, Mrs. Tao next door was already talking to Tao Yiran, and there was much appreciation in her words. "I said earlier that there are no two women in charge in one yard. Now that there is one missing, Aunt Liu will take care of you, and your life will be much lighter in the future."


    In Mrs. Tao''s eyes, this is her daughter''s ridges and is worth celebrating.


    Tao Yiran was in a bad mood. Yingyue¡¯s cup of concubine tea made her feel like a thorn in her throat. Mrs. Tao said to herself for a while and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? But what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Tao Yiran talked about Yingyue, and Mrs. Tao sighed, "I have told you at this time that it is better to take the initiative to ask instead of waiting for the husband to speak. The results are the same as before and can show that you are generous."


    "It''s just a concubine, you don''t need to take it to heart. But how about your health?"


    "It is the main thing to give birth to the eldest son as soon as possible."


    Tao Yiran was bored and didn''t want to listen to these naggings, "It''s only been more than a month since we got married, so how could we be so anxious."


    "It''s better if you know it."


    Mrs. Tao talked about her purpose today after drinking tea. "Your cousin Tao Hong is already nineteen this year. Your second uncle is anxious to find him a job. But after searching for a while, there is no one suitable one. Go back and talk to your son-in-law and ask him to help you pay attention. It would be great if you can also enter the Censorate. No matter which court, it''s fine."


    ¡°Or any of the six departments is better.¡±


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, "Can''t my father help?"


    "You don''t know the situation at home. Your father has not yet received a new employment document when he returns to Beijing to report his job. He is asking your father-in-law for help."


    Mrs. Tao sighed, "No matter how bad the Hou Mansion is, it is better than the Tao family. Mr. Tang''s achievements are there. The rapid retreat gave the emperor great convenience. Even after many years, the remaining power is still there. If your father-in-law is willing to help, he might be able to stay in Beijing for a job."


    The old man wanted to ask Tang Gang for help, and the young man wanted to find Tang Rong. Tao Yiran frowned slightly, "There are no more children than mothers." Mrs. Tao said with great since she was a child, "I know you didn''t like these troubles since you were young, but you can only live a good life in your in-laws'' house. You know, those who can help you, you can''t refuse. Your second uncle has helped your father''s career, and we owe him a favor."


    Seeing that Tao Yiran''s expression still did not relax, Mrs. Tao cursed the old woman in her heart. What did that old man with a humble background teach her good daughter like?


    I regretted it even more. I blamed her for marrying without knowing the Tao family. She was even more happy to learn that the old lady in the mansion wanted to raise her daughter for herself. After all, I heard that the old lady was also a prominent family in other provinces, and when I thought about it, I knew that everything was fine.


    But when she knew that the old lady''s origin, who was not allowed to be on the table, had regretted her intestines, but her daughter had been by her for a long time and had been influenced by her. She had been taught that she was not like a legitimate daughter, but like a concubine who wanted to serve her. She tried her best but could not break her up.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 93 Tang Mo paves the way for Xinan

    Chapter 93 Tang Mo paves the way for Xin''an


    Mrs. Tao did not dare to tell the secret of the Tao family, so she could only keep it in her heart.


    But the legitimate daughter she had high hopes for was still this kind of take it for granted. She thought that she could control a man by crying and saying something good. If she married Tang Mo, it would be fine. It would be good for her life, but Tang Rong was the prince, and her wife was destined to be so leisurely.


    "I know you don''t like to listen to what my mother says, but I don''t like to listen to her mother, and I want to tell you. Girls learn to study, play piano and play chess at home to find a good husband, which is a way to raise their own value, but after getting married, they can''t do this anymore. They are filial to their parents-in-law, take charge of their fellow-in-law, raise children, and help their husbands go out to make friends and inquire about news and give advice."


    "It is not easy for a woman, but it is even more difficult to be a mistress of the marquis''s mansion. Moreover, the title has not yet fallen to the top, and everything has variables. You should understand this principle. It is inappropriate to avoid these trivial facts on the grounds of physical discomfort."


    After all, he was concerned about Tao Yiran''s face and did not say that she was lazy and pretended to be sick. He only talked about the powerful relationship. "No one can say that the couple next door has no ambitions for the title. If the title is lost, how can you gain a foothold in Beijing?"


    "Don''t you go out for the rest of your life?"


    Tao Yiran listened to some words. She had obviously felt Tang Rong''s forced response in more than a month since she got married. Tang Rong had demands on her. I am afraid that she would not be able to grasp her heart by relying on love alone.


    Just thought for a moment and nodded.


    Mrs. Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief, "You can think of it, and you don''t need to worry too much. The next door can''t get over it. Not to mention the low family of the Xin family, none of them are in the capital. There is no one to rely on when encountering things. You can see her embarrassment in two days of Shuihua Banquet."


    "There is the entire Tao family behind you. You can also say a few words to your son-in-law about your father. If you can stay in the capital, you can also help each other, which will be good for everyone."


    "I see."


    Mrs. Tao felt relieved and began to crisscross Wang and Xin An. There was nothing that the mother and daughter could not say, especially when they heard her mother belittle Wang and Xin An, Tao Yiran, and she felt more comfortable and her mood gradually improved. She thought that when she was going out, she would also ask Xin An to see that the prince''s wife in the Marquis''s mansion was not a salt-selling girl.


    The mother and daughter forgot the time as soon as they talked. When Mrs. Tao saw that she was about to leave too late, the people around Wang arrived and said they wanted to invite her to have dinner together, so it would be easier to talk. Mrs. Tao stayed there.


    Night fell slowly. Except for Tang Mo who came back and changed his clothes and took Xin''an out, Tang Gang and Tang Rong did not come back, and each had their own banquet. Wang was not surprised and called Mrs. Tao to sit down. Seeing that Xin An had not come, Mrs. Tao asked. Wang smiled and said, "The second child took her out for dinner. We will eat tonight, so don''t worry about them."


    ¡°Go out to eat?¡±


    Mrs. Tao couldn''t help but feel curious, "It''s just them, husband and wife?"


    Wang didn''t tell the truth, but just smiled and said, "The second child loves his wife. Whenever he has free time, he takes his wife out for a trip. He has been to the night market twice. I don''t know where he went tonight. I''m old and can''t control it."


    Mrs. Tao finally understood why Mrs. Wang wanted to keep food enthusiastically, just to show off her intentionally so that the mother and daughter would regret it.


    I thought that I would not lose, so I took Tang Rong out and said it, but I didn''t know what to say, so I could only agree and praised Tang Mo for a while. The food was not delicious.


    The Daqian Dynasty was under strong monarchy for many years, and its national strength became increasingly strong. Countless merchants traveled thousands of miles to the capital of Daqian just to see the prosperity of this prosperous era.


    The scorching sun in the daytime wishes that it can be buried in every street and burn the earth. In the evening, it hides in the clouds, sprinkling with rays of light to dispel the heat waves. The cool people walked out of the houses, and the lanterns on both sides of the street were also lit up, looking like the Milky Way at first glance.


    Yueke Tower also ushered in the most lively time today. The carriage stopped, and the recruiting staff came forward to greet him with a smile on his face, "Can you decide to settle down in the private room?"


    That was the biggest private room where Yueke came. The friend brought a stool in front of the car, "Please get off the car with the second young master Tang."


    The attitude was quite earnest.


    Tang Mo got out of the car first, then reached out to help Xin An. The guy led the way, Lailai paid the reward, and then Lai Changshi saw Ershan widened his eyes. The guy nodded and bowed a few rewards. The money didn''t come too easily. After coming to his senses, he stood straight and pulled the new clothes on his body. He is now a member of the Marquis'' Mansion. In the future, he will become the second young master''s confidant and cannot show that he has never seen the world.


    The private room is very large, with two tables and a partition door in the middle. The private room is exquisitely decorated and there are also flowers in bottles. People coming and going downstairs are brightly lit.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s put a piece of snack first."


    The dim sum was bought from the restaurant. The restaurant staff helped to install the plate. Tang Mo, who was on the job for a day, was already hungry and put his chest on his back. He took a piece of dim sum to his stomach after a few strokes.


    It is unlikely that noble ladies like Xin''an feel hungry. As long as they sit down, tea and snacks are indispensable. "Don''t you have enough lunch?"


    Tang Mo said he was full, "Liao Zhi came today and said he wanted to see how good everyone was. He trained for an afternoon, but his legs are still weak until now."


    Previously, Xin An asked him to get up early every morning to practice boxing. He called him at a certain point, but he couldn''t get up. After he said the ambitions from his mouth, he passed it and did not put it into practice. Today, his true colors appeared. "It''s a bit embarrassing, but it''s not too bad. There are many worse than me."


    The short man was so tall that he could only comfort himself like this.


    Xin''an stood in front of the window, "Just know what you know. Don''t just say but don''t do it. In the end, you will suffer the loss."


    "I understand. I used to be casual and didn''t suffer much. Suddenly I had to be diligent and not get used to it. You can urge me more in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man led Yan Shimao and his wife to come. He opened his mouth and joked, "I just said why did you come so early? It turned out that he came with his younger brother and sister to enjoy the night view. This newlywed is really enviable."


    Tang Mo smiled and greeted the woman beside him, "I haven''t seen each other for many days, and my sister-in-law has become more and more charming."


    "I''m so slick, why don''t you introduce my brother and sister to me quickly."


    Yan Shimao''s wife is Lin Yao, and she is not from the capital. Xin An has a deep impression of her. When Tang Mo died, his friends all caused trouble for Xin An, and the female family members of each family also had great hostility towards her. Among them, Lin Yao was the most hostile. Whenever she met at a banquet, she would sarcastically sarcastically and talk badly about her. She was a straightforward and chivalrous person.


    I heard that her father was a general.


    Tang Mo happily introduced Xin An, Lin Yao, and said in particular, "My sister-in-law is straightforward and is the easiest to get along with. You can know more about it."


    After saying that, he bowed to Lin Yao again and joked, "Sister-in-law, don''t teach my wife a fist on a whim. She is so powerful. If I have to do that, I will not be able to live this life."


    Xin''an''s mouth twitched slightly, and the **** ruined his reputation!

 Chapter 94 Xinan meets new friends

    Chapter 94 Xin''an meets new friends


    Tang Mo not only knew Yan Shimao and others, but also had a certain understanding of their wives, otherwise this banquet would not have been set up.


    Lin Yao laughed out loud when she saw him like this, "It would be fine if you don''t say it. Since I have to teach my brothers and sisters two tricks, I will make you more honest in the future."


    Tang Mo bowed, feeling pitiful, "Sister-in-law, please let me go."


    The few people laughed, and Lin Yao smiled and stretched out her hand to Xin An, "Sister-in-law, come with me, we will talk to the table next door. If we don''t talk to these two people, these are not good."


    "I heard my sister-in-law arrange our mistakes before we arrived. It''s really sad."


    Xie Changyou and Wei Ye and his wife came. As soon as they entered the door, they looked at Lin Yao sadly, "My sister-in-law must have deliberately slandered us when she saw Brother Tang, the beautiful wife."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "You still need to deliberately slander?"


    ¡°What my sister-in-law said is that they don¡¯t need to slander.¡±


    A clear voice sounded, and Lin Yao pulled Xin An and said to the woman in a green dress: "This is our wife Xie Erye. Her maiden name is Zhao. You call her sister Zhao."


    "The tender and gentle beauty next to her who can pinch water is our newly married wife of Mr. Wei. She got married three months earlier than you. You have to call her Sister Han."


    Both of them greeted Xin''an, and Xin''an replied to the gift. Then several women sat down next door and talked. Tang Mo also called his brothers to sit down and urged the food.


    Lin Yao is cheerful and good at engaging in the atmosphere. Soon the small embarrassment on the table was resolved. Xin An was very touched. I wonder which of these people had a good face to her?


    Now I sit together and talk and laugh, which feels very wonderful.


    Several of them were not so curious when they heard their husbands talk about the Tang family¡¯s marriage exchange. However, when they met for the first time, Xin An couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Xin An also smiled and asked them to look at her. After all, everyone would be curious about her experience.


    "Do your brother and sister miss homesick?"


    Lin Yao received the instructions of her husband and took care of Xin''an a little more. Xin''an smiled and said, "I originally thought, but fortunately my mother-in-law is generous and kind, and my husband is good. In addition, the Xin family has a house in the middle of the capital. I will visit her occasionally, so I don''t think so."


    "I heard earlier that my younger brother and sister are not only beautiful but also generous. After suffering such great grievances, they didn''t blame others. They also adjusted their condition so quickly, which is admirable."


    Several people nodded in agreement. The value of the prince of the Marquis''s family is far greater than that of the second son who cannot inherit the family business. Think about it, if he had suffered such grievances on the day of marriage, he would not know how long he would have to cry. He would have to make trouble after crying, and he would have to worry about being laughed at when he went out. He would not go out easily.


    Xin An chuckled, looking embarrassed to be praised, "I have never seen the prince of the Marquis''s family twice before I got married, and I don''t have a deep impression. It''s just the words of the matchmaker from my parents'' orders. It was uncomfortable to change people at that time, but my husband is good, with outstanding appearance and tall figure. I thought that things could not be saved and crying was useless, so I accepted it calmly."


    Lin Yao joked, "After all the time, our second brother Tang is still good-looking, which gives you a good impression at first glance."


    The few people laughed again, and the man at the next table pricked up his ears and listened. Tang Mo looked gloomy. Don¡¯t care whether Xin An said true or not, but he was very happy when he said this. It can be seen that his face is still useful, and he felt that Xin An gave him face and was even happier.


    The dishes were served one after another, Yan Shimao held a pot and poured wine, joking, "The second brother of Tang must drink two more glasses, after all, his appearance is outstanding."


    After talking for a while, Xin An learned that Wei Ye¡¯s wife Han Wan¡¯er turned out to be a girl from the Grand Secretary Han¡¯s house and was a sister-in-law with Qiu Wenyuan.


    "Have you seen Mrs. Han?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once.¡±


    She told her about Yan Wenhui''s invitation to her to watch the show, and the few people sighed that Tang Mo was really caring, "Just this level of attentiveness is the only one in the capital."


    Whose husband would worry about his wife being wronged and arranged for her?


    Xin An smiled and said, "It can be seen that this is a fate that is determined by heaven."


    This sentence was joking again. After a meal, Xin An had a new understanding of Tang Mo. It was not easy to make friends with three or five people alone. Tang Mo was really good, which shows that her character was still very good.


    Xin An also brought a gift for the first time when she met, and she also picked it out of the dowry, but there was no silver tea. If there were too many things that could pay tribute, it would be worthless. So she exchanged for the new water-patterned gauze in Huaijiang.


    "I have never seen this material before, but it looks good."


    Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful things?


    Xin''an said: "A new silkworm spits silkworms, which will be rippled with water when they come. They make clothes with luster and luster under the sun or light. They are like water coming alive. They are just out, because there are not many people yet."


    Hearing this, several people were overjoyed, and Han Wan''er smiled and said, "Why are you giving us such a good thing? How can you not receive any reward without merit?"


    "Is this material good?"


    Xin''an said it was hard, "That silkworm is not easy to feed, and it is not as good as ordinary silkworms that spin silk. I got ten pieces of yarn in total. Because I didn''t send it to the capital in the first year, it might be better if I have experience next year."


    "I don''t know anyone in the capital, and I don''t have any friends. I want to join the fun of the Shuihua Banquet. Today I came with a shameless face and wanted to ask my sisters to take care of me."


    Lin Yao and others smiled and looked at each other, and they all understood that 80% of the materials would become tribute next year. They turned their heads and smiled at Xin An, "The friendship between them and brothers requires you to be so polite. Even if we don''t say that we met you at the banquet, we would also invite you to speak."


    Xin''an looked very happy again, "I was so worried before going out. I always felt that the meal was abrupt tonight. My husband comforted me and said that my sisters are all very good people and are the best to get along with. I told me not to worry, and I told him to tell you right."


    There was constant laughter at the banquet, and several female relatives praised Tang Mo again. After a meal, Tang Mo was already floating.


    After the meal, several drunken men clamored to change places to continue drinking. As a result, Yan Shimao, who was the most quarrel, was caught in the car by Lin Yao and threatened him to twist his ears. She was so majestic that the remaining female relatives should not be too bad. Even the gentlest Han Wan''er looked at Wei Ye quietly. Wei Ye smiled and walked up, "I won''t go. How could I still go to have alcohol if I''m so late."


    ¡°It¡¯s them, they want to lead me.¡±

 Chapter 95 We should look forward

    Chapter 95 We should look forward


    After sending all the people onto the carriage, Tang Mo helped Xin''an into his carriage and was about to go back. Tang Mo was inevitably seeking credit on the way, "How about it, I''ve made a good arrangement. It won''t be embarrassing to know these people when I go to Shuihuayan."


    As he said that, he approached Xin''an and asked in a voice that only two people could hear, "You must have known them before. If you knew what they would encounter, wouldn''t this friendship have happened?"


    Xin An looked at him sideways, "Are those who are your brothers, are you planning?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "No matter how much you plan, it''s not a child. The relationship is maintained by you, what I give you, there are not so many twists and turns. If you can help them, the relationship will be more reliable."


    Xin An thought for a while, "The Xie family''s man didn''t live long and seemed to be sick. He didn''t know the details and was not familiar with them before."


    "It should be said that they didn''t like me in the past, mainly because of you."


    "I can''t see her look tonight."


    Tang Mo was stunned, "I heard that she has not been in good health all the time. If she is really seriously ill and does not cure it, it would be a pity."


    There is no problem with the Xie family hiring an imperial physician, and they are relatively rich. I think it has hired a famous doctor to treat it. If this is the case, it will not be cured, and they cannot do it either. This is not something that humans can do.


    The carriage suddenly bumped, and Tang Mo hurried to help Xin''an, but asked his own quilt to knock it out. Lailai said there was a pit on the road, but he didn''t see it at all. Tang Mo did not blame him and asked him to continue rushing the car.


    I don¡¯t know where the bumpy moment touched. A flash of inspiration fell into Tang Mo¡¯s heart. After a moment of stunned silence, I looked around like a thief and leaned into Xin¡¯an¡¯s ears, ¡°You have lived for a long time. Is the next emperor the crown prince?¡±


    I regret it, I regret it so much. I have been back for so long but I didn¡¯t expect such an important issue. I either stared at Tang Rong or thought about how to gain a foothold in the Northern Yajun. If I forgot, I could take shortcuts.


    Almost in an instant, Xin An understood what he meant. Not to mention Tang Mo, she didn''t expect that she would come here. Her eyes were too limited and her eyes were narrow, and her heart was beating faster and faster. "You"


    She stroking her heart and exhaled her breath, trying to calm herself down. In her previous life, she was a woman from the back home. The most exposed to the trivial matters in the mansion, and the things in the backyards of each family were too little about the affairs in the court. Especially after Tang Mo died, Tang Rong''s heart came to Tao Yiran, and he rarely talked about affairs in the court to her.


    But even the backyard news has been around for decades, and she may not think much about it now, that is, she can only think of it slightly when she meets people.


    But it is still very clear who the emperor is, but


    "I''m timid, don''t scare me."


    Tang Mo was nervous and excited, and couldn''t help but approach Xin''an again. The two of them almost sat close to each other and lowered their voices, "I mean, Tang Rong will never have your help in this life, and the future will definitely be unhappy. We just need to make a little trick to make him busy. It''s really not to be afraid. We should look elsewhere."


    "We should have greater ambitions. Didn''t we say we should look forward before?"


    Xin An didn''t say anything anymore. Tang Mo rubbed the sweat in his palm, and his heart almost flew out. He felt that the Dragon Master seemed to be right in front of him, and everyone began to fantasize about his glorious highlight moments. When he thought of Tang Rong and he had to be careful when he talked to him in the future. Before he talked to him, he had to tidy up his smiling face, speak softly, and flatter and please him. The scene was really too comfortable.


    After getting off the carriage, Xin An''s feet became weak. If Tang Mo had not been quick-witted, he would have been embarrassed. The two of them didn''t say a word, and went straight to Qiushiyuan after entering the door. The whirlwind of the night wind calmed down for two points. After washing up, they sat cross-legged on the bed. After a long time, Xin An said, "I''m timid, really."


    Tang Mo held her shoulder, "You have experienced a house search. What else is there to be terrible? Can there be worse consequences than eluding the house?"


    Next, there was a long silence. Xin An''s heart was in a fight between heaven and man. He always subconsciously wanted to avoid things he had never done before, but there was a voice telling her that she should take this step. She couldn''t come back and just watch the two people next door go in a mess.


    Tang Mo lowered his voice and said, "Listen to me, there is no need to be nervous about this matter. You know the result. We can only contact things silently. Just treat it as a normal relationship. If you put in a force at critical moments, there will be no danger."


    "I think if my father-in-law was there, he would agree. If we operate well, the Xin family would likely change their families, which is better than those who need a backer now."


    He knew how to convince Xin''an. Of course, Xin''an wanted the Xin family to change their families. The world was difficult. In the eyes of the powerful, the merchants holding gold and silver were dolls holding golden bowls. They could not have the power to resist. If not, she would not have to marry into the Marquis'' Mansion thousands of miles away. His father would not have to nod and bow everywhere after he had no money.


    It took only a few breaths to figure this out. After all, she was not alone now. She leaned forward and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "It''s the second prince. I remember that the day after the emperor passed away, he was leading troops to force the palace and fought with the prince to win. At that time, the capital was still in martial law for one month."


    "I don''t know what the specific is, but the queen is the current second prince''s concubine. At that time, he had to help his father-in-law."


    "If I get close to the second prince''s concubine, I''m sure I can stand in front of her. After all, my father is rich, and the second prince will definitely be able to make money if he wants to accomplish something. But I''m afraid we won''t be able to control it when he acts rashly. This is a good idea. I''m afraid that we will be kicked aside."


    There is a very realistic problem, that is, neither of them has any strong wisdom, and their only advantage is that they have more experience than others and know some results in advance, but the process requires careful planning. Xin An is worried that their minds will not add up to this.


    "Just tell me if you can do this or I can do it? I can kill both of them next door, but it is indeed a bit difficult for me."


    Tang Mo pondered for a moment, and finally set the tone of the two of them, that is, not take the initiative and do not be the top, and approach normally with purpose, not seeking the greatest contribution, but seeking someone with good impressions and credit without showing off.


    Xin An rolled his eyes, "Just say it''s just a little more mediocre. I can do this job. There are still seven or eight years left before the arrival of things, take it slowly."


    After slowly calming down, he laughed at himself, "When I was in the carriage, I thought I would carry my knife to fight tomorrow. I was so panicked that I almost became a soft-legged shrimp. Do you know that feeling?"


    Press the voice to the lowest point, "I feel like you are going to take me to rebel."


    Tang Mo was stunned on the spot and then laughed, "I drank a little wine, but I wasn''t crazy."


    Rebellion?


    Really think about it.

 Chapter 96 Pure cover chat

    Chapter 96 Pure quilt chat


    After laughing, Tang Mo let out a long breath and felt much more relieved. Although he said he was very confident, he still knew how much he had. He only thought about such a big deal because he was not the only one now.


    "Since you have this idea, you need to make some preparations. Tomorrow, you will ask your mother to lend you Aunt Zhao to you for a few days to learn more about the outside world, and I will also learn more about the affairs of the court. Starting from the Duke of Eng-kuo, the Empress Dowager''s mother clan, the emperor''s uncle''s family, and involve many princes. I think you can understand the relationship between the princes in their family."


    "We are divided into two groups, and we will face each other''s news before going to bed at night. We will add up. If we don''t believe it, we won''t make a name for ourselves."


    Xin An agreed. If you don¡¯t understand, just learn. Anyway, there is still time. They will grow up secretly and then slowly reveal themselves.


    "I''ll go to bed, and I''ll have to get up early tomorrow."


    He wants to get up in the morning to practice martial arts and prepare to work hard. Otherwise, he will not look down on him when sent to the second prince and his predecessors. He must admit it no matter how unwilling to admit it. In the eyes of outsiders, Tang Rong is much more valuable than him.


    It won''t be his turn to win over.


    Xin''an yawned, stretched comfortably after lying down, "I have to sort out my dowry tomorrow to see if there is anything else to take out to give it to someone, such as I almost forgot the tea leaves. Wouldn''t it be a pity if it gets moldy?"


    "When I go to the Shuihua Banquet, I will be able to go out and listen to interesting stories about the backyards of various families. At that time, I will have to give gifts."


    Tang Mo said ''um'', "You can use the things in the warehouse casually. If you don''t have enough, go find your mother. If there is still a shortage, tell me, I''ll find a way."


    Xin An, who was ready to go to bed, suddenly remembered someone, "Your cousin is still a cousin, the Wang family is named Wang Shi. In a few years, you will become a disciple of the emperor and be glorious."


    "Wang Shi?"


    Tang Mo sat up excitedly, "My cousin? Wang Shi from the Wang family?"


    "Can''t you see it?"


    Be good, this is an unexpected surprise.


    Xin An smiled and said, "Just the second year you died, he became successful, and you didn''t catch up with the good time."


    Tang Mo smiled happily, "It''s okay, I can catch up this time, and my relationship with him is okay, but the relationship will be even better next time. I had the plan to pull the Wang family, which was just right."


    Xin An, who yawned, turned over and said, "Go to bed."


    I was so sleepy that I heard my steady and long breathing in a short while. Tang Mo stared at the mosquito net, raised the corners of his mouth, and soon fell asleep.


    Chunyang returned to the bedroom, and Aunt Wang asked, "Did you sleep in the same room again?"


    ¡°Not.¡±


    Pure cover chat!


    Both of them looked a little intriguing, and they always felt that they lived a life as an old couple before they met.


    Aunt Wang sighed. She was a veteran, so why can¡¯t she see through the two of them?


    The next day, Xin An was woken up by Tang Mo. People who wanted to get up in the morning had to find a suitable dress. After finally finding him, he said it was not good. Xin An was so angry that he kicked him directly, "If you don''t have to wear it, just be shirtless, and you are still very particular. You are not burning your eyebrows."


    "Hurry up and go out for practice, I will supervise you, you will be so cute."


    "It sounds better than singing. Practicing skills is like killing you. I said that it has not been moving for a few days and I want to be reused by Liao Zhi. Liao Zhi is a killer. If you meet a thief for this job, Daojian will not recognize who you are."


    In this way, Tang Mo, wearing a robe, was driven out of the bedroom by Xin An, and she sat under the eaves wearing a thin shirt and stared at him practicing martial arts. There was no way. This was also the spoiled young master of the Hou Mansion. In addition to being treated partially, the biggest suffering she had ever suffered was probably studying and practicing martial arts when she was a child. The morning light was shining, and Qiushiyuan was brightly lit. Xin An under the eaves stared at Tang Mo at first sight. Although he didn''t understand kung fu, he shook his head helplessly, "Our noble second young master thought he hadn''t practiced it for a long time. He didn''t remember the moves very clearly. He almost tripped himself just now."


    What did you say before?


    I want to find my martial arts master to give me advice, I am afraid I haven¡¯t been there yet.


    Lailai smiled dryly from the side, "Actually, the second young master''s kung fu is pretty good. Well, it''s good before he was fifteen."


    Xin''an yawned, "Just practice more."


    Tang Mo was both embarrassed and anxious about the relaxation that was more relaxed than her. He thought he could fight hard, but he almost forgot his moves. If Xin An hadn''t stared at him, he would have to give up today. He had to go to Master Wu to guide him and then practice. After finally practicing for two incense sticks, he hurried to finish his work, "I''m so tired."


    He was covered in sweat, and Xin An gave him a sweat towel, "It can be seen that you are still weak. When my father comes to the doctor I sent to come, he will give you a good look and condition it."


    "If you practice like this every day, you won''t be a master, it''s good to strengthen your body."


    This stage should focus on encouragement.


    As for the hot water, Tang Mo really felt weak and worried that he would go there as early as in his previous life, so he felt that the sweat was worth it.


    After he changed his clothes, Xin An took two steps back, "How beautiful."


    "Why do I think your energy and spirit will be different after practicing? Do you think about the spring sun and spring green, right?"


    The two girls she ordered nodded repeatedly and quickly gave her a wave of flattery, "The second young master is indeed more energetic than yesterday."


    "It feels very refreshing, and my body shapes are different."


    Even Lailai said outside the gate, "Young Master looks more handsome. You need to practice for more days and have strong muscles and bones. Then you will become a handsome young man in the capital."


    Tang Mo was a little fluttering and proud, pinched the meat on his waist. Recently, he had been drinking big fish and meat, and there was more fat on his waist. "Since you all said that, then I will practice every day and strive to become the best handsome man in the capital."


    Even Xin An, everyone lowered their heads and laughed. Then Nanfeng brought people to bring breakfast. After the meal, Tang Mo went out to work as a businessman in a hundred times more energetic manner.


    After she left, Xin An slowly cleaned herself up and calculated the time to go out to pay her respects. Today was different from usual. When she arrived at Chunrong Hall, Tao Yiran had already arrived and was standing in the yard waiting for the old lady to get up.


    "Sister-in-law?"


    How fresh, I thought she would stay in Chunhuayuan for the rest of her life and never come out.


    Tao Yiran turned her head, "Is your brother and sister here?"


    "Sister-in-law is here to pay tribute? Are you feeling better?"


    Tao Yiran always felt that the smile on Xin An was malicious, "It doesn''t matter if it was just an occasional discomfort."


    "So that''s it." Xin An smiled and said, "My sister-in-law has been sick all these days. Aunt Tao also said that this is a weak disease in the fetus, and it will take a hundred years to maintain the best ginseng medicine. If these big tonics are done, even ordinary people can''t stand it. At that time, I was really worried about my sister-in-law."


    When I see Tao Yiran, I can''t speak well. I always feel like I''m losing money if I don''t squeeze her out.


    Tao Yiran smiled and was unwilling to fall under Xin''an. How could the daughter of the salt merchant be compared with her?

 Chapter 97 Xinan VS Tao Yiran

    Chapter 97 Xin''an VS Tao Yiran


    "My mother and husband are too worried about my body. I said it''s okay. Don''t you know your own body yet? My husband is too worried and will let me raise it for more days if you say."


    Tao Yiran wanted to show that she was valued, but she didn''t forget to look at Xin An in words, "I have to appreciate my mother''s kindness and love for her husband, otherwise wouldn''t it be that they have let down their good intentions?"


    Xin An smiled while holding his veil and squished his voice slightly, "Brother is indeed a good person. On the way to greet my mother a few days ago, he also told me to go to him if I encounter trouble in the future, saying that as long as I speak, he will not refuse. He does have the demeanor of his elder brother."


    The voice was lowered a little further, "Sister-in-law, you are lucky. It is rare for the groom to go to the wrong yard on the day of marriage, and it is even rare for the situation where you can''t get out of the wrong yard. This can make your sister-in-law meet. This blessing is really quite thick."


    Tao Yiran successfully changed her face, and Xin''an''s eyes smiled even more. "Brother is extraordinary and has the style of an elder brother. I feel much more at ease with him. In the future, I will have to worry about my elder brother."


    The door of Chunrongtang¡¯s main hall opened, Ganlu walked out and invited the two of them into the door. The old lady asked with a smile, ¡°What are your sister-in-law saying in the yard?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Xin An Fuli invited An and smiled and said, "I said that my elder brother was considerate of my elder sister-in-law. I was worried that my elder sister-in-law would be unwell, so I told her to rest more."


    The old lady said to Tao Yiran: "Since this is the case, why do you have to work hard this trip? Grandma knows your filial piety and hopes that you will be healthy."


    Tao Yiran was almost lost in a few words by Xin An, and was busy with blessings. "Grandmother is generous and the grandmother''s wife''s blessing. But now she is much better and she should be in front of her grandmother to serve her. She can''t always work hard for her younger brother and sister."


    "He is a filial person."


    The old lady asked someone to have a meal. When she woke up early this morning, she looked in the mirror. Her complexion and skin color improved a lot, so she was in a good mood. "You all sit down and use it together, so you have to use it more."


    Xin An helped the old lady sit down, saying that the food here was good for my grandmother, "When my grandmother was in the village, my husband and I missed my grandmother''s food here."


    The old lady smiled and said, "I''m here to pay my respects every day to come here for breakfast?"


    Xin An sat down aside and smiled happily, "It''s true to pay my respects, and it''s true to want to have breakfast from my grandmother."


    ¡°The food here is particularly delicious.¡±


    The old lady was pleased by the big guy and smiled and picked up a taro roll for Xin''an, "If you like it, eat more. Grandma hopes that you will come and eat every day."


    The two talked and laughed, without considering the rules of not eating or sleeping. They discussed from time to time which breakfast would be particularly good, and said that the pastries in the city were good and they would send someone to buy them tomorrow. Tao Yiran, who was beside her, couldn''t swallow her, and she felt her head was buzzing. Her dissatisfaction with Xin''an reached its peak, and she felt that she was too thick-skinned.


    After breakfast, Xin An didn''t plan to leave, and it was nothing to go back. It would be better to stay and talk. Tao Yiran didn''t want to stay for too long. He didn''t want to see Xin An at all. He also felt that the room was too vulgar. After all, the old lady changed a screen, and the flowers embroidered on it were made of gold and silver threads, which was very rich and powerful.


    "I think my sister-in-law''s face is not very good, but she is uncomfortable again?" Xin An spoke very considerately, "My mother has something to do in the past two days, so she doesn''t have to go over to greet her. If my sister-in-law is uncomfortable, go back and rest early."


    Tao Yiran smiled reluctantly, and the old lady looked up, "If you feel uncomfortable in the future, you don''t need to do it. Raising a good body is the main thing. Grandma knows your filial piety."


    Tao Yiran always feels that the old lady has something to say, and she thinks that the old lady¡¯s taste is really not very good. Yes, how high can a person like Xin''an who flatters and flatters have?


    After all, it was still the two of them that were not born well.


    The old lady looked at her and lowered her eyes to enjoy tea. She couldn''t say anything to let them get along well with each other. As long as the two of them could be harmonious in front of everyone, it didn''t matter what they did.


    "The Shuihua Banquet is coming soon, and all the female family members in the mansion are going to go. At that time, you must be looked at by everyone. Do you know what to do, right?"


    Tao Yiran, who was about to get up and take her back, felt a sank and clenched the handkerchief in her hand. Shui Huayan was a test for her and Xin An. Although there were fewer people talking about this matter recently, those people would immediately become interested whenever they appeared. She was very worried that Xin An would talk nonsense and put her in trouble.


    Tao Yiran is the eldest sister-in-law. She should have spoken first, but she really didn''t know what to say. The old lady''s eyes fell on Xin An. Xin An smiled and said, "Brother is very talented and gentleman. She should be matched with someone as talented as her sister-in-law. It''s just a destined marriage. As for my husband and I, it can be regarded as having entered the wrong new house and met the right person."


    "It is normal for some people to be curious. As long as we face it calmly, the little interest of others will fade away."


    What the old lady wants is her attitude. Who makes her look like the one who suffers?


    Sure enough, the old lady was very satisfied, "What I said is a definite marriage."


    Tao Yiran also breathed a sigh of relief. What she was most worried about was that Xin An went out to talk nonsense. She was born in a humble state and did not take any account of her long time. She was not much to say a few words, but she is now the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Marquis¡¯s mansion and the wife of the prince. What is her reputation important?


    The sun was coming, and the person who raised the old lady''s skin was also here. Xin An and Tao Yiran took their leave together. Tao Yiran, who had originally wanted to leave first after leaving the house, changed her mind and walked with Xin An one step behind. Looking at the road ahead, she said, "It''s a foregone conclusion, why bother brothers and sisters are worried? If the second brother knows that the younger brothers and sisters are not at peace, I''m afraid they will be sad."


    Xin An also didn''t look at her, and his lips curled slightly, "Sister-in-law may not know. It''s not me who is worried about you. You have won the person, but it''s hard to say whether you can grasp it or not, and."


    "We are a family, and of course we have to help each other when something goes wrong, especially if the eldest brother is the future heir of the Hou Mansion. It is reasonable to take care of me more. Even if it is passed on to the outside, he will only say that he values ??love and righteousness and is responsible."


    These words were all said to her before. Today, I returned them to her in the original form, so she should also let her experience the taste.


    Tao Yiran stopped and faced Xin''an''s gaze sideways. Xin''an smiled back, "The eldest sister-in-law is like a mother. The eldest sister-in-law should not be petty. If you care too much, it will prevent your brother''s future. You must have the tolerance and generosity of being the mistress of the family in the future."


    The same thing Tao Yiran once said, Xin An smiled like a spring breeze and returned a sentence to her again, "Brother is the one who wants to do big things, sister-in-law should not take him too seriously, so as not to spread it outsiders saying that you are jealous and unwilling tolerate others."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 98 Go to the banquet for the Duke of Eng-Kings Mansion

    Chapter 98: Go to the banquet for the Duke of Eng-kuo¡¯s Mansion


    Xin''an''s few words made Tao Yiran''s eyes dark, and she almost closed her eyes and fainted. She couldn''t reply a word. Xin''an smiled more and more charmingly. These words sounded extremely aggrieved back then. Her husband was snatched away by her younger brother and sister, and she had to be stingy and intolerant. The most hateful thing is that she was obviously wronged. In the end, as long as Tao Yiran shed tears, Tang Rong would definitely come to show her face and say that she was narrow-minded.


    Tang Mo advised her not to always think about the past and to look forward. In fact, Tang Mo treats her well. She should care about Tang Mo''s ideas and keep Tang Mo''s reputation in mind, so she decided not to pay attention to Tang Rong anymore, but some things really don''t mean that you can let go. Some of them should be felt by letting go.


    Aunt Liu held Tao Yiran and stopped talking. Tao Yiran''s girl stared at Xin An even more viciously. Chunyang Chunlu returned with the same look. Chunyang rolled up her sleeves, looking like she would do it if she dared to act rashly.


    Fortunately, Xin An didn''t expect to beat Tao Yiran to death with one stick. He should always be careful. "I heard that there is more Aunt Yue in Chunhuayuan, and my sister-in-law has more sisters from now on. I haven''t congratulated my sister-in-law on her future. My sister-in-law will be blessed in the future. Someone will share your worries."


    "My mother has something to tell me to do, and take the lead, and my sister-in-law can do it."


    When she left Tao Yiran immediately leaned on Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu hurriedly persuaded, "Young Madam, don''t take it to your heart. The prince saw the young lady''s servants and did not make any false at all. The second young lady did it on purpose, just to anger you and do something extraordinary."


    The girls were also busy persuading, trying to prove how sincere Tang Rong was to her. He said that Xin''an was just a bluff and was not afraid of being a paper tiger. This was how Tao Yiran was better, but even after going back like this, she still lay down for half a day.


    In contrast, Xin An went to deal with two things that Wang told him, and then went back to count his dowry and took out all the things that could be given to him and put them in one place.


    That night, Tang Mo did not come back for dinner, so he sent Ershan to come back to say that he went to the martial arts hall and asked the martial arts master to give him guidance on his kung fu.


    Tao Yiran originally wanted to cry well in front of Tang Rong, but the Ministry of Rites had too much work recently, and Tang Rong didn''t reply. Even Tang Gang was drinking outside, so no one supported her and could only rest in a grievance.


    The Shuihua Banquet arrived in a blink of an eye. Xin An got up earlier than usual this morning. She was busy washing and dressing and didn''t even go to see Tang Mo practice. By the time she was dressed properly, it was already dawn. Today, she was not only dressed gorgeously, but also had no sloppy makeup. Looking at the gorgeous appearance in the mirror, the corner of her mouth gently raised, "Let''s go."


    Today, we will go to pay tribute to the old lady and then go with us.


    Chunyang Nanfeng and the others have brought all the things they need to go out. They not only brought two clothes to change, but also carefully selected the powder jewelry to ensure that no matter which set is set, they can make Xin''an shine.


    In order not to meet her alone, Tao Yiran took her to the old lady''s yard first. Today she also dressed up carefully. Her dress with white tea and green sky gives people a very refreshing feeling. There are jade hairpins in her hair, one of which is a white jade lotus, with fine fluorescent tassels, which are beautiful and refined. In terms of appearance, she is naturally superior. With this cold and refined, she has a little weakness, which makes people feel more protective.


    "My sister-in-law''s outfit today is really good, she is very beautiful."


    The prince''s wife of the Marquis''s Mansion did not follow the dignified and virtuous path, but she followed the path of my pity, which was very interesting.


    Tao Yiran looked sideways and saw that Xin''an''s dress was mainly made of rouge red with crab shell green. The overall dress was bright and fresh and festive. The hairpin was mainly inlaid with flowers and colorful beads inlaid with butterfly love flowers. The white jade flower back, the green jade flower leaves, and the gems and pearls were embedded with precious and bright.


    "The outfit of my younger brother and sister is festive." The banquet has always been her home court, so I don''t believe that Xin An is not ashamed today.


    Xin An smiled back, and the two stood together, one was quiet and gentle, and the other was warm and bright. No matter which one was, it complemented today''s Shuihua Banquet. The old lady was very satisfied. Wang saw the clues but did not speak out, and praised both of them.


    The summer is hot, and those who attend the banquet will go early. When the sun rises and the scorching sun is in the sky, they will go to watch the lotus sun, and then most of the guests have already entered the Qingyou Hall and are greedy for the coolness.


    The carriage was about to go out of the Marquis'' Mansion and just passed two incense sticks and then began to struggle. Countless carriages gathered in the direction of the Duke of Eng-kuo, with traffic flowing.


    Xin An picked up the curtain and saw the crowd of cars and horses moving slowly in front of him. He was slightly shocked. Even if he came again, he was surprised by the power of the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. Looking at the capital, he was afraid that he would never find such a scene of flowers and flowers in the second place in the capital.


    Unfortunately, the prosperity will lead to decline. The empress dowager is old and will never be seen again when the second prince ascends the throne a few years later.


    After putting down the curtain, she was slightly stunned, thinking that if she was the mistress of the Duke of Enguo''s mansion, she could be so glorious every year when she was alive, and her children were all promising. She promised that she would not have any resentment after her death, and would be honest and reincarnated, and would be able to defeat others'' ten lives in this life.


    The road was congested, but fortunately, the people in the Duke of Eng-King''s Mansion were all experienced. After only one carriage from the Marquis of Incense, they arrived in front of the Duke of Eng-King''s Mansion. The manager of the Duke''s Mansion came forward to verify the invitation, and then a girl came to lead the way and led the people in.


    Shuihuayuan, as the name suggests, is the lotus garden of the Duke''s Mansion. Looking around, it is a lotus pond with more than two acres of land. The lotus leaves are green and green, and the lotus flowers are beautiful. Grass carp slides through the leaves, mandarin ducks play in pairs, and there are pavilions and water pavilions beside the pool, and rockery are piled up. In groups of wives and girls talk or paint. The laughter disperses with the green pond, and there is a little more vividness in the quietness.


    The situation was exactly the same as expected. As soon as a few people entered Shuihuayuan, they welcomed many gazes. Some were very enthusiastic in their eyes, some whispered, and some pretended to be disdainful.


    The old lady walked in front with a smile on her face. Wang supported her and walked aside. Tao Yiran and Xin An walked side by side. Facing everyone''s gaze, the old lady''s expression remained unchanged. Wang also had a smile on the corner of her lips. Xin An was just as open and let others look at her. After all, she had experience. Tao Yiran smiled and lowered her voice and said to Xin An: "Your brother and sister-in-law don''t need to be too nervous. It''s just that today they are all nobles in Beijing and can''t afford to offend easily. I hope your brother and sister are cautious in their words and actions."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law, for your advice."


    Xin''an smiled with a smile on his lips, "Today I listen to my grandmother and mother. I heard that my sister-in-law''s song "Livering Light" at the Shuihua Banquet last year attracted countless people to praise it. This year, without the sound of my sister-in-law''s piano, the Shuihua Banquet will lose its color."


    There are many noble women in the capital. If you are outstanding in piano skills, Tao Yiran will definitely be among the top three. Every time you show your talents, you will attract countless praises. Now that you can''t play the piano in public after getting married, you may feel regretful.


    "Sister-in-law, outstanding piano skills require hard work and hard work. It is really a pity to leave it alone because of getting married. But it is a pleasure to listen to other girls playing the piano."

 Chapter 99 Couple planning has shown results

    Chapter 99 Couple planning has begun to show results


    Tao Yiran turned her head. Although she didn''t know what Xin''an meant, she said it to her heart. Since she was fifteen years old, she would definitely be the most popular girl as long as she had a banquet. If she could not play the piano in public in the future, what would the hardship she had suffered for learning the piano?


    Xin An stopped talking and continued to move forward without looking sideways. Tao Yiran was proud of her piano skills. After Tang Mo disappeared in her previous life, she often played the piano in the middle of the night, saying that she was feeling uncomfortable and bored and missed Tang Mo. At first, she thought it was true, but later she realized that she used the sound of the piano to hook up with Tang Rong. Every time her piano sound was together, Tang Rong would wake up even if she fell asleep and went out in her clothes.


    The sound of the piano was pleasant, but she didn''t want to listen to Tao Yiran''s piano sound again.


    The girl in green clothes following Tao Yiran quickly raised her eyes and looked at Xin An''s back, then lowered her eyes, followed her with her eyebrows down and her eyes pleasing to her.


    A moment later, a pavilion appeared in the line of sight. The sky was covered with blue gauze hanging around. The breeze swayed lightly, making the entire Shuihua Garden agile. When you approached, you noticed a hint of coolness. When you swept your eyes slightly, you saw rows of three-legged tiger-headed jars filled with ice. The coolness came from here.


    There were many people sitting in the water pavilion, and many people with family backgrounds were not as good as those of the Tang family stood up to greet each other. The old lady smiled and nodded politely to everyone, and then walked straight to the person sitting in the first place. It was an old lady with gorgeous hair, elegant and luxurious. The old lady smiled and stepped forward and bowed slightly, "Madam Duke, how are you doing recently?"


    "Okay, old lady, please give up the gift."


    This old lady is the wife of Duke Enguo, the sister-in-law of the current empress dowager, and the extremely decent old lady in the capital.


    "I saw you coming from a distance, and my steps showed my health."


    He looked up at Xin An and Tao Yiran, "Are these two new wives who have entered the Hou Mansion?"


    One sentence made everyone present look at each other. Tao Yiran and the others knew each other. Although Xin An was a new face, who didn¡¯t know that she originally married Tang Rong and even worshipped the church, but in the end she became a younger brother and sister. The key points made countless people curious.


    The old lady smiled and introduced the two to the old lady of the Duke, "This is the girl from the Tao family, now the wife of my eldest grandson; this is the girl from the Xin family in Huaijiang, and the wife of my second grandson."


    "You two are welcome to the Duke''s wife quickly."


    The two of them took a step forward at the same time, greeting each other with good manners, and the courtesy was exactly the same. The wife of the Duke of Enguo praised her repeatedly, "These two new wives are gentle, beautiful, and the other is bright and charming. The two beauties entered the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion on the same day. Old lady, you are so lucky."


    Many people nodded with a smile. In terms of appearance, these two people are also the best in the capital. Some people smiled and said, "Old Madam, I heard that this girl from Huaijiang is the one who got engaged to the prince of the Marquis''s family?"


    The person who spoke was Mrs. Zhang from the prefect of the Gyeonggi Prefecture. Perhaps she had a grudge with Tang Gang. She smiled and said with a smile on her face, and the old lady smiled and said, "It was the same, but sometimes this destined marriage cannot be controlled by human power. By chance, this marriage will be corrected and everyone is happy. If you want to say that the word fate is really mysterious."


    The wife of Yongshuangbo''s mansion smiled and agreed, "My son Zhuang is a member of the Northern Yajun. When he heard him talk about Mr. Tang when he returned to the mansion, he not only praised him for his steadfastness and responsibility, but also said that Mr. Tang always talked about his wife with a smile on his face. It can be seen that he was truly happy. This fate is really mysterious."


    The Marquis of the Marquis of Qinghou Mansion also agreed with a smile, and also took out Tang Mo to praise him, "If you want to say that the second young master Tang is really kind, and he is worried that his wife will not speak when she first arrives in the capital. She also specially invited friends to recommend women to take care of her daughter-in-law. She is careful and thoughtful, and is also considered a rare good boy." Her son Yan Shimao had already told her about the invitation of Tang Mo, and received a generous gift from the second young lady of the Tang family, so he naturally didn''t mind helping with a few good words.


    These two people spoke, and several wives agreed one after another, saying that Tang Mo was like that.


    People will follow the crowd. As a result, people like Mrs. Zhang who want to make jokes in the Tang family can only stop thinking. The old lady only thought about it for a moment and understood why the ladies spoke to Tang Mo today. She was even more admiring Tang Mo and Xin An. She just didn''t know if Tao Yiran could see the problem. She thought about a way to catch up. When the maid came, she came to report that the second prince''s concubine.


    As soon as he heard this, Tao Yiran shrank clearly, and then took a step back without a trace. I thought it was because she was afraid that the second prince''s concubine would tell her that she had sang and shed tears in front of the second prince.


    Xin An smiled slightly and said nothing, and followed everyone sideways waiting for the greeting.


    The woman dressed in a palace dress was walking towards her in a crowd of female family members. The rings and dingdangs were extremely luxurious. Everyone saluted one after another. The woman stopped three steps away from the old lady of the Duke''s Mansion and bowed slightly, "How about the Duke''s Madam?"


    Logically, we should call me "Grandmother", but we are usually called Duke''s wife, and we can give it a little meaning when we say it.


    Xin An moved slightly. She and Tang Mo asked about the news about the Duke of Enguo Mansion together. It is said that the emperor was born to Empress Dowager Zhou, so the emperor''s sons all had the blood of the Duke of Enguo Mansion. However, the emperor was not close to the Zhou family, and the princes were more willing to get close to their uncle''s family, and no one was willing to marry the daughter of the Zhou family. After all, the emperor''s harem only had a Zhou family woman a few years ago, but she could not get pregnant after being damaged by miscarriage. The most important point is that the Duke of Enguo Mansion has no one in a high position in recent years.


    Although the twists and turns are not thoroughly understood, combined with the known future, we can see that the Duke''s Mansion that appeared in was just a fire-cooking oil, but in Xin''an''s memory, the Duke''s Mansion of Eng has not fallen.


    The Duke of the State was not close enough to the second prince''s concubine. After chatting for a few words, someone else came to the water pavilion. This time, it was the Princess of the Princess of Cheng County and the Princess of the Princess of the Princess of Cheng County.


    The princess of the county is well maintained, and time has not left too many traces on her face. Li Yuyan next to her is completely different from Xin An when she met her. After dressing up with her attentiveness, she has a little more luxurious and majestic appearance than before, which makes people feel difficult to get along with.


    After greeting each other, Li Yuyan even greeted Xin An, "My sister Xin looks particularly bright today."


    Huaijiang Silver Flower Tea made her feel good in front of Prince Cheng. Even her husband said that Xin''an had many contacts. Huaijiang rich merchants gathered, but each had their own power. The Xin family has always been under the power of the Marquis'' Mansion. Although the Marquis'' Mansion is in a weak position, the remaining power of Mr. Tang is still there. In the past, she could only watch it. Now Xin''an has sent it himself, and there is no reason not to accept it.


    Xin An Fuli smiled slightly on his lips, "I almost recognized the princess when I see you today. The nobleness is naturally dazzling, making people unable to take their eyes off."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 100 The second princes concubine is welcome

    Chapter 100: The Second Prince''s Concubine is welcome


    Tao Yiran expected that Xin''an today would be very embarrassed. No matter how sweet she spoke, she could not change her identity as a salt-selling woman. The lowly merchant girl broke into a grand event like Shuihua Banquet, and some people looked at her. Who knew that she actually knew the prince''s concubine of the Prince Cheng''s Mansion.


    The Prince''s Mansion and the Marquis'' Mansion are completely different. The Marquis'' Mansion comes with the old man''s bravery and achievements. Cheng County Prince''s Mansion is a royal family and cannot be compared.


    Xin''an and Li Yuyan said a few words, and the two chuckled. The wind blew and the lotus leaves swayed. Everyone looked at the lotus flowers in this pond. Someone saw that Xin''an had flattered Li Yuyan and smiled dissatisfiedly, "I heard that the Huai River is rich. Can the second young lady tell us whether the lotus flowers in the Huai River are as beautiful as the ones in the capital?"


    Xin An raised his eyes and felt that the person in front of him was despair. It was originally supposed to be Tao Yiran for her introduction, but in order to avoid the second prince''s concubine, Tao Yiran pretended to die and refused to speak, Li Yuyan took the initiative to help her, "This is the lady from Zhang, the prefect of the Gyeonggi. The sister of the Xin family called her Miss Zhang."


    Xin An thanked her, thinking that her mother had just lost face from the Tang family. When her daughter saw that she was easy to bully, she came up to find her face and said to the second girl Zhang with a smile: "The lotus planted in Huaijiang is mostly used to produce lotus roots. The lotus leaves are connected to the lotus leaves in the sky, with more leaves and few flowers. The lotus flowers have different shapes, mostly white and pink. The lotus under the white lotus is crisp and sweet, and the lotus under the pink lotus is sweet and soft."


    "I don''t know much of the lotus flowers in the capital, but the lotus pond in front of me is the stunning summer in the eyes of literati and poets. Just this green green, the colorful cloud in front of me is as beautiful as a cloud, like a fairy, making people unable to take their eyes off."


    ¡°The lotus flowers in both places are beautiful, but they are really hard to get better if they are different.¡±


    Miss Zhang Er didn''t expect that a woman from another place could block her mouth. Her face was not very good-looking. Fortunately, her mother saw the opportunity quickly and resolved her embarrassment in a few words, and then she left in disappointment.


    Xin''an still had a smile on his lips, and sighed softly in his heart. She was just from Huaijiang and was indeed a businesswoman, but this does not mean that she was a mud-legged man from the countryside who had never seen the world. On the contrary, more money is seen. If many things are not qualified to be used, it does not mean that she is not qualified to see them. Why do these people think she is easy to control?


    Little girl movie! !


    Li Yuyan smiled at her, and then went to the second prince to talk to her. Speaking of which, they were still a family, and they were all from the royal family.


    The more she went on, the more prominent the person she had, Xin An didn''t leave, and just stood behind Wang to recognize him. She would never speak without her name. She seemed very obedient. In addition, Miss Zhang Er set up a condom for her just now, so people didn''t look down on her so much, at least they didn''t underestimate her.


    When the guests were almost here, Yan Wenhui asked her to visit the garden. "The courtyard of the Duke of Enguo''s Mansion is the first place in the capital. There are flowers with names or not, and they are also called the Hundred Flowers."


    Xin Xingzuo looked very surprised, "I must take a look at it if I say so. Next time, it may be next time the Shuihua Banquet."


    Yan Wenhui led her to enjoy the scenery while talking, and occasionally introduced her two new friends. Xin An was grateful and also showed her twelve points to talk to these people. It always makes people think that Yan Wenhui has a good vision and is not a person who knows nothing.


    Soon Lin Yao, Han Wan''er and others gathered together, and when they were gone, they wanted to ridicule Xin''an, and her trip to the banquet was much smoother.


    I originally thought that I would wait until the meal starts, and after dinner and watching the show, I went back smoothly. The maid in the first palace dress came quickly and said, "Mrs. Second Young Master, my second prince''s concubine is welcome."


    Xin An was a little surprised. It was not like this when he attended the Shuihua Banquet in his previous life. He was joked that time, so why did he meet the second prince¡¯s concubine?


    Yan Wenhui asked her what was going on, but the maid only said, "You will know when the second young lady is gone."


    "Since the second prince''s concubine is invited, I will go."


    Xin''an said that he would come out to find them later. Lin Yao told them to speak in the pavilion beside the rockery and let her go directly there.


    The maid in the palace dress led the way, and Xin An walked behind, which attracted several double-looking eyes. He turned to another water pavilion. Nan Feng and Qingyang felt that their eyes were not enough, for fear that they would not be able to remember the way they could not come back in a while.


    "Second Young Lady, wait." "The palace maid went to communicate with you and came back a moment later to invite her in. There was not only the second prince''s concubine in the water chestnut, but also a wife, who was five points like her. Xin''an stepped forward to salute, "Xin, the Marquis of Weiyuan, met the second prince''s concubine and Mrs. Xu."


    Mrs. Xu is the biological mother of the second prince''s concubine, and she looks quite cheerful. "Mrs. Second Young Master, don''t be polite, sit down quickly."


    As soon as he sat down, the second prince''s concubine spoke, "You are the prince''s wife appointed by the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion, why did you become the second young lady again?"


    This question was asked directly, Xin An understood it and smiled slightly, "It is a definite marriage."


    "Don''t use this to fool me, tell the truth."


    The second prince''s concubine looked like I was very embarrassed to speak, and she looked cold-eyed. Xin An was silent for a moment and smiled bitterly, "It was just a result of helplessness, but it was not wrong to say that it was a decisive marriage."


    "Why did I hear that Tang Rong took the wrong new house and didn''t come out after walking in?"


    Xin An nodded, "It''s all over. Fortunately, the second young master is a rare good person, it''s not a loss."


    The second prince''s concubine raised her eyes and told Xin''an that she was a coward. Mrs. Xu smiled and said, "The old saying goes, men are afraid of entering the wrong career and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. Mrs. Tang has a handsome appearance and cheerful personality. It would be a happy event if she could achieve a good story with the second young lady."


    ¡°It will definitely be.¡±


    Xin An couldn''t figure out the attitude of the mother and daughter. She had never met before. She must have something to do if she was so enthusiastic. But if the other party didn''t speak, she would pretend to be confused. Her father said that he couldn''t flatter someone, and he had to ask others to speak on his own initiative. If you are embarrassed and hesitate, you have to do enough in your heart.


    Mrs. Xu glanced at the second prince''s concubine, and then smiled, "I asked the second young lady to speak. I want to ask something. If it is convenient, please let me know."


    "Madam Xu, please ask."


    "I heard that the Xin family is not only a salt merchant, but also a sugar merchant?"


    Xin An was a little surprised. Everyone knew that the Xin family sold salt and had several places in their hands, but they knew that the Xin family also sold sugar. It is very likely that even Tang Gang didn''t know that this was the new business that her father found after going out for half a year two years ago.


    Mrs. Xu said, "Mrs. Second Young Master, don''t misunderstand. Our Xu family is a loyal and brave family. In the early years, we also went to Huaijiang, which was with Mr. Tang. Huaijiang is a good place, so we left some people there, and then we learned that the Xin family had candy in their hands."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 101 Want to win over the Xin family

    Chapter 101 Want to win over the Xin family


    "Madam, need sugar?"


    His father was able to spend so long to find a stable channel for sugar supply, thanks to Mr. Tang''s saying that sugar is as important as life on the battlefield, especially for the elites, they were extremely mentally exhausted after the war and it was difficult to recover in a short period of time. If they encounter another sneak attack, they could almost be said to be at slaughter. He accidentally discovered that drinking a bowl of sugar water after the war would quickly recover, and after a little rest, he would have the power to fight again.


    At that time, she secretly asked her father to buy a lot of candy.


    Does the Xu family have the same purpose?


    Mrs. Xu nodded and did not hide it. "It is necessary to have a batch of candy, and the amount is not small. I wonder if the second young lady can contact Boss Xin."


    Xin''an asked, "Since the lady said there are people left in Huaijiang, why don''t you ask my father directly?"


    "But my father doesn''t have enough sugar?"


    His father is the most cautious. Whether he buys salt or candy, he will carefully investigate the amount he wants and is unwilling to cause trouble. "My father occasionally sells some sugar, but the quantity is not large, and he has a lot of time to sell sugar in a year, and he has the most sugar after the spring."


    Mrs. Xu was able to ask today because she had some reliable information, but she didn''t expect Xin An to agree on the spot. "It''s really not enough. I thought that the capital was too far from Huaijiang, and it was too troublesome to send someone to talk to each other. It happened that the second young master''s wife was in front of me again, so I wanted to take the second young master''s wife''s path and set a line. If it could be done, it would be a good thing. If it was really difficult, it would be fine. Let''s find other ways."


    Xin An did not agree or refuse, "It''s fine if others are. Since Mrs. Xu spoke in person, I will write a letter to Huaijiang and ask my father, don''t you know how many madam needs?"


    Mrs. Xu smiled and said that the more the better, the better. Xin''an knew it, "It is inconvenient to communicate with each other, so please wait for a while."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It is true that the Xu family bought candy, and it is true that the Xin family wanted to win over the second prince. Although the Xin family was backed by the Marquis'' Mansion, no one in charge of the army in the Marquis'' Mansion, and the military power was handed over early. It is not worthy of dominating the Xin family.


    Of course, whether the Xin family is worthy of winning over must be seen more.


    Seeing that the two of them were talking about almost the second prince''s concubine brought the topic back, "How is Tang Rong and the Taotao girl getting along?"


    ¡°Like paint and glue.¡±


    If it weren''t for knowing that Tao Yiran had hooked up with the second prince, Xin An wouldn''t understand what the second prince''s concubine wanted to know. Of course, if she wanted to know her, she would have to say that the enemy''s enemy was a friend.


    "The eldest brother is a gentleman. On the day of getting married, he accidentally entered the wrong new house and made a successful marriage with his sister-in-law. He learned that the matter was irreparable, so he took responsibility. Speaking of which, the two had met many times at the banquet. Although they didn''t know each other, they were familiar with each other. Besides, they looked quite talented and had a similar family background. My sister-in-law''s family background was much higher than mine, and they were very compatible with each other."


    Just one sentence is enough to make people piece together a truth. At this time, the second prince''s concubine was already looking at her like a fool, "You are so broad."


    Seeing that she wanted to ask Mrs. Xu again and interrupted her. It was just the first time that the two of them met, and asked too many private matters. They smiled and said to Xin An: "I delayed the second young lady''s visit to the yard today. Please don''t spread what she said today."


    Xin An stood up, "Madam, you are polite. It is natural that others should not let others know if the transaction has not been completed. Madam, just rest assured."


    "If the wife and the second prince''s concubine are fine, I will take the blame first."


    Mrs. Xu got up and saw her off. After she left, she glared at the second prince''s concubine, "What can you change your impatient attitude?"


    "Don''t my mother want to hear it too?"


    The second prince''s concubine picked up a piece of fruit, "There are not many people in the capital who carry two sedans in one day. There are only one family who have something wrong. The groom can''t get out after entering the new house. Who can believe this?"


    "It''s understandable that the groom is drunk and the bride is drunk, and even the groom is drunk?"


    After all, she has not yet sat on the high position and has not yet experienced the years of precipitation. She did not hide her thoughts in front of her relatives. "I have met before. This must have been intentional by Tao Yiran. As a result, Tang Rong is worth more than Tang Mo. If she can come to seduce the second prince, she can see that she is not a good person. If Tang Rong is sent to her, is there any reason to push it out?"


    She decided that Tang Rong accidentally made a mistake, so Tao Yiran managed to keep it and cooked the raw rice, so that there was no possibility of a reversal of this matter. "It turns out that the dog can''t change it and eat shit."


    "Pay attention to identity." Mrs. Xu glared at her, "Don''t say vulgar words."


    "This matter is the matter of the Marquis'' Mansion. She shouldn''t have so many ideas when she becomes a kiss. Tang Rong is the best man in the capital."


    "It''s the Xin family, your father''s person, who has inquired about her, is helping with business at her parents'' home, and she is not bad at all."


    Mrs. Xu analyzed everything Xin An said just now and came to the conclusion, "If you really don''t care, you won''t say that kind of words, saying that you are praising the two of you as a handsome man. It''s really telling us that this matter was done by Tao Yiran, and she is just a compromise."


    "There will definitely not be as unfair as before. The exchange of relatives is an insult to the Xin family, and Tang Gang is not smooth and not comprehensive in his work. Your father''s staff carefully analyzed that although the Xin family is still under the protection of the Tang family, it should be more inclined to Tang Mo."


    "Most of Tang Mo''s reputation is bad because of Tang Rong. It is said that he likes to fight, but how many people have seen him **** it? I think about it carefully and I know it from Tang Rong''s mouth."


    "All the legitimate sons, Tang Mo will never be willing to do so."


    The second prince''s concubine heard it for a while, "What does mother mean by Xin''s family are worthy of winning over?"


    Mrs. Xu sat down aside, "Salt merchant, sugar merchant, and vice president of Huaijiang Chamber of Commerce are indeed valuable."


    They had originally considered the wife of Liao Zhi, the richest man in the Northern Yajun. However, Liao Zhi was loyal to the emperor, and most of the money in the Xu family was swallowed into Liao Zhi''s stomach. If it weren''t for the huge financial support, Liao Zhi could defeat his second uncle and third uncle and firmly sit in the Liao family''s position as the Liao family?


    "Your father''s people searched for a while. The most expensive and most likely to succeed was the Xin family, as for the Tang family."


    ¡°Not to be afraid.¡±


    Although Mr. Tang retreated rapidly and saved the glory of the Tang family, he did not have an outstanding son after losing military power. With a shallow foundation, it only took these few years.


    "There is no rush to do this. Whether this candy can be bought depends on the attitude of the Xin family. If you look back, you can talk to the second young lady and help her raise her value. Businessman, she will understand what you mean."


    The second prince''s concubine nodded. As long as she was not a man who covet her, everything would be easy to say.


    Xin''an, who was walking back all the way, did not think deeply about it. The main reason was that she did not have the skill now, and there were always people looking at her curiously, some of which were still pity, which made her somewhat novel.


    Yan Wenhui and others in the pavilion saw Xin An coming back, and stepped forward and asked with concern: "How, why did the Second Prince''s Concubine look for you?"


    Xin An smiled helplessly, "I''m curious."

 Chapter 102 Tao Yiran takes the bait

    Chapter 102 Tao Yiran takes the bait


    "curious?"


    Except for Li Yuyan, everyone laughed, "Your experience is really curious, mainly because it is rare."


    When she said this, she could guess the truth in her heart. She knew that the Tao family was thinking about this matter for the second prince, and the second prince''s concubine should have been asking about Tao Yiran.


    Xin An picked up the tea on the side and pecked it with a shallow mouthful, "I was prepared before I came, and I was not surprised. However, the second prince''s concubine was born so beautiful, but she was not so beautiful, but that kind of temperament, which was very attractive."


    Li Yuyan said: "She was born in a general and grew up in the border area. It is said that she has led troops to fight with the enemy. She is naturally inferior to men."


    Her sensitivity is far beyond that of the few people in the pavilion. She felt that Xin An did not tell the truth completely. The second prince''s concubine must have said something else, and maybe she had the intention to win over the Xin family.


    There are not many wealthy businessmen who have no backers, and the errands that can make money in the court have been firmly occupied by several forces. The Xin family is a very good choice. As for the Tang family behind the Xin family, the second prince is not yet attracted to the eyes of the second prince.


    Almost in an instant, she judged that Xin''an was more valuable than she thought, and her attitude was naturally a little better.


    Several people were talking, and Lin Yao, who had gone around for a while, came back. "Many girls were talking in Qianbi Garden, and now they started playing the piano, chanting poems and paintings again. Do you want to watch the fun?"


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Yan Wenhui smiled and said, "I haven''t seen such a scene for many days. I can''t guarantee that any girl from a family can play a wonderful song today."


    In the eyes of many people, Shuihua Banquet is also a blind date banquet. Many young men and girls of appropriate age want to show their style today, attract more attention, and increase the bargaining chips for brides. Although the few of them are married, they don¡¯t have to compete with the girls anymore, it is also good to sit and watch the fun with another identity.


    The Qianbi Garden has lush flowers and lush vegetation, and the strange flowers and plants become ordinary here. The cats and fat rabbits are traveling through it and add more fun. The rockery pavilion and small bridge flowing water is exquisite. It can be said that every step is worth stopping and watching carefully.


    In Xin''an''s eyes, this is the wealth and prosperity that accumulates between mountains of gold and silver. The wind blows with the fragrance of silver. Many merchants who explode in the brothel are extravagant and spend a lot of money in the brothel Yayuan. A bowl of sparrow tongue and phoenix tail can also boast about it. However, compared with the wealth of the Duke of Enguo''s mansion, it is not only vulgar but also stingy.


    "How about it, this Qianbi Garden is the most beautiful garden in Beijing."


    Yan Wenhui gently stroked the delicate flowers on her hand, "This pot of Thousand Phalaenopsis costs 100 taels. Last month, I wanted to buy one in the yard. I thought it was too expensive, so I didn''t buy it. It was estimated that it was no less than fifty pots here, and it was different in shape and color. The Duke of Eng-kuo is really rich."


    "Orchids are delicate and not easy to feed. It will take a lot of effort to cultivate them, and they have never been cheap."


    Xin An smiled and said, "It can be seen that the Duke''s Mansion is full of flowers, which makes people envious."


    "I just heard that there are eighteen kinds of tea today. I have tasted two kinds of tea today. Why not taste the next one now, by the way."


    The pleasant sound of the piano came, and Xin An smiled, "Listen to the piano by the way."


    The girls from high-ranking families all have their own piano skills from the teachings of the piano skills, and they can''t be heard outside. In the largest pavilion in the entire Qianbi Garden, Qiu Wenyuan waved to them, "I have dominated this pavilion for a long time. If you don''t come, I will be unable to dominate it."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "Everyone went to the rockery to listen to the piano and paint. Who will drive you away?"


    "Sit down, the tea is ready."


    Several people sat down with a smile. At this location, you can see a green girl playing the piano sitting on the observation deck on the rockery. There is a man playing the flute behind him. Even though he can''t see his appearance clearly, he can still taste a handsome man and a beautiful woman, which is quite pleasing to the eye. There was a painting table at the flowing water at the rockery, and there were men and women writing and painting. Xin An said, "The scene in front of him is better than these flowers and plants. If anyone had painted this scene, what a lively painting."


    "Sister Xin, why not come?"


    Xin An was so scared that he shook his hand repeatedly, "But don''t, I''m the first time I went to the Shuihua Banquet, but I must not embarrass me."


    Lin Yao asked with a smile, "Didn''t Sister Xin learn any paintings when she was in Huaijiang?"


    Xin An smiled embarrassedly, "I have learned everything. For a while, my mother wanted to train me to become a talented woman. Later, she found out that it was not the material and gave up. But I really studied it very seriously, but unfortunately I didn''t learn it even though the strings were broken."


    What she said is really not a lie. Some things still depend on talent. She can learn to settle accounts once she learns, and it is okay to learn female workers. She can''t learn these things that are polite and elegant, and she is even half-hearted in painting. Fortunately, the husband said that although she doesn''t do well, she is also spiritual and vivid, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to draw the picture of Tang Mo crying while drunk.


    Qiu Wenyuan smiled and said, "After all, I''m not the only one who is like this. I just said, these things are so difficult to learn, how can everyone learn them?"


    Yan Wenhui joked, "You finally found a reason for your lazy life."


    "It''s the case." Qiu Wenyuan said it very seriously, "These are just the boudoirs that are used to pass the time. I haven''t seen anyone play with them after getting married. Isn''t it enough to settle accounts and read the account book?


    The sound of the piano stopped, and everyone clapped their hands and praised. The girl who played the piano stood up, and the painter stopped writing. Many people came forward, thinking that they wanted to see whose painting was better.


    Qiu Wenyuan said that it was not good to be a kiss, so she couldn''t go up to join in such a fun.


    Xin''an''s eyes swept away. There were still a few people standing not far from the rockery. The one in the lead was Tao Yiran. There were a few people following her, saying something.


    Han Wan''er poked Xin''an, "You have to remember the people who followed Tao Yiran. They are all her bad guys, not good things. If you look back, you will take a detour when you see them alone."


    Xin An turned his head and said with a smile, "My sister-in-law rarely goes out at home. Sometimes she can''t see her for several days. Even if I want to offend her sister-in-law, I don''t have a chance. They shouldn''t cause trouble for me."


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days?¡±


    Everyone in the pavilion was very curious, "Don''t she have to settle for the morning and evening?"


    Xin An shook her head, "She is in poor health, and her grandmother and mother-in-law both asked her to rest and take care of her, so she could not pay her respects."


    Everyone has different expressions. There are only two possibilities for being exempted from the morning and evening as soon as they get married. Either they are as noble as princesses, and they can''t bear the courtesy of their daughter-in-law; or they don''t like their mother-in-law at all, which makes her appear in front of them. Tao Yiran is clearly the latter.


    "Her body is indeed delicate."


    Lin Yao''s eyes were sarcastic, "I remember one time the banquet was still dizzy under the public''s eyes. Many young men reached out to help her. Look, today it is also a weak wind to support the willows, and it looks like the wind is about to break when it blows. It seems that my body is even weaker after marriage."


    Qiu Wenyuan smiled and said, "No wonder Prince Tang couldn''t come out after entering the bridal chamber. Maybe it was possible that he would faint at that time."


    Several people''s mouth poisoning Xin An had already experienced it in his previous life. The difference is that their blades are no longer targeting themselves in this life, and this feeling is different.

 Chapter 103 Tao Yiran was ridiculed

    Chapter 103 Tao Yiran was ridiculed


    In the distance, the person who came down from the rockery walked out towards Tao Yiran and said something. Then the girl who was playing the piano just now stood in her direction for a moment, and then walked towards her. After a few words, the girl in green clothes came forward to speak. It was obvious from a distance that the atmosphere was not very good. In the end, Tao Yiran headed towards the rockery and slowly climbed the stairs.


    Xin An curled his lips and smiled, turned his head and ordered Nan Feng, "Go and see what''s going on."


    Nanfeng went and Yan Wenhui also saw Tao Yiran, "Why is she going to play the piano?"


    Want to grab this kind of limelight?


    Lin Yao said, "If she is indeed outstanding in piano skills, she has her piano sounds many times when she attends banquets, but she should not play the piano on this occasion."


    Tao Yiran has got married.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she finished speaking, Tao Yiran had already walked up to the rockery and sat down in front of the piano. This was what she wanted to play the piano. Before the sound of the piano came, it attracted a lot of attention.


    Nanfeng also came back, "When the young lady returned, the second girl from Changning Bo Mansion was just playing the piano. After the second girl played the piano, everyone praised it. Miss Fang from the Minister of Revenue asked the eldest lady to comment on it. The eldest lady said that the second girl from the Bo Mansion played the piano was a bit awkward, so the second girl from the Bo Mansion asked the eldest lady to play the piano. She asked the eldest lady to play the piano as well as a song for some help."


    Qiu Wenyuan looked disdainful, "Well, she really went after saying this?"


    Nanfeng bowed her blessedly, "The young ladies and girls behind the eldest young lady encouraged her a few words, and the eldest young lady responded."


    Qiu Wenyuan snorted coldly, "Since you become a kin, you should be more at ease, and you should also compete with the girl who has not been engaged, losing your identity and being petty."


    Several people glanced at Xin''an, and Xin''an smiled and said, "Sister-in-law has rarely been discharged from the hospital since she got married. I think she is too bored."


    Qiu Wenyuan asked: "She likes playing the piano so much, so she doesn''t have any entertainment in the mansion?"


    "It''s been once, it was in the afternoon." Xin An praised Tao Yiran''s piano skills. "The afternoon was hot, and the cicadas were screaming sharply. My sister-in-law''s piano sound could relieve her depression and help her fall asleep."


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that only happened once.¡±


    Qiu Wenyuan laughed, "Sure enough, just like me, I want to sleep when I listen to Qin."


    The sound of the piano sounded again. Even Xin An, who didn''t know much about the piano, admitted that it was indeed much more pleasant than the second girl from the Bo Mansion just now. She attracted some people to enter Qianbi Garden, and Xin lowered her eyes to enjoy tea. Some people don''t need to bother with the idea of ??planning. With a little guidance, she can''t stand loneliness and death.


    The second girl from the Bo Mansion played the piano to show her talents and prepare for her marriage. Tao Yiran jumped out and slapped her in the face of the piano skills. From then on, even if she offended the Changning Bo Mansion, Mrs. Changning Bo is an extremely difficult master and is quite protective of her shortcomings. Now her beloved daughter is embarrassed at the Shuihua Banquet and will definitely not give up.


    Just halfway through the song, many people had already arrived in Qianbi Garden, and the pavilion where Xin''an and the others were also lively. Anyone who knew each other came in to join in the fun. These ladies could speak, and each person praised Tao Yiran for her superb skills and did not waste her time because of marriage.


    "She is the one who is so outstanding in her piano skills, right?"


    "She is the only one who has become a kiss and comes out to play the piano in public. Everyone has to seize the opportunity. Who knows if there is another one?" "Isn''t it a pity that there is no next time for such a good piano skills? Even if everyone wants to, our prince''s wife will be reluctant to leave."


    Xin An smiled slightly and said nothing. Tao Yiran''s move was undoubtedly inappropriate, but it is rare to be able to get the "praise" from so many people, which shows that he has made a lot of appearances on weekdays.


    A moment later, the second prince''s concubine also came. The sitting person stood up to greet him. As the best pavilion in Qianbi Garden, Xin An and others stood up and took the initiative to give up their seats for the second prince''s concubine. Tao Yiran, who was enjoying the glory, raised her eyes and saw the movement here. When her heart tightened, the piano sound made a mistake. As a result, there were repeated mistakes behind her. The second prince''s concubine showed displeasure, "Does the wife of Weiyuan Hou Zi have any objections to this prince''s concubine?"


    "You played well, was I wrong when I came?"


    Many people in the pavilion began to take advantage of the situation. When the second prince''s concubine looked loose, she said harder and said, and even involved Tang Rong, saying that although he was a gentleman, both civil and military, he could not escape the warm fragrance of soft jade.


    Tao Yiran has seen a big scene. After panic, she slowly adjusted her mind. She played until the end but she was completely in a state of mind. The sound of the piano was not as amazing as the beginning. I think she could only be "skilled".


    At this moment, Tao Yiran closed her eyes and took a deep breath, feeling a little regretful. Although she knew that it was inappropriate to play the piano on such an occasion after getting married, she could not resist the excitement of others, and regretting it under impulse was useless.


    Hang slowly walked down the rockery. If nothing unexpected happened, there were bursts of ridiculous sounds. The second girl from Bofu, who was embarrassed by her, sneered and said, "Mrs. Tang, don''t be angry. It''s normal for horses to lose their hooves. After all, you have to think about how to grasp your husband who has tried his best to succeed every day. It''s normal for neglecting the piano skills."


    Several girls on the side laughed, and Miss Fang from the Minister of Revenue Services smiled and said, "Sister Ning, please stop teasing Mrs. Tang. Who doesn''t know that the prince of the Marquis of Weiyuan is a world where the girl from the Xin family worships. She is as proud as a husband in this world. You must not watch it tightly?"


    This made the girl beside her laugh again. Tao Yiran''s ears were red and her eyes were filled with tears. She wanted to get angry but could not help. Who wouldn''t say that I still feel pity for you?


    Unfortunately, all the female members present were all women, and they were not the ones who could be pity for the sake of the fragrance and beauty.


    Seeing that she was ridiculed, Xin An pretended to make a move to defend her. The second prince turned his head, "Why is the second young lady going to help her?"


    Xin An was a little embarrassed and said, "No matter how she is said to be my sister-in-law now, I feel pitiful to see her like this."


    "Pitiful?"


    The second prince''s concubine curled her lips and sneered, "If you dare to do things, you have to be prepared to make people say something, knowing that you are not."


    She wanted to say that her **** was unclean and changed her words to her mouth, "It is easy to cause criticism and even shows off the limelight, and doesn''t look at the occasion. How can you feel pitiful to you?"


    "Don''t worry, there are many people who have pity for her."


    Weird, Xin An understood the meaning of her last sentence, and Li Yuyan also persuaded him, "You just sit and talk and enjoy the scenery with peace of mind. It''s okay if they say a few words. If you come forward, you still have to raise the matter. Maybe it''s a small matter to turn it into big things, why bother?"


    The second prince''s concubine glanced at Li Yuyan and did not continue to speak.


    Xinan sat down with peace of mind. The sun was rising and the weather was hot, and everyone was too lazy to move, so they sat and talked in the pavilion. There were people from the Duke''s Mansion carrying a triangle ice basin next to the pavilion, which made the coolness feel a little more comfortable.


    After a while, Lin Yao pulled Xin''an''s sleeve and signaled her to look at the door of the garden, "The person you are waiting for is here."

 Chapter 104 For Tang Mo Meiyan

    Chapter 104: For Tang Mo Meiyan


    Several wives came at the door of Qianbiyuan, one of whom was wearing a lilac dress and looked gentle and noble. She was the wife of Liao Zhi, the commander of the Northern Yajun Army, and the eldest girl of the Xu family, the richest man in Linzhou.


    Xin An smiled and said, "Sister Lin also asked me to recommend it."


    Lin Yao was not familiar with this Mrs. Liao, but among the people she knew, there was someone who could speak well. Lin Yao stood up and left the pavilion. After a while, a wife was added by her side. Xin An and the second prince''s concubine, then went out of the pavilion to greet her.


    Lin Yao introduced, "This is the wife of Doctor Ma Tai''s wife, who has been ruling Dr. Ma from the Imperial Hospital. Doctor Ma has been treating commander Liao many times, so Mrs. Ma and Mrs. Liao have contacts."


    Xin''an greeted him, "Madam Ma."


    ¡°Mrs. Second Young Master.¡±


    After the two greeted each other, Lin Yao had already told Mrs. Ma that Xin''an''s purpose was to introduce someone to know each other. Mrs. Ma was willing to sell such a favor, and soon led Lin Yao and Xin''an toward Mrs. Liao.


    Mrs. Liao came today with two aunts from the Liao family and the girl from the Liao family. She came late and stopped when she saw Mrs. Ma. After everyone greeted her, Mrs. Ma cared about Liao Zhi''s injuries. From her words, she could tell that she had a good understanding of Huang Qi''s way. Mrs. Liao looked at Wen Wan but was a cheerful person. After a few words, she looked at Xin An, "Who is this lady?"


    Mrs. Ma smiled and said, "This is the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion."


    "I am familiar with the second young lady of the Hou Qing Mansion. We were talking just now. When we saw Mrs. Liao coming, we came over together."


    Xin''an greeted him, "Madam Liao."


    ¡°Mrs. Second Young Master.¡±


    In just a moment, Mrs. Liao understood the reason, and it was probably Xin''an was coming to meet her.


    Xin An smiled and said, "I learned that my wife came from the Xu family in Linzhou, and I guess that my wife was a woman who was as good as men. I saw it from afar and realized that she was so gentle and virtuous that people couldn''t help but want to get close to her."


    The meaning of this is obvious, but Mrs. Liao¡¯s smile became more gentle and gentle, ¡°The second young lady comes from the Xin family in Huaijiang. The Xin family is quite famous in the local area. Even if the Xu family is far away in Linzhou, we have heard of it. We both come from a merchant family and marry into the capital. We must always communicate in the future.¡±


    Unexpectedly, people would release their kindness directly, Xin An immediately climbed up along the pole, "What the wife said is that I am a man who can''t stay idle, and I''m afraid I will come to see my wife often in the future."


    "The sun is too sunny, why don''t we go to the pavilion to talk?"


    Mrs. Liao nodded, and then Xin''an took the person back to the pavilion. The second prince''s concubine had guessed Xin''an''s intention and had no objection to the arrival of Mrs. Liao and the others. However, the spacious pavilion was crowded. It happened that at this time the people around the Crown Princess came to invite the Second Princess to speak. As soon as she left, the pavilion became much more generous, and everyone talked less and less worried.


    Xin An didn''t talk much. Most of the time he listened to everyone''s words, and then echoed a few words, without mentioning Liao Zhi and Tang Mo in half, which made Mrs. Liao, who was sitting next to her, a little curious. After all, anyone could see that she just came over for Tang Mo.


    "I heard that the Second Young Master Tang arrived at the Northern Yajun, are you still used to it?"


    She didn''t speak, but Mrs. Liao directly led the words over and wanted to see Xin''an''s attitude, but Xin''an smiled and said, "I was a little uncomfortable. I used to being casual. I slept until midnight in the morning. Now I have to get up early every day. At the beginning, I felt uncomfortable for two days."


    She smiled at herself while holding a veil. Mrs. Liao became even more curious. She said everything but didn''t answer. Could it be that she didn''t hear what she meant?


    Xin An looked around and lowered his voice and said to Mrs. Liao: "Madam, why do my husband know why he wants to get up in the morning to practice martial arts?"


    "Didn''t you say you''re afraid of embarrassing?"


    Xin An held his handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose, chuckled, "Actually, he was stimulated when he saw Commander Liao. He said Commander Liao was not much older than him. He not only had military achievements but also had steadily controlled the Northern Yajun Army. Not only did he be handsome and had a lot of hard skills. He felt extremely majestic when he saw him. After returning, he sighed and then he practiced his kung fu again."


    "If you say you don''t want to catch up, you have to ask Commander Liao to look up to him."


    Mrs. Liao also laughed, "The Second Young Master Tang is very interesting. The ambition is the most precious. The Second Young Master must encourage him more."


    In this way, I didn''t continue to be curious about why Xin An didn''t say good things to Tang Mo, because she had already said it, and she was really smart.


    By noon, people from the Duke''s Mansion came to invite everyone to Qianke Hall, and the meal was about to start.


    Xin''an followed everyone to the Qianke Hall, the largest hall of the Duke''s Mansion, which is used to sing and dance on weekdays. Today, the weather is clear but hot. There is an ice basin located near the wall of the hall, and the coolness separates the two worlds inside and outside the hall. It can be said to be a heaven of ice and fire.


    The sun was shining brightly outside, and many people in the hall were still trembling with the cold. The table was not an ordinary round table of eight people. Instead, they followed the example of the predecessors, one person and one party, and sat according to their age, age, status and status. There were eight dishes on each table. The dishes were mostly styled in various styles, with different mentalities, and there were also a set of wine pots and a cold pear. It was reported that these dishes were specially cooked for the Shuihua Banquet, and they were different every year.


    Due to the status of Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion in the capital, Xin''an and the position are not very back. On the right is Tao Yiran and on the left is Lin Yao. Everyone''s mind is not on the dishes or the dancing dancer. Instead, they pay attention to the actions of the host and several princes and princesses at any time to avoid inappropriate etiquette when raising their glasses.


    After half of the banquet, Tao Yiran actually toasted Xin''an. When she saw her smiling, Xin''an also raised her glass, "Sister-in-law is okay?"


    Before the wine was in, Xin An sighed slightly, "My sister-in-law is outstanding in piano skills. Everyone knows this. Some accidents are a little unexpected. Sister-in-law doesn''t have to care about it."


    "I saw Aunt Tao talking to my sister just now, and I thought that Aunt Tao would be relieved, so my sister-in-law would be relieved."


    Tao Yiran has already readjusted her condition. Today, Mrs. Tao has also come. The mother and daughter met. Tao Yiran is naturally at ease with her advice. But for some reason, the glass of wine in her hand was shaking slightly, "Thank you for your concern, brother and sister, it''s nothing. I happened to meet my mother and I said a few more words."


    "I''m a little sorry for my younger brother and sister. I came from Huaijiang and were not very familiar with people in the capital. I should recommend it to me, and I would like to ask my younger brother and sister to forgive me for taking care of me."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Mrs. Tao is extremely smart, so what she says naturally makes sense. As for taking care of her, she doesn''t have to work hard for her sister-in-law. After all, her sister-in-law hasn''t been out for a long time, so she should talk to her sisters more."


    As he said that, he approached Tao Yiran slightly and lowered his voice, "Sister-in-law, do you think if I accidentally wet my dress and feel embarrassed in front of others, and there will be some news that is not good for me when I look back, what should I do?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 105 Threat Tao Yiran

    Chapter 105 Threat Tao Yiran


    As soon as Xin An said this, the glass of wine in Tao Yiran''s hand shook more and more violently. He looked nervous but pretended to be calm, "My brother and sister are worried too much."


    Xin An smiled and leaned over a little longer, "Sister-in-law, I''m so idle lately. I don''t have a proper reason to do something. If someone gives me a reason, I''m curious about what I can do."


    "My sister-in-law may not know that I am a person who is impulsive and doesn''t care much about the consequences. Now that my parents are not by my side, I can''t suppress me. Then I will not let me do anything?"


    "Sister-in-law, if someone who is blind will dance to me and touch my bad temper, I will start making a fuss at this water flower banquet, and my sister-in-law will remember to hold me back."


    She smiled and thought that those who didn''t know thought that their sister-in-law had a good relationship. Only Tao Yiran and Xin''an meant what Xin''an meant. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes. It was obvious that she had discussed the countermeasures with her mother. How did Xin''an know?


    It turned out that Mrs. Tao was ridiculed by everyone after learning that Tao Yiran played the piano. She knew that the mistake was that Tao Yiran should not show off, but she still had to try her best to make it back. The best way was to let Xin''an, a local bun from Huaijiang, be embarrassed and make a bigger ugly thing in front of others. In this way, Tao Yiran''s little thing would not be a problem.


    Then he poured all the dirty water from the exchange of the kiss on her, saying that she had affair with Tang Mo for a long time and had even thought about the evidence. Xin An often went out with Tang Mo after getting married.


    Of course, Tang Mo coveted the huge property of the Xin family.


    Xin''an valued that the Hou Mansion was the head of the Wang family. The two must have been secretly celebrating the songs. After all, which girl who was replaced would appreciate and go out shopping happily?


    I can only say that there was a premeditation!


    As for Tao Yiran, of course, he was a generous man who had to endure it for the reputation of the Hou Mansion.


    If this plan is successful, Wang, Tang Mo and Xin''an will all be pushed to the forefront.


    At this time, Tao Yiran put down her wine glass with some guilt, "My brother and sister were joking."


    Xin''an held the wine glass and gently touched Tao Yiran''s wine glass, "Does my sister-in-law know in her heart that I am the least willing to suffer losses. Even if I suffer losses, someone will have to take care of it. I don''t know how many lives that person can die."


    A maid from the Duke''s Mansion came to serve hot dishes. Xin An sat up straight, then said a few words to Lin Yao to the other side, and then enjoyed the singing and dancing in the venue.


    Tao Yiran was nervous and forced herself to calm down. The original plan was also very shaken by Xin An''s words. She was afraid that Xin An would really do something counterattacked by then. In her eyes, Xin An was just a mud-legged person. The so-called barefoot person is not afraid of wearing shoes, which really makes her angry.


    Neither the Hou¡¯s Mansion nor the Tao family could afford the anger of the Duke of Enguo.


    Mrs. Tao sat in the back seat, her eyes kept paying attention to the two. Seeing that they were smiling and saying a few words, she felt a little suspicious. She also felt a little anxious when she saw Tao Yiran was not slow to take action. Of course, she had to be in front of others. The more people there were, the more expensive the status, the better. If you missed it today, it would be difficult to make her look ugly.


    Unfortunately, even though she was as anxious as a flea, Tao Yiran did not move. I thought she was still scared by Xin An''s words in the end.


    After the slump, everyone moved slightly, Qianke Hall turned into a theater. People in groups of three or three smiled and sat down. They either sighed that the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion had strong financial resources or thoughtful arrangements. So many guests could arrange them in an orderly manner and show full comfort.


    "How about it, what trouble do you encounter?"


    Wang took Xin''an and sat down. She had never rested since she entered the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. There were too many wives who needed to go to socialize and could not take into account Xin''an.


    "Everything is fine, a little trouble should have been solved."


    Xin''an smiled, Wang nodded with satisfaction, and before the show began, she introduced Xin''an to the wife who was familiar with each other. The ladies who were accustomed to speaking scenes must praise Xin''an. Seeing that she was neither humble nor arrogant, she did not look excited or flattered, many people also nodded secretly.


    Mrs. Tao, not far away, pulled Tao Yiran down and sat down, "What''s going on?"


    "How is it possible?"


    Mrs. Tao was extremely surprised. They did not have planned it for a long time, but they only talked about it after seeing Tao Yiran suffer a grievance. There were no people around at that time, "Wait."


    "Your girl?"


    Tao Yiran thought about it and shook her head. Her girls have always followed her since childhood. They are the most reliable and cannot betray the master. "She saw us talking, maybe she guessed it."


    There are many people around, so it is not convenient for the two of them to continue whispering like this, so they can only temporarily stop thinking.


    Mrs. Tao felt extremely regretful. If the impact of the change of marriage was not resolved as soon as possible, people would be utterly irrelevant wherever Tao Yiran went. Even the position of the prince''s wife was not justified. Not to mention in the capital, even in the marquis''s mansion, we could not speak straight.


    The eyes swept to Xin An, who was talking to someone, and she sighed slightly. She was obviously a businesswoman from another place, but she didn¡¯t know where she got her heart.


    Today''s table was good, the show was good, and it was cool and comfortable. The guests who came were not in a hurry to leave. You should know that many people don''t have ice. In such a hot weather, you will naturally have to stay for a while.


    In the afternoon, the gate of the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion became lively again. The adults who paid early came one after another. More handsome and elegant young men also appeared at the Shuihua Banquet. Instead of directly enjoying the lotus, they went to the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion to prepare the main hall, which was also filled with ice basins. When they walked in, they felt like they were bathed in spring breeze, and in groups of three or five were talking lively.


    Tang Rong and his colleagues from the Ministry of Rites arrived together. As soon as they entered the door, someone teased him, "Criminal Tang, you are so lucky."


    I thought this person was joking about the fact that he had entered the wrong new house, so I smiled and bowed, "Brother Wen, don''t joke with me. I will hold a banquet to invite Brother Wen to drink."


    "Crown Prince Tang, Brother Wen is not joking about you."


    Someone stepped forward and laughed, "The prince''s wife has a great piano skills. Unfortunately, the beauty married her wife. I thought that the sound of the piano would never be heard again, and I never thought I could be filled with my ears again."


    "Our Prince Tang has a bright moon and an open-minded mind. Today we are all benefiting from Prince Tang''s glory."


    Everyone laughed. These people came in the morning and saw Tao Yiran playing the piano with their own eyes. You should know that Tang Rong, as the best boy in the capital, dominated the eyes of many girls when he returned to the banquet, which made many people feel unhappy. Today, he took the opportunity to ridicule him, and he did not keep any effort.


    Tang Rong was a little confused, but the person who was close to him told him the truth, and immediately clenched his fists. He had no way to speak if he wanted to justify him. Which man could tolerate other men joking about his wife?


    Especially these people spoke contempt and described Tao Yiran as a music prostitute who was performing arts, and Tang Rong felt a great insult.

 Chapter 106 Tang Mo is in the limelight

    Chapter 106 Tang Mo showed up


    "I originally thought I was too early, but I didn''t expect everyone to be earlier than me."


    At this time, someone came again, including Tang Mo. He started to greet him when he entered the door, and the hall became more and more lively.


    Tang Mo came back to change his clothes. Xin An arranged for someone to make new clothes for him. He put on his waist and back straightened his back and was very proud.


    Yan Shimao smiled and said, "Brother Tang, you came too late. Could it be that you went back to dress up?"


    "This dress looks really beautiful today, and it makes Brother Tang look even more elegant."


    Xin''an has decades of experience than others, so he naturally knows what he has been popular in the next few years. The clothes he made for Tang Mo are different than those loose and wrinkled brocade clothes that were previously loose and wrinkled, and the materials used are also different. Not only is they not easy to wrinkle, but they are also quite crisp and three-dimensional, and they look more upright when worn. The only disadvantage is that they are not breathable and stuffy.


    But compared to handsome, what is stuffy?


    Tang Mo was already proud, and was even more proud of Yan Shimao''s words. He shook off the folding fan in his hand and put on a chic pose, "How about it, my wife did it for me personally, and the styles that had not been before, are they particularly different?"


    The men rarely talk about clothes at the banquet, but it does not mean that they will not secretly think about the other party¡¯s clothes. Tang Mo said this and many people¡¯s eyes fell on him. They all felt that his clothes were indeed good, and there were no wrinkles on his body, so the material was a bit novel.


    Yan Shimao stepped forward, "I turned around and asked my wife to ask her brother and sister. I will be both good friends for me. They are all brothers. You can''t be free and easy, right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Mingyuan walked over and Yan Shimao asked him to see Tang Mo''s clothes, "It''s done by my brother and sister, look at him proud, but today''s second brother Tang is indeed grand and deserves to be proud."


    Liu Mingyuan looked at him with a smile. He had received the handwritten book from Xin An and drank the rare Huaijiang Silver Flower Tea. Now he has a good impression of Tang Mo and his wife, especially Xin An. He thinks that she is not only good at being a person, but also generous. With his wife''s pillow style, he is naturally willing to give Tang Mo face on such an occasion. He smiled and said to Yan Shimao: "Today''s second brother Tang is really grand."


    "Looking back, you asked your younger brother and sister to come to the door to ask Brother Tang''s wife for advice. Just keep it safe and you will be so arrogant soon."


    Yan Shimao smiled proudly and said that her wife had already met Xin''an last time. "We had a lot of fun talking to each other. When we got home, we were talking about how the Xin family''s sister was. Today, 80% of them were together."


    At this time, the prince of the Prince Cheng''s Mansion also arrived. Everyone saluted. Tang Mo''s new clothes were really eye-catching. The prince praised him with a smile. Tang Mo was flattered and quickly bowed and politely, thinking about whether he was too high-profile today. Then he thought that he is different now than before. Now, he not only has his wife to help him, but also his father-in-law''s gold mountain, so his situation is naturally much better than before.


    Those who could come to the banquet were all people with some identities, all with vicious eyes. Prince Cheng took the initiative to talk to Tang Mo. No matter what the reason, they should agree. There were more people talking around Tang Mo.


    Someone smiled and leaned over, "If you want to be handsome, let''s be handsome together. Although I am not as handsome as Mr. Tang, everyone has a love for beauty."


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s easy to say, it¡¯s easy to say.¡±


    Tang Mo refused everyone, "I went back and asked my wife to arrange it and invited my sister-in-law and wife to meet. She had just arrived in the capital and didn''t know a few people yet. Then, I would like to ask my wife and wife to take care of her." He smiled happily but there was no shortage of courtesy, which made some people start to re-examine him. Tang Rong was panicked. As long as he was there at the banquet in the past, there would be no more people. When did Tang Mo be paid attention to so many people?


    When did Prince Youcheng pay attention to Tang Mo before?


    Xin''an went out to make friends with noble women and relatives really played a role. It was fake to say that he didn''t regret it at this moment.


    When the princes arrived, the court suddenly became quiet and they stood up to salute each other. Even if the princes were not outstanding, their demeanor was very comparable. They pretended to be humble. Tang Rong adjusted his condition as quickly as possible. It would be of great help to him to cling to the prince.


    When he greeted the second prince, he found that the second prince looked at him with an unexplained look, as if he was teasing and pity. Unfortunately, before he could figure out that the second prince had already talked to Tang Mo. In the eyes of these princes, there were many officials like Lord Tao, and they did not help them much, and they could not keep up with the wealthy businessman of Xin Kuan.


    Moreover, the Tang family not only did not have much real power in the court, but also lost military power. Some people in the army were talking about the old marquis of the Marquis'' Mansion, but the old marquis was dead. The Tang family had long been no successor in the army, and Tang Gang was useless. In this way, Tang Mo was a little more valuable than Tang Rong.


    Tang Mo was flattered and pleased the second prince in a few words. He stood beside the second prince, thinking that he would go back and show off with Xin An. What a glory is this for the future emperor to take the initiative to talk to him?


    The look of his tail raised to the sky successfully changed Tang Rong''s face. Tang Mo met his gaze and shouted wildly in his heart: I''ll just rob you openly, what can you do to me? !


    Tang Rong, who was naked and provocative, clenched his fists and took a breath. Unfortunately, Tang Rong didn''t know that his reputation had taken a sharp turn from entering the wrong new house. This is thanks to the news Wang secretly released. The truth about the wrong new house must be known, and there are some considerations for who knows it.


    What we pursue is that the scope is small but the lethality is strong.


    With Tao Yiran¡¯s incident today, the couple¡¯s reputation has become worse, but they just don¡¯t know it yet.


    Until the evening, Wang took Xin''an to say goodbye to the master''s house. The old lady came out and was happy all day long and couldn''t sit still.


    "Mrs. Young Master said he would go back later. Please don''t need to wait."


    Most of the men didn¡¯t come at noon, so they had to drink some drinks at night. Xin An nodded, ¡°Tell him not to drink.¡±


    Come and leave, Xin An also helped the old lady out of the mansion. When he came, he was congested and when he went back, he was even more congested. There were endless cars and horses in front of the Duke of Eng-kuo. I don¡¯t know whose horses couldn¡¯t hold back and pulled a bunch of horses. The people who came to clean the cleaning were busy, hoping that all these noble people would leave quickly.


    When she returned to the Marquis'' Mansion, it was already night. When she entered the door, Wang ordered Xin An to send the old lady back to Chunrong Hall, and then asked Tao Yiran to follow her. Today, Tao Yiran stole the limelight from the girl in the Bo Mansion in public despite the rules, which made her say a lot of good things to Changning Bo in the afternoon. If this were the case, she still didn''t say anything, so how could she not let Tao Yiran show off her tricks?


    "Do you know what happened today?"


    Sitting down, Tao Yiran said blessedly, "Mother calms down, today is the daughter-in-law''s inadequate thoughts."

 Chapter 107 Invite to see Cuju again

    Chapter 107 Invite to see Cuju again


    Tao Yiran naturally expected this and hated that she shouldn''t believe the praises of those people, but now that things have come to this, she only needs the cheap mother-in-law in front of her to pick it up high and put it down gently.


    Wang looked at her coldly, glad that she had designed a change of yard two days before the marriage, and planned to come to Xin''an with a daughter-in-law. If her wife was still Tao Yiran, she would be afraid that she would regret it.


    "Don''t think well?"


    Wang raised his voice, "Not to mention that you are from an official family, you have been with books since childhood. Even women from ordinary families know that their words and deeds should be different after getting married."


    "How can you not know why unmarried girls and young men play and sing and play funny?"


    "You have to come over even though you know it''s not right. You are trampling the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion under your feet."


    Tao Yiran has never been blamed for such a harsh self. Her eyes and tears were very aggrieved. Wang did not accept her. "You are the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s Mansion. You have a status and decent. Don''t learn from those styles that are not up to standard."


    "You chose the road yourself, you must know what to do and what not to do."


    "You will be suspended for half a month, and you will reflect on yourself in the back and go down."


    Tao Yiran turned around and staggered for a moment before leaving the door in a mess. Wang picked up the teacup and pecked it lightly, with the corners of his lips curled slightly.


    Soon Xin''an came, and sat down and had tea calmly. Wang asked everyone who served him to go out and asked, "What''s the matter if something happened today?"


    Xin An did not hide it, and told Wang that Mrs. Tao¡¯s plan, and said, ¡°Nanfeng bribed a girl next to her sister-in-law.¡±


    Wang raised his eyebrows, "Reliable?"


    It is hard to buy people who can serve them in close proximity. Wang is worried that he will be bitten back by the other end.


    Xin An said: "It''s just a little benefit to give me. My sister-in-law is frugal, so her girl is naturally not well-off."


    Wang nodded, "It seems that Nanfeng, you are very easy to use."


    That was the room she prepared for Tang Mo earlier. Tang Mo had never taken it to use it. Unexpectedly, it fell into Xin An''s hands, which was not disappointing her to spend so much effort on Nanfeng.


    "It''s good for my mother to train her. Mrs. Tao is very thoughtful. If her plan succeeds, she will kill three birds with one stone. Fortunately, my sister-in-law is timid and she will not do anything after being scared by me. Mrs. Tao is afraid she won''t give up."


    Wang sneered, "I''ll deal with this matter. If she dares to take action, my mother will invite you to have a good show."


    She had long guessed that the Tao family would definitely make moves and was ready for the morning.


    "Thank you for your hard work, mother."


    "You, my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are like mothers and daughters. You don''t need to be polite. Let''s go and rest early this day after a tired day."


    Xin An stood up, "I asked Aunt Wang to stew some bird''s nests to warm up, and I will send them to my mother later. I will take a rest as soon as my mother has used them."


    "Have you sent it to your grandmother?"


    "Aunt Wang has already sent it."


    Wang became more and more satisfied with Xin An, "You are considerate, don''t worry, mother, go."


    Xin An turned around and left after being rich. Wang said it was right. Today, she was indeed tired, with her back and back pain, and her body was tired.


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, Aunt Wang immediately brought the bird''s nest, "I must have not eaten enough at the banquet today. I was still making some porridge and side dishes in the kitchen, so I would use some later."


    He took off his shoes and leaned on the beauty couch. He took the bowl and took a bite. He felt hungry at first, but he felt hungry when he got into the bird''s nest. After a few seconds, he ordered Aunt Wang to give Nanfeng five taels of silver. Aunt Wang didn''t ask and directly took the money to Nanfeng. Nanfeng took the money and later met Xin''an. Xin''an smiled and said, "You have done this well today. You can''t relax in the future, but you can''t hurry up and take it slowly." Nanfeng nodded, "I know that the young lady has the eyes to him. Nanfeng will not disappoint the young lady."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I believe you. You have been tired for a day, so go and have a meal."


    Aunt Wang smiled and said that she had stewed Tremella soup today, "It''s just right to drink it warmly. Miss Nanfeng first drinks a bowl to cushion her belly, and she has to wait for a while for the meal."


    ¡°Thank you aunt.¡±


    After just a short rest, some riots came from next door. Chunlu quickly stepped in, "Mrs. Young lady, the eldest young lady next door fainted."


    Xin An smiled, not sure whether it was really dizzy or fake dizzy. The scene of being delicate and weak became more and more skillful. "I ordered the kitchen to prepare sobering soup for the second young master and drink it when he came back."


    Soon the gate of Qiushiyuan was closed. Xin An didn''t know when Tang Mo would come back that night. When he opened his eyes, Tang Mo was going to go out to work as a service again.


    "woke up?"


    Xin An woke up and said, "When did you come back last night?"


    "It''s late to come back." Tang Mo smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed. "You fell asleep when you came back. You were afraid that you would be disturbed and slept next door. I drank the sober soup and just drank a bowl of porridge. The stomach felt much better."


    Xin An found it funny, she asked him if he had any stomach?


    Tang Mo is still continuing, "I''m going to come back tonight for dinner, and I''ll have a rest tomorrow. There''s a Cuju game tomorrow. Let''s go and watch it together."


    "sure."


    Xin''an was very happy, "Then I''ll have a good rest today and go out for a whole day tomorrow. How about it?"


    Tang Mo agreed and got up when he saw that the time was almost time. "When I come back, I tell my mother, "You should rest. My mother just sent someone to say that I don''t have to pay my respects today, and I''ll be able to go to my grandmother''s place later."


    "You were tired for the first day yesterday. Take a rest, I''ll leave."


    Seeing that he was always walking with wind, although he hadn''t asked about yesterday''s banquet, he could also tell that it was definitely good.


    "The second young master came back with the prince last night. He was very drunk. The second young master could still leave by himself. The prince was carried into Chunhua Courtyard."


    Chunyang dressed up Xin''an and said about Tang Mo''s return last night, "I went to rest after eating sobering soup. Aunt Wang had someone prepare bird''s nest porridge early in the morning, and the second young master used two bowls."


    "The second young master was very happy when he came back last night."


    Today''s Xin''an dresses are relatively simple. The immortal flowers given by Wang earlier were worn on his head, and he did not wear too much jewelry. He gently stroked his hair, "Wash your hair this afternoon."


    Chunyang said that he had newly added hair wash cream, "I added a few medicinal materials, and said that the hair after washing was black and smooth."


    After breakfast, Chunlu said that the doctor next door hired another doctor, "It''s really strange. The doctor prescribed a prescription several times, and it was still some tonics. This time, he didn''t prescribe the prescription. He said that he would continue to take the previous tonics and take more rest."


    "How can I rest if I don''t leave this door?"


    Chunyang smiled and said, "How can you avoid such a thing yesterday without being sick?"


    "What are you telling the truth."


    The two girls were always worried about Xin''an. Xin''an raised his eyes, "I''ll just say these words in the house from now on, don''t mention a word when you go out."


    The two nodded honestly, "I know, I''m sure."

 Chapter 108 Wangs VS Tang Gang

    Chapter 108 Wang Family VS Tang Gang


    Wang was indeed very busy today. He handed a message to Changning Bo Mansion early in the morning. Although Tao Yiran''s statement yesterday made her lose the face of the Hou Mansion at the same time, Wang naturally had to take generous gifts to find a way to see if she could turn the blame to the Tao family.


    In addition, I also gained something from the banquet yesterday, and I received several wedding invitations, preparing to give gifts.


    When Xin''an arrived at Chunrong Hall, it was already midday. When the old lady arrived, she was still nourishing her skin. Yesterday, she looked good and was very satisfied with the effect of nourishing her skin. When she saw Xin''an coming, she joked, "Have you made up your mind to come and have a meal?"


    As long as the men in the mansion don¡¯t spend lunch, they will use it in their respective yards. Xin An smiled and stepped forward to the blessed gift, "Grandmother is wise and has been thinking about her grandmother¡¯s sauce-baked fish here in the morning. She came here for a long time."


    The old lady laughed. Xin''an''s appetite was not small and everything she ate was delicious. She had found her own meal, so she was naturally happy to let her eat free. She smiled at Ganlu, "Go and tell the stove to make sauce-baked fish. We can''t let our second young lady go for nothing."


    Xin An smiled at the blessed gift again, "Thank you grandmother."


    The old lady smiled happily, then she thought of something, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared, "Did your sister-in-law go to the banquet to play the piano yesterday?"


    "Um."


    Xin An briefly said what happened yesterday and said, "I haven''t heard anything they say far away. Maybe I was invited to my sister-in-law."


    The old lady looked unhappy, and Xin An added, "After returning to the mansion yesterday, my mother kept her sister-in-law and talked. After a while when she returned to Chunhuayuan, she heard that her sister-in-law fainted. I was not relieved, and I don''t know what happened today."


    The old lady took a deep breath and did not scold Tao Yiran in front of Xin An. She asked about Xin An¡¯s gains at the banquet yesterday. Xin An did not hide it from it, saying that she had known several more people, "Some people said they wanted to invite me out to listen to the opera."


    "No one makes things difficult for you, right?"


    The old lady originally planned to let Xin An follow her all the time, but when she saw that Xin An performed well yesterday, she didn''t force her to accompany her. The people who became relatives have their own responsibilities, both men and women.


    "Yesterday, I was mostly with Sister Yan and Sister Lin. I had heard opera and had dinner together before, but no one said anything."


    The old lady nodded and said that there were several banquets in the future, so that Xin An would also go together, and at the same time, she also promoted Tang Mo for a wave.


    Wang came in the afternoon, and the time between Xin''an and Xin''an in Chunrong Hall happened to be staggered. She received a reply from Changning Bo Mansion. The other party did not refuse her to visit. "I have prepared a generous gift. I must not ignore this matter and I will go early tomorrow morning."


    The old lady was very dissatisfied with the matter, "It is worthy of compensation when the matter is done, but you, the mother-in-law, are also responsible for this matter, and you are too indulgent to her on weekdays."


    "I know you are worried about your inconvenience to scold you severely, but you think the last thing you are embarrassed about indulging in the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Wang bowed, "My daughter-in-law has already reflected on her and has also punished her eldest daughter-in-law to be confined for half a month. When the Marquis comes back in the evening, I will discuss with him that the Imperial Doctor will come for treatment tomorrow. It will be a good time for her to rest tomorrow. The Marquis and the boss are here. If they are really sick, they must be treated well."


    The old lady raised her eyes and said, "Tell the Tao family the results of the diagnosis and treatment, and just send someone to say it."


    The Tao family must be let to know the dissatisfaction of the Hou Mansion.


    Wang nodded and said yes. She was tired after being busy for half a day. The old lady asked her to go down and rest. When she left, the old lady sighed helplessly. Ganlu stepped forward to help her rest, "There is a wife here in everything, so don''t worry, just keep it well."


    "The Marquis'' Mansion is not peaceful."


    Wang no longer tolerate it. The current situation is that Wang has already worked with the second boy and his wife. The three on the other side are probably still in a dream. It would be fine if Tao Yiran could stand up, but she looked left and right and was confused, "What kind of person do you think the eldest young lady is?" Ganlu thought about it and shook her head, "The eldest young lady rarely appears, I can''t see it very clearly, but"


    Ganlu was a little hesitant, and the old lady went into the room and sat on the edge of the bed, "Do you think she doesn''t look like the official daughter?"


    Ganlu dared not nodded, and could only say, "Maybe the eldest young lady has not adapted yet."


    The old lady sighed, "Even if the official daughter is not very smart, she knows etiquette and acts properly. Although these girls are charming, they bear the burden of a prosperous family. They learn from childhood that family interests are first. After marriage, they respect their parents-in-law and raise their children and assist their husbands. There are few people who live as they please."


    "It''s like the second boy''s wife, why doesn''t the Tao family look like this?"


    The old lady was very confused.


    Ganlu said that people were different, and persuaded the old lady not to think more, "Hello, the Marquis'' Mansion. Let the Marquis and the wife go if you are worried."


    The old lady lay down and closed her eyes, "I have to keep it well and live longer."


    She can remind those outside at any time when she is still here to protect the children and grandchildren in the mansion.


    Wang just got off a nap and Tang Gang came back. He was still angry. After sitting down, he took a sip of tea before asking about Tao Yiran''s situation. Today, the court officials came to him to talk to him and talk to him. Uncle Changning was even more cold-eyed. After asking carefully, he realized that Tao Yiran guilted the girl from Uncle Changning''s mansion yesterday.


    "I don''t know why you don''t stop her by showing off in this way regardless of your identity?"


    Wang''s face was unhappy, "Shuihua had a lot of guests yesterday. Not only did I have to accompany my mother but also socialize with other ladies. It''s not the first time she is so old that she has to attend the banquet. Do I still need me to keep an eye on it?"


    "Really speaking, I should be watching my second wife. This is her first time attending a banquet, but I have that skill?"


    Tang Gang asked, "Will you punish her when you come back?"


    "I have been scolded and punished. I have been confined to her for half a month, but when I go back, I fainted. Who are I doing this for?"


    Wang was very angry, "The body that fell down when the wind blew, and she fainted at any time. If it was heard, I was a mother-in-law, so she would be mean?"


    The more Tang Gang thought about it, the more angry he became, and he blamed Wang for not knowing people clearly. "When you first discussed the marriage, you didn''t ask more, just take a look?"


    "How can you enter the gate of my marquis'' mansion with such a character?"


    Wang was angry and laughed, "Didn''t this marriage be decided by the Marquis and Lord Tao? Didn''t it be praised at the beginning, and he looked like he had bought a good advantage. Now I want to ask, she became the boss''s person in the end, so why didn''t it be a plan set by you, a good father?"


    "At the beginning, you disliked the Xin family as a merchant and could not give your eldest son any help. I repeatedly talked about the Tao family, and how talented Tao Yiran is. If you marry the second child, you think the second child is so arrogant."


    "What happened so big, your eldest son knelt down at the ancestral hall. You picked it up high and put it down gently. Why do I feel that this is the case the more I say it? The Marquis doesn''t explain it?"

 Chapter 109 Strong and strong Tao Yiran

    Chapter 109: Strong and strong Tao Yiran


    Wang''s turnaround and reasonable, reasonable and well-founded. Tang Gang could not argue, so he could only angrily raise the volume, "What are you talking about?"


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wang''s hand hit the snake and followed the stick, "There are many suspicious points in it that have no reasonable explanation."


    The more Tang Gang could not defend himself, the more angry he became. "This matter has nothing to do with me. How long has it been since it has passed, so why do you still hold on to me?"


    In fact, he suspected that this matter was designed and arranged by Tang Rong. At first he did not feel unforgivable. The Tao family was an official, and Tao Yiran had a good reputation. Compared with Xin An, he was of course more suitable for his prince of the Marquis''s family. Who knew that the Tao family girl had lost her money and was defeated.


    Worried that Wang would pursue the matter and beat Tang Rong to death, he changed the subject, "The second couple is getting along well now, why bother mentioning the past?"


    "I''ll think about how to reduce the impact on the Marquis'' Mansion yesterday."


    Wang''s lips curled slightly, and he snorted coldly in his heart, "It''s not that true that he is so sick. The doctor came here one after another but couldn''t prescribe the prescription. Apart from saying that he would take too much rest, there was nothing else. It would be better for the marquis to invite the imperial physician to the mansion and think that his mother asked Ping''an''s pulse to show her."


    "My mother meant to send a servant to tell the Tao family about the results of the imperial physician''s consultation."


    "The daughter didn''t teach her well, of course they were responsible."


    "In addition, I will go to Changning Bo Mansion in person tomorrow. I will be very considerate of Mrs. Bo, and I will work hard to come forward in Changning Bo''s place."


    Tang Gang felt it was feasible, and finally felt a little relieved. Thinking that this matter would have to be worked, Wang came out to deal with the aftermath himself. After returning, he didn''t know how generous he was, so he softened and said a few nice things and gave him a few rare objects, saying that they were new recently.


    Wang is not polite either. I have to say that since she did not give Tang Gang a good face, Tang Gang has become more likely to talk.


    That night, as soon as Tang Rong returned to the Hou Mansion, he was invited into the study by Manager Zhang. Tang Gang scolded him for being scolded. You must know that he had lost several rare things for this matter, all of which were blamed on Tao Yiran.


    Today, Tang Rong was already a little embarrassed to see his colleagues. He felt that anyone who looked at him more was laughing at him. He also came back with anger. As a result, he felt even more aggrieved when Tang Gang scolded him. When he returned to the yard, he went directly to Aunt Yue''s house and did not come out after going in, which made Tao Yiran feel uncomfortable for a long time.


    In Qiushiyuan separated by a wall, Tang Mo and Xin An sat cross-legged on the bed after washing up, communicating with each other about the gains from the Shuihua Banquet and the next arrangements. When they learned that Mrs. Tao and Tao Yiran wanted to kill three birds with one stone, Tang Mo was angry. Fortunately, Xin An was suppressing the formation, so his bad temper did not come out.


    He only heard him gritting his teeth, "No matter whether they succeed or not, it is true that they want to do this. If they are on the first day of the junior high school, don''t blame me for being the fifteenth day of the lunar calendar. Don''t worry about this. I must make the Tao family pay a little price."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "What do you want?"


    Tang Mo snorted coldly, "Tao Yiran''s brother, Tao family, is not the future of the Tao family. If their mother and daughter want to destroy me, I will destroy him first. I already have a plan, just wait and see."


    After he said this, Xin An would naturally not continue to speak. The two of them talked about the second prince again and kept muttering until late at night.


    The next day, Tang Mo was going to take Xin''an out for a trip, but when he learned that the imperial physician was coming, he decided to stay and watch the fun. The imperial physician first asked the old lady for the peace pulse. The old lady was naturally healthy, and then it was Tao Yiran''s turn. Tao Yiran had not received any news before. When he learned the news, the imperial physician was almost at Qiushi Hospital, and there was no chance to refuse.


    The imperial physician took the pulse for a while and said a mysterious sentence. The key point was the sentence, "From the pulse pattern, the eldest young lady of the palace is not weak. Not only that, the eldest young lady has a good foundation. As for why she is dull and dizzy, it is because she is too worried and has no need to take medicine. Don''t lie down if you have nothing to do. You should walk more and keep your body and mind comfortable, and don''t think too much."


    The Imperial Doctor is a wonderful person, but he didn''t say directly that Tao Yiran is actually strong and physically strong. She feels uncomfortable because she thinks too much and has a small mind.


    It means to decompose qi in some ways. Tang Mo''s expression was no different from Tang Rong. After all, one was his ex and the other was his current one. He had experienced Tao Yiran''s "weakness" and believed it deeply and cared about it.


    Wang thanked the Imperial Doctor quickly, clasped his hands together and muttered Amitabha Buddha, and said happily to Tao Yiran: "You have heard what the Imperial Doctor said. Wu has excellent medical skills, and his diagnosis will never be wrong. The doctor Qin you saw before must be a quack doctor, and it is all misdiagnosis."


    "You are healthy, this is a great joy. You have to tell your mother that it is so that she can be happy together so as not to worry all the time."


    Before Tao Yiran refused to consciously ordered the person, "Go to the Tao family and tell Mrs. Tao the news in person."


    Tao Yiran was completely confused, feeling embarrassed that she had been lifted off her fig leaf. Aunt Liu instinctively felt that she could not let Wang''s people go to the Tao family to talk, but how could she have room for her to speak, as a servant?


    Tang Mo personally sent the imperial physician out. On the way, he sneaked into money and asked the grandfather to help him take his pulse. He wanted to live longer in his life, but he didn''t want to die sooner again.


    "The second young master has no big problem, it''s just that he has some deficiency. However, this deficiency is not a medicine to supplement. You have to move more and just practice the Five Animal Show when you have nothing to do."


    Most of the young men in the capital are weak, and it is rare for the Liao family to kill a cow.


    The imperial doctor has long been no longer surprised.


    Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked the imperial physician how to maintain health. The imperial physician thought he was asking for the old lady in the mansion, so he told him a few ways and praised him for his filial piety.


    The mansion who went to the Tao family to deliver the message was a cleaning work in the front yard. It was very hard to get such an errand. Tang Gang''s anger had not yet dissipated and the Tao family received the news. Today, the Tao family was all there. I was very curious when I heard that it was the people from the Hou Mansion who came to pass the message. In this way, everyone knew about Tao Yiran''s strong body.


    Mrs. Tao''s eyes turned black and calmed down and asked, "How could she think of hiring an imperial physician? But the old lady in the mansion was unhappy?"


    The man who swept the sweeps had long been reminded and bowed, "When I go back to my wife, it''s not that the old lady is uncomfortable. It''s because the eldest young lady fainted for no reason yesterday. My wife was very worried, and the Marquis was also very worried. Today, I thought the old lady asked the imperial physician to come to the mansion to treat the eldest young lady."


    "When the lady learned that the eldest young lady had no problems with her body, the lady was very happy, so she asked her to come and tell Mrs. Tao the news, so that you can also have a happy relationship."


    "I also said that you may have been deceived by a quack doctor in the past, and you have been worried for so many years."


    Mrs. Tao only felt heartache, but her face was as usual and asked which imperial physician she had hired.


    "It''s Doctor Wu."


    Mrs. Tao nodded and looked at her again, "You are the ones who serve Mrs. Hou? Why haven''t you seen you before?"


    The man from Sai Sweeping said, "The youngest one is the front yard of the Hou Mansion. Today, the mansion is busy, so the aunt in charge will come short of the youngest one."


    Cleaning the front yard?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 110 Mrs. Changning Bo speaks like a knife

    Chapter 110 Mrs. Changning Bo speaks like a knife


    Cleaning the front yard?


    Mrs. Tao suddenly understood everything. The servant woman on the side stepped forward and gave her money to the sweeper and sent him out. At this time, Mrs. Tao had fallen on the chair, her face pale.


    The in-laws pretended to be sick and was exposed in public. The in-laws'' heart was as clear as a mirror, so he sent a sweeping to tell her that it was a happy couple, but in fact it was a expression of dissatisfaction.


    The Tao family looked at each other, mainly because the identity of the informant had to be thought about.


    Lord Tao''s face turned pale, interrupted his children who wanted to inquire, and told them not to tell them about this matter, and then went back to the room with Mrs. Tao. Both of them had heavy backs.


    "What does the Marquis'' Mansion mean? Is it intentional or negligent to send someone to sweep the house in such a matter?"


    Lord Tao still didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter. Mrs. Tao looked at him sideways and snorted coldly, "Can''t you tell me this? This is deliberately using a sweeping person to remind us."


    Lord Tao was confused, "Isn''t it not that they don''t know that Yi''er is in poor health? Could it be that she still wants to raise an army to ask for a crime?"


    Mrs. Tao took a deep breath, "Yi''er has been with her mother since she was three years old. When she was twelve, she often said that she was dizzy and palpitations. How many doctors did she hire?"


    At this time, she didn''t want to bear it anymore, "This problem of dizziness, palpitations and discomfort at any time is exactly the same as that of her mother."


    Lord Tao was furious, "Stop talking."


    "If I stop talking, can this be regarded as not happening?"


    Mrs. Tao sneered and raised her eyes, "You look back and think about it. Does it mean that as long as you don''t meet your mother''s requirements, her body will have these symptoms?"


    "I am a daughter-in-law and shouldn''t say that my mother-in-law is not, but you ask yourself whether these tricks can come to the stage? Are you guilty when you walk in the court?!"


    Lord Tao frowned slightly without saying anything, and Mrs. Tao became more and more angry the more she thought about it. "Yi''er had something like that when she arrived at the Hou Mansion. At first, she lied that she was unwell and did not go to the morning and evening to settle down because of her thin face. She did not leave the hospital without a single step. But if she continued to say a lie, she had to keep saying that the person who was angry and panicked was stealing the limelight at the Shuihua Banquet. The Hou Mansion was not the Tao family, and they didn''t spoil her. Now she was exposed by the imperial physician in public."


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "It seems that I have to go to the Marquis'' Mansion to explain clearly."


    Open his eyes and stared at Lord Tao, "Yi''er is talented and outstanding, but few nobles come to propose marriages. Tao''er''s talented and beautiful relatives are blocked everywhere. Doesn''t the master know the reason?"


    "Now that the daughter-in-law is about to give birth, I hope that no matter whether the child is a man or a woman, I will not let my mother get involved. How much will this family be destroyed by her?"


    These words poked Lord Tao''s sore spot. He wanted to say something like a thorn in his throat, crushing his throat, and he could only keep his face calm and stop talking.


    "Mother is just killing someone, right?"


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An tsked his tongue and used the servant to pass on a message to express his dissatisfaction. She had never used such a trick before, "This is a mockery of the Tao family."


    Tang Mo has adjusted his condition. What else can he do besides spitting on himself and be blind?


    "It''s better to be hiding this kind of thing all the time. Being exposed so nakedly will cause too much harm."


    This is the voice he made as a man. Thinking about it, I didn¡¯t know until I died in my previous life. Before I died, I didn¡¯t have much resentment except for regrets. Tang Rong was different. He was played like a monkey and was exposed for so many days.


    ¡°My happiness must be based on his pain.¡±


    "Let''s go out and play, I will do all the expenses today."


    Xin An turned his head and spoke very seriously, "I didn''t plan to spend money when I went out with you. I''m ready. I''ll spend a penny on your purse today." The two of them looked at each other, then they laughed, and then went out happily and went out casually.


    Tang Gang, who was so angry that his head was dizzy, scolded Tang Rong in the study, saying that he was blind and tried his best to do so. Tang Rong was very confused and did not find the meaning of this sentence. His silent appearance made Tang Gang confirm that he did the marriage change, and he was even more angry.


    Wang was in a very good mood. After lunch, she took a break and went out. She even made an appointment to visit Mrs. Changningbo in the afternoon.


    Changning Bo Mansion is a bit far from the Hou Mansion. Although Wang seems to be confident, he is actually uneasy. Mrs. Changning Bo is not a good person to talk to, let alone she loves her youngest daughter the most. The youngest daughter was humiliated yesterday, and she doesn¡¯t know what she wants to say today?


    Originally, she wanted to take Tao Yiran with her, but she was afraid that the person who couldn''t twist it clearly would be more troublesome to faint in the house?


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    Fortunately, he is not her relative''s daughter-in-law.


    It was similar to what she expected. The gate of Bo¡¯s mansion was easy to enter, but Mrs. Changning was not easy to see her, so she directly asked her to sit on a cold bench with an incense stick. She didn¡¯t look very polite when she came, ¡°Let Mrs. Tang wait for a long time.¡±


    Wang laughed, "I was anxious and came too early."


    "Mrs. Ning, I am here today mainly to apologize for my eldest daughter-in-law''s inappropriate behavior. Please don''t bother with her for the sake of her newlywed."


    "I''ll also give the second girl a compensation. I''ll bring some fashionable materials and a set of noodles, and ask Mrs. Ning to hand it over."


    The so-called "to stretch out your hand and don''t hit people with a smile, and the things Wang brought are not perfunctory. In theory, Mrs. Changning Bo should have been relieved, but she only looked at her and glanced at the things and asked Tao Yiran why she didn''t come in person.


    "Mrs. Ning doesn''t know that my eldest daughter-in-law is in poor health. She fainted when she went back yesterday. She was too sunny here and was afraid that she would not be able to stand it, so she could only let her rest."


    Mrs. Changning smiled with her lips curled, her eyes full of sarcasm, "Dimme?"


    "You can still steal a man with such a weak body, and you are not afraid of dying in the bed. It''s really a family background."


    Wang


    Mrs. Changning Bo''s words were really fierce, and she didn''t know how to answer them.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning Bo didn''t expect her to answer the conversation. She snorted coldly and continued to speak, "Mrs. Tang, it''s not that I am not easy to talk to, and I have to take Qiao. It''s logical that you have enough sincerity to apologize. I should have exposed this matter with a smile. Everyone looks good on the face and will meet again in the future, but."


    The topic changed, "The incident at the Shuihua Banquet yesterday was too insulted by my girl. Although we didn''t have many friends, there were many people attending the banquet together. Mrs. Tang should know what the performance of her piano skills at the Shuihua Banquet represents."


    Wang realized that Mrs. Changning Bo''s difficulty. She originally thought that she would not make too much embarrassment for the sake of the Marquis'' Mansion. Who knew that she would not appreciate the loss of all smiles and could only apologize again, but Mrs. Changning Bo couldn''t relieve herself.


    "My girl is the fifteenth year, which is the most important time to say kinship, and it delays my girl''s marriage. How could Mrs. Tang make up for it by saying a few soft words?"


    "The Tao family girls are so mean and can''t bear to be scattered. If they are suppressed by others, it''s fine, but they are insulted by her. How can I go out to meet people in the future?"


    Mrs. Changning Bo said Tao Yiran so badly, and she spoke like a knife. Wang felt a little unpleasant. Could it be that there was something else she didn''t know?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 111 Learn about the Tao familys secret

    Chapter 111 Learning the secret of the Tao family


    Wang''s face was a little uncomfortable. Although she didn''t like Tao Yiran, Tao Yiran had already entered the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion. Mrs. Changning Bo was so merciless that she didn''t take the Marquis'' Mansion seriously at all.


    Seeing her look ugly, Mrs. Changning Bo did not mean to calm down. "Mrs. Tang, I am a straightforward person, and my words may not be listened to. Your vision of marrying a daughter-in-law is really not very good."


    The distracted Wang subconsciously refuted that his face was gone today. Can her dignified wife still make a wife point at her nose and scold her?


    "Where does Mrs. Ning start from? Everyone in Kyoto knows that my eldest daughter-in-law, is talented and well-educated, and looks handsome and not ostentatious. She was indeed inappropriate in the matter yesterday, but it was okay to be generous."


    After she said this, Mrs. Changning raised her eyebrows, "It seems that Mrs. Tang doesn''t know anything?"


    Wang frowned slightly, "What does Mrs. Ning mean? Please explain it."


    I feel more and more unsure.


    Seeing her expression, Mrs. Changning Bo sneered, thinking that Wang might really not know. Since she didn''t know, she would kindly tell her to use her hands to clean up Tao Yiran and slap her daughter in the face in public. She would never let Tao Yiran go easily.


    "The Tao family''s daughter has been in the limelight in the capital in the past, and everyone praised her for her outstanding talent. Such a woman should be a wise and talented person, but no one wants to marry her. Didn''t Mrs. Tang doubt it?"


    Wang was suspicious, "Mrs. Tao said before that she had a high vision and refused."


    Mrs. Changning Bo smiled and laughed at Wang''s stupidity, "It has been more than ten years since the prosperity of your Tang family has been around now. It is normal for you to not know some things."


    Wang took a deep breath and held back the anger in his heart, "I would like to ask Mrs. Ning to inform me."


    After taking a bite of tea, Mrs. Ning said, "I''m just telling you that you are confused and that the old lady of the Tao family is not the original wife of Mr. Tao. She is just the mistress of Mr. Tao when she took office. Yes, the mistress is not even considered a lover, she is just a warm-up girl born to a lowly concubine in the brothel."


    Wang exclaimed and hurriedly covered her mouth. She was obviously shocked, and she really didn''t know about this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that the old lady¡¯s family is a prominent family from another place?¡±


    Mrs. Changning Bo looked sarcastic, "Present family?"


    "A prostitute who was in a flesh-and-skinned businessman''s luck and was pregnant with a rich businessman. He was taken to the mansion to be a concubine. Later, in order to curry favor with Mr. Tao, the rich businessman sent the daughter born to the lowly concubine to warm the bed, and ended up getting pregnant."


    "It happened that at that time, Mrs. Tao had not given birth to a child for many years and had a bad body. The day after day, she was getting old. The warm-up girl got all her mother''s true teachings, and she changed her identity and gave birth to a son and became the Tao family''s second wife."


    Wang was shocked so much, and his mind was buzzing, "The old lady of the Tao family is this bed warmer. The son he gave birth to is Lord Tao now?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mrs. Changning Bo looked at her meaningfully, "A business daughter changed to a legitimate daughter and married to the Tao family. This is allowed by the Tao family. After all, incense is too important, but it is hard to say that this matter is easy to do, so naturally it is necessary to beautify and cover it up for her. However, there is no wall in the world that is not leaking. There are naturally people in the capital who know the inside story, but this does not include the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion."


    As for Wang''s family, he is already in a weak position, he doesn''t know it.


    Before Wang could return, Mrs. Changning Bo said again, "There is another thing that seems that Mrs. Tang doesn''t know either."


    Wang''s heart beats pounding. This is not enough. So what else is there for the Tao family?


    Mrs. Changning Bo said nothing, no matter what she was thinking, "That little concubine is said to be growing up in a brothel. I don''t know who her biological father is. She has been seducing men since elementary school. What kind of decent girls can such a person raise?"


    "As soon as he turned into an official wife, he would naturally not be allowed to mention his unbearable birth. In order to control his daughter-in-law, he forced his granddaughter to his side and taught him personally."


    These four words have a particularly profound meaning, "You haven''t noticed that no noble family has ever invited the old lady of the Tao family to a banquet?" "If Tao Changci hadn''t had some skills, his political reputation in recent years was not good, and even your mother-in-law wouldn''t have the opportunity to attend banquets in various families. Speaking of which, she was just entering the Tao family without knowing it, and she might have regretted it."


    Mrs. Changning Bo''s face was too sarcastic. It seemed that Wang was watching a joke. "In short, what she, Tao Yiran, learned was the brothel prostitute. How many girls from noble families had sacrificed half of their lives to learn the piano just to show off and hook up with men?"


    "There is another one." Mrs. Changning Bo seemed to be not enough of Wang''s excitement, so she told her another thing, "Tao Yiran had hooked up with the second prince earlier and was taught a lesson by the second prince''s concubine in person. Many people also know about this."


    "Mrs. Tang should go out more."


    "You should feel grateful at this moment."


    After talking about Tao Yiran''s shameless secrets, Mrs. Changning Bo felt a little happy. If she dared to offend her, she would be prepared to not look up and see others for the rest of her life.


    Wang didn''t make a sound for a long time, and sweat was soaked on her back. When she learned about the inside story, she felt that the first time she felt was not gloating, but fear. At this moment, she especially wanted to kowtow to the Bodhisattva, and she had never been so grateful for her original plan.


    She said that Tao Yiran''s style is not like a legitimate daughter of an official family. She pretends to be sick, weak, and she often faints from tears. It turns out that she has a lot of family education.


    "Mrs. Ning, are all what you said true?"


    ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying.¡±


    Mrs. Changning Bo did not directly answer, "You should know whether it is true or not?"


    "If you have received excellent education, you can tell if you look at it a few more times."


    A slap knocked Wang almost fainted. Mrs. Changning Bo gave her a little comfort at the end, "Although your second wife comes from a salt merchant, she has a proper progress and natural rules. This is what the legitimate daughter of a wealthy family should look like."


    "Comparing with the two, the difference is not a small part."


    Wang exhaled a long breath of turbid breath to calm her mind. At this moment, she had no desire to continue sitting down, for fear that Mrs. Changning Bo would say something else so that she could not bear it.


    The Tao family¡¯s affairs did not only involve Tang Rong, but also involved the entire Marquis¡¯ Mansion. She still knew the truth that it would be damaged and slowly stood up, "Thank you for your advice."


    "I''ll go back today first, and I''ll invite Mrs. Ning to listen to the opera another day."


    Mrs. Changning Bo did not try to keep her lips, and she curled her lips slightly, "Mrs. Tang is easy to leave."


    Wang felt better when the sun shone on her body. As soon as she got on the car, sweat flowed down her forehead. The woman next to her hurriedly wiped her sweat, "Madam, but fortunately, our second young lady is a good lady, so there is no need to worry."


    Wang''s mind was full of what Mrs. Changningbo said. The various families in the capital have been passed down for generations. Who has no shameful privacy?


    This is really ridiculous!


    If Tang Gang knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry that he would just die of anger?


    Inexplicably, my heart was so weird that I felt a little secretly happy.


    "I went to Wang''s house to sit down, and I haven''t been back for a few days."


    At this moment, she didn''t want to return to the Hou''s Mansion at all. The carriage turned around and headed towards the Wang family. On the way, Wang slowly adjusted her emotions and thought about her next plan.

 Chapter 112 I dont want to be alone

    Chapter 112 I don¡¯t want to be alone


    The Wang family is located on the east side of the capital, and the house is not big. Now the head of the family is Wang''s brother. He has passed away because of his parents, and there are not many brothers and sisters, and the population is simple.


    Wang Shi, the eldest son of the Wang family, is a scholar. He has always worked hard. He also read books all day long with a younger brother and a younger sister in the family, just thinking about shining the family.


    The Wang family is very quiet on weekdays, but today is much more lively than usual. You can hear jokes at the door. When Wang arrived, he was a little surprised and asked the concierge, "Are there any guests today?"


    The old butler smiled and said, "I am here today, the cousin brought the young lady and are talking to the masters and the young masters."


    "Grandma, please come inside."


    There was a smile in Wang''s eyes, "How long have they been here?"


    "For a while, Mr. Chou said he would bring the young lady to recognize the door."


    The old butler is very happy. The mansion is so lively today.


    In the main hall, Tang Mo led Xin An to joke with his uncle, and was talking about Cuju. "Let''s go and see it together later. It''s very lively. I have decided the location."


    Wang Mian waved his hand with a smile, "You young people will be able to go, it''s not appropriate for us to go."


    "Why is it not suitable? Join in the fun. I have also booked a private room for dinner. After seeing it, we still have time to have a meal and then go back again, so we won''t waste time."


    Taking Xin''an to see that his uncle did not make a temporary decision, nor did he come to win over Wang Shi. He thought that there were not many relatives at first, so he should go around more and help each other.


    Faced with Tang Mo''s proposal, the three juniors of the Wang family were eager to try. They had not gone out to have fun for a long time, and they were all old enough to love to play. When Tang Mo said that, they were moved.


    Wang Mian was still hesitating, and Wang entered the door with a smile, "You agree, so I will join in the fun and benefit from it."


    Everyone saw her coming and stood up one after another. "Big sister" and "aunt" shouted. Tang Mo was a little surprised, "Mom came to my uncle''s house today."


    Wang smiled and said, "It was still early to see your uncle after coming out of Changning Mansion. I thought I hadn''t seen you for a long time, so I came."


    "That''s a coincidence."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "We went out for lunch and originally wanted to go to enjoy the lotus. Seeing that the sun was too powerful, I thought of coming to my uncle''s place to sit and bring Xin''an to the door."


    Wang glared at him with a angrily look, "You also said that you are considerate and you are not doing this today. Since you want to take your wife to meet your uncle and aunt, you should send someone to inform you first, and then officially come to recognize your relatives. How could you come like this if you think about it?"


    Wang Mian hurriedly said, "This shows that Brother Mo really treats us as a family. Isn''t it just like I''ll reply when I go home? Do you have to post a post?"


    ¡°It¡¯s more common.¡±


    Mrs. Wang also stepped forward to agree, "Brother Mo is happy to bring his wife to us, so we are not allowed to talk about him."


    Tang Mo listened to Wang''s words and bowed, "What my mother said is that I should bring Xin''an here earlier. It should be more formal. I am not considerate."


    "Look at it"


    Wang Mian looked at Wang helplessly, "Sister, you are just seeing each other. This is my uncle''s house. You can come whenever you want. You can come at any time. If you say that, you will see each other?"


    Wang looked even more helpless and smiled and said, "Just spoil him."


    "I''m just such a big nephew, I don''t want to spoil anyone."


    Wang asked back, "Then your eldest nephew wants to invite you to see Cuju and to dinner, don''t you go?"


    "Go and go, go, go, who said we won''t go?" Everyone was happy as soon as this was said. Wang Shi, who had not yet become a disciple of the emperor, was very steady and had a look of joy in his eyes at this moment. His younger brother Wang Tu is only twelve years old this year, and he is a little old-fashioned when he is studying every day. Now he has the vitality of half a child. The ten-year-old Wang Baoer stood beside him well, and smiled and had a small dimples on his right cheek, which was very pleasing.


    There are still some time before Cuju starts, everyone continues to sit and chat. No one says anything unhappy in such a pleasant atmosphere, and it is very harmonious.


    Xin An sat beside Tang Mo and listened to them. She would say a few words when she occasionally talked to her. Mrs. Wang pulled Wang down and said something, and then looked at Xin An with a smile.


    Xin An was helpless, and he was talking about her in front of her. This scene was probably going to last a year or two, and it would be aborted until everyone felt that she had nothing worth discussing.


    Fortunately, I am very thick-skinned now.


    "I think the time is almost done, so why don''t everyone clean up and we''re going to go out?"


    The situation he arranged was to be watched by himself. Tang Mo spoke out at the right time, and everyone laughed and said a few more words before getting up to clean up.


    Cuju venue is still the one that Tang Mo took Xin''an to last time. The difference is that there are more awnings this time. As long as you can afford the money, there will be ice basins, iced drinks and cold Sushan.


    The group had just arrived at the Cuju venue and didn''t think anything was strange. Tang Mo naturally arranged everything after entering the private room. When the ice basin was delivered, the Cuju competition was about to begin. At this time, the field was almost full of people, and these people were waving their fans and kettles and talking loudly.


    The private room is in excellent position, you can watch the entire game clearly by just sitting, and you can also provide free fruits and information about the team to play, and the service is very thoughtful.


    "My God, the last time I saw so many people."


    Wang originally wanted to sigh, then shook his head, "I have never seen so many people."


    Xin An smiled from the side and said, "Auntie will know what noise is in a while. When I first came, the noise almost lifted my spiritual cover. My heart beat so fast."


    Wang Baoer was curious, "What''s the matter?"


    "Then I followed it. It was noisy."


    Wang Baoer smiled so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes. Wang Shi said that their academy also held a Cuju competition, but there were not so many people. "I have heard that the Cuju venue is big and lively, but I have never been here before."


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here either.¡±


    Wang Tu said that he has been studying all day and has never been to any place, and he feels a loss.


    Tang Mo put down the booklet in his hand and said that it would be nice to come here occasionally to relax. "Especially, if you are depressed or can''t figure out what you think, just come out and cheer with the tung ball for a while, keep your mind clear tomorrow."


    Wang was curious, "Isn''t it going to spend a whole day doing this?"


    "What are you spending? There are two words called venting."


    Tang Mo said he couldn''t explain clearly, "You will know if you have felt it."


    The guy walked in again, holding a booklet in his hand, and asked everyone if they wanted to have some cold drinks.


    After reading the booklet, Tang Mo asked, "Have you replaced the Cuju field boss? There weren''t these before."


    The guy said, "Young Master is very good at seeing, but it''s not just a change of boss, but a change of manager, saying that you want to make it more comfortable for the distinguished guests to watch the game."


    "I see."

 Chapter 113 Mrs. Tao鈥檚 choice

    Chapter 113 Mrs. Tao¡¯s choice


    There are several cold drinks on the booklet. Tang Mo said it is rare to come once. You can choose the one you like. Wang Mian goes to teahouses and restaurants the most. Today, he feels that everything is fresh, so he ordered a cold drink and a cold fragrant fruit for himself.


    What Xin''an wants is Caiyun Crisp, which is said to be made of cow milk and melts in her mouth. She hasn''t eaten it yet.


    Wang Baoer asked for the same person as hers, and she liked this cousin who was not so familiar with her very much.


    The guy went to prepare. As soon as the few people said a few words, there was a noise coming from downstairs. I looked up and it turned out that it was Cuju team that was on the court. Xin An looked carefully, "Is the Blue team the Huntianyuan I saw last time?"


    Tang Mo said yes, and Wang Shi said he knew this Cuju team. "I heard that it was strong and all Cuju teams in Beijing were firmly in the top three positions, and many of them were retired soldiers."


    He has already begun to look forward to it.


    Wang Mian also said that he had heard of it and saw a lot of people gathering in a place below, "What are you doing?"


    ¡°Betting.¡±


    Tang Mo asked if he wanted to pay attention and think about it. Unexpectedly, everyone was very resistant to this matter. Tang Mo and Xin An looked at each other. They wanted to place bets, but they still had to maintain a obedient image in front of the elders. Before they could speak, Wang asked, "You haven''t come to bet before, have you?"


    "No."


    Tang Mo refused to admit it, "Am I that kind of person? I just watch the game and don''t place bets."


    Only then did Wang nod his head with satisfaction. Tang Mo smiled, thinking that he would have to come to such places with his elders less in the future, which would easily reveal his nature.


    The sound of gongs sounded and the game began. Everyone''s eyes fell on the field. After a while, several men, including Tang Mo, began to be excited. Even Wang Mian couldn''t help but sigh and applaud.


    Of course Xin An wanted to vent his feelings, just...


    My mother-in-law and aunt should still be a quiet person in front of her, but her excited eyes betrayed her.


    The cold drinks they ordered were also here. The plates that served the colorful cloud crisps were very exquisite. Then taste the colorful cloud crisps dotted with petals. The eyes lit up, "Well, I''m delicious. It seems that this new shopkeeper has some skills. It''s very comfortable to eat it so hot and cool."


    He is very good at making money and has a way of doing things, not bad.


    Wang Baoer looked amazing after taking a small bite, and even fed her mother a spoon, "It''s so delicious."


    Mrs. Wang reminded, "Just eat some, don''t be too greedy for cold weather."


    The Cuju team on the field soon got wet, but it still seemed to have endless energy to use. The competition was very fierce. The stands were noisy, and the shouts and instructions were even mixed with some insults. The sounds were intertwined and impacted everyone. Several people who were eating cold drinks finally understood what it felt like to Xin''an said that the sky spirit cover was about to be overturned.


    The few female relatives were fine, but the men led by Wang Mian had been unable to hold on for a long time. They didn''t drink cold drinks or sit on the stool. They stood up and shouted loudly, cheering and lamenting. Even Mrs. Wang was nervously holding the veil. Tang Mo secretly regretted that he should bet, and he would be more energetic after betting.


    Wang''s eyebrows and eyes were all smiling. Being with her family made her feel extremely relaxed, but she was relaxed. At this moment, Mrs. Tao''s sorrowful eyebrows could kill the flies.


    The Hou Mansion came to her in the morning, but she couldn''t do it without going there in person. When she learned that Wang had gone out to Changning Bo Mansion, she understood what it meant, and felt even more guilty. She didn''t know what to say when facing Tao Yiran.


    Tao Yiran had no reason to continue lying down. Ban Yi was staring out the window on the beauty couch, looking sad and sad. After a long time, Mrs. Tao spoke, "Your mother-in-law went to Changning Bo Mansion for your recklessness yesterday to apologize. I don''t want to say more about the past, but you should think more about how to go in the future."


    "Use less methods that you learn from your grandmother to be able to get to the table." "Now that your family is implicated by you, your younger brothers and sisters will be hindered by their relatives. You told your son-in-law that you didn''t tell you what you told you last time. If it can be successful, you can temporarily stabilize your second uncle''s family."


    As he said that, he slowly stood up, "You have to walk the road in the Marquis'' Mansion by yourself. How to walk depends on yourself. You can''t help you at home."


    I originally thought of persuading her, but I have said too much in the past month. I was tired. When I saw Tao Yiran''s half-dead look, I was even more angry. "I have to go back and prepare a generous gift to the mansion of Changning. Mrs. Changning is difficult. You should be careful when you go out in the future."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Tao Yiran turned to look at her, her eyes were red, and a tear fell from her cheeks, "Mom, are you going to ignore me?"


    Mrs. Tao was angry, "Put your worthless tears. It''s better to think about what you want to do if you have time to cry."


    "You are really capable. You have caused so many troubles just after getting married. Are you addicted to pretending to be sick? Why do you want to show off when you pretend to be like you? Do you know how those people outside say you, your grandmother?"


    He lowered his voice, "Your grandmother''s affairs are mostly known to the capital. Others just didn''t say it, and they might even mock it in their hearts. If you are not doing well, do you want to implicate the entire Tao family?"


    She is not the only one daughter. When this daughter cannot bring benefits and glory to the family, she must consider other children and grandchildren. Tao Yiran is not the only one in the Tao family.


    "I tell you, paper cannot cover the fire after all. Now all you have to do is to firmly grasp Tang Rong. You have to know what the legitimate wife of the family should look like. It is the main business to give birth to a legitimate son as soon as possible."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She was afraid that Mrs. Changning Bo would know that the Tao family had to tell her things or do something irreversible, so she had to go back and prepare as soon as possible.


    Tao Yiran''s tears were even more fierce, and she looked like she was about to cry to death. Aunt Liu didn''t know how to persuade her. Originally, Tang Rong should have been at home today, but she went out without even having lunch, and didn''t say what to do. Her attitude was obvious.


    Aunt Yue knew that she had a new hairpin on her head, but she didn''t say it.


    As the sun sets, Tang Gang, who came out of the study, felt that the mansion was particularly deserted today. "Mrs. Haven''t you come back yet?"


    "not yet?"


    Butler Zhang felt a little pitiful at this moment, "Mrs. I sent someone to send me the message back. She was with the second young master and the second young lady, and she had to use supper before she came back."


    "The old lady just came back when she went out to listen to the opera."


    Tang Gang frowned, feeling like he was excluded by everyone, "Where is the prince?"


    "I''ve gone out, but haven''t returned yet."


    Tang Gang walked a few steps and stopped again. Standing in the yard, he suddenly felt a little cold all over. Manager Zhang asked, "Mr. Marquis, do you want to pass on the meal?"


    Tang Gang exhaled a turbid breath, "I''ll go and see the old lady first."


    Manager Zhang thought, this was just loneliness and thought about finding his mother, which was very interesting.

 Chapter 114 Super power from Xinan

    Chapter 114 Super Power from Xin''an


    Compared with Tang Gang''s loneliness, Wang was very happy at the moment. The Cuju competition was really intense and beautiful, and the food in the restaurant was also very good, especially when she was with her son, daughter-in-law and her mother''s family. She was so comfortable and happy. She ate two glasses, who rarely drank on weekdays.


    After dinner, Tang Mo also suggested going to the night market together. In the idea that he had come and was so relaxed and fast, the Wang family nodded and agreed. The group walked on the road and talked and laughed. Wang Shi, who had been holding it in for a long time, could not help it until the end and asked Tang Mo if he could borrow a few books to read.


    He knew that the Marquis'' Mansion had a lot of books, but he had never spoken, just because he was worried that his aunt would be embarrassed, and Tang Mo was polite to them before, so he was even more difficult to speak.


    "If my cousin is inconvenient, just pretend I didn''t say it."


    Tang Mo was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I was not considerate about this matter. The mansion has a lot of books and I don''t have much talent for studying. My cousin is very talented and will definitely be on the list in time."


    "Tomorrow I will send someone to send some books to my cousin, just one. Those books are collected by my grandfather during his lifetime. You must be careful and care not to be damaged. After reading them, I will send them back to me and I will get you new ones."


    Wang Shi was overjoyed and bowed, "Thank you, cousin."


    "You and my brother, don''t be polite."


    Wang angrily said, "You kid, why didn''t you say it earlier if you want to borrow a book?"


    Wang Tu said that it was the only thing I remembered today. He had read all the books on the market, but he thought that the nobles must have treasured them. It happened that he had this question when he met Tang Mo today.


    "If you have any needs in the future, just come to find your aunt. If your aunt doesn''t have one, please ask your cousin to help you find it."


    Wang has always been very concerned about this nephew.


    "My cousin, is the Xin family very rich?"


    Wang Baoer, who had been following Xi Xin''an, suddenly said something like this. Xin''an asked with a smile, "Why do you ask like this?"


    "My cousin gave me a lot of gifts."


    Xin''an has been rich since childhood and has loose hands. He never cares about the price when buying things. He only depends on his preferences. Wang Baoer is very well-behaved. When she is happy, she buys her a lot of things. In fact, these things are not worth anything in her eyes.


    "My cousin''s wife''s family is a businessman, and she is more affordable than ordinary families."


    Wang Baoer nodded with a smile, "Can I go to the Hou''s Mansion to find my cousin''s wife in the future?"


    "sure."


    Xin An held her hand, "Welcome to the Marquis'' Mansion to be a guest."


    Wang said to Mrs. Wang that when the weather turned around, he would pick up Wang Baoer and stay at the Hou Mansion. Although the ten-year-old girl had not yet reached the time to discuss marriage, she had to prepare early. The permanent residence of the Hou Mansion could also increase her value. Mrs. Wang did not agree, "No hurry now. If our Wang family wants to prosper, we always have to rely on Baoer''s two brothers. It is not easy for you to be in the Hou Mansion. Let Baoer visit you often in the Hou Mansion in the future."


    The Wang family did not know the inside story of the change of marriage, so they thought that the Wang family and his son were bullied. Although Wang Mian was angry, because the Wang family was in a weak position and could not support his sister, he put all the pressure on his two sons. He also told his son not to cause trouble to their aunt. It was not easy to be a second wife, and it would be even more difficult to have a family to drag down his life.


    Wang didn''t force it, and he felt a little sad.


    After visiting the night market, everyone parted. Wang Baoer reluctantly put her on the carriage with a bunch of small things. Wang Mian happily said a few words to Tang Mo and asked him to take Wang back, for fear that Tang Gang would be unhappy if he went back too late.


    Wang''s family returned to the Hou''s Mansion and learned that Tang Gang had been waiting for her, so they asked Tang Mo and Xin An to rest. Tonight she and Tang Gang had something to say.


    "Why do you think people are so strange?"


    When Tang Mo returned to the house, he sighed, saying that when he had no errands in the past, he always felt that life was hard, and he didn''t know how to pass the lot of time every day. "Now he always felt that life was passing too quickly, and it took a day in the blink of an eye."


    Xin''an also has this experience, "So people still have to do something." "Come on, I''ll tell you about yesterday''s banquet."


    The two have not had any news since the end of the Shuihua banquet yesterday, and it is necessary to communicate about this matter.


    After washing up, the two sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, each shaking the fan, whispering the message to determine the direction of the next step.


    "You really want to send news to your father-in-law?"


    The Xu family wanted to buy candy, but Tang Mo was not very surprised. The unexpected thing was to look for the Xin family.


    "I think there is a deeper reason behind this, so I feel more at ease when I write a letter to ask my father."


    Xin An thought for a while, "I think you should have an aide. You and I may not be able to figure it out if you and I do not understand it if you or I have too complicated things."


    "I?"


    "Aiden?"


    Tang Mo felt it was fresh, "Even if I invite it, I may not be able to invite it."


    Xin An said seriously: "What you and I want is not easy to achieve. I am a female family member of the back home. The teachings I have received from my previous experience are not enough to support my plan too far. You can''t do it either. Do you have that wisdom?"


    Tang Mo was speechless. Xin An said that she had been thinking about this for the past two days. "It is not embarrassing to know her own shortcomings. The one next door just didn''t realize your harm. If he made up his mind to deal with you, you might not be the opponent."


    "But you can ask for help."


    Tang Mo raised his eyes, "You have said this to this point. I think someone has chosen it?"


    "certainly."


    The person Xin''an mentioned was Tang Rong''s disciple in his previous life, a disciple who was in trouble in his family. She was the one who was working on the application after he moved into the Marquis'' Mansion, so she naturally knew the details.


    "The name is Luo Qiwen. At this time, he should be studying at Wangping Academy in the west of the city. The Luo family''s house is located in the west of the city. His ancestors are rich, and he has my mother and young brothers. Later, something happened to sell his ancestral home. This person has some skills. He can successfully inherit the title and be in the court afterwards. This person makes a great contribution."


    "Later, I got fame and fortune by being recommended by the next door. You can now intercept the Hu Hu."


    He blinked at Tang Mo, "You and I don''t have super cleverness, but we have money, so we can buy his cleverness."


    Tang Mo was overjoyed and gave her a thumbs up, "I''ll say you are a blessing general."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows proudly, "If you can ask him for help, you and I will feel much more relaxed in the future."


    "By the way, the money you saved is almost done, so I put some in the drawer."


    As he said that, he looked at him with disgust, "You said you haven''t saved up a few money and have such a reputation that you like to compete for, but you don''t deserve it."


    Tang Mo smiled embarrassedly, and was indeed not very rich. "Don''t I still have some bottles, jars, antique calligraphy and paintings, I''m not too poor."


    At this time, the moon was bright and the stars were shining. Tang Gang and Wang''s house were still on. Wang did not intend to ruin the news he received. He had to let Tang Gang listen carefully to what family he had decided at the beginning.


    "What did you say?"


    Tang Gang couldn''t believe his ears. The first thing he did was to suspect that Wang was making up. After all, he could not go to the Tao family to ask about such a thing. Secondly, he suspected that Mrs. Changning Bo was deliberately retaliating and making random arrangements. Wang raised his eyes, "Do you just say that she looks like a concubine?"

 Chapter 115 Tang Rong, who was thundering on the top of five thunders

    Chapter 115 Tang Rong, who was hit by the five thunders


    Wang, who calmed down, thought carefully and found that Tao Yiran''s behaviors instantly had a reasonable explanation. It is true that she is the legitimate daughter of the official family, but she was educated in front of an elder with a very poor background. She learned how to please and grasp the ability of men.


    Tang Gang paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, but he still didn''t believe that the old lady of the Tao family had such a background. She still felt lucky. Wang sat down on the side without giving him a chance to be lucky. He said:


    "Which new wife who is easy to raise will send someone to call her husband back regardless of the occasion because of some discomfort, and will she ask if she can cure her illness or what?"


    "Disaping from time to time is either a headache or a heartache. Are these things not a means of competing for favor? The Marquis should not be unfamiliar with it."


    Tang Gang, who was ridiculed, stopped looking at her, and didn''t care about being ridiculed. He felt that the dark clouds were covering the top of her, "This"


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    At this time, he still wanted to shirk responsibility. How could Wang let him succeed? He sneered: "Can I, a woman, easily find out such news? Didn''t the Marquis walk outside all day long? I have countless friends, but no one kindly reveals the news to you?"


    "There is another one. She failed to hook up with the second prince. She was warned by the second prince''s concubine. The marquis should think about the future."


    Tang Gang was speechless, and Wang continued to sarcastically, "At present, I have to swallow this even though I know it''s shit. I''m so disgusting that I have to laugh. I say it''s good to have a good taste. If I had known it, I would have made her sick and avoid being embarrassed to go out."


    "Madam Changning Bo is very difficult and seems to be very revengeful. I don''t know if she will publicize this matter secretly."


    I feel a little happy at this moment. The nobles of the high family care about their face the most and have high requirements for their eldest daughter-in-law. After all, they will still be the mistress of the family in the future. People like her who are not prominent enough in their family are likely to encounter walls when making friends outside. Those real powerful people don¡¯t even take her seriously. If a background like Tao Yiran is promoted, they still don¡¯t know what they will look like.


    She really wanted to know how Tang Gang would handle this matter for his good son. After all, once the news spread widely, Tang Rong was covered in **** and could not even wash it off.


    Tang Gang felt that he had eaten **** at this moment, and began to fantasize about the ridicule and ridicule of his colleagues after the incident was exposed. The Tang family did not have a deep foundation, and it was reported that he would still have a face to marry such a family.


    "I will send someone to the Tao family tomorrow and say that you went to Changning Bo today and learned some information about the Tao family. I was surprised and worried. If the news was widely spread, it would be unfavorable to both families. Let them comfort Mrs. Changning Bo."


    After saying that, hesitated for a moment, "I''ll ask Manager Zhang to go and talk in person."


    Why should his marquis''s house wipe his butt? If the news comes out, the Tao family can''t suppress it, and he happens to change his daughter-in-law again. His son is like jade and Lie Cui is like song. He will have to marry a girl from the Gongqin Mansion to be just right. This time, there is no marriage that the old man has decided to be on his head.


    As soon as the idea came out, I couldn''t hold back, and my anger suddenly disappeared, and my mind was thinking about changing my daughter-in-law.


    "Come."


    I was sleeping and didn''t plan to sleep anymore. The girl who was watching the night at the door pushed the door in and heard Tang Gang say before she even answered: "Go and see if the prince is back, let him come to the study."


    Seeing that there was a look of excitement between his eyebrows, Wang was curious, "Has the Marquis thought of a way to deal with it?"


    Tang Gang did not answer, grabbed his clothes and put them on his body and prepared to go out, "Madam, rest, don''t wait."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. Wang was suspicious and had no intention of sleeping. He called his confidant to whisper in his ear before letting him leave.


    Tang Rong came back with a smell of alcohol tonight, and then went into Chunhuayuan to stay in the house of Aunt Yue. When Tang Gang''s people came to shout, they were intimate with Aunt Yue. After leaving the house after a while, he was in a bad mood when he heard Tang Gang tell him the inside story, he felt that the five thunders were thunderous.


    He has been to the Fengyue Place and is very polite to the women inside. He even praised their talents, but no matter how much he appreciates it, it is limited to the building. It is absolutely impossible to take it back to the mansion. He is the next Marquis of Weiyuan and his reputation cannot be damaged at all.


    Now his own father actually told him that his wife, whom he had tried his best to get, had done such a living by the elders in the family, and was taught by such elders himself. What is important is that his wife, who was flawless in his eyes, had actually hooked up with the second prince?


    "Father, is the news wrong?"


    The intestines are all green at this moment.


    Tang Gang can understand his thoughts at this moment, but


    "Even if your mother doesn''t like you, she will never make up such a lie. Mrs. Changning cannot make up randomly. I will send someone to find out quietly tomorrow, but whether it is or not, it can only be treated as such."


    "Everyone''s words can make gold, and once the sewage is poured on the body, it will never be washed clean."


    "Now you should think about how do you deal with this?"


    At this time, Tang Rong could not think about how to deal with it. He just felt that the sky had collapsed. If it was rumored, he would be the laughing stock in the capital. No wonder when he met the second prince in the Duke of Eng-kuo''s mansion, the second prince would look at her with that kind of gaze, and he would definitely think he was a joke.


    And Tang Mo. If your mother knows it, it means that Tang Mo will definitely know it.


    Tang Gang sighed, "It''s over now, it will be a thunder for the Tao family''s daughter to stay by your side sooner or later. I can''t help but explode at any time, but it''s a pity."


    I shouldn¡¯t have invited the imperial physician to see the doctor in one go. The news also spread to the Tao family, directly confirming the problem of frailty, and then letting her go quietly.


    Unfortunately, the opportunity has been lost and we will never come again.


    "You are the prince of my marquis''s mansion. The future prosperity of the marquis'' mansion is. You should have a wife who is prominent in the family and can help you reach the top. Your grandfather''s family has earned the lintel of my marquis'' mansion through military merits and cannot be damaged at all. Think about this matter carefully."


    Tang Rong raised his eyes, his eyes were calm and he lowered his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. There was a long silence in the study room, and the father and son sat silently.


    Soon Wang got the content of the two people''s secret conversation, nodded as usual, sent the person away, turned around and put them on the bed. The couple had been bedding together for nearly twenty years, but she didn''t know that the person seemed mediocre but was actually a cruel person.


    I actually want to take risks for my eldest son. Who dares to say that he is not decisive?


    Sure enough, my love for my son is deep.

 Chapter 116 Wang VS Mrs. Tao

    Chapter 116 Wang Family VS Mrs. Tao


    The sun rises eastward, birds chirping among the trees, Xin An, who had a good night''s sleep, fed her goldfish in the yard, and the meat **** chased a ball of string in the yard to play. Chunyang came forward and reported, "Mrs. Young Madam, someone around her said that the young Madam didn''t have to go, Mrs. Tao is here."


    The two made an appointment to talk about the Marquis¡¯s family¡¯s assistance to veterans this morning. Xin''an was not in a hurry to go, and was not surprised by Mrs. Tao¡¯s arrival.


    At this time, she didn''t know the inside story, and only thought that although Tao Yiran was not suitable to play the piano in public, it was not a death sentence. At most, she could pass by a few words. But she didn''t know that Mrs. Changning Bo directly lifted the Tao family''s fig leaf, turning a small matter into a crisis of the Tao family.


    "Grandmother is in Chunrong Hall?"


    Chunyang said, "It is said that the old lady has made an appointment with the old sister to continue listening to the opera, and she has gone out."


    "Didn''t you just listened to the show yesterday?"


    Chunyang didn''t say anything, Xin An smiled and patted the fish food in his hand, "Since that''s the case, let''s have a good rest today."


    "I invited Dr. Zhao and said that I would like to ask her to help me apply my face today and relax my shoulders."


    She had seen Dr. Zhao help the old lady loosen her back and used a kind of flower oil. Not only did it smell good, but according to the old lady, the whole body was comfortable behind the pineapple and the skin was much lubricated. "Dye it again."


    I haven''t experienced these things in my previous life, so I naturally have to try them all now. The last time she met the second prince''s concubine, she dyed her nails well, and I don''t know who she found for.


    "Go and invite Aunt Wang."


    By the way, I gave the gift I should give.


    In the front yard, Mrs. Tao was wiping tears in front of Mrs. Wang, because Mrs. Zhang arrived at the Tao family as soon as the sky was dawn. When Mr. Tao and his wife heard this, they felt that the sky had collapsed. The secret of their Tao family was exposed, and the fig leaf was gone.


    I immediately went to Changning Bo Mansion to pay a visit. The generous gift I prepared yesterday increased by 50%, and then I came to the Hou Mansion to know more in detail.


    Wang said with just one sentence, "Mrs. Changning Bo loved his daughter very much. He said everything he shouldn''t say, and said that he would not give up. I am afraid that only the Tao family can calm Mrs. Changning Bo''s anger. If possible, I will take the eldest daughter-in-law with him to show my sincerity."


    "But don''t worry, only the Marquis and I know about this matter in the Marquis'' Mansion. After all, this also involves the face of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    It is very clear that the Hou Mansion will not deal with the Tao family and did not lie. Wang did not intend to tell Xin An and Tang Mo about this. She just needs to do some things as a mother. There is no need to involve her son and daughter-in-law, and to avoid the two young and unstable people doing anything irreversible.


    "My mother-in-law, I''m doing this"


    Mrs. Tao didn''t know what to say to get back a little face, so she wanted to speak but stopped. Finally, she sighed, "For the sake of the children and in-laws, I would like to ask the Marquis''s Mansion to help."


    Wang''s lips curled slightly, "Mrs. Tao, I sympathize with you very much in this matter, but the relationship between the two surnames is the friendship between the two surnames, and interests are the first priority. If you really want to talk about it, this matter is not a big deal for the Hou Mansion."


    Before Mrs. Tao had any thoughts, Wang continued, "Strictly speaking, the marriage between Qianjin and the prince of my marquis''s family was somewhat unreasonable. No matter how you conceal the result, it was just a cover-up. You should be very clear about the attitude of the women at the Shuihua Banquet."


    "This matter of the Tao family is a hidden danger. The Marquis'' Mansion is hard-won today, and its reputation cannot be damaged. Please ask Lord Tao to take some effort."


    "This is what my marquis means."


    I wanted to plot against the mother and son, but I was so embarrassed to make a request. It would be great if she didn''t take any damage at this time. The original discussion between Mr. Tao and his wife at home was to ask the Marquis¡¯ Mansion to come forward and thoroughly complete the matter. Whether they were willing or not, the two families are now on the same boat. They prospered and prospered. They expected that the Marquis¡¯ Mansion would not ignore it.


    Who knew that the Marquis''s idea was to withdraw directly, which was inconsistent with expectations. Mrs. Tao''s heart went directly to the bottom. If this matter was rumored to be back-stolen by the Marquis''s mansion, the Tao family would never have been able to gain a foothold in the capital.


    Even if you stay in the capital with shame, you will be afraid you will have no face to go out to meet others.


    Mrs. Wang picked up the teacup, "Mrs. Tao should think of a solution as soon as possible, it is better to be early rather than late."


    Mrs. Tao stood up and said that she had prepared a generous gift. Now she would take Tao Yiran to Changning Bo Mansion with her to ask for Mrs. Changning Bo¡¯s forgiveness.


    Today, Tao Yiran couldn''t take the initiative to mention that she wanted to pay tribute to the elders in the mansion. She got up early, but the old lady and Wang were both busy, so she was spared from this matter.


    She was not idle in the yard, so she started to deal with some trivial matters in the yard. She wrote a letter of prayer to visit friends, and asked someone to bring materials to make clothes for Tang Rong. It can be said that she was so diligent for the first time since she got married.


    Aunt Liu''s rainbow farts blew wildly, and she smiled even more happily when she saw Mrs. Tao coming. As a result, before she could speak, Mrs. Tao called Tao Yiran into the house, and at the same time she waved the person who served her, and even Aunt Liu could not listen.


    After a stick of incense, Tao Yiran, with red eyes, followed Mrs. Tao out of the house and took several boxes away. Chunlu found someone to inquire about the reason, but because Doctor Zhao was there, she did not tell Xin An.


    ¡°What is the Second Young Master doing?¡±


    Wang was somewhat worried that Tang Mo and Xin''an were radical and unstable in their work, and were afraid that the two would get news from other places. The person below replied, "The second young lady invited Doctor Zhao to the mansion to dye the cocoon pill."


    Wang smiled, "Loving beauty is a good thing."


    The serving woman smiled and said, "It can be seen that the second young lady likes to dress up. She looks good, and even if we look at it, she likes it tightly."


    Wang remembered that there was a velvet flower-faced face in the warehouse, "Find it out and send it to the second young lady."


    Xin''an was very relaxed this day. In addition to arranging Aunt Wang to do two things, he only let Doctor Zhao help her to apply her face and loosen her back. Not only her fingernails, but also her toenails were dyed. She spent the whole set for half a day. Seeing that she was very satisfied with her pink fingernails, "How about Doctor Zhao dyeing me every half month in the future?"


    In fact, Qingyang and others can also dye it, but the dyeing is not as good as Doctor Zhao''s daughter, and the color is not bright enough.


    There are long-term and stable customers and are generous, Doctor Zhao naturally has no reason to refuse. "Mrs. Second Young Master''s skin has a very good foundation, but it''s a little bit sunny. The sun is too toxic to the skin, so you should avoid it."


    ¡°You have to avoid it.¡±


    They were all watching football yesterday, "Doctor Zhao is fine in the afternoon?"


    "No, does the second young lady have any instructions?"


    Xin''an turned his head, "Qingyang, go and ask my mother if she wants to dye her one, or apply a face?"


    Qingyang went there in a flash. When he came back, Wang followed him. Seeing Xin An, who had just applied her face, was radiant and saw that her fingernails were dyed. He smiled and said, "I wanted to try it when your grandmother applied her face. It happened to be fine in the afternoon. Please help me with Dr. Zhao."

 Chapter 117 Tang Rongs Regret and Anger

    Chapter 117 Tang Rong¡¯s Regret and Anger


    "You did this at home that day?"


    Tang Mo, who had been tired for a day, returned home. As soon as he entered the door, Xin An showed off her new head and face and freshly dyed nails. "Don''t underestimate this. Doctor Zhao spent a day serving my mother and I, which was very time-consuming."


    Tang Mo pinched her finger and looked carefully, and finally said, "It looks really good. I won''t have my feet dyed, right?"


    "certainly."


    It felt much more comfortable to sit down and a sip of tea into your throat. Tang Mo raised his eyes and said, "You are such a fairy, and no one can see it."


    Xin An leaned forward and smiled, "I looked at it myself, I was in a good mood when I saw it. I had never been infected before, nor did I ask a doctor to help me loosen my back. You don''t know that it was very comfortable. I was too much in the past."


    Tang Mo said oh, "I''m tired from work outside. I''m so jealous when you enjoy your happiness at home."


    As he said that, he raised his legs again and said with a smile, "But when he came back, he saw you who was dressed like a fairy, and he felt better."


    Xin Anle laughed out loud, "You have vision.


    The two of them joked for a while and then Tang Mo asked the next door, saying that when he came back, he saw Tao Yiran, and he had just returned from outside, his eyes were swollen like walnuts. "Do you know what?"


    "have no idea."


    She really didn''t know, "Mother should know, but she didn''t want to tell me what she planned."


    "I guess I went to Changning Bo Mansion to apologize in person. Mrs. Tao also came in the morning, and they went out together."


    Tang Mo sighed, "Then Mrs. Changning Bo is a ruthless person. Did she catch any handle? Otherwise, why would she still need so many people to apologize? It''s not a big deal, so it wouldn''t be so exaggerated."


    "Who knows?"


    Xin An raised his eyes, "You shouldn''t feel sorry for you, right?"


    Tang Mo


    "I just want to know the inside story."


    Xin An ''shoulder'', "You must have a ghost in your heart."


    Tang Mo touched his forehead, "I won''t say it anymore, I don''t care if she cries to death. What is the inside story?"


    Xin An said it must be about the Tao family, and I don¡¯t know what it is, ¡°But it should be quite small. My mother didn¡¯t say it, but she was afraid that she would also be involved in the Hou¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    She didn''t even have the nerve to say that it was really embarrassing to be defeated by Tao Yiran in her previous life. It was simply too easy to deal with her, it was embarrassing.


    "I will send a gift to the Second Prince''s Mansion tomorrow, because I thank the second prince''s concubine for taking care of me at the Shuihua Banquet."


    "In addition, today I asked Aunt Wang to send a copy of Huaijiang Tuyi to Liao Zhifu and hand it over to Mrs. Liao in person, saying that I hit it off at the Shuihua Banquet and asked her to taste our Huaijiang good tea. She gave me a gift, two packs of snacks from Xuzhou, saying that they were just sent by the Xu family caravan." "No matter what, even if I got to know this person, Ma Ma recommended Mrs. Liao for me, she would have to ask her to ask me to get a gift. In this way, there would be fewer Huaijiang Tuyi in my hand. I would have a letter to my mother later and ask her to send some more for me."


    Tang Mo gave her a thumbs up, "The eldest girl of Xin family, the second young lady of the Tang family, is extraordinary in ability and a blessing for a young student."


    "Don''t just send letters back. Tomorrow I will buy a batch of land in the capital to take them back together to make my father-in-law and mother-in-law happy."


    Xin An replied with a thumbs up, "The Second Young Master Tang thought carefully."


    Xin An smiled happily, and liked the feeling of being praised and grateful after doing things, which made her full of enthusiasm for doing things.


    Tang Mo was also happy and said that everyone envied his clothes style. "Let me go back and I will hold a banquet and invite those people to come with my family. Then you will also recognize people. I believe that with your ability, you will be able to be in the crowd of female family members in Beijing in less than three months."


    "I will also benefit from it."


    Xin An will naturally not refuse. It is easier to walk on the road with more friends, and even if it is just a face, it will always be better than a little friendship. "There is one more thing."


    She turned around and took out a piece of paper from the drawer to Tang Mo, "What I think about today is the people that Tang Rong won over before. You know, I don''t know much about the outside world. I only know some people around him. Whether they can win over it depends on your ability."


    "You don''t want to make friends with these people, they are people I can recall that there is no good result."


    Tang Mo took the list and looked at it. His expression gradually became complicated. He slowly looked up at Xin''an, "If this is the case, I can''t surpass the next door. I am really a mediocre."


    Xin An didn''t comment. If it really happened, it would be even more embarrassing if the two of them worked together and were not able to suppress the next animal.


    At this time, in Chunhua Courtyard next door, Tao Yiran sat sideways on the edge of the bed as if she was wronged. Mrs. Changning''s mouth was really mean. She was obviously a mansion, but she didn''t give the Marquis'' face at all, and she didn''t give the Tao family any face. She demoted her Tao family to the dust, and almost pointed at her nose and called her a brothel prostitute.


    She suffered such a great grievance, and she thought Tang Rong would comfort her because of the couple''s unity.


    As the prince of the Marquis''s family, Tang Rong looked as heavy as water at this moment. He was born with high expectations by his father. He did not disappoint everyone''s expectations. He worked hard since the day he was studying. He dared not say that he was a versatile talent in civil and military affairs, but he was the first among the doctors in the capital and praised by everyone.


    Life is smooth, but there are regrets in the major marriage events. The daughter of the merchant is not worthy of him, but this matter is not something he can change, but opportunities are often caught off guard. As soon as he enters the yard on the day of the wedding, he notices something wrong. When he enters the new house, he guesses that the bride gave it wrong. He just hesitates for a moment and chooses to make the mistake. Whether it is the Tao family or Tao Yiran, they are far superior to the Xin family and Xin''an.


    He exchanged his satisfactory wife for a very small price, thinking that the marriage would be more smooth. He had more father-in-law to help him in the court and a talented wife at home. Who knows?


    He regretted, helped, aggrieved, and angry. Where was the look at Tao Yiran still in his eyes?


    Tao Yiran was still crying, "I can''t decide where I was born. Not many people in the family knew about my grandmother''s identity. And how did my grandmother not go out over the years, so how could she keep her background?"


    Seeing that Tang Rong was still indifferent, Tao Yiran was panicked and soon remembered her grandmother¡¯s teachings and her mother¡¯s advice to her today, and she became calculating in her heart.


    Get up and walk to Tang Rong and kneel down along the position of his legs, put your hands on his legs, lift your jaw and reveal your snow-white neck, and a line of clear tears slid down, "Ronglang, do you regret it?"


    "Did I embarrass you?"


    Tang Rong met her gaze. I have to say that Tao Yiran felt like a beauty was about to break. At that moment, her heart tightened and she began to soften her heart, but for only a moment, the Tao family''s inability made him extremely annoyed.


    The hand was grabbed by Tao Yiran, and she still raised her head, tears filled her eyes, and there was a faint smile on the corner of her lips, "When I saw Ronglang that spring peach blossom banquet, I couldn''t help but think about what a blessing it would be if I could marry such a man who stood upright like pine and cypress, as clear and warm as a mountain spring."


    "I prayed to the Bodhisattva day and night, but when I learned that Rong Lang already had a fianc¨¦e, I felt as if I was so sad. At that time, I thought that it would not matter if I could marry Rong Lang, but it would not matter who would marry again. But God pleaded that I saw Rong Lang at the moment when the veil was lifted. At that moment, I was ecstatic and uneasy, afraid of a illusion."

 Chapter 118 Tao Yirans tender knife

    Chapter 118 Tao Yiran''s Tender Sword


    Tao Yiran, who leaned lightly on Tang Rong''s legs, talked about the past, talked about her admiration, her joy, her voice softly, and her smile was so beautiful. Her slender hands stroked his cheeks, and her eyes were full of infatuation, "I got what I wanted and married Ronglang. Although the time was short, my wish was enough."


    Another line of clear tears slid down her cheeks, her eyes were so reluctant, "Mrs. Changning Bo can tell her about her grandmother''s affairs today, and I''m afraid someone will mention them again tomorrow. Grandma treats me very well. I have not yet been able to repay her kindness for raising me, so how can I abandon her and be ashamed of her?"


    "Rong Lang is bright and the moon is bright, and he is a talented man in civil and military affairs. He should have a bright future. For Rong Lang''s future plan, I would like to ask Rong Lang and his divorce letter to find Rong Lang. I hope Rong Lang can find a noble daughter and a bright future. As long as Rong Lang is good, I hope that the green lamp and ancient Buddha will be in the future for the rest of my life, and pray for Rong Lang every day."


    In this way, how many men in this world can still be heartbroken?


    Tang Rong''s heart at this moment had already turned into a pool of water. Although Tao Yiran had many problems, she was generous, kind and loved him so much. Changing a daughter with a prominent family can indeed help him rise to the top, but he was originally the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion and an outstanding junior in the eyes of all families in the capital. How could he still need a woman with a prominent family background to help?


    Tang Rong has his own pride.


    Tao Yiran slowly leaned on Tang Rong''s legs and sobbed. As a result, Tang Rong felt a sense of heat running from his lower abdomen to the Tianling Cover. His hands unconsciously stroked Tao Yiran''s back, and then her neck, and her thumb began to rub her snow-white skin intentionally or unintentionally. Tao Yiran continued to cry in a low voice as if she couldn''t feel it. The bun on her head always swept over the taboo place intentionally or unintentionally, which made Tang Rong''s breathing rapid, and then pulled her up and headed towards the bed.


    Tao Yiran was particularly enthusiastic this night, as if she was about tonight. Tang Rong, who was completely forgot about Tang Gang, had already forgotten Tang Gang''s words, and was confused until the third update.


    And he was devoted to his old father almost never sleeps all night, and his mind was full of how to make Tao Yiran give way, how to shut up the Tao family, and how to figure out which noble family in the capital is worthy of his proud son.


    The next morning, when Tang Rong, who was neatly packed, appeared in front of Tang Gang and Wang, she saw a hint of blue and black eyes with satisfaction in her eyes, and a pink face could not block the spots even with the collar upright. Wang instantly understood everything. She was in a good mood and spoke, "Sit down and have a meal."


    Tang Gang, who also understood, had anger surged in his eyes. He shook his sleeves and went out to court. Tang Rong didn''t care. He firmly believed that his father could understand him and he could convince his father.


    Today, Xin''an and Lin Yao and others went to Nandu Temple in the city to burn incense. After coming early to invite An, Tang Mo sent her to meet Lin Yao and others. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran didn''t know about it, and they thought she hadn''t come.


    Tang Rong looked back and said, "Do you have to wait for the second brother and sister?"


    Wang asked them to sit down, "They have gone out today if they have something to do, so we can eat it ourselves."


    Tang Rong was curious, but he didn''t ask. He didn''t ask until after dinner. "I had a long talk with Yi''er last night. She knew the mistake of playing the piano. She didn''t expect the price to be so high. I regretted it. It was just that the Tao family was innocent. I asked my mother to teach her more for her son''s sake. If she was too busy, she could ask her to do it for her."


    Tao Yiran respectfully gave Wang a big gift, and said a lot of words that realized the mistake and was not thorough in thinking. Wang''s lips were smiling, but his smile was not enough to reach his eyes. This was when his reputation was damaged, he remembered her cheap mother-in-law, and wanted her to carry the sedan chair.


    "I originally thought that you were a noble daughter of the official family and a talented woman in Kyoto. I thought that the rules and etiquette were not bad, so I didn''t mention more to you before the banquet. Mrs. Changning said some serious words to her. This matter can be big or small."


    "Now you don''t need to think about sharing my worries. How to shut up Mrs. Changningbo is the truth. This matter must be done with your father."


    "In the future, you must be careful in your words and actions and move forward in moderation. You must always remember that you are the eldest and granddaughter-in-law of the Hou Mansion and the wife of the Hou Mansion. You must always take the gentleness, generosity and conciseness that your wife should have. Don''t go out for the time being these days. The capital is the least short of lively things, and it will naturally calm down after a few days."


    Tao Yiran''s eyes had already red, and she felt ashamed and angry. Fortunately, she knew that she could not cry at this time, so she could only respectfully respond to her mother-in-law''s speech. Wang nodded with satisfaction, "Get up." Tao Yiran got up and wanted to stagger again. Fortunately, she stabilized before the movement. Wang pretended not to see it and sent the two of them directly.


    Madam Pingqiu, who was most trusted by Wang, gave tea. Wang smiled slightly, "Our prince''s wife is better at grasping men''s skills than her ability to play the piano."


    Ping Qiu lowered his voice, "It''s just a path. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they will eventually wither. How can they serve you forever?"


    "To say something ruthless, it is a good thing for our second son to like her so much."


    "A man who is capable, he will not go far once he is controlled by a woman."


    Wang picked up the teacup and lowered his head to blow. Xianren recognized Ping Qiu''s words. A prince''s wife with a prominent family background was not what she wanted. Tao Yiran was very good and she was very satisfied.


    Tang Rong went out to work, and Tao Yiran returned to her Chunhua Courtyard. Unlike the past sadness, sadness or melancholy in the fall of the railings, although she has passed the Tang Rong''s level, the crisis is still there. She knows that to gain a foothold in the Hou''s Mansion, she must firmly grasp Tang Rong. She earnestly made clothes for Tang Rong, and she did it herself, which shows her intention.


    Compared with her virtuousness, Xin''an is currently burning incense in Nandu Temple, with the solemn Buddha statues and Xin''an is pious. First, thank God for giving her this mysterious encounter;


    ?


    "What did Sister Xin ask for?"


    As soon as Lin Yao said something, Han Wan''er came forward and joked, "It must be a long-lasting love between you and your husband."


    Xin An smiled when he pinched his forehead and asked both of them to live for a long time, but isn¡¯t it just a long time?


    "Mrs. Wei has a fierce eye. Is this the same wish that I want to ask for?"


    "I really envy the Second Young Master''s Lady. It''s really envious to see the Second Young Master send you here in person today."


    The person who spoke was the young wife of the Zhang family in Beijing. The Zhang family was a military general. Most of the men in the family were stationed outside. The women and children in the Manchu mansion said that glory was the glory of the Manchu mansion. They said that the women in the mansion all had tears of bitterness.

 Chapter 119 Lin Yao gave her a good opportunity

    Chapter 119 Lin Yao gives you a good opportunity


    "The so-called fish and bear''s paw cannot be both. My husband has no title and no amazing talent. I may not get a royal decree in this life, and it is worth commendation to be with him."


    Xin An was not familiar with the young lady of the Zhang family, so he spoke politely, "Although the major general was not by the young lady, he was using his abilities to defend the country, which made people respect him."


    The young lady of Zhang family smiled and said, "That''s how I can''t compare to this person. In comparison, it''s either you envy me or I envy you. I really can''t do both ways in this world."


    Lin Yao, who was standing beside him, said, "People have a lot of Zen when they arrive in this Buddhist temple. If we say that we women are lucky enough, they will be considered free to live no matter what. Don''t think about it more, it will only increase your worries."


    "The lotus pond in Nandu Temple is also quite artistic. I have someone to leave a seat and go and sit together."


    The temple is quiet and although there is no ice basin to serve, the breeze brings a little Zen fragrance, making it more comfortable.


    Everyone sat down, and the fun in the capital these two days was inevitable. It was just that the adults and the beautiful concubines of the house were not peaceful. Xin An found it a little funny and was talking about the Buddha''s place, but he didn''t know if the Buddha liked it or not?


    But she was quite interested.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, I heard that your mother-in-law and the Tao family went to Changning Bo Mansion one after another. Mrs. Tao still went with Tao Yiran. Then Mrs. Changning Bo is not easy to talk to. What''s wrong?"


    The words were said by Mrs. Zhang. In Xin''an''s opinion, it was a bit abrupt and not very familiar. He was not very familiar with this question. He shook his head directly, "I really don''t know about this. I only know how it is. My mother-in-law didn''t say a word about the inside story. I didn''t even bother asking. I think Mrs. Changning''s anger should have been gone, right?"


    Mrs. Zhang thought she was boring. Who wouldn''t want to watch the fun of her sister-in-law? Besides, her situation was like this. She probably didn''t know her and didn''t tell the truth. "The girl from the Yi family quarreled with Miss Ning two years ago. It was not a big deal for the girl''s family to argue, but Mrs. Changning Bo refused to forgive her. Mrs. Yi didn''t spoil her. The two families made a big joke."


    "Now, many people in the capital are still waiting to see how the Marquis'' Mansion apologizes, but I am afraid that Mrs. Changning will not give up."


    Xin An''s expression was as usual, but he just gently put down the teacup. "My sister-in-law''s piano skills are superb, but she is too straightforward. She has never cared about Miss Ning''s face. She regrets her very much after returning home. My mother-in-law went there herself. Although she didn''t know what the talk was, she also went to the Wang family after she came out. She was in a good mood. I think she had a great conversation with Mrs. Changning."


    "Mrs. Changning loves his daughter very much, and even if he says a few serious words, it is appropriate. As for Aunt Tao and his sister-in-law, they went there again, but Aunt Tao felt that my mother-in-law should not have come forward alone. She seemed to be not sincere enough, so she went there in person. How could Mrs. Zhang say so seriously?"


    Mrs. Zhang''s heart was getting angry. Because of the identity of Xin''s merchant, she underestimated Xin''an. Now Xin''an is still retorting to her, and it''s really unruly. "Mrs. Second Young Master is really awesome and even protects Tao Yiran."


    "It''s just a matter of facts, and it''s not about maintenance."


    Seeing the two of them facing each other, Lin Yao smiled and said, "This tea from Nandu Temple is really good. Sister Xin, accompany me to the loose clothes?"


    Xin An responded with a smile, and the two left together. Mrs. Zhang sneered, "What are you pretending?"


    "I may be so happy in my heart. I don''t believe she would have no idea about Tao Yiran."


    Han Wan''er added tea to her, "I''m a new wife, so how can I say that my sister-in-law is not right? Besides, after I met her several times, I found that she was very tight-lipped, not a person who talked a lot. If you want to hear interesting things from her, I''m afraid you can''t." Mrs. Zhang was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook her head, picked up the tea and pecked it with a shallow mouth, "I''m confused. This tea is really good."


    Several people were still drinking tea slowly. After a while, Lin Yao and Xin''an walked by the lotus pond. Lin Yao said, "Mrs. Zhang is straightforward. Major General Zhang led his troops away in less than three months of marriage. Life is boring and likes to listen to the jokes of each family after dinner. Don''t take it to heart with your younger brother and sister."


    "How could it be?"


    Xin An said: "The facts between me and my sister-in-law are inconvenient to tell the outside world. You can do whatever you want inside, but after leaving the Marquis''s Mansion, I should always worry about the face of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "And Mrs. Zhang has no malice. Her husband is not by her side and has no children. She has to find some fun to make life go on, right?"


    Not only do I like to inquire but also to say that in her memory, the young lady of the Zhang family was a famous tongue-in-law.


    Lin Yao stopped, "My brother and sister are well-versed, no wonder Brother Tang is in love with him."


    Xin''an smiled and saw that the big fishes in the lotus pond were in groups, and Lin Yao said that most of the fish in the lotus pond were released by pilgrims. "The people in the temple will salvage them every spring and send them to the river outside the city to release them, which is also considered accumulating good deeds."


    "Speaking of this, are your brothers and sisters interested in donating money to help the poor people?"


    This is the purpose of her appointment with Xin''an today.


    "Our Xin family is a merchant. We know the truth that if you are full, you will lose money. You never fall behind when doing good deeds in Huaijiang. If there is really a problem, Sister Lin can tell me directly that those who can help will definitely help."


    Xin An was a little nervous. She guessed that Lin Yao would tell her about Qianjintang. Qianjintang is a place that specializes in learning the way of Qihuang. Many doctors in the city come from Qianjintang. Qianjintang has free medical treatment every month. Not only do they treat minor illnesses free of charge, but they also give away medicine free of charge. Many beggars and children from the Love Bureau are also their free medical treatment goals, and they are quite famous among the poor people.


    The person in charge of Qianjintang is the queen. Those who can participate in Qianjintang''s good deeds are noble women. In her previous life, she wanted to get the favor of those female relatives by donating money, and then gain the favor of the queen. Unfortunately, she failed to get the wish after exhausting all her methods, just because Lin Yao and others refused.


    It is true that Lin Yao''s father is a military general, but her mother and the queen are good friends in the boudoir. Lin Yao is naturally able to speak in Qianjintang. She was disliked by her before and was surrounded and intercepted everywhere, so she naturally would not succeed.


    Lin Yao really talked to her about Qianjintang. After explaining it in detail to her, she said, "It is a great thing to train a doctor and he can help more people. However, although the free medical treatment is good, the demand for medicinal materials is huge. It is often lacking, not to mention that the price is not low. I don''t know if my younger brothers and sisters have a way to get medicinal materials."


    Xin An remembered her Uncle Bai, who was the Xin family¡¯s medicinal material basket. She didn¡¯t know how much medicinal material to consume every year. In order to meet his needs for refining medicine, her family cooperated with several medicinal material merchants.


    "It would be easier to deal with if it is an ordinary medicinal material. What rare medicinal materials are needed?"


    "That''s not necessary, they are all ordinary medicinal herbs. If you have a way to go back, I''ll give you a list?"

 Chapter 120 Angry and frustrated Tang Gang

    Chapter 120 Angry and frustrated Tang Gang


    Lin Yao and Xin An got along a few times, and when they saw that she was well-advanced and good at being a human being, they really liked her. In addition, she was generous and had such a suggestion, and she also wanted to pull her into their circle.


    There is no reason why Xin''an refuses to agree to the opportunity. "There should be no problem if my family has contacts with two medicinal materials merchants."


    "I am very happy to have the opportunity to provide some medicinal herbs for Qianjintang. Thank you Sister Lin."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "Just relying on the relationship between our husbands, we should be one mind as wife. We should not hide it from my younger brothers and sisters. It is because I saw that my younger brothers and sisters have a lot of money in their hands. Once this kind of good deed is started, we cannot easily stop. In the future, we may not spend a lot of money. Brothers and sisters must be prepared."


    Xin''an showed gratitude on his face and greeted Lin Yao. "I don''t hide it from Sister Lin. Just after Sister Lin explained Qianjintang to me, I thought to let my parents participate. First, my father could get medicinal materials at the most appropriate price, and secondly, it was also for my father to protect himself to the greatest extent. It was actually very difficult for merchants."


    "I don''t know how to be grateful for Sister Lin''s chances when she gives me such a chance. If Sister Lin has something to do in the future, just speak up and I will never refuse within my ability."


    "Why should my brother and sister-in-law do this?"


    Lin Yao said: "You and I are destined to be together. Even if there are not many men, I believe we can become friends. I look for you because you have a wealth of hands and have a good reputation for the Xin family. If we say that, we all take each other''s needs and pull each other, so we really don''t have to take it seriously."


    Just because of her different positions, she was taken care of everywhere. Xin An was filled with all kinds of feelings. How could she not achieve the goal in her previous life? This life was so simple that she could not be touched. How could she not sigh?


    "Maybe in Sister Lin''s opinion, it''s a big favor, but to me, it''s a great favor. The merchants are in trouble. All they want is that others dare not bully them easily. If my father knew about it, he would be ecstatic."


    Xin''an''s words were very straightforward. He talked about her parents'' difficulties very calmly, which made Lin Yao feel more favorable. After all, she really didn''t think this was a big deal, but Xin''an''s attitude made her seem to have done a great good deed, and she also sighed that Xin''an''s temperament is clear and easy to get along with.


    Who doesn¡¯t like someone who makes you happy everywhere?


    "Okay, call me Sister Lin, I will take care of you. When your medicinal herbs arrive, I will introduce a few people to you. Don''t be so polite among us sisters."


    Joke: "We''ll go back to have tea, otherwise they should arrange us."


    The two of them went back with a smile, and Han Wan''er made fun of it, "Why would Sister Lin be biased and wouldn''t call me when she walked by the pond? I''m jealous?"


    "Then how about I invite you to drink today? Is the plum wine that I just arrived good to you?"


    The few people laughed, and Mrs. Zhang couldn''t help but look at Xin An more. You know, Lin Yao is not so enthusiastic about everyone, but she is a little jealous of evil and can''t easily reconcile her. It is common for her to ridicule regardless of the occasion.


    Just because the men from the two families have a good relationship?


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the money?


    Xin An met her gaze, smiled gently, and reached out to hold a pot to pour tea for her, "Today''s breeze is gentle and sunny. It''s a pleasure to sit and eat tea and talk. I''ve met the young lady again, and I feel even more happy. I''ll ask the young lady to take care of her in the future."


    It is true that she is a tongue-in-law, but people who like to talk know a lot, so it is necessary to have a good relationship with her, so she lacks one.


    The young lady of Zhang family also gave face and picked up the teacup and smiled, "You are so kind to say this. Let''s just walk more in the future." Xin An smiled and picked up the teacup and smiled, "It''s better to obey your orders than to be respectful."


    The breeze blew, and the few people were even more comfortable talking and laughing, but Tang Rong, who was on the Ministry of Rites, couldn''t feel it. He was indifferent to the mansion and felt something was wrong when he arrived at the Ministry of Rites. He always felt that anyone who smiled politely at him was a ridiculous mockery of him. After all, the Tao family''s affairs pierced into his heart like a thorn. In this way, he would inevitably make mistakes in his work and be blamed by Shangfeng.


    Mr. Wang naturally had to protect him after taking Tang Gang''s benefits, but he also reminded him, "If there is any mistake in the errands of the Ministry of Rites, you may lose your head. Don''t be distracted."


    Tang Rong was busy admitting his mistake and could only cheer up and continue to be busy. Even so, his condition was not as good as before. Mr. Wang shook his head silently, thinking that he was not as steady as the rumored one, and he was not lucky and greedy for beauty. He looked down on him a little earlier.


    Yes, many court officials in the court thought that it was Tang Rong who did it intentionally. In addition to being dissatisfied with the identity of the Xin family''s merchant, he also wanted Tao Yiran''s beauty. You should know that many people know about the Tao family, but who has no secret of not being able to see the light? They all did not say it based on the principle of "You, I, I, everyone".


    The Tao family woman is really unbearable to be a wife, and Tang Rong is confused!


    Tang Rong felt that life was difficult, and Tang Gang felt that everything was not going well. Today, he was even more angry, like an explosive barrel. Originally, Lord Tao sent someone to invite him to have a drink in the evening. What it means is self-evident. Not only did he want the Hou Mansion to completely accept the Tao family, but he also wanted Tang Gang to help him stay in the capital.


    Tang Gang almost called out the person who came to send the message, and said he didn''t have time to go, and didn''t even look for a reason. He just wanted to go back quickly and then give Tang Rong a good look!


    Wang''s family in the mansion kept making small moves, and they were all heading towards the Tao family. If they dared to plot against the mother and son, they would not have a good idea.


    Tang Mo was not idle either. The person he arranged to meet the Tao family''s grandson, Sun Tao family, was preparing to lurk beside him and slowly make a big shot.


    Only the old lady and Xin An lived a very leisurely life. One was enjoying the flowers in the mansion, the other was chatting and laughing with friends, drinking tea and having lunch together, and then they went back after watching the show in the afternoon.


    It was already evening, and when Tang Mo came back, he met Xin An who had just gotten off the car, "Are you just coming back?"


    "Have you played all day?"


    Xin An raised his hand and asked him to help him, and Tang Mo went there. Then he heard Xin An say, "I seem to be idle this day but I am actually tired enough. I will tell you that just sitting and eating, I will be tired, and I will be even more tired when watching the show."


    Tang Mo did not doubt her, "It is not easy to go out for social events. You have to pay attention to whatever you say and do. Even if you laugh, you have to think about it. How can you not be tired?"


    Xin An nodded and said, "But today there are also gains, and the harvest is still great. Sister Lin recommends me to provide medicinal materials for Qianjintang. This is an opportunity, and I agree."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Tang Mo said that he made an appointment with Yan Shimao for wine, "He takes good care of us, and it can be said that this is true for brothers."


    "You don''t have to hurry up and let it flow for a long time."

 Chapter 121 Tang Rongs plan

    Chapter 121 Tang Rong¡¯s plan


    Tang Gang saw the figures of the two walking towards the yard from afar. Seeing that the two were talking and laughing in harmony, he felt even more annoyed.


    He already knew that Tang Mo was at the limelight at Shuihuayan. He regretted it because he knew it and became angry with Tang Rong. He felt that a woman like Xin An who was good at ease and rich in dowry should be given to Tang Rong. If nothing goes wrong, how could she have the current troubles?


    "Where have you two gone?"


    The questioning suddenly scared the two of them. They hurriedly greeted each other, and Tang Mo said, "My son just came back as a servant, and Xin An just came back to the appointment."


    "Go to the appointment?"


    Tang Gang was a little curious. How long did Xin An go out to the capital to go out for the appointment? He wanted to know who invited her.


    Xin''an did not hide it from it, "It was the second young lady of the Hou Qing Mansion and the young lady of General Zhang''s mansion, who made an appointment to go to Nandu Temple to burn incense together."


    The Qinghou Mansion is not surprised. Tang Gang knew that the **** in the Qinghou Mansion had a good relationship with Tang Mo, but why did he have General Zhang¡¯s mansion?


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    Just when he was still asking, Wang came, "Have you two used food?"


    Xin An stepped forward and gave a blessing, "Not yet."


    "Then let''s use it together."


    Wang looked at Tang Gang in a sideways, "Her Marquis is also having dinner together? Today, my eldest daughter-in-law cooks a braised fish. Do you also try your daughter-in-law''s craft?"


    Tao Yiran is really going to make progress, and actually cooks the dishes himself. Xin An said he must try it and gave Tang Mo a look: You haven''t eaten it before, right?


    Tang Mo: I don¡¯t care.


    Tang Gang can''t stand Tao Yiran now, and he can''t help but get angry when he sees her. He will not blame his son for being unsuccessful, but only for Tao Yiran''s charm and hooking his son to not listen to him.


    It made him extremely angry and depressed!


    "Aren''t you confined? Why are you still fishing?"


    "Let her stay in Chunhuayuan well and don''t come out if you have nothing to do."


    The more angry he was, the happier Wang was. "I didn''t go out, I made it in the kitchen in her yard and asked Aunt Liu beside her to send it."


    "I think it''s pretty good, can the marquis taste it?"


    Tang Gang hummed, and Wang pretended not to see it, turned his head and smiled and talked to Tang Mo and Xin An. Seeing the three of them talking lively, Tang Gang turned around and left. Tang Mo and Xin An looked at each other and felt that something must be wrong here. If it were just because of playing the piano, how could he be so angry?


    Tang Mo immediately came up, "Mother, why is my father so angry? What happened?"


    "Be good at your fault and don''t ask around."


    Tang Rong came back as soon as he finished speaking. When he heard Tang Mo''s words, he felt relieved. It seemed that his mother had not told Tang Mo to know, so he stepped forward and bowed, "Mother."


    ¡°Second brother, second brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Brother is back.¡±


    After a few people said hello, Wang said, "Your father has been waiting for you for a long time and is still here just now. You go and search for it, I''m afraid there is something important."


    Tang Rong was instinctively resisting. He had already expected what would happen, but he was just being scolded.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Wang urged Tang Rong to go, there was no way, I would pass this level sooner or later.


    He walked forward and Tang Mo came to Wang again to ask the reason, "There must be something here, mother, please tell me." "Take your wife back and rest, please don''t ask around."


    Tang Mo had no choice but to go back with Xin An, and he was still muttering about what was happening inside on the way.


    In the study, Tang Gang''s face was still calm, "Tell me what you think."


    Tang Rong knew that this was just his temporary suppression of his temper, so he could only speak honestly, "Father, let''s just let this matter go."


    "Madam Changning Bo is difficult to deal with. At this time, I must be staring at us. If Yi''er makes any mistakes, we will all be honest. It''s better to accept it calmly."


    Seeing that Tang Gang was about to get angry, Tang Rong hurriedly said, "This matter is not a big deal. If it is promoted, we can treat it as completely ignorant and push everything to the Tao family. My father can use this to completely control my father-in-law. You must know that my father-in-law has been quite famous in the past few years. If he can help him at this time, his future will be far more than that."


    "The Tao family''s grandmother was born in a humble state, but the brothel woman had joined the merchant family and was a good person. In this way, the Tao family''s grandmother was just a merchant, which is not a sin. There are also beautiful concubines from the backyard of the court, who came from the goulang Yayuan. If anyone was holding on, it would depend on whether he did it clean."


    "When Yi''er entered my marquis'' mansion, I will protect her, so that those outside can know that I am not a villain and will be beneficial to the reputation."


    "It''s just that I have to feel wronged her these days and I can''t leave the house for the time being."


    This was what he had planned. He expected that many people in the city would laugh at him. If he stopped marrying his wife or Tao Yiran suddenly died of illness, he was afraid that rumors from the outside world would completely offend the Tao family. No matter which one would have a great hindrance to his reputation and future.


    It¡¯s better to seek the best interests from it.


    Unfortunately, my grandmother is healthy and healthy. If there is something wrong with it, it is also a good reputation for letting Yi''er stay in front of her every day.


    Tang Gang''s anger dissipated halfway. He felt a sense of pride in his eyes, with a good background, good appearance, and brain. This is the blessing of his Marquis'' Mansion.


    Unfortunately, my wife got married.


    "Tell me what you plan next."


    Tang Rong breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that this was halfway, and then he began to say that his plan was nothing more than how to give kindness to the Tao family through this matter, and then take the Tao family and let the Tao family use it for them.


    "Is this how the marquis admitting this?"


    The result of the discussion between the father and son surprised Wang, who thought that they would give up Tao Yiran for the future of the Hou Mansion.


    The follow-up matters still require Wang to cooperate, so Tang Gang did not hide it from her. After explaining Tang Rong''s analysis, he told Wang. Only then did Wang realize that this was a good reputation for being responsible and responsible for the Tao family, and at the same time, he had to seek benefits from the Tao family for a long time.


    I feel even more ashamed of the father and son.


    Thinking of this, I felt relaxed on my face and a smile on my face, "This will not only protect the face of both families, but also gain benefits for the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "I am worthy of being the prince of my marquis''s family, brave and resourceful."


    The person next to him was ruthless at all when he was plotting against him. As for Tao Yiran''s current situation, wouldn''t he let Tang Rong take care of it in the future?


    It¡¯s easy to make a plan without any loss.


    Tang Gang was in a good mood and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Rong''s approach. In his eyes, this was the qualified prince of the Marquis''s family. He rarely praised Tang Mo, "It''s different after getting married, and it''s also ambition. When he has been in the Northern Yajun for another two years, he will change his position."


    Wang nodded and asked Tang Gang about his next attitude towards Tao Yiran. Tang Gang naturally had to teach him strictly, "Please be more worried, Mrs.."


    Wang curled his lips and chuckled without answering. She and Xin An had similar ideas. She should try her best to trap Tao Yiran in the mansion and not let her go out. It would be enough to have one of the daughter-in-laws who were socializing outside the Marquis''s house.

 Chapter 122 People from Huaijiang

    Chapter 122 People from Huaijiang


    That night, Tang Mo almost collapsed the bed board after tossing and turning. How could he fall asleep if he didn''t understand the secret in the mansion?


    He affected Xin''an after tossing and turning, and Xin''an was so angry that he kicked him, "Why is curious so much? When you should know, you will naturally tell you that your mother will not say it."


    Tang Mo turned sideways, "I don''t believe you are not curious."


    "I"


    Xin An closed his eyes, "I''m very curious."


    "but."


    She opened her eyes again, "I''m asleep, I''ll go back and I''ll ask quietly."


    Tang Mo sighed long and said that he was busy recently. Liao Zhi set his sights on him and gave him an errand, "It''s not difficult but it''s not easy. I want to do it beautifully."


    "It must be Mrs. Liao who told him you that he was eyeing me. I''m just the opportunity."


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Xin''an asked him to do it well, so there was no need to worry about the family''s affairs, "With me and my mother, what can''t we do?"


    "Too."


    Tang Mo moved back quietly, "As long as you count, you have experience than your mother. You have been in charge of the Marquis'' Mansion for a longer time. You were ugly in your previous life and lived for a long time."


    After saying that, he immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. Xin An opened his eyes and said, "Your whole family is ugly."


    Tang Mo moved to the bed a little longer, "Well, I''m the ugliest."


    Tang Mo almost never came back to use supper in the next few days. Xin An didn''t mind what he was doing. Instead, Wang scolded Tang Mo in front of her. Xin An smiled and said, "A man is bound to socialize outside. Besides, there is nothing at home, so let him go."


    "I''m going to the Wang family to congratulate you tomorrow. Do my mother want to go with you?"


    Wang You wanted to marry his daughter-in-law, so he sent a post early. Xin An wanted to go over one day in advance to send gifts, and by the way, he asked about the veterans of the Wang family.


    "The food my grandmother gave me has been allocated, and it''s time to put it down."


    Wang was worried that Xin An had just taken over the action, so he agreed and said, "There is no rush for a moment. He always has to wait until the Wang family has been busy for a while before talking about it."


    With Wang holding on in front, Xin An was much more relaxed. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law talked again. They thought Xin An would be curious about the Tao family, but she didn''t mention it from beginning to end. Wang nodded secretly, and he was a steady person.


    A girl came quickly, and Fuli said, "Report to the second young master''s wife, a few people came from outside the door, saying they were from Huaijiang, and came to join the second young master''s wife."


    Xin An was stunned for a moment, then looked happy, "It must be Uncle Bai and the others are here, I''ll pick them up."


    Seeing that she left in a hurry, Wang smiled and shook her head, asking Ping Qiu to see who was coming and make proper arrangements.


    There were carriages parked outside the door of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, and behind the carriage were several carriages covered with rain curtains, with a lot of cargo on them.


    An old man in his fifties touched his beard and looked at the door plaque, and said to the person beside him: "Look at the door of the Marquis'' Mansion, it''s so grand."


    "You said our big girl should be living a good life."


    The person who spoke was Uncle Bai, Qin Bai, who was in Xin''an''s mouth, and a thin old man. If it weren''t for Fang Da next to him, he might not have been able to motivate the gatekeeper of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Fang Da looked a little worried. He was a person from the capital, so he naturally knew the disdain of these nobles for merchants. The eldest girl became the second young lady from the crown prince''s concubine for no reason, which made the Xin family secretly laugh at for a long time, and some people even joked in person. In this case, he really couldn''t imagine how good the eldest girl could live in the Marquis'' Mansion.


    "Doctor Qin, Doctor Qin, why don''t you wear such decent clothes?"


    All the way from Huai River, he was full of dust. Qin Bai, who had no concerns about his clothes, was somewhat ungrateful, but he didn''t care.


    "I have been dealing with medicinal materials all day long. Not only is it uncomfortable to wear good clothes, but it is also wasteful. It''s good."


    Fang Da wanted to say that it would be fine if he was in Huaijiang. When he arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion, he would not be able to compete for the eldest girl. Before he could say anything, the thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl next to him spoke, "Dad, Master is used to dressing so much, the eldest girl won''t mind."


    As he was talking, Xin An came, "Uncle Da, Uncle Bai, why are you here so fast?"


    "Xiaoxiao is here too?"


    I was extremely happy to see Xin An in my family. The three of them stepped forward to greet him. Xin An Xu helped him, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you."


    It¡¯s really been a long time since I saw you, and in Xin¡¯an¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s been at least five years.


    Qin Bai walked up the ladder happily, "Grandma, tell me about this pedantic scholar. I dislike the person who wants to throw the big girl away from me if I don''t dress well."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Uncle Fang Da, don''t talk about him. Uncle Bai doesn''t rely on clothes and wears a ragged cloth. Many people still ask for help from the door."


    "That''s right." Qin Bai turned his head and was proud, "As long as I am willing, I can wear golden clothes."


    Fang Da was helpless and muttered, "The golden clothes weigh so much, and you are not afraid of being crushed."


    Xin An smiled happily, "Uncle Fang Da, come in quickly."


    At this time, Aunt Wang also came, and she had to arrange the goods and people. Only then did Fang Da feel at ease to follow him into the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, he began to look carefully. Seeing that the servants of the Hou Mansion who looked at him had no disdain or underestimation, he felt a little relieved. As soon as he arrived in the yard, the voice of Manager Zhang came from behind. He had just rushed back and breathed a lot. Xin An stopped, "Is there anything wrong with Manager Zhang?"


    Manager Zhang bowed, "Mrs. Second Young Master, I don''t know that there are guests from Huaijiang''s in-laws today, so I''m negligent."


    "I didn''t get the news in advance, either."


    Xin An introduced Fang Da and Qin Bai to him. Manager Zhang didn''t know Fang Da, but Qin Bai''s name sounded a little familiar. "I heard that there is a genius doctor in Huaijiang, who is the guest minister of the Xin family, but the one in front of him?"


    The little old man stood with his hands behind his back, looking as if you were a boy with a vision. Fang Da added, "Before coming to the capital, Uncle Bai had already formed brothers from different surnames with the master, and now he is not considered a guest minister of the Xin family."


    Xin An turned his head and blinked, "Uncle Bai, are you my father''s elder brother?"


    "I have to change my words, right?"


    Qin Bai is five years older than Xin Kuan. The couple lived in the Xin family''s villa for many years. Manhuaijiang knew that he was a guest minister of the Xin family. His medical skills were so good that no one had ever been able to break through the corners of the world. First, it was because he was very busy to raise him, and he still had no gains. Second, he recognized Xin Kuan himself, so he was not allowed to get rid of it.


    "Did my dad beg you?"


    Qin Bai looked at her sideways, and then


    The smile of Xin An said that she couldn''t describe it, and it felt like Qin Bai had taken advantage of it.


    Manager Zhang¡¯s attitude was even more respectful and said he would arrange the guest room as soon as possible. Xin An stopped him, ¡°Manager Zhang doesn¡¯t need to be arranged. Uncle Fang Da and Uncle Bai this time, it¡¯s wrong. Uncle Qin will stay in the capital for a longer time. Xin¡¯s house has been renovated. I will send someone to see them live there later.¡±


    Manager Zhang was a little regretful, but Fang Da didn''t care, but Qin Bai was different. If there was a miracle doctor in the mansion, it would be of great benefit to the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Fang Da bowed, "Manager Zhang, can the Marquis be in the mansion?"


    He brought the money from the Xin family to the Hou Mansion every year, which must be handed over to Tang Gang in person.

 Chapter 123 Prepare to do a big deal

    Chapter 123 Preparing to do a big fight


    "The Marquis is afraid he will return in the evening, so the manager can rest first."


    Manager Zhang naturally could guess Fang Da¡¯s purpose and was also happy. His marquis spent a lot of money on the prince¡¯s affairs in the past two months, and the mansion was short of money.


    Fang Da nodded, and Xin An took them to the place where Wang''s family handled common affairs and sat down and talked. After sitting down, he remembered that there was no place in the mansion where she was there.


    As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t help asking about Xin''an''s situation in the Marquis'' Mansion before he even climbed up. "The master and his wife were very worried."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Everything is fine, it should be better than what parents imagined."


    "Uncle Fang Da, Uncle Qin, why did you bring Xiaoxiao here? What about the others?"


    Fang Xiaoxiao is Fang Da¡¯s eldest daughter. She has some talent in medical skills. She has become a teacher and has achieved some success in Qin Bai¡¯s words.


    "You can''t go back easily when you come this time. If you want to separate from your family to help me, I will feel sorry for you."


    "I prefer to worry about someone after marrying."


    Qin Bai had tea, and perhaps because he disliked the tea and frowned, "You must not explore the way first when doing things?"


    Fang Da said: "We are not clear about the situation in Beijing in Huaijiang. The young master suggested that we come first. He will come to Beijing when the spring of next year, and then he will bring our family members to come together."


    "Xiaoxiao knows some medical skills. The master was worried that the eldest girl would have any accidents in the Hou''s Mansion, so he asked Xiaoxiao to come first and follow the eldest girl later."


    Fang Xiaoxiao stepped forward, "Girl, I have always studied medicine with my master, so let me follow you."


    Xin An refused and said, "So you can stay by my side first, and you will come back when your aunt comes next year."


    She hoped that someone who knew medical skills would stay by her side, but the Fang family didn''t sell their contracts, which was a bit inappropriate.


    He looked up at Fang Da, "What''s going on next spring?"


    Fang Da looked a little happy, "It was the Yao family who invited our family to send tribute to Beijing after the spring of next year."


    The Xin family and Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion got married. Although the groom was changed, the marriage was completed. Tang Mo was also the legitimate son of the Marquis'' Mansion. Even if someone secretly joked, he was still quite polite in his face. The Yao family''s move was to show kindness.


    Xin An was as clear as a mirror, thinking about speeding up the process with Tang Mo and making Tang Mo more valuable after the spring next year. The businessmen are the most snobbish and their eyes are also vicious. They must feel that the backer of the Hou Mansion is as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Uncle Fang Da, I invite you to buy some industries in the capital. If I make proper progress, the Xin family will sooner or later come to the capital to gain a foothold, and we must be prepared for this."


    "Uncle Qin, I want to open a restaurant specializing in medicinal food. Do you want to invite you to take charge?"


    The Xin family has great kindness to Fangda. Fangda has no objection to Xin''an''s arrangements, and also gives him the opportunity to return to the capital. Perhaps he can still avenge the revenge many years ago, and he is only grateful.


    Qin Bai has been supported by Xin''s family for many years, but the Xin family has never made any requests to make him embarrassed. As soon as Xin An opened his mouth, he agreed without hesitation, "It''s also idle. Isn''t it just medicinal food? It''s easy to say."


    Xin''an was happy in her heart. Sure enough, seeing her mother''s family made her feel relaxed.


    The Hou¡¯s Mansion was not convenient to talk about too much, and Qin Bai said directly: ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean that the Xin family¡¯s house has been repaired? Let¡¯s go and greet Mrs. Hou now and then go there.¡±


    "Okay." Xin An stood up, and the two followed her to meet Wang. After a few polite greetings, Xin An personally sent them to Xin''s house. As for the things he brought from Huaijiang, they had not been unloaded yet, so they took them away.


    The Xin family''s house was filled with Wang Jin and Wang Fu. The progress was very smooth. It was basically completed. The remaining flowers and plants had to be planted slowly after the weather was cold.


    When he learned that Xin''an had arrived, the father and son hurriedly came forward to pay their respects. Seeing Fang Da and Qin Bai behind Xin''an again, they were even more surprised and hurriedly welcomed the people in. Qin Bai said, "It''s still my own place to be comfortable and comfortable."


    He was uncomfortable in the Marquis'' Mansion just now.


    "The East Courtyard is exactly two small courtyards, and it''s just right for Manager Fang and Dr. Qin to be moved in."


    "A few girls and boys have been teaching for more than a month and can barely serve some sweeping and tea."


    Wang Jin led people to see the yard. The newly renovated yard was very transparent and bright. Fang Da and Qin Bai were both satisfied. Fang Da said, "It is a great thing to have this small courtyard in the capital. Thank you Manager Wang for your arrangements."


    Wang Jin and his son were very happy about the arrival of Fang Da and Qin Bai. The Xin family¡¯s house was quite small, and the father and son were a little deserted here. The crowds were crowded and they could bring prosperity. Moreover, Fang Da was in charge of the Xin family and was in charge of some business. He must come to the capital to do big things, and the father and son can also benefit from it.


    The group walked towards the main hall, and Xin An naturally sat in the upper position and talked about her arrangements. The point was, "Although I bought the property, it had nothing to do with the Marquis'' Mansion, but I had to rely on the power of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Fang Da was puzzled. If he did not give the Marquis¡¯s benefits, how could he take advantage of the Marquis¡¯s power?


    As soon as the question came out, Xin An told him, "You all know my situation, and I don''t hide it from you. I''m angry about changing the bride and I don''t want to make money to give to the marquis''s house, especially the flowers for the prince of the marquis''s house."


    Her attitude was clear, and Fang Da immediately knew what to do. Xin An said again: "The second young master of the Hou Mansion will help you after coming to Beijing. If you encounter any problems, you can go to him by yourself. You don''t need to mention the benefits, I will discuss with him."


    Fang Da nodded. Their son-in-law is not the prince of the Marquis''s family, so of course he needs to save more family business. "With the son-in-law''s help, Xin''s family''s business will definitely be able to enter the capital smoothly."


    "The master is worried that the eldest girl is not well-off in the relationship between people in the capital, so this time we brought a lot of Huaijiang landscaping, and at the same time."


    "The master asked me to bring all the money I gave to the Marquis'' Mansion this year, the amount was the same as in previous years, but I specifically reminded me to hand it over to my son-in-law."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows and curled his lips slightly, "It''s reasonable."


    If it weren''t for her and Tang Mo''s unlucky nature, no son would have wanted to give Tang Gang and Tang Rong. "If the son-in-law needs him in the future, he will help anyone who can."


    "Why."


    Fang Da said of course he had to protect his son-in-law. Could it be that he had to protect the shameless prince of the Marquis''s family? If he missed his eldest girl, the prince would be unlucky.


    After asking about the situation at home, Xin''an talked about medicinal food. Tang Mo has found a good location. On the most prosperous street in the south of the city, renting is not cheap. Fortunately, the medicinal food targets the people either rich or expensive, and there will be no big problems in profits.


    "That''s a prosperous shop. I have been renting it for ten years. The last one opened a restaurant. The items inside have not been moved out. You can rest today. I will ask someone to take you to see tomorrow, and then we will start decorating it. Whether it is decorating or the master chef you hired on the stove, you must be the best."


    "After this medicinal meal is prescribed, it must not only make money, but also get to know the powerful. Don''t be afraid of spending money."


    Fang Da nodded, and Xin An told him about the four shops on Yinghui Street, "The location is good and the shop is big, and it also has a backyard. I plan to open a specialty store for Huaijiang Tuyi, which I think should be good."


    Fang Da feels that selling Huaijiang landmark alone is too thin, so it is better to sell more places by the way. "Contact with the caravan and find merchants to cooperate in the local area, which is also convenient. You are not afraid of not making money, but you are afraid of incomplete goods."


    Xin An smiled with peace of mind, "Uncle Fang Da is here, I have a clear idea. I always have to do whatever I want to do before. The situation is good now. I believe that it won''t be long before Uncle Fang Da will be able to make a fortune in the capital."


    "I''m the decision. In the future, 20% of our profits in the transactions in Beijing will be from Uncle Fang Da."

 Chapter 124 The Xin familys tough attitude

    Chapter 124 The Xin family¡¯s tough attitude


    The Xin family was generous, and Xin An was no exception. Fang Da stood up and bowed and said, "I was kicked out of the capital back then and could not make a family. He led his wife and children to Huaijiang and saved me. He lived a wealthy life with the master over the years, which was better than he had lived in the capital back then. Such a great kindness has not been rewarded. Now that he has the opportunity, he should not take any penny. How dare he ask for 20% of the resolution? Please take back the resolution."


    Xin''an was about to persuade him, but Qin Bai, who had not spoken, coughed and said to Xin''an: "Before coming to the capital, I, Fang Da and your father all became brothers of different surnames."


    He said to Fang Da again: "The eldest girl is now your niece, so I will take it to you. My brothers will settle the score clearly. I feel that if I take too much, I will help the eldest girl more carefully."


    Xin An instantly guessed the reason, and the tip of his nose felt sour.


    These two people are extremely important to his father, especially Qin Bai. When he met his father, he was just a talented doctor. The result of his father''s pursuit of medical treatment, providing medicinal materials without restrictions, and even spending money to support him in studying medicine everywhere.


    Just because of her words, her father sent the two of them to her and even joined the two of them for this purpose. One of the purposes is that they wanted these two to help her with all their strength.


    He stood up and asked both of them to sit down, and then greeted him respectfully. The two of them stood up in a hurry. Qin Bai was fine, but Fang Da was a little afraid to accept Xin An''s courtesy, and he responded after a polite refusal. But even so, he still told Xin An not to tell them about their relationship so that he could walk in the capital in the future.


    It is of course good to have the blessing of identity, but in some cases it is also a constraint.


    The three of them are closer, and Xin An even feels that the opportunity to show off his skills is right in front of him.


    Qin Bai looked at Xin An with a gaze, waiting to see what kind of work Xin An arranged for him. Before he came, his wife said that he must help the girl well. The old wife will come to inspect the results next year. If the results are not good, he will not be able to bear the anger of his wife.


    "It depends on Uncle Fang Da whether the medicinal food can be prescribed. Whether it can be prescribed to attract customers depends entirely on Uncle Qin."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Uncle Qin, you have to think more about medicinal food, such as qi-enhancing, dehumidifying, strengthening the body and moistening the lungs, and sweet and salty. When the master on the stove came back, he had to cooperate with the trial of dishes. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Try the food?"


    Qin Bai was energetic. He had never done this job before. Think about it, every new dish he had in the restaurant was his first bite. It was so fresh.


    "I will keep this job for you."


    After sitting for about an hour, the three of them discussed everything they wanted to do. The three of them drank a cup of tea instead of wine. Just put down the tea cup, Manager Zhang from the Hou Mansion sent someone to report to him that Tang Gang was back.


    The Xin family came here at this time, and of course Tang Gang knew what was going on. Recently, he spent a lot of money on Tang Rong, and he was tight at work, so he was waiting for the Xin family''s money.


    Fang Da counted several large boxes and arrived at the Hou''s Mansion again. He successfully met Tang Gang. He learned that 30% of them were going to give them to Tang Mo. Tang Gang was very dissatisfied, "Is this what Xin Kuan meant?"


    When he thought of it, Tang Mo privately found Xin Kuan and harmed his interests. "Since the two families have already agreed, they have been doing things according to the agreement over the years, all the money should be included in the Marquis'' Mansion. How to distribute the Marquis'' Mansion does not require outsiders to intervene."


    "If Boss Xin feels sorry for his son-in-law, he can give him a subsidy."


    Fang Da bowed, "When he returned to the Marquis, the old Marquis and the Xin family made an agreement. First, the Marquis'' Mansion was the backer of the Xin family and to protect the Xin family''s business from being suppressed and exploited by other forces; and then the eldest daughter of the Xin family wanted to become the prince''s wife of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    It can be said that the marriage of their eldest girl was bought by his master. The Tang family collected the money but did not follow the rules, so the Tang family could naturally break the contract.


    "The Xin family''s son-in-law suddenly changed people. The Xin family was ridiculed a lot in Huaijiang. The family determined that the backer of the Hou Mansion was unstable. In just two months, the Xin family suffered losses."


    Tang Gang had a bad look, and Fang Da was neither humble nor arrogant. "If the eldest son of the Xin family was still the prince of the Marquis''s family, he was not as 30% of the second son. Now the second son is the son of the Xin family, and the Xin family is partial. Fortunately, both the prince and the second son are the legitimate sons of the Marquis''s family. The silver is no different from that of the Marquis''s hands." Even Xin''an didn''t know that Xin Kuan cursed all the time when preparing the money, saying that he would feel uncomfortable when he thought that the money that the Xin family had earned to be delivered to the Marquis''s house to pave the way for the shameless Tang Rong. He only regretted that Tang Mo was weak now and he could not do too much, otherwise a copper coin would not be used on Tang Rong.


    Fang Da even felt that he was the manager of the Xin family, which represented the face and attitude of the Xin family. The Hou Mansion was so ugly that he still hoped that the Xin family would be grateful?


    Think nothing happened?


    Tang Gang took a deep breath and gave him 70% of the money in his hands. He was angry but helpless. Outsiders knew that the Xin family and the Tang family had already married, so he could not do anything to the Xin family, let alone Tang Mo was eyeing him.


    What¡¯s important is that except for the Xin family, he can¡¯t find a second strong merchant, not to mention that he is a little worse than the Xin family, there is no one who is half worse than the Xin family.


    "Can you follow this agreement in the future?"


    Fang Da did not give him a clear reply, "This matter depends on the master''s opinion."


    Fang Da seemed to be unable to feel Tang Gang''s anger and bowed again, "If the marquis did not give orders, the villain would surrender. The master brought some Huaijiang landscaping to the second son, and the villain would send it to him."


    Speaking of earth etiquette, Tang Gang then remembered that Fang Da had nothing but brought money, and also that Huaijiang Yinhua tea. He asked about it. Xin''an made friends with Yinhua tea.


    Thinking about how he hadn''t bought this tea yet, his dissatisfaction was about to overflow from his eyes, and he slowly stood up and said, "Since that''s the case, I will take you there in person."


    Fang Da bowed and retreated. After leaving the door, he asked someone to carry the box to Qiushiyuan to deliver it. Aunt Wang had already come to pick him up. Not everyone can enter the backyard of the Hou Mansion.


    At this time, Tang Mo was laughing in the room, tears of laughter came out, "Why do I still don''t believe it? My father-in-law really gave me 30%?"


    He knows how much money the Xin family gives to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion every year, "Thirty percent, that''s 30%, how much money?"


    ¡°More than 30,000 taels!¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that his monthly money is fifteen taels, and his mother always secretly subsidizes him. In addition, he secretly makes money in the mansion, and the cash he has saved in the past fewer than 6,000 taels of cash, and his father-in-law has made more than 30,000 taels of action.


    He couldn''t believe this kind of wealth.


    Xin An put down the snacks in his hand, "You should think about how to face your father. The more than 30,000 taels he should spend on his elder son in his heart, and he might be angry."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Tang Mo is not afraid of him at all now, and his mother is now awesome. "I, a second young man from the Marquis''s Mansion, don''t I deserve to spend 30,000 taels of silver?"


    "How much did Tang Rong spend before and after going to the Ministry of Rites? I don''t know?"


    30,000 taels. He had never spent so much money in his previous life and this life. No wonder he could not beat Tang Rong in his previous life. That dog thing, he didn''t know how lucky he was.


    At this moment, Xin Kuan''s image in his eyes was extremely tall.

 Chapter 125 Tang Mo vs Tang Gang

    Chapter 125 Tang Mo VS Tang Gang


    At Qiushiyuan, Aunt Wang took Fang Da with her. Tang Mo was still in the beauty. Xin An coughed lightly, "Get ready."


    Tang Mo quickly rubbed his face, cleared his throat, and walked out calmly. Fang Da and others in the courtyard greeted Tang Mo, and then handed 30% of the money to Tang Mo in front of Tang Gang. "This is what the master prepared for the eldest girl and the eldest sister-in-law. The master and his wife are looking forward to the old sister-in-law and the eldest girl''s harmony, and I wish my sister-in-law a bright future."


    He did not say that it was 30% of the money that originally belonged to the Marquis'' Mansion. After all, there were too many people, but he probably knew that he was happy to see his son-in-law''s eyebrows.


    Tang Mo was excited and nervous at this moment, and he wanted to take it over and say politely, "How can this be done?"


    "The elders cannot refuse, just accept the son-in-law."


    Fang Da opened his body sideways and pointed to several big boxes next to him and said, "These are all Huaijiang earthworks prepared by the master and his wife for the eldest daughter and the eldest daughter. There are the latest garment and tea, tea porcelain and enjoyment items. Please check it out."


    Six large boxes, each of which was full of piles. Xin An just glanced at me and asked Aunt Wang to classify these things into the warehouse. He didn''t say a word and wanted to give some to Tang Gang.


    "Thank you for your hard work in Manager Fang, Aunt Wang."


    Aunt Wang smiled and gave the prepared reward to Manager Fang and the person carrying the box. Everyone thanked the manager Fang and took the people away. At this time, Wang came and was surprised when he saw Tang Gang, "Why is the Marquis here?"


    That look seemed to be asking you how an old man was in his daughter-in-law''s yard?


    Tang Gang was angry and had no choice. His life has been really unhappy recently. It can be said that he has not had a few days since his two sons got married. Everyone is really doing the right thing with him.


    "Second, come with me to the study."


    Tang Mo nodded happily, "It just so happened that my son also had something to ask his father to help Zhou Quan. Father, please."


    Tang Gang was slightly stunned and still left the door with his hands behind his back. Tang Mo blinked at Xin''an and followed him. Wang didn''t know that the Xin family had given 30% of the money to Tang Mo. He only knew that all the boxes of the Xin family were carried to Qiushiyuan. Tang Gang, who was worried that he would have any objections, rushed over and Xin''an invited her into the house and told her the matter.


    "It''s my father''s intention. Uncle Fang Da has explained the reason to his father."


    Wang was stunned for a moment, then his eyes were filled with smiles, "I just said why your father came to Qiushiyuan. It turned out that this is the case. In this way, you will have more money to use, making it more convenient to do things."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Mother, my father should be unhappy, right?"


    "What do he do?"


    Wang was increasingly disregarding Tang Gang, "That was given to him by the second boy''s father-in-law. It''s reasonable and there is no need to worry about it."


    "But you don''t know how to repay your father''s feelings."


    Xin An said: "My husband is getting better and better, which is the greatest reward for my father. My father still hopes to rely on this son-in-law to make the Xin family''s business come to the capital in the future."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    How many people have seen more than 30,000 taels of silver? Wang naturally knew that taking the silver would be rewarded. He decided to remind Tang Mo alone later that he must not follow his father''s old path. He always felt that he should take other people''s things for nothing. How can such a relationship last forever?


    Xin An smiled and said that he wanted to share some of the newly arrived local rituals with her. Wang said no, "You still have a lot of tea left and the materials are not available to make clothes. You and your wife need to use it for your own use."


    Wang was a little hesitant, "If it''s convenient for you, you can pick two items for your uncle, and he likes to drink tea."


    "It must be that there is one from my uncle, and I have to give it to my cousin. It''s okay if he drinks it himself, and it''s always useful to send it to his classmates or his husband."


    "My second uncle also needs to ask for it, and I have to give my cousin-in-law a portion. She can give me grapes a few times earlier."


    Wang felt a little more emotion in his heart, saying that he would go back to burn incense for the Bodhisattva and ask the Bodhisattva to continue to bless them.


    In the study, Tang Mo chose to take the initiative and bowed, "Father, Commander Liao recently gave his son an errand. The son needs to ask his father to give some advice in some places."


    Tang Gang


    "you say."


    The capital city needs to expand a market to meet the daily business needs of the people, and 38 households need to be freed up. One of them is the ancestral property of an adult in the court. "I refused to agree to it, and the Ministry of Works has no choice but to blame the matter for the Northern Yajun. Commander Liao gave the matter to his son again. The son had already met Lord Zhang, and he drove his son out as soon as he heard about the purpose of the visit."


    "The day his ancestral property was demolished was the day when he and his son died together."


    In the era when there was no war and stability, the Northern Yajun had done all the miscellaneous work and was still angry.


    Tang Mo sighed, "The son really has no choice but to invite his father."


    Tang Gang sat down without saying a word because he knew that things were not easy to handle. Fortunately, Tang Mo didn''t expect him at first, but just wanted to use this to block his mouth. "If the father also felt embarrassed, his son would think of another way. Fortunately, his father-in-law was thinking about his son, and his son could be more at ease with his hands."


    Tang Gang suddenly reacted to his words and wanted to use this matter to block his mouth. "I told you that the Xin family is the money bag left by your grandfather to the Tang family, not unique to you."


    "Father was joking."


    Tang Mo looked calm, "My son knows the importance of the matter and dare not have such an idea, but his father-in-law''s heart has no reason to refuse. He can only work harder and strive to have a future, so he can repay his father-in-law for one or two."


    "And my son has errands now, and the marquis''s mansion is also generous. It is also necessary to share some money in the mansion properly, did my father say so?"


    Tang Mo met Tang Gang''s gaze without fear. Tang Gang had no reason to get angry when his authority was challenged. Tang Mo didn''t care what he thought, "My eldest brother and I are the father''s sons, and the father should give his son some chance."


    Tang Gang still didn''t say anything about asking him to hand over the money, and just looked up at him, "It''s a good thing that you have ambition. Since this is the case, my father should give you a chance."


    Tang Gang also has to take into account his reputation, and he is a father, and he will not do things too much to avoid leaving any talk. What''s more, Wang''s words are unkind now, and many things in the mansion cannot be separated from Wang. If Wang is completely annoyed, it will be detrimental to his eldest son.


    In the end, all the pressure was put on Tang Rong''s head. It was easy for brothers to fight each other. He confidently raised the eldest son, who would never be defeated by the second son. At the same time, this was also an opportunity to test Tang Rong. He wanted to make Tang Mo the whetstone for his eldest son.


    Therefore, when talking about Tang Rong, he was even more amazed, "It is indeed different to be a married woman. She is humble and filial. She will go to your grandmother to pay her respects no matter how late she comes back every day, and your grandmother is even more praised."


    "I originally thought he would suffer some hardships in the Beiya Army, but he ended up living a good life. It can be seen that he has some ability. You are brothers. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you should help him with all your strength."

 Chapter 126 Tang Rongs plan succeeds

    Chapter 126 Tang Rong succeeded in his plan


    Tang Rong was also shocked that when Tang Mo got more than 30,000 taels of silver, he heard that his father, who had always been the most favored, praised Tang Mo very much, and immediately felt a strong sense of crisis. Unfortunately, he did not understand the old father''s difficulties and thought that Xin''s money was in place, his father became biased. Who made such a scandal happen in the Tao family?


    "As the elder brother, my son should take care of his second brother."


    "If the father is fine, the son will go back first."


    Tang Gang clearly saw the unwillingness in his eyes, and felt very satisfied, and continued to stimulate Tang Rong. "Although the Xin family is the money bag of the Hou Mansion, your second brother is now the son-in-law of the Xin family. It is human nature to have partiality in the Xin family. Not to mention 30%, we can only accept more."


    As he said that, he opened the drawer and took out two silver notes, "This is one thousand taels, which is considered a subsidy from the mansion."


    The other party was more than 30,000 taels, and he was one thousand taels. This gap made Tang Rong, who was very respectful to him, feel insulted. He only felt extremely hot when he got the silver note and felt angry in his heart.


    When I passed by Qiushiyuan, I felt even more depressed when I heard the laughter from the inside. In his eyes, Xin An not only had the ability, but the Xin family was also very powerful. Although he had no power, he had a lot of money. If he cooperated with him, he would have the power and money and could achieve each other better.


    Looking at the Tao family again, so far, not only did he not have any help to him, but he also asked for an official position when he spoke, and did not pay in advance. He could have the official position just by opening his mouth?


    There is also such an old lady who can''t stand it. When she walked to the door of Chunhuayuan, she felt even more unhappy. Tao Yiran saw him come back and smiled to greet her. Her attitude was more than three points softer than before. "Rong Lang is back, how hard is it today?"


    "I made the sugar water, and later I took a drink and took a nap. I also made a pair of shoes to try if they fit my feet."


    If Tang Rong had been happy earlier, wasn¡¯t this his dream wife? He was beautiful, kind and talented, and he took care of him in every detail, but now he was a little boring.


    After entering the house and drinking soup, I felt even more sticky and had to eat tea again. Tao Yiran took a list to him, "Ronglang, I counted the dowry when I was free, and I found that I couldn''t use many items. It would be a pity if I put them in the warehouse for nothing. Those are the good items my father has treasured over the years. Can you see if they are useful?"


    Although she was confined, she knew that the Xin family had sent something. Knowing the current situation, she did not sit still and waited for death. She took her dowry to please Tang Rong.


    And she is confident that as long as she holds Tang Rong firmly and gives birth to the eldest grandson in the mansion, the objects she took out today will return to her hands sooner or later, and more will come back.


    Sure enough, Tang Rong''s mood suddenly improved a lot when he saw the names of the items on the list, but he maintained a calm expression and said, "Since your dowry should be kept properly, there is no reason to take it out at will. I am a man, so how can I use my wife''s dowry?"


    "How could Ronglang think so? You are one with your husband and wife, how can you divide us and me again? Besides, my parents'' family is afraid that there will be something to bother you in the future. If Ronglang doesn''t accept it, he will be in a grudge and wants to draw a clear line with the Tao family."


    Before she burst into tears, her mother said that these tricks were not suitable for use, but she didn''t know that this was an excellent weapon to deal with men.


    At this time, Tao Yiran didn''t know that Tang Rong was a person who wanted everything. Even if he wanted her dowry, he would never speak. If it were not necessary, he would not even touch his hands, but he had his own way to do these objects for him.


    After Tao Yiran said a few more soft words, Tang Rong grabbed her hand, "I know you are dedicated to me. I said that no matter how criticism is made by the outside world, my heart remains unchanged, and you don''t need to worry."


    Tao Yiran was very moved, "Rong treats me sincerely, and I feel my heart, so I should...


    Tang Rong gently stroked her lips, "I know." The two of them rubbed their hands together, and after a while, Tang Rong''s eyes fell on the list again, as if they had just seen it, "Is there a colorful glass plate?"


    "Some, I heard that it is from overseas, and it is placed under the light and shines."


    Tang Rong said he wanted to see it, and Tao Yiran immediately asked Aunt Liu to pick it up. Tang Rong played for a moment and said that Lord Cao, the Minister of Rites, loved Liuli the most. "If you can see such a good product, you will be happy."


    Tao Yiran was very accomplicated and immediately said that she wanted to give this item to Lord Cao. Tang Rong shook his head, "I just say it casually. Please be careful to collect such a good item. Even if I give it to Lord Cao, he would not want it."


    Tao Yiran''s IQ is online at this moment, saying that she can give the colorful glass plate to Mrs. Cao in her name, "Just say it''s thanking Lord Cao for taking care of you, how about it?"


    Tang Rong held her hand and said sweetly. Tao Yiran''s move was just right. He originally thought it would take some effort to achieve this goal, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    Apart from a wall, Tang Mo admired the silver of more than 30,000 taels several times and handed it to Xin''an without hesitation, "Come on, keep it, and ask you to get it when I need it."


    "If the opportunity is right, we have to buy more industries, and we have to make money. We can''t just wait for our father-in-law to help us."


    Xin An did not refuse. Of course, she would have to take care of the money given by his father. "Because you are very good, I will give you a hundred taels first to facilitate your visit."


    "A hundred taels?"


    Tang Mo bowed with a smile, "It''s more than half a year''s monthly money, thank you, beautiful Xin."


    "It''s easy to say." Xin An joked, "Show it out well, and I will give you a lot of rewards in the future."


    The two of them laughed again, and they still laughed when they lay down. There was no way. Anyone who suddenly made such a big sum of money would have to be happy.


    Wang''s family tonight was already ready to fight with Tang Gang, and the quarrel was ready. As a result, Tang Gang began to praise Tang Mo when he was abnormal, but she couldn''t speak for a while. Before lying down, she wondered if Tang Gang was confused?


    The next morning, Xin An took the gifts to send to the Wang family to find Wang. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went to pay tribute to the old lady, and then went out while the weather was still cold.


    The Wang family¡¯s residence is a bit more inclined than the Hou Mansion. The mansion is a second-hand house. It can be seen that it has just been renovated. "I just painted it briefly, bought new furniture, and added some flowers and plants, which made the wife and the second young lady laughed."


    Mrs. Wang is taller than ordinary women, her skeleton is also larger, and her face has traces of years of hard work. She is a bit cramped when talking about these things at home.


    Wang said, "The mansion is clean and clean, and it is very transparent and open, looking at Shuxin. Mrs. Wang is very righteous in managing the house."


    "Is this an osmanthus tree?"


    The tree bowl in front of me is so thick, with straight branches and dense branches. Even the sunlight cannot penetrate easily. "It grows so well."

 Chapter 127 There will be evil if something goes wrong

    Chapter 127: If something goes wrong, there will be a demon


    "This osmanthus tree was planted in the year I married in. Every September, the fragrance of osmanthus is everywhere in the mansion, which is a rare and elegant thing in our mansion."


    Mrs. Wang should like the tree in front of her very much. When she smiled, she felt much softer. Wang turned her head, "But General Wang Lang planted it himself?"


    "yes."


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes were filled with joy, perhaps thinking of that year.


    Wang was a little envious, "This tree grows well when it is lush, just like the Wang Mansang is outstanding."


    Although the Wang family is not so rich, the two old men above are kind, and the three sons and two daughters below are promising, and the family is harmonious. How can the Wang family not envy?


    "I heard that General Wang Lang has a good temper and cares about his family, Mrs. Wang is blessed."


    Mrs. Wang was a little embarrassed to be said, "That is, the wife is polite."


    "Madam, young lady, have tea in the hall."


    Mrs. Wang invited the person to the main hall for tea. The tea she drank was still the Huaijiang Silver Flower Tea from Xin''an. It was sent by Tang Mo after passing by the four shops of the Wang family on Xin''an.


    Mrs. Wang felt a little more humble, and Xin An smiled and said, "Aunt Wang, don''t be so polite. My husband and General Wang have been familiar with each other for many years, and a little tea is really not worth talking about."


    "But my husband often sighs about the loyalty and righteousness of the Yuanlang general. The Wang family is also affectionate and righteous, and they only regret that they are not capable enough and cannot help too much."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and waved her hand, "Not as good as the second young master said, but she only helped so many people. I also have to thank the second young master. If he hadn''t given some money from time to time, it wouldn''t be possible to rely on us alone."


    After being polite to each other, Wang smiled and said the matter seriously, "Today we are here, we are to congratulate the son on his grand joy; the second is to think of something to talk to Mrs. Wang."


    As soon as he heard that it was the official, Mrs. Wang sat upright, "Mrs. Wang, please speak."


    Wang said, "I think you know a little about the situation in the Hou Mansion. The old man was worried about the old man before leaving, but there were too many old subordinates. Even if the Hou Mansion was willing to fulfill the old man''s wish, there was always time to be helpless."


    Mrs. Wang is naturally aware of this. Even if they use their own responsibilities, the Wang family often struggles. However, compared with the veterans who were supported by the Wang family, the marquis¡¯s family is not a little worse than the people who are in charge of the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Wang continued, "Fortunately, General Wang has silently helped some people over the years. The Marquis'' Mansion is not at a loss, and the old lady has always kept this matter in mind. So, the two men in the Marquis'' Mansion have just started their family, and the old lady mentioned this matter again."


    Wang wanted to push Tang Mo to the front stage, but he pulled the old lady''s banner. You should know that the old lady has much prestige in this matter. "The old lady means that the marquis is responsible for part of it, and the rest will be left to my second son."


    Mrs. Wang was very happy. They had been with Tang Mo for two or three years and had become accustomed to it. She also felt that Tang Mo was not arrogant and easy to talk to. Although she was not well-off, her character was trustworthy. If she changed someone, such as the prince of the Hou Mansion who was not in the world, it would make them embarrassed.


    "The second young master is upright and kind, and he is generous. Thanks to him in the past two years."


    Mrs. Wang praised Tang Mo very much, and every sentence praised Wang''s heart. She felt a lot more favorable to Mrs. Wang and her speech became more intimate. "You know, my old lady, although no one in my family has entered the court, she is also a big family who has passed on the farming and studying. Every year, she has to give the old lady several thousand kilograms of food so that the old lady can taste the taste of her hometown."


    "The old lady decided to divide half of the food to help the veterans. She has already handed it over to my daughter-in-law, and she can deliver it after the son-in-law gets married."


    "In the future, if General Wang and Mrs. Wang have any such matters, you can directly contact my second son and second wife."


    Mrs. Wang nodded with a smile and asked, "Is this a clear road?" The Wang family also knew that Tang Mo had secretly helped them earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ve crossed the road.¡±


    Wang''s attitude was sincere, "It''s just that my second boy is young and has a lot of things that are not thorough. In the future, I will ask General Wang Lang and Mrs. Wang to take care of him."


    "You are kind, madam."


    Mrs. Wang said, "The second young master and the second young lady are both extremely outstanding. If you say good fortune, you are the one with great blessings."


    The two of them made another commercial flattery. Soon Mrs. Wang invited her two girls to come and greet him, and said to Wang: "The girls in the military general''s family are a little wild, please don''t make a joke, ma''am."


    "I just like those who are so energetic, too regular and rigid, I don''t like them."


    The two of them are so close that they are almost the same as their sisters. Xin An said one thing from beginning to end, and the whole process was watching the two of them flatter each other. He thought that he had only been praising two cups of tea, and then he was blowing out his feelings?


    The girl from the Wang family came very quickly. The older one was named Wang Xiaoyan, sixteen years old; the younger one was named Wang Xiaochen, thirteen years old. The two sisters were not as tall as Mrs. Wang, and their faces were a little square, so they should be more with their fathers.


    After entering the door and meeting, Wang praised the two girls, saying that they were so smart that they could see big eyes, etc. Who doesn¡¯t like their daughter being praised? Even if they know it¡¯s a scene, they are happy.


    "Did the big girl have already promised me?"


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Mrs. Wang said that Wang Xiaoyan¡¯s in-laws was also a military general, and the boy worked in the yamen. ¡°This year, her sister-in-law came in, and she was going to go out in the spring next year.¡±


    Wang said joy again and gave each of the two sisters a hairpin, as a gift for meeting, "From the future, I often come to the Marquis'' Mansion to talk to your sister-in-law."


    Xin An also gave a gift, which was made of clothes and some gadgets, and said with a smile: "I just arrived in the capital and didn''t know many people. My two sisters can come to me often to talk about it in the future."


    This is just the scene. One of the two sisters is about to become a monk, while the other is not old and can''t go out at will, but they all agreed with a smile.


    After another cup of tea, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law left the gate of the Wang family after being sent by Mrs. Wang and her daughter. After a while, she got on the carriage. On the way, Wang sighed, "The Wang family is really honest and can have more contacts."


    Tang Gang looked down on the Wang family, that was his loss.


    Xin''an was very busy in the next few days. In addition to attending the Wang family wedding banquet, he also went out to two banquets with Wang and met several female relatives.


    After the energetic Fang Da arrived in the capital, he only took a day off, and then began to measure several major streets of the capital with his feet. When he was tired, he went to the teahouse to have tea and talked about interesting things with the teamen in order to understand the situation in the capital as quickly as possible. He was not busy decorating the medicinal food building. The next day he would go to the Hou Mansion to discuss important matters with Xin''an.


    But this busyness made Xin An a little uneasy, because Manager Zhang sent things to Qiushiyuan for two consecutive days.


    The first time I gave me a few ornaments, and the second time I gave me a few antiques. The words were all about Tang Gang''s father''s emphasis on Tang Mo''s son. If he was an ordinary family, it would be fine, but he was Tang Gang who was so biased that he didn''t give his good things to his elders. Gang gave them to Tang Mo?


    Xin''an felt that something must be happening here.

 Chapter 128 The couples inference

    Chapter 128 The couple¡¯s inference


    Xin An thought for a long time but had no result. When he was in the cold at night, he talked about this with Tang Mo. Tang Mo stood in the yard with his hands behind his back and frowned slightly. He thought that Yue Liang hadn''t seen it. After a while, he said, "Didn''t you notice that the whole mansion has different attitudes towards me?"


    He turned his head, "It''s not only in the mansion, but outside."


    Xin An said, "You said that, my father was praising you at the banquet yesterday."


    "Discovering conscience?"


    Tang Mo shook his head, "Since he has been a child, he has never praised me since he was a child. Even if he praises me, it is against his will. In recent days, he has been a little keen on this matter."


    "I didn''t make any contribution, and I didn''t make any achievements, so I shouldn''t have done anything."


    If he had been in his previous life, he would have thought that the old man had a conscience, but now he was not so naive, and there would be no pie in the sky for no reason. "He knows what errands I''m doing, and he also knows that I''m in trouble. If he really values ??me, how can he not help?"


    He knew exactly how the old man treated Tang Rong.


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "Just talking but not practicing fake moves, these praises are not sincere, he has a purpose."


    Tang Mo said that he was uneasy in his heart if he couldn''t figure it out. "You take a rest first, I''ll go to my mother''s place."


    Summer is coming to an end, but the weather is getting hotter and the night wind brings a little coolness.


    Tang Mo walked on the road and carefully recalled the recent incident. He wanted to find out the omissions. After thinking about it, he still thought that everything started after her mother came back from Changning Bo Mansion.


    Tang Gang was having a drink tonight and was not back yet. Wang arrived just as he was about to rest Tang Mo, "Do you have something to do tonight?"


    Tang Mo was speechless for a moment and felt that since his mother had a daughter-in-law, he would not be as good as a son.


    "It''s something, it''s a big deal."


    Wang asked Ping Qiu to guard the door, and Tang Mo said Tang Gang''s abnormality, "When did he say he praised me like this, let alone when I did nothing."


    "I also sent a few bottles and jars."


    Wang laughed, "Isn''t it good for your father to praise you?"


    "Don''t you long for his praise most?"


    Tang Mo pursed, "It''s not uncommon anymore. Mother, I think something goes wrong. Tell me to my son, what did Mrs. Changning say to you on the day you went to Changning Bo Mansion?"


    Some people took turns to apologize for a small matter, which was very abnormal.


    Tang Rong has been suffering and deep hatred these two days, and he has been laughing hypocritically.


    I heard that Tao Yiran has become attentive in recent days, and it is really strange everywhere.


    Wang was worried that he was unstable, so he was unwilling to tell him, but Tang Mo said, "Mother, you have to tell me, you know my temperament. If you don''t get news from you, you will definitely inquire everywhere, and maybe even bad things will happen."


    As soon as Tang Mo said this, he was hesitating that Wang would no longer hide it, and let him pass it over, and then quietly told him everything, and at the same time, he reminded him, "Although I am a little gloating about this, I still have to consider the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion. Your father admitted it after a few days of anger, thinking about using this matter to completely control the Tao family. Although it is not ashamed, the best choice."


    "We can''t let the Hou Mansion suffer in silence."


    Tang Mo didn''t say anything for a long time, and Wang sighed, "Blessed by Bodhisattva, if nothing happened at the beginning, if someone entered your new house, he wouldn''t know what to do in the future." "But your father, did he be disappointed with Tang Rong for this and then turned to pay attention to you?"


    Wang said this so much that he was lucky, and Tang Mo couldn''t make it right, "Why would your mother give him a try?"


    ¡°How to try?¡±


    Tang Mo said: "It''s not a praising, there must be something substantial. I remember that my elder brother once went to a banquet to write poetry in public. He received praise from several bosses. When he came back, his father gave him a few people. It was his grandfather who left the soldiers in the palace."


    The people left by Mr. Tang are naturally good players. So far, there are about a hundred people. These people are loyal to the Hou Mansion and are controlled by Tang Gang, which is the trump card of the Wang Mansion.


    It is much more important than those bottles and jars.


    We should go back and ask Xin An if these people have fallen into Tang Rong''s hands.


    "In addition to these mothers, we can also help me get some benefits. No matter what his purpose is, we will not lose money if we get real benefits."


    Wang responded to this matter and told him not to spread the affairs of the Tao family, so he asked him to go back and rest.


    He agreed well, saying that no one would say anything. After returning to Qiushiyuan, he told Xin An all in all respects. Xin An was shocked and digested it for a while. At the same time, he quickly thought of a possibility, "Preciseness is a kind of stubbornness, and there is no reason to say, and it is extremely difficult to change. Tang Rong''s situation may make his father feel more and more favorable and more favorable."


    The two have discussed this topic earlier and reached an agreement.


    Tang Mo quickly reacted, "You want to say that your father was borrowing me to beat Tang Rong. After all, his father''s dissatisfaction with Tao Yiran was not concealed at all. Now he learned that the Tao family still had such a thing. If I were him, the first idea was to settle Tao Yiran and then marry a better wife for his beloved son."


    The more I analyzed it, the more I felt that the possibility was extremely high. Xin An took over the conversation, "You must know that the matter between Tang Rong and me was decided by my grandfather. I think my father was not satisfied, otherwise he would not have let Tang Rong go so easily after learning about the change of marriage and tried his best to suppress the matter."


    Tang Mo nodded, "If Tao Yiran is gone and his grandfather''s will is suppressed, will his son, who is outstanding everywhere, be able to Shang Princess?"


    "But Tang Rong would not agree." Xin An knew Tang Rong very well, "He cherished his reputation very much, and Mrs. Changning Bo was afraid that she would still be waiting for jokes in secret. He would never take risks. Instead, he would borrow this matter and completely seize the Tao family and Tao Yiran."


    "If our guess is correct, Tao Yiran will soon become me in her previous life."


    He was sucked away by Tang Rong and used all his dowry, and then abandoned him like a piece of grass.


    "Tang Rong will not easily reveal his true thoughts. His father must have had some misunderstandings about him."


    Tang Mo said that some people outside said that Tang Rong was a hero and was sad to be a beauty. "I said that he was addicted to beauty, but my father probably heard such words, so that''s what happened."


    Tang Mo frowned, Xin An looked at him, "You"


    "Eighty times it''s just a tool for him to hone Tang Rong."


    The two of them analyzed and inferred that when they came out, Tang Mo''s face was not very good-looking. He knew that he was not valued, but unexpectedly he had no status.


    Xin An felt that he was a little pitiful. The situation between the two was different. At least she still had her family who cared about her. Her father''s attitude determined the attitude of the entire Xin family. It can be said that she had never suffered any grievance in the Xin family.


    Tang Mo was because his father didn''t love him. His mother, who was the second wife, had too many concerns earlier. Another sinister Tang Rong ruined his reputation. In her previous life, she was against him everywhere, and Tao Yiran dragged him back. It was really

 Chapter 129 Am I the one who takes the blame?

    Chapter 129 Am I the one who takes the blame?


    "Did you think in your previous life that the people in Mansion were your enemies?"


    I couldn''t help asking if I had thought about it. Tang Mo was stunned, "Your words, I''m."


    "I felt sad."


    Looking back on the past, that day,


    I suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Xin An found that he had touched his sadness and hurriedly comforted him, "Just treat me as nonsense."


    "But you don''t have to be too pessimistic. It is possible that our guesses are all wrong. They are disappointed with Tang Rong, and their eyes are on you, and they are ready to give you a chance."


    "But no matter what his thoughts are, it will not affect our leverage from him at all. If he is with him, your friendship will be much smoother."


    This coincided with Tang Mo''s idea. Tang Mo sneered and lay down, "Sleep, don''t bother to think about it. As you said, he sent it to himself this time, so I naturally have to climb up the pole."


    He felt uncomfortable, and Tang Rong must have had a hard time, and he didn''t mind making him feel even more uncomfortable.


    Tang Mo did not sleep well that night. The dream was all about the previous life. Everyone was smiling at him and pointed at him. Everyone looked at him with disdain, including Xin An. He was sweating heavily after waking up. Seeing that Shi Chen was not too early, he simply got up and went to the yard to practice to vent his boredom.


    Xin An himself did not expect that a sentence would give Tang Mo such great potential. When he woke up, Tang Mo was already washing up and ready to have breakfast. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Mo stepped forward and sat on the edge of the bed, "I had a bad dream last night."


    He said the dream, and Xin An couldn''t help but feel a little regretful, "It''s because I didn''t think it through. It''s all the past. What else do you want to do?"


    He smiled and patted his arm, "You are now the second young master of the Marquis'' Mansion who is in the limelight. There is someone as smart as me to help you, and there is also a mother who lets go of her hands and feet to help you, and the wealthy father-in-law helps you, and the grandmother likes you, which is completely different from the situation in your dreams, so there is no need to bother you at all."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and curled his lips, "You said that, it seems that I am very good now."


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Tang Mo was happy again. Seeing Xin An''s sleeping hair wrapped around his neck, he looked disgusted, "Get up and get rid of it, like a female ghost."


    Xin An didn''t want to see him in an instant, "That''s also a good-looking female ghost."


    "Yes, yes, you look good, it''s the best in the world, right?"


    I don¡¯t know what kind of obsession it was. I dressed like a nun all day in my previous life, but why did I beautify all day long in this life?


    Before leaving, he was very curious about how Xin''an would deal with Tao Yiran. Xin''an raised his eyes, "After pretending to be sick and being exposed, the Tao family''s fig leaf was lifted up again. At this time, she had no other way to go except to firmly grasp Tang Rong."


    Tang Mo said seriously, "You can easily kill her now."


    Xin An raised the corners of her lips slightly, "I am the kind of person who takes the blame?"


    Tang Mo said that she was, "I thought you would take her life while she was sick."


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Xin An hooked his finger at him, "You can help me do something."


    Tang Mo obediently passed by and learned that Xin''an wanted him to secretly make people say that Tang Rong was deeply in love with Tao Yiran, "Why do you want to erect him as a lover?"


    Xin An said: "After sleeping, I became more and more clear about many things. My father didn''t like Tao Yiran and wanted Tao Yiran to die so that he could give his son a bright future. I insisted on protecting Tao Yiran and let her firmly occupy the position of the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan, so as not to harm other women."


    "I want to watch these two people use each other and hate each other, be inseparable from each other, and be inseparable from each other, and think about pulling each other''s back until they die."


    "Besides" Xin An chuckled, "Didn''t you say that those people outside said that Tang Rong was addicted to beauty? Then confirm this rumor for him. We can still do some writing about the Tao family, just say that Tao Yiran''s family has a lot of knowledge and is proficient in all kinds of martial arts. Tang Rong, who is fascinated, wished to drown in it."


    Tang Mo leaned back slightly, tsk in a tsk voice, "Eighteen martial arts?"


    How could he instantly understand that this "martial art" is not that "martial art"?


    "The most toxic woman''s heart is, you are so vicious, I like it so much, and I admire you."


    Tang Mo said that before Xin An''s secret moves fell on him, he was already honest.


    Why did I feel unhappy in my previous life and want to fight against her?


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "I am not a Bodhisattva, can I still tolerate them?"


    Tang Mo nodded with a smile, and only then did he feel completely cheerful, "Don''t worry, I kept this matter silently, it''s clear."


    "Um."


    Xin''an is about to get up, "The money is in the drawer, and you can get it yourself when you need it."


    Tang Mo smiled and asked her to make a few more clothes for herself, "I''m going out to show off. In addition, last time, several people at Shuihua Banquet said they wanted to invite their own wife to have a meal with you and ask you for a few clothes to make. I''ll make arrangements for you. Thank you for your hard work."


    "knew."


    She can''t become a fat man in one bite. In a short period of time, she has met many people and needs time to bring the relationship between some of them closer. The need for new female friends is no longer so strong.


    Tang Mo leaned forward again and said, "I recently opened a tavern on Bibo Lake. I heard that the food is good, the scenery is good, and it is not hot. I haven''t been there yet. Let''s try it together?"


    For no reason, he wanted to share many interesting things with Xin''an, and he also wanted to go with Xin''an where he wanted to go.


    Seeing his eyes burning and expectant, Xin An nodded without hesitation, "Then you come back early, we can still go shopping on the street."


    "OK."


    Tang Mo stood up happily and prepared to go out to work as a businessman. "The day is too hot, and there are some things that are not in a hurry to do in the past few days. When it gets cooler, go out and rest at home. I''ll leave."


    Seeing him leaving the door with a bright look, Xin An also got out of bed with a smile and asked Chunyang and some people to come in to serve him.


    Today, Tang Gang took his leave and did not go to court. He came back late last night and was in a bad mood in the morning. Wang talked about Tang Mo from the side, "I look very difficult. Isn''t the Marquis going to help him?"


    Tang Gang didn¡¯t have this idea? His eldest son¡¯s affairs were not enough for him to worry about?


    Tang Mo''s second son is enough as long as he doesn''t cause trouble.


    "This is an opportunity for him to hone his skills. I can''t help him in everything, and I have to rely on himself for everything."


    Wang sneered on his lips, "What the Marquis said seems to have helped him a lot."


    Tang Gang turned his head and Wang had already turned around, "Since the marquis doesn''t want to do it, just pretend that I didn''t say it. That child has always relied on himself. Now he can still rely on his father-in-law. Whether he can rely on his father or not is not important."


    This sentence stimulated Tang Gang, mainly because he could not accept that Xin Kuan''s businessman was above him. In order to prove that his father was not comparable to everyone, he decided to help Tang Mo this time.


    It can also be considered to increase Tang Rong''s tension.


    Dear treasures, happy September. The author is in Chengdu and it¡¯s hot. Is it cooler?

 Chapter 130 The second princes concubine invites you again

    Chapter 130 The Second Prince''s Concubine invites you again


    It was too hot, and Xin An also stayed in Qiushiyuan to enjoy a good life after hearing Tang Mo''s words.


    "Mrs. The female shopkeeper of Qianjijin Shop in the city brought the jewelry he had just arrived."


    Nanfeng came back from outside when he was working, and met a female shopkeeper at the door. Xin An asked her to invite someone in. Earlier, she thought Qianji Jinshou¡¯s jewelry was good, so she left a message and asked her to send it to her if there was new goods.


    As the second young lady of the Hou Mansion, she can¡¯t need any jewelry and has to go out to choose from herself.


    Soon the female shopkeeper came with her jewelry. Qingyang had arranged for someone to carry the table out. After seeing the ceremony, the female shopkeeper put out all the jewelry he brought with two female friends and spoke respectfully, "Madam Second Young Master, these are the jewelry that we just arrived in the gold shop. Do you think anyone can look at it?"


    There are three or five kinds of hairpin rings, earrings, bracelets, etc. to choose from. In the eyes of the female shopkeeper of the gold shop, these are all high-quality products. No ordinary customers have the chance to see them. They are not much delighted when they see Xin''an''s expression. They know that they are used to seeing good things, and suddenly feel a little confused.


    "They are all ordinary styles, no different from the previous ones."


    After seeing many treasures from the old lady, Xin An''s eyes were already very high. The female shopkeeper smiled and introduced, saying that there was something special about the delivery today. After all, the materials were just different.


    The styles are similar, Xin''an is indifferent to the interest. The female shopkeeper knew that she had failed and only considered that the second young lady was from Huaijiang. She did not know the wealth of Huaijiang and did not send all the real good things.


    Qingyang was sharp-eyed. He had to know which shop sells powder jewelry when he was in Huaijiang and didn¡¯t send the best things in his house. Although these are good in front of him, her young lady has no shortage of them at all. "It¡¯s really a bit ordinary for the female shopkeeper to send these today. If you send these next time, you don¡¯t need to come back to the gate of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion."


    The female shopkeeper apologized repeatedly and hurriedly packed up the jewelry she brought with him and left. Xin An felt that her reputation still needed to be managed well, otherwise any jewelry seller would dare to underestimate her.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot this day.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be great if I went to have a tea and listen to the opera.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Aunt Wang came with a post, saying that the second prince''s concubine wanted to invite Xin''an to have tea tomorrow morning.


    Aunt Wang was a little nervous. She was a real powerful man. Even if she said it, her reputation sounded good. "Young lady, why not open a warehouse and pick two good items and bring them with you?"


    Xin''an said he could just pick some earthworks sent by Uncle Fang Da and bring them with him, "It doesn''t have to be too expensive, just get the idea."


    She, a business woman, doesn''t even look down on the "good things" given by the female shopkeeper, and the princess may also look down on the items she thinks are good. It''s better to settle for the second best and give some uncommon things.


    It can make people feel a little strange.


    Aunt Wang hurriedly went to do it. Xin An thought for a while and went to find her mother-in-law. Wang was a little surprised, "Do you know the inside story?"


    Xin An shook his head, "Just say you''re going to have tea."


    Wang is more nervous than Xin An. "Then you can only adapt to the situation. When you arrive at the prince''s house, be careful in your words and actions. If you can get close to the second prince''s concubine, if you walk in the backyards of each family in the future, it will be like a tiger with wings. It is not a big deal to underestimate you."


    Wang was embarrassed to say that she might not be as good as Xin''an in making friends with women outside. It was one thing that her parents'' family was humble, and the key was that her own ability was not high. Otherwise, she would not have even found out about the Tao family, let alone told her.


    Xin An nodded, and after leaving Wang''s place, he went to the old lady''s yard. The weather was hot. The old lady was unwilling to go out, but her skin was whiter than before, but her complexion was not good.


    "Why is grandmother''s complexion worse than usual?"


    The old lady was bored, "It was too hot, and I couldn''t eat well or sleep well. There was still too little ice." The Hou''s Mansion had limited ice distribution, and it was all tightly used by the old lady, but on such a hot day, the ice cubes melted in a short while. Unless the house was surrounded with ice like the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion, it would be useless.


    "Aren''t yesterday''s cold dishes OK?"


    Ganlu continued, "Cold dishes are good. The old lady also used more yesterday, but her stomach was uncomfortable, so she had to use less in the future."


    The old lady sighed and said that she was old and had a greedy mouthful of cold dishes. The stomachache was in the middle of the night. "Fortunately, this summer has not been a few days, and it will be over once it is over."


    Xin An suddenly thought that Mrs. Wang said that many of the veterans under the Wang family lived in different places, and were crowded, noisy and humid, and it was probably even harder to bear in such hot weather. After thinking about it, he said that he would arrange for people to buy more mung beans and spread them. Cooking mung bean soup from each family can also relieve heat and relieve mild poison.


    "It''s hard for me to serve people everywhere, and those people will only be harder. You can work harder, so let''s arrange it now."


    Xin An stood up, "Grandma is resting so I''ll make arrangements now."


    The old lady said ''um'', Xin An turned around and left, returned to Qiushiyuan and told Aunt Wang to find him


    When I was about to hire a person, I found that there were not many people from my own in the Hou Mansion. I could only ask Aunt Wang to take the money to find Wang again, indicating that she wanted to come to Wang and recruited him a manager, "This person''s surname is Liu, and I am the house where I got married. I will take care of half of the purchase in the mansion. You can give it to him."


    ¡°You can tell him to do things before you find the right person.¡±


    One day, the emperor and another day, this is appropriate for the words to be used in the backyards of each family. The servants of the Hou Mansion are divided into two camps. The old man from the Hou Mansion and the Wang family. Whether Xin An can let his own people in the Hou Mansion depends on whether the mother-in-law, Wang, is willing to give her a chance.


    Now it seems that this opportunity is willing to be given.


    Manager Liu took the money and took the people to the door. Nanfeng followed the whole process. She was responsible for delivering the mung beans she bought to Wang''s mansion and handing them to Mrs. Wang''s hands, and then staring at the mung beans to the place where they should go.


    Tang Mo knew about this when he came back in the evening. Xin An mean, Tang Mo should have found some time to meet those people in person, "We should let others know about us when we pay."


    It is impossible to pay money to let others enjoy their reputation silently.


    "In addition, there are some people who have not been helped by the Marquis'' Mansion. In short, we must have our own people. In addition, I lack a manager, so you can arrange someone for me."


    The Xin family''s manager must be responsible for other things. Xin An is not going to bother them about running errands. "I have no one to use it. It is inconvenient to do anything, and it has great limitations. Think of a solution."


    Tang Mo said he would make arrangements as soon as possible, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Carry it out and we''ll go out later."


    "So early?"


    Although the sun has set west, it is still hot. Xin''an doesn''t want to go out so early, "Wait a little longer."


    Tang Mo said that the students of Wangping Academy will rest today, and most of the students will go to the Zhuangyuan Building to talk about the past and present today. "Roqi will also come out, and we will ''meet'' him by chance."


    ¡°How to ¡®meet¡¯?¡±


    Xin''an became interested, and Tang Mo said that he had already made arrangements, "Since the custody can come forward and speak naturally, he can also give him kindness."

 Chapter 131 "Encounter" Luo Qi asked

    Chapter 131 "Acquaintance" Luo Qi asked


    The afterglow of the sunset, the orange-red clouds are at its peak, and the quiet sky is also bustling under the heat wave. Under the turbulent sunset, a group of birds going out to find food flew across the sky, reflecting in the rippling waves, and then flew into the distant mountains and forests.


    People who had been hiding in the house for a day also took to the streets. The streets were bustling with people shaking palm fans and laughing loudly. Children were chasing on the streets, and vendors who set up stalls were busy attracting customers.


    Tang Mo led Xin to be among the fireworks on earth, leisurely and comfortable.


    Today''s top scholar building is extremely lively. Many years ago, someone talked about the past and present in this building. Dozens of people participated in it. The top scholar building did not close for three days and three nights. Since then, it has been left to discuss the past and the present and elegant things once a month. Many literati and poets will come to compete with others on this day.


    When the two arrived, the literati and students had already fought hard for a day, and they were talking. Tang Mo led Xin An into the door and listened for a while, and accurately found Luo Qi, who was half old in clothes.


    At this time, Luo Qi asked someone to argue with others whether the government orders of the former powerful minister Qiu Wantian and whether his character could stand the test. The other party said that Qiu Wantian was the most powerful minister, but he did not want to make profits for the people. Instead, he chose to be infamous, and should be infamous for thousands of years.


    Luo Qi asked, but said that it was a strategist who entered the game with his own body and defeated the world with a chess. "The court at that time was already difficult to return. If he had been in a high position as a pure stream, the things he had planned involved the interests of half of the people in the court. No matter how good his government orders were, it would be impossible to step out of the imperial city."


    "Facts have proved that although he was corrupt, his government decrees were promoted, and the people actually benefited. If it weren''t for him, how could the previous dynasty have had such a decades of fate?"


    "I am muddy but I don''t change my true intentions. It''s better than having a lot of corpse and eat in vain. How can I not be admired?"


    He talked endlessly, and Tang Mo whispered to Xin An to explain who they were talking about. Xin An said, "How about it, but a talent?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Is it all right? I think this person is very sleek and sleek, no wonder he can be a strategist."


    "Then how do you want to ''meet''?"


    Tang Mo chuckled, "You will know when you look."


    As the sunset began to disperse slowly, people who had been in the Zhuangyuan Building for a whole day also began to leave in groups of three or three nights. The things that were not closed for three days and three nights were gone. The literati had to eat and study, but they were not so idle.


    Luo Qiwen left the Zhuangyuan Building after taking a sip of water and passed by Tang Mo. Tang Mo did not say hello to him, and didn''t even look at him. After a while, he took Xin An out of the door and walked along the street for a while. Xin An heard something. He was about to go to explore Tang Mo, but then he held her hand and walked forward leisurely. He saw Luo Qiwen, who was surrounded by the two of them in an accident.


    I heard one of them speak viciously, "I will give you two ways, either you can pay back the money, or you can use your Luo family''s ancestral home to pay, and choose one."


    What followed was Luo Qi''s voice asking for a few days of grace. Tang Mo signaled to come forward, "Who dares to bully the students in the street?"


    In a word, Xin An understood what Tang Mo said about "accidental encounter" was, and this was an opportunity that he had no chance to create for himself.


    Tang Mo took her forward. At this time, Roqi asked, had been beaten up, and he was still very beaten up.


    The person who asked for debt said that Luo Qi asked about working as a jade pendant earlier, and later lent money to redeem it in the pawnshop. Now the money is not paid back, so the pawnshop asked the Luo family to pay the house as agreed.


    "What jade is more expensive than a house?"


    The person who asked for debt said that Luo Qi asked about borrowing money not only to redeem jade, but also to treat her mother. "I said I was poor but I went to the Imperial Medical Office to buy Yangqi pills, and I enjoy it with my poor."


    "It''s useless for anyone to come today, you have to pay back the money."


    Tang Mo glanced at Xin An. Xin An did not express his opinion. Tang Mo just sighed and said to the lender, "I just saw that he was quite knowledgeable about the past and present in the Zhuangyuan Building. I think he was good at studying. I might have great luck in the future. If you give him a gratitude, it would be considered a good relationship." He didn''t foolishly say that he could repay the money for Luo Qi. Isn''t this obvious that he is rushing to go?


    "Who are you?"


    Come forward, "My son is the second son of the Marquis of Weiyuan."


    Several people looked at each other and then bowed, but the second son of the Marquis''s mansion could not take care of them, and there were some backers behind their **** shops.


    Tang Mo said another sentence and led Xin An and was about to leave. The two people who were asking for debt turned around and went to deal with Luo Qi. After being hit and kicked, Luo Qi didn''t care about anything. He rushed forward and ran to Tang Mo to kneel down, "Please help the second young master."


    Tang Mo made a gesture to protect Xin An, and showed dissatisfaction on his face. He came and shouted loudly, "What do you want to do?"


    Luo Qi, whose lips were broken, kowtowed, "The student is willing to be loyal to the second son and asks the second son to save him."


    Tang Mo said, "I don''t lack loyal people. Seeing that you admire your literary talent when you debate with others in the Zhuangyuan Building, I said a few words to you. Don''t think too much."


    Luo Qi asked and continued to beg. If his mother and brother were gone, he would have no place to stay, his family would have no income, and he could not continue to study in the college. Eating would have become a problem, so how could he talk about fame?


    In his eyes, the second young master in front of him was sent by God, and he would catch him no matter what.


    Xin An watched Luo Qiwen kneel on the ground and begging hard to express his determination to be loyal to him. He thought that in his previous life, he was invited by Tang Rong and Lixian, and he was still pretending to be airs. It turned out that he was very skillful when kowtowed.


    Perhaps it was Luo Qi''s sincerity that "impressed" Tang Mo, "Get up."


    Turning around and saying to the two people who asked for debts, "I will give him three days to give me grace. I will go back and tell your shopkeeper that it was said by me."


    The second young master of the Hou Mansion wanted to sell the pawnshop. The two people who asked for debts said a few threatening words to Luo Qi before leaving. Luo Qi staggered and stood up, "Second Young Master, the student will not pay back three days later."


    "Now, the only valuable thing in the student''s family is the ancestral home besides the jade pendant. In order to make a living, the two side courtyards in the house have been leased to two families, and I really can''t make up the money."


    Tang Mo curled his lips slightly, "Since he knows that he can''t pay it back, why do you have to borrow it again?"


    Luo Qi asked, "My mother was seriously ill at that time, and the jade pendant was a ancestral property from her mother. I was always worried about it. I was afraid that she would have any regrets, so I redeem it. Fortunately, I met a good doctor and my mother turned her back."


    "At that time, I thought that no matter how good the ancestral home was, it would not be able to match my mother''s life. As long as I could save my mother, I would just sell it."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "If I didn''t meet this young master today, I would eventually sell my ancestral home, right?"


    Luo Qi asked him not to say anything, which was the answer. Tang Mo asked him to go back and think about what he could do for him. After thinking it through, he went to the Beiya Army to find him. "It is only three days. If I can convince me, I will ask you to be a counselor. I can also lend you money to repay your debt first."


    Roqi asked for gratitude, and Tang Mo then took Xin An away with satisfaction. After walking away, Xin An gave him a thumbs up, "You designed it?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Yes, not."

 Chapter 132 Your mother-in-law is so generous?

    Chapter 132 Your mother-in-law is so generous?


    Since Xin An recommended Luo Qi''s question, Tang Mo sent someone to touch Luo Qi''s question in detail, and naturally knew that today was the deadline for him to pay back the money.


    "It''s just that the pawnshop boss told the debtor to be extra fierce today, that''s all."


    As for why he didn''t take the initiative to help Luo Qi with the name of Xicai, it was because he was the second son of the Marquis'' Mansion. Can anyone post it on the Marquis'' Mansion?


    Only when you get it is difficult to get it, you know to cherish it.


    Xin Anke doesn''t matter how Luo Qi got it, as long as he gets it, he can do it. If a person who is eager to climb up, he will know what to do as long as he gives him a chance.


    The two of them quickly got on the carriage and headed towards the small restaurant by the lake that Tang Mo decided. As Tang Mo said, the small restaurant by the lake is unique. The restaurant is by the lake, and the excellent location for eating is on the lake. It is a terrace that supports piles from the bottom of the lake. The dining table is leaning against the edge of the terrace. You can see the flower boat on the lake by lifting it.


    At this time, the sunset had merged into the night, and a bright moon was hanging high above my head. Now there were lanterns illuminating the night like stars. The flower boats on the lake were beautifully reflected by the lanterns, and you could still hear some sounds of silk and bamboo.


    This is the night of the prosperous era of Daqian, which is particularly brilliant.


    Tang Mo had already made a reservation. As soon as he sat down, the guy gave him a cold dish. Tang Mo asked for fruit wine, "It''s a drink to have such a view."


    Xin An didn''t refuse. Now she likes to enjoy this kind of life of luxury and is willing to try anything new. "This is the first time I have eaten in such a scenery, so I naturally have to drink a drink."


    Tang Mo was a little proud, "Is this place good?"


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Xin''an said that he could come to visit the lake next time, "It would definitely be interesting to visit the lake at night."


    Tang Mo agreed without thinking and picked up a piece of rabbit meat for her, "You said that we should go around in this situation. You can''t leave any delicious food or fun, even if it''s made up for it."


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    The fruit wine came up, Tang Mo poured the wine himself, and the two raised their glasses for today''s good day.


    The two lived a free and easy life, and Tang Gang got angry in the mansion again, just because in order to prove that he was a qualified father, he specifically inquired about Tang Mo''s errands today, and found a way to solve Tang Mo''s current difficulties, and was about to come back to prove that he was important. As a result, he learned that he had actually gone out for dinner with his wife.


    "Everyone who marryes a wife will forget who they are. They are not like it, they are not like it."


    In his eyes, being addicted to the love of children is a sign of inadequacy. Tang Rong has disappointed him at this point. Unexpectedly, Tang Mo is the same. "There is no food in the mansion, so do you have to go out to eat?"


    Wang stepped forward, "It was just accompanying his wife to go out for a meal, and he didn''t delay his errands."


    "It''s not long before the young couple gets married. The newlyweds are in a strong relationship. It''s normal for people to go out for a walk in their spare time. Why should the marquis get angry?"


    Tang Gang was angry. He was not angry when he went out for a meal, but he clearly felt that his two sons were alienated from him after they got married and were out of his control. He sang against him with Wang. How could it not make people angry?


    And Xin Kuan, who was far away in Huaijiang, made him do it!


    These things are hard to say, "If you start a family and start a business, you should put it on the main business, and you will think about how good you can eat and drink?"


    "Thirty days a month, the Marquis returns to his house for less than ten days to eat, and he is also thinking about eating and drinking?"


    Wang is not used to him at all now. Tang Gang is unbearable to be repeatedly provoked, but when he meets Wang''s eyes, he is a little scared, worried that Wang will quarrel with him regardless of his demeanor, which is a headache, so he can only leave in the end.


    Wang turned around, feeling very disdainful, and doubted why he pretended to be so virtuous and kind in the past twenty years. He had been frustrated for so many years.


    Tang Gang finally couldn''t wait to arrive at Tang Mo because Tang Rong came back and took Lord Tao with him, saying that he had something important to discuss.


    As soon as he started speaking, Tang Gang led people to the study room. How could he remember Tang Mo?


    The three of them discussed what they did not know. When Tang Mo and Xin An came back, Lord Tao had not left yet, and they didn''t think much about it. They just thought it was Lord Tao to ease the relationship between the two families. The next morning, Xin''an went to the Second Prince''s Mansion with a gift. He had learned that the person she was coming had led her in. The Prince''s Mansion was not as big as Xin''an imagined, but it was extremely noble and gorgeous.


    "Please wait for the second young lady."


    The maid in the prince''s mansion was very disciplined. She took the person to the back of the side hall and took the tea, and then stood quietly in the corner.


    The second prince''s concubine arrived after just waiting for half a cup of tea. Her face was rosy and her forehead was slightly sweaty. Her clothes were breathable and not as luxurious as she saw at the Shuihua Banquet that day.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "I came early, and I disturbed the second prince''s concubine to rest."


    Xin An had seen the ceremony and looked calm. The second prince''s concubine nodded, "There is no need to be too polite. I invited you today because I haven''t finished asking some of the words last time. I want to ask you again, just sit down."


    After Xin An thanked the gift, he sat down and changed the tea for the second time. The second prince''s concubine stepped forward and retreated outside as soon as she raised her hand to serve her. She said, "I''m very curious. You don''t seem to mind being replaced by a partner?"


    "Is there even a very happy meaning?"


    Xin An was a little helpless. He didn''t know why the second prince''s concubine was so concerned about this issue. He laughed, "I''m really happy to be hiding it to the second prince''s concubine."


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    The second prince''s concubine became interested, and Xin''an tried to find a reasonable reason to tell her, "I came from a salt merchant''s family. Although I had read the book for a few days and could recognize a few words, I was afraid that I would be a prince''s wife or even a future wife of the Marquis.


    "If it were the second young master, he would not have such worries and his life would be much easier. He would live a lifetime, and it would be better to live comfortably."


    The second prince''s concubine was a little disbelief, "It''s just that?"


    Xin An smiled bitterly, "It''s all happening, and I can''t choose at all. I''ve entered the Marquis'' Mansion again, so I can only think so."


    "That''s right."


    The second prince''s concubine spoke directly, "It seems that you are also a well-informed person and can get benefits for yourself in adversity."


    Xin''an


    I didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    "Tell me what happened to Tao Yiran?"


    "I fainted after returning from Shuihuayan, and I kept recuperating in the yard."


    The second prince''s concubine didn''t believe it. She already knew about the Tao family and knew that Wang had gone to Changning Bo Mansion. She guessed that the Hou Mansion also knew it, "Don''t you know what the inside story?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I only know that my sister-in-law went to Changning Bo Mansion to apologize, and she never left the yard after she came back."


    "Has you been confined?"


    Xin An nodded, and the second prince''s concubine sneered on her lips, "Just just confinement?"


    "Your mother-in-law is so generous?"


    Xin''an

 Chapter 133 Interesting Second Princes Concubine

    Chapter 133 Interesting Second Prince''s Concubine


    Xin An, who is used to talking around and still half of the words, is not very adaptable to the directness of the second prince''s concubine, but as a superior, it is impossible for her to adapt to her. Only she tries to change her speaking habits so that the future queen will not find her boring.


    "You know, my mother-in-law is the second wife. She is a little worried when facing her sister-in-law. She is not as direct as she talks to me. She says what she should say, and she also needs to scold her."


    The second prince''s concubine snorted coldly, "The second wife is also a serious wife. She also raised Tang Rong. She should enjoy the same rights as Tang Rong''s biological mother. Your mother-in-law just cares too much."


    She also expects Tao Yiran to be ruthless in the Hou¡¯s Mansion, but she doesn¡¯t want her to live a good life!


    You should know what Tao Yiran said when she hooked up with the second prince, and said that her prince''s concubine had made her man wronged and she said it like a shrew.


    A pretentious, wishing she could be stabbed to death with one shot.


    Xin An smiled, "If my mother-in-law had the courage of the second prince''s concubine, there would be no beginning."


    The second prince''s concubine raised her eyebrows, "Are you really not angry?"


    Xin An said: "If you say the scene, you will naturally not be angry; if you say the truth, I want to slap her twice at this moment, even if I have no idea about her man."


    "I don''t want to bite my parents'' home. The situation of the merchant is not easy. The Marquis'' Mansion is already the highest family. Secondly, I don''t want to embarrass my husband. Although I am a coincidence, I like him and I have similar personalities. Both parties are free when they get along. He is very caring about me, so I naturally have to give it back."


    This is the truth in the second prince''s ears. I feel better. This is what a person should think. It doesn''t matter where his man is robbed. Even if he thinks that a man is not important in his heart, isn''t face important?


    "I heard you praise Tang Mo twice when I saw you twice. Is it so good?"


    Xin''an''s eyes were filled with smiles, "It''s pretty good."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled, "After the last time the Shuihua Banquet returned, the second prince also mentioned him when he returned to the mansion, saying that he was a person of true nature. The hot summer day is finally over. Next month, there will be a monthly banquet in the mansion, and you and your wife will join in the fun together."


    Xin An stood up to thank him, and then smiled and said, "Although I have just arrived in the capital, I have also heard of the moon banquet at the Second Prince''s Mansion. I heard that there are many talented people and even people who know illusions. When I heard that he was fascinated, I never expected that the Second Prince''s concubine would invite me to the banquet, and I was very happy."


    "only."


    She asked with a smile, "Can we couples be allowed to watch and appreciate it at that time? There is really nothing special to do."


    The second prince''s concubine was stunned and laughed, "Do you think I''ll let you show off your skills?"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to play, and you don''t have to watch this year. Did you hear about the one last year?"


    At last year''s month invitation banquet, the old father of the prime minister of the court had two glasses of wine and insisted on giving everyone the unique skills of picking the moon. At his age in his sixties, he climbed up to the wall and shouted that the moon would come down by himself. It was the high-powered prime minister who coaxed him down and carried him back in person. For this reason, he even blew his waist and lay on the bed for seven days.


    Xin An lowered his head and laughed, "It''s a pity that it happened last year, and I can''t see it anymore."


    "When the second prince''s concubine talked about this, it reminded me of Mr. Rong from our Huaijiang Rong family. She is obviously a genius in business, but she believes that she is a master of exorcism and ghost hunting. In order to prove that she always travels to the graves with white lanterns in the middle of the night, sets up formations at home, and refines pills by herself, calling her friends to enjoy it."


    "Is there anything like this?"


    The second prince''s concubine was aroused, "Did he become a master or teach himself? What''s the pill he has refined?"


    "It was said that I met a master on the way out for business, and then I started studying it when I came back. As for the pill, no one dared to enjoy it. His son later thought of a way. Now Mr. Rong no longer dared to do it at home and no longer went to the graves." "What''s the way?"


    ¡°It¡¯s to satisfy his wish.¡±


    Xin An smiled and said, "Give him some medicine to calm the mind, and then he carried him to the empty grave while he was asleep, leaving him a note, saying that the ghosts he attracted wanted to invite him down to have a drink. He was almost scared and never went back."


    The second prince''s concubine found it quite interesting. Xin An observed his words and expressions and said two more interesting things. Seeing that the second prince''s concubine was still interested, she knew that she was probably interested in listening to these things. She thought again that she did not grow up in the capital. She heard that she had led troops to fight wars, which shows that her preferences were different from ordinary noble girls.


    Fortunately, she has lived for decades and has heard of many strange stories. It sounds very smooth. She originally wanted to learn from her that the second prince''s concubine, who was in charge of Tao Yiran''s situation, became more interested in her.


    "You know a lot of interesting things, but they are vivid, which is in line with your identity as a salt merchant woman."


    The second prince''s concubine did not underestimate her words, but just told the truth, "I heard that you were helping with the business before getting married?


    "It was because of interest, and my father was spoiled, so I studied for a while."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled and said, "This is somewhat the same as mine."


    She was also quite interested in playing with swords and guns. In addition, her father was spoiled, so she led her troops on the field. "Your father and mother are both very nice to you?"


    Xin An nodded and said with a smile, "I am the eldest daughter in the family. I was born with my parents and loved me. Later, when my brother had a younger brother, he loved me even more, and he also asked my younger brother to listen to me in everything."


    "Now, I just went back two months ago and sent someone to send me some Huaijiang Tuyi to me because I was afraid that I would not like the food and drink in the capital."


    The second prince''s concubine nodded with satisfaction. She didn''t like the kind of people who had a lot of brothers and sisters in the family who were fighting and plotting against each other. After saying a few words, she began to please her and wanted to get benefits from her, or she wanted to use her hands to achieve her goals.


    "I can say that you can say that I like you last time I gave me tea. I haven''t given you a gift yet. Do you have anything you want?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I have already obtained a lot after entering the gate of the Second Prince''s Mansion today. I should thank you for your thanks."


    ¡°How to say it?¡±


    Xin An said: "Everyone in the capital knows that I not only come from a merchant, but the groom changed from the prince of the Marquis''s family to the second son on the day of the wedding. I don''t know how many people underestimated me because of this, waiting to see me laugh at me."


    "If I can enter the door of the Second Prince''s Mansion today, I have borrowed your light. If anyone outside can''t guess the inside story, he will be polite to me."


    The second prince''s concubine laughed, "Since that''s the case, I want to give you something, and lend you more light."


    Xin An stood up to thank him, and when he saw that it was almost done, he offered to say goodbye. The second prince''s concubine did not try to keep her, but only asked her to hand in a letter of worship occasionally, and she would see her as long as she had time.


    As for the "occasional" Xin An''s understanding, it must be a time when it is unfavorable to Tao Yiran''s news.


    It can be seen that Tao Yiran''s hookup with the second prince offended the second prince''s concubine deeply.

 Chapter 134 A rare good mother-in-law

    Chapter 134 It¡¯s rare to see a good mother-in-law


    Xin''an went to the Second Prince''s Mansion. Wang was worried since she left the house, fearing that the prince''s concubine would be punished if she was not right. When she learned that Xin''an had returned to the house, she hurriedly asked someone to invite her over.


    The second prince''s concubine brought Xin An a lot of things. The fruit wine alone was two small jars, and a few small things from the palace. Wang was surprised to see these and turned his head to look at her, "Are you talking well?"


    Xin''an took a bite of tea and breathed a long sigh of relief, "It''s all good, that''s it."


    "The second prince''s concubine seems to be very interested in the eldest sister-in-law?"


    She said this on purpose. The joy in Wang''s eyes faded away quickly and she waved her back, "What''s going on?"


    Xin An put down the teacup, "I was summoned by the second prince''s concubine for the first time at the Shuihua Banquet. She mentioned her sister-in-law many times. I thought she was interested in the matter of changing her kins in the mansion."


    "I was still interested in seeing you today. I also asked my mother how she punished her sister-in-law. I felt very dissatisfied when I learned that she was just confined. I also said that my mother was too lenient and said that she was a little ridiculous when she said this."


    "Mother, did the second prince''s concubine and sister-in-law have a holiday?"


    When she said this, Wang''s heart suddenly became like a mirror, but she thought Xin An knew nothing at this moment, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while. She could only confirm again, "Did you see clearly, is it a ridicule?"


    ¡°It won¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Xin''an gave her a positive answer, "On the way back, I thought carefully. When my sister-in-law played the piano at the Shuihua Banquet, many people laughed at me. At that time, the second prince''s concubine looked very happy."


    "These two times I met, I asked my sister-in-law how she lived in the mansion. It didn''t seem to care, but it was more like waiting to see a joke."


    Wang sighed. Although the family scandal should not be made public, Xin An is not an outsider. If she didn''t explain it clearly, she was afraid that she would not be able to answer when she saw the second prince again in the future. She could only tell the truth about Tao Yiran''s concern for the second prince.


    Xin An suddenly realized, "No wonder, the second prince''s concubine is holding a grudge."


    "She is afraid she will see me again in the future. How will I answer then?"


    She needs an attitude. The second prince''s concubine speaks straightforwardly and asks questions and pursues them tightly. If she doesn''t give her some news that makes her happy, she will only be afraid of bad things. Of course, she will never be willing to maintain Tao Yiran''s reputation.


    Wang understood what she meant, and just thought about it for a moment, and told her, "It is rare that the second prince''s concubine likes to talk to you. This is your luck, so of course we must try our best to satisfy the second prince''s concubine."


    "If the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion and your sister-in-law''s reputation cannot be taken into account, the Marquis'' Mansion must be the priority."


    Xin An stood up and bowed to the blessing, "The daughter-in-law knows, but the daughter-in-law is so young that it is not thoughtful. If something goes wrong, please ask your mother to make more careful."


    "You, my mother and daughter don''t need to do this."


    Wang is very happy that her daughter-in-law was invited by the prince''s concubine. Looking back on her performance in the past two months, she feels that she is better at making friends with her than her mother-in-law in this regard, which is a good thing.


    "My mother is older and she is a little overwhelmed in the outside world. How hard will it take for you to get along with others in the future?"


    "Don''t worry about going out. You don''t have to worry about the affairs in the mansion. In addition, I will pack up a place for you to serve customers and let your people go and see where it is inappropriate. Just look at it and make a decision."


    I have to say that Wang''s mother-in-law is quite thoughtful and is a rare good mother-in-law in Kyoto City.


    "Thank you, mother." Xin''an was relaxed on the way back to Qiushiyuan. With Tang Mo and her mother-in-law, her life is much easier than her previous life.


    After entering the door of Qiushiyuan, Chunlu and his friends came up to meet her. She was very enthusiastic. Before entering the door, the tea was ready. She sat in front of the dressing mirror and let Chunlu take off the hairpin ring, add a few light and beautiful velvet flowers again, and then she had a homely dress. Only then did she feel comfortable on the beauty couch, and Fang Xiaoxiao stepped forward to pinch her legs. Those who had studied medicine naturally knew the acupoints, and it was very comfortable to pinch them. Life was very enjoyable.


    "Are Xiaoxiao used to it?"


    Fang Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile, "I felt at ease when I saw Aunt Wang. Most of the courtyards are familiar people, just like they are still in Huaijiang."


    Xin An looked at her, "Since you are used to it, please feel at ease here. Don''t worry about the outside world for the time being. If you are anxious, you can''t eat hot tofu. You should pay attention to it at any time. Do you know?"


    The Fang family in the capital is not a big family in the eyes of the Hou Mansion, but it is quite asset in the eyes of ordinary people. Fang Xiaoxiao began to remember when Fang Da''s family was driven away. When Fang Da came back this time, he was afraid that he would also want to take revenge besides helping her.


    Of course, revenge should be avenged, but she hopes that the father and daughter will have success and don¡¯t worry.


    Fang Xiaoxiao paused for her leg-pinching hand, then nodded, Xin An closed her eyes and took a nap, and the room became quiet.


    On the evening of that day, Ershan behind Tang Mo limped back. Xia''er wiped her tears and went to support her. She thought he had been beaten. Tang Mo smiled and said, "This kid goes to the martial arts hall with me, and he will behave well after playing tricks. I think it''s not bad, so I let him stay in the martial arts hall to practice martial arts in the future."


    Ershan is over the age of practicing basic skills, and his bones are hard. After being pointed out twice today, I feel that half of my life has been lost, but I am full of energy. I smiled foolishly and kowtowed to Xin''an, "Mrs. The second young master asked the villain to go to the martial arts school to learn kung fu tomorrow, villain. villain."


    Before he could finish his words, he cried. The half-aged boy wiped his tears and looked very pitiful, "The villain must study hard. After he finished his studies, he will protect the second young master and the young lady."


    You should know that learning kung fu costs more than studying. The young master paid him to learn skills, and it was a lifelong thing to learn. "The great kindness and virtue of the young master and the young lady are the villain. The villain whimper."


    Xia''er, who was standing by, also began to wipe her tears. Their cousins ??all suffered a lot to be today. Not only did they live in the Hou Mansion, but they also dressed decently. They lived every day better than the New Year before. Several sisters in the yard also taught her to read. Now my cousin has such a good opportunity.


    The brother and sister were crying happily one by one. Xin An smiled and walked forward, "Stop crying, you have to endure hardship when you learn kung fu. You are a little older and have to endure harder. Save tears and keep them behind you to cry."


    He pinched his sleeves and wiped his tears randomly. Ershan felt a little embarrassed. He had never thought of crying, but he couldn''t help it, "Mrs. Second Young Master, I''m not afraid of suffering."


    Xin An asked him to get up, "Learn hard, your second son has high hopes for you, and he is still waiting for you to return from your studies and do great things."


    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Xin''an called Fang Xiaoxiao, and before she could speak, Fang Xiaoxiao took the initiative to say, "Don''t worry, aunt, young lady, I will arrange the bruising and injury medicine for this Ershan boy and keep it in place."


    Ershan turned his head and said stupidly, "Do you still care about the medicine?"


    Xiaoxiao covered her mouth and smiled, "What you said, where can you not get hurt when practicing? You don''t need medicine, just hold it hard?"


    Ershan was even more moved. How could he meet the young master and the young lady so lucky?


    Looking back, he laughed again. He tried his best to win such a good day, "Miss Xiaoxiao, thank you."


    Tang Mo, who was eating tea with his legs raised under the eaves, said: "Why don''t you say a few more words to Miss Xiaoxiao, and ask her to get you some medicine now, so how can you get up tomorrow morning?"


    Ershan was even more embarrassed. Chunyang laughed a lot, and Xiaoxiao laughed the most.


    Everyone was laughing, and they could only come and cry. The young master became more and more motivated and had to do more and more things. Finally, he came to Ershan to share the heavy responsibility. Now he was going to learn martial arts again. He called him to wake up, he was serving him, he was driving a car, he was running an errand, he was everything

 Chapter 135 Tang Gang: What is he?

    Chapter 135 Tang Gang: What is he?


    "When Ershan goes to practice qigong, there is only one person missing, and only the rest is left. Isn''t it enough?"


    In the room, Xin An leaned lazily on the back of the chair. Tang Mo is no longer the Tang Mo he used to be. It is naturally enough to have only one servant by his playboy, but isn¡¯t he motivated now? He has to do many shameful things to do if he wants to do the job, and not both of them will definitely be able to do it.


    Tang Mo said it was really not enough, but the personal servant could not just transfer one or buy one. "Ershan has never been a master, so he depends on everything big and small. I feel that it will be impossible to come."


    Really, as the master, he couldn''t bear to continue enslaving.


    Xin An thought for a moment, "Since that''s the case, then you can go and find two more helpers. You don''t have to find a servant. There are no down-and-out relatives in the Tang family and the Wang family?"


    "Those who have a longer relationship and have a difficult life, let''s see if there are one or two smart boys here."


    "relative?"


    Tang Mo didn¡¯t pay much attention to relatives at home, ¡°I¡¯ll ask if I go back.¡±


    Looking at Xin''an quietly, "Why are we always short of staff?"


    ¡°You should ask yourself.¡±


    Xin''an yawned, "What did you do earlier?"


    "I have a few girls, do you use it?"


    Tang Mo hummed twice, "I will go around in two days, but I don''t believe I can''t find a few available people."


    At the dinner table, Tang Gang and Tang Rong were not there. Apart from the confined Tao Yiran and Xijing''s old lady, there were only three. Wang and Tang Mo didn''t think there was any problem. They felt that there were fewer those two unpopular ones, and they were more comfortable eating.


    Xin An looked at the empty seat, and was not optimistic in his heart. When he returned to Qiushiyuan, he found Nanfeng and asked him to bribe Tang Rong''s servant Qingmo, who wanted to grasp Tang Rong''s whereabouts.


    "Young lady?"


    Nanfeng was about to speak but stopped, Xin An raised his eyes, "It''s okay to buy or threaten. I believe you must have a way to let him submit. I want to know the whereabouts of the prince as soon as possible, who he met and what he said, the more detailed the better."


    Nanfeng still did not agree immediately, "Young Madam, you"


    "I''m also planning for our second son. There is no need to let my mother-in-law and the second son know about this, so as not to misunderstand them."


    Nanfeng was relieved. He thought that the young lady had other thoughts about the prince, so he explained to Nanfeng two words, Xin An and Nanfeng, before leaving. Tang Mo came, "What do you want Nanfeng to do?"


    "Inquiry about whereabouts next door."


    She asked Nanfeng not to say it, but she said, "I''m not at ease if I don''t grasp his movements."


    "Just look at him so highly?"


    Tang Mo was a little dissatisfied, and Xin An looked at him seriously, "You have always underestimated him."


    "He was already a little skilled, and he was good at calculating and had no bottom line. He was surrounded by your father and Lord Tao. Do you think he was born by giving gifts to this day?


    "Now the Tao family will definitely catch Tang Rong tightly. Tang Rong will not be lenient when using the Tao family. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to be beaten. How big is the obstacle for you and me when working together?"


    Tang Mo still has too few helpers around him.


    "The news came from next door, as we expected, Tao Yiran gave part of his dowry to Tang Rong."


    "One of the colorful glass plates has been sent to the mansion of the Minister of Rites Cao."


    Tang Mo sneered, "It''s fast enough."


    "So." Xin''an turned his head, "You have a little sense of crisis. If you have any tricks to do as soon as possible, don''t wait for him to grow bigger, there will be no place to cry at that time."


    Tang Mo nodded, "I will arrange it for him soon."


    Before the person could lie down, the people around Tang Gang came and said that Tang Gang asked Tang Mo to go to the study to talk. Tang Mo still followed him despite his doubts.


    In the study, Tang Gang, who came back, was writing something. Tang Mo didn''t look up when he entered the door. He stopped writing before looking at Tang Mo, "You will go to the Zhang family tomorrow morning, and the Zhang family is willing to move out of the ancestral home."


    "Is the father worried about his son''s affairs?"


    Tang Mo felt strange, "Has my father met Mr. Zhang?"


    Tang Gang looked at him angrily, "Even if you are not a good person, you are still the grandson of my marquis''s mansion. Can you really see you streak like a headless fly?"


    "Tomorrow, you will bring a gift to see Mr. Zhang in person, which will be nicer."


    Tang Mo bowed, "Son, thank you father, just"


    "Just what?"


    Tang Mo said: "Zhang Xiaohanlin, the son of Mr. Zhang, personally went to the Northern Yajun to explain the importance of the ancestral home to the Zhang family. Commander Liao also went to see the house. It was very well maintained and felt that it was a pity that it had just been demolished. So he went to the Ministry of Works. At present, he only had to demolish the southeast corner of the house and two side rooms. The Zhang family only needed to rebuild the wall after demolition, and the main courtyard and the ancestral hall could be preserved."


    He followed up on this matter himself, and he brought it to Liao Zhi. The result can be said to be very happy now, and Zhang Xiaohanlin thanked him well.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Tang Gang was unhappy. It was rare that he was willing to help him. In the end, he didn''t appreciate it.


    ¡°Just this afternoon.¡±


    Tang Gang''s voice was cold and hard, "You did it?"


    Tang Mo nodded, "My son has gone to see the house and carefully looked at the drawings of the Ministry of Works. Then he thought of making a move to save the old Zhang family''s house without delaying the affairs of the Ministry of Works."


    The old father who originally wanted to ridicule him suddenly thought that he could not dispel his enthusiasm and bowed, "My son didn''t know that his father had planned it for me, and he was very moved. Thank you, father."


    Tang Gang sneered. He was the time he negotiated with Mr. Zhang one step earlier. The negotiation process was not pleasant. It can be said that he was a little threat. When the man left, he left.


    When he came back that day, he didn''t see Tang Mo, so he didn''t tell him about the matter as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, he offended the person, and Tang Mo solved the matter perfectly, so.


    What is he?


    "Father?"


    Tang Mo couldn''t help but say nothing, "Dather, do you have any instructions?"


    Tang Gang came to his senses, "How do you spend the money your father-in-law gave you?"


    "It''s all left to your daughter-in-law for safekeeping."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, "Have you handed over all?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve handed over.¡±


    Tang Mo nodded honestly, "My father-in-law gave me money for Xin''an. I have no choice but to do anything to my father-in-law. I feel embarrassed to take his money for nothing, so I give it to Xin''an. When my son needs it, I will ask her for it."


    Tang Gang''s mind was buzzing. How could such a large sum of money be given to his wife for his management?


    "Beiya. Your elder brother took the position and the mansion spent a lot of money on this matter. Do you know that your elder sister-in-law has taken out the dowry to pave the way for your elder brother?"


    Tang Mo''s lips curled slightly, guessing that his good father wanted to say that if the Beiya Army had not given you the position of the Beiya Army, how could the mansion spend so much more money?


    I also want to say that Tao Yiran is so generous. Your wife holds so many dowries and can¡¯t pay a penny and even gets more than 30,000 taels of silver. Is it appropriate?


    What kind of character?

 Chapter 136 Tang Mo transforms into a hob meat

    Chapter 136 Tang Mo transforms into a hob meat


    Tang Mo thought he couldn''t understand anything. His father, who was not so arrogant in his heart, was now even more prestige. He couldn''t figure out how could he have such a hero as his grandfather?


    I also thought that the Tang family¡¯s ancestral tomb could not keep coming out of smoke. I don¡¯t know how much effort the Tang family ancestors underground had put in. When his father came to his father, the ancestors had put in all their strength.


    I didn''t want my father to have a good time, so I looked surprised, "Brother actually used my sister-in-law''s dowry?"


    "This matter is about to spread, how can my brother be a human being?"


    "Don''t my brother still have her mother''s dowry? It''s all spent?"


    Three uninterrupted questions, each sentence stuck in Tang Gang''s heart. Before he could speak, Tang Mo said again, "Father should still mention the eldest brother. How can the prince of the dignified Marquis''s family use his wife''s dowry? If the face of the Marquis''s family is still there?"


    "What''s more, my sister-in-law has only been in the door, and her eating habits are too ugly."


    This dirty water was poured on Tang Rong from head to toe.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    How could Tang Gang allow his beloved son to be slandered? Even if the one who slandered him was his other son, "That was taken out by your sister-in-law himself, just to make your elder brother have a smooth career. You don''t misinterpret the meaning."


    Tang Mo was even more surprised, "Why did the good sister-in-law do this? What are the handles in the hands of the elder brother?"


    As soon as this was said, Tang Gang looked at Tang Mo with a scrutiny. He guessed that Wang told Tang Mo about the Tao family. Then Tang Mo said again, "Although I am not a woman, I also know the importance of a woman''s dowry. How could I be impatient to take it out for my husband as soon as I entered the door."


    "The dowry is left to your children."


    "Or, my sister-in-law did something that I was sorry for my brother, and I owe him any debt to me?"


    "It may be even more important that the eldest sister-in-law looks down on our Hou Mansion, and thinks that the Hou Mansion does not even have the capital to pave the way for the eldest brother''s career?"


    Anyway, it¡¯s all about dirty water, and it¡¯s the same for anyone to pour this dirty water on it.


    ¡®Bang! ¡¯


    Tang Gang slapped his palm on the desk, "You can''t wait for your elder brother to be happy?"


    "What my father said, I even gave up the bride to him. How could I hope he will be good?"


    "you"


    In Tang Gang''s mind, he had already decided that the matter of changing relatives was something that Tang Rong had done deliberately. It was a foregone conclusion. If he changed it well, he would think that Tang Rong had a plan and would fight for him. But now he had a change, that was Tang Rong''s shame. He didn''t want anyone to make the matter come out again.


    "No matter what, that''s your elder brother and sister-in-law''s business. You have less to say."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes, "Why don''t my father tell me if he doesn''t let me talk too much? I can''t learn this trick of my elder brother. If I want to give Xin''an a dowry, she is afraid that her backbone can be poked, and she will also give me two big slaps on the spot, calling me a useless waste."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath and wanted to call Tang Mo a useless thing. The Xin family was the Tang family''s money bag. Xin''an''s dowry was almost twice that of Tao Yiran, so much that she could not finish eating and using it in her life. If she didn''t take it out for her husband''s family, would it be possible to keep the cheap outsiders?


    Before he could recover, he saw Tang Mo reaching out to him, his palm facing up, and raised his eyes in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    ¡°You want money.¡±


    "You want money?"


    Tang Gang thought he was hallucinating, "What money do you want?" Tang Mo said, "My father has been supplementing my elder brother a lot all year round. I haven''t gotten a single coin. I''ve been in a tight position recently. I''m going to give me some?"


    Tang Gang was panicked, "Didn''t your mother subsidize you privately?"


    "How much money can my mother have?"


    Tang Mo said that when he talked about this issue, he had something to say, "My mother didn''t have much dowry, and she even spent a lot of raising me. My father thought about how much money I spent on me since I was a child and how much my elder brother spent. If I really counted, I spent less than 20% of my elder brother."


    "And at least 10% of those 20% are subsidized from my mother''s private house."


    "When my father got married and had children, it would be a waste of money. I want to have **** for free?"


    Tang Gang''s blood is rising at this moment. Some things can be done, but they cannot be said. What is this **** trying to do when he turns these things out in person?


    "Does the mansion lack your clothes or food? Did you not let you study or ride a horse? Are you still spending less?"


    How could the ending be done hastily when the words started. Tang Mo continued, "When the eldest brother got married, did not let his mother pay the betrothal gift from her dowry? He said that the eldest brother is similar to her own son, and the stepmother is also a mother, so he should express his feelings."


    "I am the father''s own son, and I can only count it as the eldest brother''s mother''s son. Logically, I should have given me a few things from her dowry, but my father didn''t say it before and after marriage. Why is this?"


    Tang Gang gritted his teeth, "Didn''t he give you 30% in the end?"


    Tang Mo retorted, "What is the reason why I gave me 30%?"


    Tang Gang was speechless and his head was buzzing, but before he could get angry, Tang Mo said again, "I didn''t want that 30% of it. I''ll give it back to my elder brother, so that he won''t go out and say I''m thinking about his deceased mother''s dowry."


    The father and son looked at each other, and they were tense. One could not suppress the anger in his eyes, and the other was provocative. He thought Tang Mo would stop when he met, but who knew he would continue to stretch out his hand, "As he said this, he went away. I spent money on my money when I asked Xin''an to go out shopping. I couldn''t spend a woman''s money, I couldn''t afford to lose that person."


    "The monthly money this month has been spent, so I can only ask my father for it."


    Tang Gang wished he could slap him twice, and finally he held back his breath, mainly worried that Tang Mo would say this outside, which would make the future trouble useless, "Didn''t he just got more than 30,000 taels?"


    Tang Mo looked old, "I said just now, I''ll give Xin''an. If I encounter difficulties, I''ll ask her for a few hundred or thousands of taels. Could it be better to ask her for two taels of silver and pocket money? How much does she have to underestimate our Marquis'' Mansion? How can I stand up straight in front of her in the future?"


    Then he changed his sad look, "My father didn''t know, and I didn''t dare to tell her that my mother''s dowry was gone. Last time she counted the dowry and talked about whose husband was thinking about his wife''s dowry, he was so angry at that time. If he knew that his mother''s dowry was either given to me for flowers or was taken by his father, or he would fill it with his elder brother, he didn''t know how to underestimate me."


    Tang Gang''s face was dark and he couldn''t breathe in one breath, which made him feel blocked. Tang Mo was just a hob at this moment, and it was clear that he would definitely get the money today.


    He took out a few silver notes from the drawer with a dark face, then put two more back, and gave the rest to Tang Mo, "Take it away."


    "Just two hundred taels?"


    "Did my father give this to my elder brother?"


    "I know I can''t compare with my elder brother, but I should be half as good as my elder brother, right?"


    Tang Mo''s eyes were full of disgust. Tang Gang, who didn''t want to see him at all, gave him a few more pictures again, gathered five hundred taels, "Get back."


    Tang Mo counted the silver notes, "It turns out that my father gave my elder brother a thousand taels, which is really biased."


    After saying that, he bowed and said, "My son leaves."

 Chapter 137 Being rubbed by Wangs words again

    Chapter 137: Being rubbed by Wang''s words again


    The game between father and son ended with Tang Mo taking the money. Tang Gang angrily threw the pen on the table. He could not do anything and could only be furious. Finally, he went out to find Wang to argue, but when he saw Wang, he stopped. Wang looked at him faintly, "What''s wrong with the Marquis?"


    Tang Gang took a deep breath. She couldn''t afford to offend this. At this moment, she couldn''t help but wonder. When did she start to see Wang?


    The mother and son are really similar, and they show no mercy when they run him.


    I hesitated again when I wanted to enter the door, but finally I entered the door. I asked Xin An how to be filial and sensible when he entered the door.


    "Where did she offend the Marquis?"


    Wang''s attitude was not good. He knew what he was thinking about when he guessed, but he was disgusted and said nothing merciless. "How else should he be filial? On the day of the wedding, his groom ran to sleep with his younger brother and sister. She didn''t do anything and attracted countless ridicule. Could it be that the Marquis didn''t know how the people outside laughed at her?"


    "There was no trouble, and I swallowed up this great grievance. Logically speaking, this is her greatest filial piety. No matter what she did in the future, as long as she did not cause disaster to the Marquis'' Mansion, the Marquis'' Mansion would indulge her."


    "Who made the Hou''s Mansion owe her?"


    "I tried to avoid appearing in front of her if I didn''t see my eldest daughter-in-law."


    Tang Gang originally wanted Wang to beat Xin''an, but the matter of changing the bride was revealed again. He couldn''t suppress his anger and said to Wang, "You have started to be biased since your two children got married, which is too biased."


    Wang suddenly turned into a cockfighting battle, "The Marquis said I was biased?"


    "Her marquis, are you embarrassed to say I''m biased?"


    "If you think so, then we''ll talk to see who''s biased today."


    Tang Gang forgot that Wang''s current family is no longer the gentle Wang family. She has completely revealed her nature and is no longer willing to give her any grievance. As long as she is in this mansion, she can give no face except the old lady. Tang Gang is still her number one object of disgust, and she is always waiting for the opportunity to press him to the ground and rub him with words.


    Tang Gang, who was originally good at being arrogant, retreated step by step, regretted it and withdrew from the bedroom in a panic. "Shy, you shrew, I can''t tell you clearly."


    "I''ll sleep in the study tonight."


    Seeing him leaving, Wang rolled his eyes, attracted his confidant to give him a few instructions. Not long after, he learned about the study tonight and snorted coldly, "I deserve it."


    It rained that night. People who got up in the morning found that the day was much cooler and there were more people on the street. In the afternoon, Tang Mo was walking back with his colleagues from the Beiyajun. Luo Qiwen walked out from behind a big tree. Tang Mo curled his lips and threw a piece of broken silver to him, asking him to find a better place to wait in the teahouse.


    He met Liao Zhi when he came out of the Northern Yajun in the evening. After these days, Liao Zhi''s impression of him changed. Of course, there were also the result that his wife occasionally whispered in her ears, "Commander Liao."


    "Um."


    Liao Zhi is not much older than Tang Mo. He is half a head taller than Tang Mo. He is tall and tall, with a high-end appearance. He stands up with his hands behind his back and shows off his figure, "Go home?"


    "I made an appointment to talk to the teahouse."


    Liao Zhi nodded, "Next time Xiu Mu brings your wife to the house for dinner."


    Before Tang Mo could answer, he said again, "My wife said it."


    Without waiting for Tang Mo to say anything, he walked forward. Someone had already led a horse for him, and soon he could only see his back as he drove away.


    Zhuang Shi came up and said, "The commander wants to invite you to dinner?"


    Tang Mo sighed, "I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    "That must be a good thing."


    Zhuang Shi''s arm was placed on his shoulder, "Can you treat you to a meal for a bad thing? Brother and sister are rare good servants. Why do you think you are so lucky?"


    Now the Beiyajun knows that Tang Mo has a good wife, but his brother has exchanged it for him. This is fate.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I didn''t say it, God''s arrangement."


    Zhuang Shi took the opportunity to invite him, "I''ll make arrangements back and ask my brothers and sisters to come together, and they will bring their families with them at that time, so it''s easy to talk."


    Everyone saw the changes in Tang Mo when he arrived at the North Yajun, and he also knew a little about his family''s affairs. Now most people have no intention of being disgusted with him. Many people still think that he is generous and frank, and are willing to interact with him.


    Tang Mo responded with a smile, and after the two parted, Tang Mo went to the teahouse.


    There were more and more pedestrians on the street, and it became more and more lively. Luo Qiwen, a man who drank a pot of tea in the teahouse, finally waited for Tang Mo. He got up early to greet the person when he saw him. After the greeting, the two of them sat down. The guy got on a new tea again. Tang Mo only looked at Luo Qi after eating tea, "This is a clear consideration."


    Luo Qi asked and stood up again, "The student is willing to work hard for the young master."


    Tang Mo asked him to sit down, "I don''t need anything. Tell me, what kind of work are you going to work for?"


    The private room that Luo Qi asked was on the second floor, and the street was on the right side, which could prevent eavesdropping to the greatest extent. At this time, the teahouse had the least tea guests, and there was only one table upstairs, which was convenient for speaking.


    At this moment, Luo Qiwen was galloping by his mind. There were many powerful people in the capital, but there were also many students. He was not very knowledgeable, nor did he have any family support, and he was not supported by his teachers and nobles. He wanted to be supported by a powerful person?


    Whether the status quo can be changed depends on whether he can convince the second son of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion today. He took a deep breath, and did not say anything false. He spoke just a sentence, "The students have also heard about the second son. The students think that the second son, as the legitimate son of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, is qualified to compete for the title of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion."


    "Students are not talented, and I am willing to do my best to help the second young master achieve this wish."


    Tang Mo smiled, "Why do you want to compete for the title? Isn''t it good to be a rich and idle person?"


    Luo Qiwen was extremely nervous, and his hands tightly stopped clenching his trouser legs under the table. "It can be seen from the second young master''s marriage that it is not easy for the second young master to be a rich and idle person."


    "Students have been brave enough to inquire about the Marquis'' Mansion in the past two days. If the students expected it would be good, the second young master''s life in the mansion would not be satisfactory. If he was really leisurely, the second young lady would not leave the mansion from time to time."


    "I wish my students frankly, if the prince inherits the title, the second prince''s life will only be more difficult than it is now."


    The life of the powerful is too far away from him, but by judging others by oneself, most ordinary people have their eldest sons inherited their family business. Whether the people below live well depends entirely on whether the eldest son is lenient and can be replaced by a bride on the day of marriage. The second young master''s status in the Marquis'' Mansion is really not very good.


    Tang Mo chuckled, "Even if you are right, what can you do?"


    Luo Qi asked, leaning forward slightly, "If the second young master does not dislike the students'' stupidity, the students are willing to do their best to help the young master fight for the rights and interests they deserve and solve their worries for the young master."


    Tang Mo sneered, "You have lived like this, how should I believe you?"


    If Xin''an hadn''t said that this person was good, it would be hard for him to believe that this person is very wise with this condition.

 Chapter 138 Insidious and vicious Roach asked

    Chapter 138: Insidious and vicious Roqi asked


    In the face of Tang Mo''s doubts, Luo Qi was not ashamed of, and he was mentally prepared.


    "It is a fact that the students'' family is in a state of decline, and it is impossible to argue, but the Luo family is not a student, mother and son, and there are many relatives and uncles. They all covet the Luo family''s ancestral home. The students have been building the ancestral home for many years. They dare not say that they are smart and wise, and they are confident that they have the ability to be the young master."


    If there is a plan to help Tang Mo accomplish what can reflect his value, Luo Qi asked me just a student, and his understanding of the Hou Mansion is limited to the mouths of the guests in the teahouse and restaurant. It is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and he can only use what he has done.


    Tang Mo was going to accept him, so he would not be too embarrassed for him. He said, "I have something now. If you can share your worries for me, what''s the point of giving you the chance?"


    It has been a few days since I ordered the Tao family to continue. I think the person he arranged has taken action, but it is not possible to destroy the Tao family. After all, Mrs. Tao is thinking about taking him, Xin An and her mother in one fell swoop. How could it be possible to just take revenge on one person?


    Night falls slowly, and lights are flashing everywhere. Not only are the most lively times of the day, but the shameful brothels and gambling houses are also crowded with people.


    At the end of an alley, there is an inconspicuous gambling shop with a small door and only one person can enter and exit. When you enter the door, you will realize that it is a narrow outside and wide inside. It is a unique world. The gamblers above shouted excitedly. After a moment, some people laughed and some regretted it, and then they started a new round of betting.


    The young man in brocade appeared here. The Tao family was quite interested in not seeing the scene in front of him. This was his first time entering the gambling house. "It doesn''t look very interesting."


    There was a round-faced man beside him and smiled and said, "Young Master didn''t understand the fun of it. You''ve come here, why not try your skills?"


    The Tao family did not shake their heads. He was the young master of the official family. It would be enough to come and see him. How could he end up in person?


    Someone around him said, "A small gambling is good for you and big gambling is harmful to your body, so it''s okay to try your luck. If the eldest son is not interested, then we will go."


    There were three people accompanying him, two of them quickly bet, and the amount of money they threw in half a stick of incense was tripled. The Tao family was itchy and there was a round-faced man bewitching the side. It was harmless to throw a tael of silver and play with it, so he smiled and paid the money.


    The three of them had their eyes intersected, and then they quickly flicked away and continued to bet with a smile.


    "Young Master can only relieve his hatred a little."


    What Tang Mo said in person, and when Luo Qi asked about his own thoughts, he guessed the cause and effect, "The Tao family is the best way for the young master to achieve his wish. After all, the eldest son of the Tao family is the only place where the Tao family hopes. The second son has found his life gate, but the students think that the young master is too light."


    Tang Mo laughed, "You firmly believe that this young master has ideas about the title."


    Luo Qi asked was not confused about this issue, but only talked about his own thoughts. He said that he should not take serious action against the Tao family. "The so-called small gambling is good for love and big gambling is just a word for gamblers to comfort themselves. You should know that after a small gambling is profitable, you will be complacent, and you will think of another one, just think about doing it again."


    "After losing, he is unwilling to accept his heart, he will take out his capital to continue betting until he becomes addicted, and then the gambling sea is endless. As long as the young master continues to provide him with money, he will fall deeper and deeper. At that time, the eldest son of the Tao family will pull down the Tao family and achieve the original purpose of the young master, and then the Tao family''s wealth will flow into the young master''s hands."


    "Once the embankment is pierced, it is inevitable that the dam will collapse and will be out of control."


    Tang Mo met Luo Qiwen again, feeling the sinister and viciousness of this person.


    Luo Qi was also very nervous. For him, this was really risky. He didn''t have much friendship with the young master, and both sides did not have trust, so he advised him like this, which was very likely to make him think he was cunning and insidious, but he had no way out. He had no way out. He had no brains and had to have a meal. His mother''s health was not good. His younger brother needed to have a quiet place to study. He rented half of the house to outsiders, making a noise, which really hindered his mother''s rest and his younger brother''s study.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Mo picked up the teacup and pecked it lightly, "Your family will be thorough in your affairs, but you will not pay your debts for you. The money you pay off will be paid from the Tao family." Luo Qi asked and took a step back and bowed, "From now on, students should do their best to be the ones for the young master, and they will never be able to do their best to be the ones."


    Tang Mo smiled, "I will not treat you badly even if I do the job well."


    A silver note came into Luo Qi''s eyes, "Take it here to live and ask your mother for a better doctor. Since you follow me to do things, you can''t have any worries."


    "Just one point, you have to be firm."


    Luo Qi asked to accept the silver notes, and his heart fell to his feet, "Students will live up to the expectations of the young master."


    The two left, and Tang Mo, who got into the car, breathed a long sigh, feeling that he was still too kind.


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, he talked about this with Xin An, "He firmly believed that I had ideas, so where did I get the news?"


    Xin An stared at him with complicated eyes, which made Tang Mo feel embarrassed. He touched his face and looked at his hand, "What''s on his face?"


    "The stupidity of having you."


    Xin An was not polite to him, "The guys in the noodle shop all hope that the boss will have a prosperous business, and then open a few more branches to see if he has the opportunity to be a shopkeeper."


    "I have studied hard for many years, but I want to spend a few little money with the playboy?"


    Tang Mo suddenly realized, "That is, if I have this idea or not, he will let me have this idea."


    Xin An sat down aside, "When they follow you, they expect you to be a marquis and ministers. He follows the chickens and dogs to heaven. Even if you don''t have such an idea, he will convince you and push you forward. Besides, this person is good at planning. As long as you listen to your affairs, you will know that you are frustrated. You have no reason to say that you don''t care about your title."


    Tang Mo thought for a while and laughed, "I''m confused. This person used to be a guest next door. He valued this person. This person must be stronger than others."


    "I got it too easy, and I feel it''s a bit unreal."


    He looked outside and saw that no one was around, so he came to Xin''an, talked about Luo Qi''s poisonous plan, and sighed: "I will pull out a little skin of the Tao family with one move. As he deepened, he felt that the Tao family was doomed."


    "If something happens to the Tao family, it will definitely involve the next door. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk t


    Xin An glanced at him, "Just secretly, you should hurry up the rest."


    Shameless people need to deal with cunning people. In the previous life, the two of them complement each other and become opponents in this life. It is quite interesting to think about it.


    Tang Mo tasted the sweetness, so he naturally would not let go of his favor with the remaining ones, but he could not be too hasty, "I know it in my heart."

 Chapter 139 Tao Yiran meets Tang Mo at night

    Chapter 139 Tao Yiran meets Tang Mo at night


    Life is running slowly. After the first two months of busy life, Xin''an finally settled down. He greeted him step by step every day, enjoyed flowers and surfed the yard, occasionally went out to banquets or asked someone to have tea and listen to opera, and became more and more calm.


    Fang Da is already working on the decoration of the medicinal food building, the chef has also found it and has started to try dishes with Qin Bai.


    The Xin family''s house was repaired properly, and Wang Jin and his son began to help Fang Da. With the help of people in hand, Fang Da began to redecorate the four shops on Yinghui Street, and began to contact familiar travelers and prepare to start purchasing goods. He was busy and full of energy.


    At this time, Tao Yiran''s confinement was also relieved, but she still did not step out of the door of Chunhua Courtyard and continued to stay in the courtyard to be a good wife and mother. She either arranged to make autumn clothes for Tang Rong or tossed in the kitchen, as if she was living in a paradise. Things outside had nothing to do with her.


    After receiving her dowry, Tang Rong was not so willing to let her go out. The Tao family matters were still there, and the second prince looked at him with weird eyes, and he was even more afraid that Tao Yiran would do what to do when she went out.


    They were just as good as Tao Yiran, but they were concerned about the affairs of the Tao family. Unfortunately, the father and son joined forces and failed to allow Lord Tao to stay in Beijing for a job. They were released again, but at this time, news of the old lady in the Tao family was seriously ill.


    Lord Tao wrote a letter asking him to stay in Beijing for one more month, fearing that his mother would have any accidents and regret for life.


    The court naturally agreed.


    "Is he so sick all of a sudden?"


    Nanfeng gave the news to Xin''an, and Xin''an felt that the disease was strange.


    Nan Feng said: "The news from Qingmo is that the prince and Lord Tao have been having a close conversation recently. He can''t get close even when he talks. Yesterday, the prince went to the prince''s mansion, but Qingmo couldn''t enter."


    Nanfeng''s threats and temptations made Qing Mo agree to pass on Tang Rong''s whereabouts, but he was unwilling to do it more. Xin''an did not continue to force him when he heard the news. At this moment, his heart was very fast. With this incident as an introduction, she guessed why Tang Gang and his son had started to have close contact with Lord Tao recently, but it was probably because the three of them wanted to get to the prince through some ways.


    "It''s simply seeking death."


    Xin An muttered, the strangeness of the old lady in the Tao family''s illness must be human-made, and I don''t know whose proposal was that the prince could lack people to support him?


    You should know that the second princes are forced to take office, which means that the prince''s status is stable.


    According to the methods of Tang Gang and Tang Rong, I might want to pay a lot of money, but does the Hou Mansion have money? In the end, I am afraid that I will have the idea of ??a father.


    It¡¯s a pity that his father¡¯s reply has not come yet, and the relationship between her and the second prince¡¯s concubine has not yet been further improved. After thinking for a moment, I felt scruple in my heart. Tang Rong was so busy recently, so he should take a rest.


    Perhaps it was because the summer was about to end, it was darker than usual. Tang Mo, who had returned from practicing martial arts, was walking back to Qiushiyuan and met Tao Yiran as soon as he entered the second gate.


    I don¡¯t know what it is. She doesn¡¯t go out during the day and likes to go out at night. She also likes to wear very light-colored clothes to wander around a small garden, which suddenly scared Tang Mo.


    "Second brother is back?"


    I didn''t see what I wanted to do, but Tao Yiran walked towards him. I was used to seeing Xin An''s bright and rich dressing all day long. When I saw Tao Yiran''s light makeup again, I felt a little displeased, as if someone was dead in the mansion.


    "Sister-in-law is waiting for the eldest brother here?"


    Tao Yiran stopped two steps away from him, "The night wind is cool, come out and get some breath."


    She raised her eyes slightly, smiled just right at the corner of her lips, and swept her eyes lightly, "The second brother seems to have cleared a lot."


    Tang Mo is now an ambitious young man under Xin''an''s supervision. He not only insists on getting up early every morning to practice martial arts, but also goes straight to the martial arts hall after coming out of the Northern Yajun in the evening. The soft meat nourished by the big fish and meat on his body is gone. In time, he should have produced tendon meat. Not only has he been cleared, but he has become much handsome and energetic. Tang Mo didn''t want to get entangled with her and used the excuse to leave. Tao Yiran called him again, and tears were in his eyes, "How are you doing?"


    Tang Mo''s eyes twitched, and he felt that the couple was really a pair of people made of heaven and earth. Xin An said that the first sentence Tang Rong and her said was exactly the same as before her. What does it mean?


    "I know I''m right?"


    "Sister-in-law."


    Tang Mo interrupted her, "Brother is good to my sister-in-law, why should my sister-in-law be obsessed with what happened earlier?"


    "My sister-in-law doesn''t need to worry about my affairs. There is still a wife waiting for me in Qiushiyuan. My sister-in-law will do it."


    Before Tao Yiran could continue to speak, Tang Mo stepped forward, feeling unlucky in his heart. Under such a dark night, what he knew was that his sister-in-law was holding his uncle and talking. Those who didn''t know thought he would never forget Tao Yiran.


    The attempt to ruin his reputation is so vicious.


    Seeing him leaving his back quickly, Tao Yiran said quietly, "He is finally holding a grudge against me."


    The girl next to her approached, "Before the wedding, the second young master saw the young lady''s eyes, and he was afraid that he would be worried about it without saying anything. Now he has resentment in his heart. The young lady has such outstanding appearance and talent, and he is an unparalleled woman. How many men don''t care about her when she sees her?"


    Tao Yiran didn''t say that she thought so in her heart. Apart from money, she really couldn''t imagine how inferior to that salt businesswoman?


    It is normal for Tang Mo to have her in his heart.


    At this moment, Tang Mo would probably chop off her feet if he knew what she was thinking. He would not meet her when he came back early or later. However, when he entered Qiushiyuan, he did not have any abnormalities and entered the door happily.


    Since Xin''an scolded Chunyang, these girls have become respectful to Tang Mo. When they see him coming back, some people fetch water and some make tea, and some people are busy delivering mung bean soup so that he can enjoy the best time he comes back.


    After he had drunk mung bean soup, Xin''an talked about Tang Rong and asked him to tell Luo Qi the news, "That old lady is so sick, and it is my guess to deal with the prince, but don''t let a few people dance so happily before the news of my father comes. Think about a way to give your father or Tang Rong a rest."


    "This is easy to deal with, so it''s better to give that woman a reputation as a vicious woman, and it will also benefit you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of the piano suddenly rang in his ears. Xin An turned his head and knew who did it without guessing. "It seems that he is in a good mood."


    Xin An turned around and ignored her and continued to speak.


    Tang Mo was upset and irritable. After enduring it, he still said what he had just said, "Do you think the couple are sick?"


    "It''s true that two kinds of people can''t sleep in a bed. Do you both feel that they are incredibly charming?"


    Inexplicably, Xin An felt a little disgusted, "She said this to Tang Rong in her previous life. Maybe she felt wronged no matter which man it fell into my hands."


    "Is this piano specially played for you?"


    Tang Mo''s face looked ugly, Xin An took a sip of tea to suppress his irritability, "This trick was used to be used often. He ignored others'' lives and death in the middle of the night and played the piano to hook up with Tang Rong."


    "She''s better pray that she won''t fall into my hands. She likes playing the piano so much, so she must play it enough."

 Chapter 140 Tang Rong was bitten by a dog again

    Chapter 140 Tang Rong was bitten by a dog again


    If it is in the ears of others, Tao Yiran''s piano sound is undoubtedly graceful, but in the ears of Xin''an and Tang Mo, it is particularly harsh.


    Before she could think about how to stop the noise, the puppy meat ball rushed into the yard and kept shouting at the next door, "Wow wool wool ~~~"


    ¡°Wool wool wool ~~~¡±


    Perhaps because he felt it was useless, he rushed out of Qiushiyuan and ran directly into Chunhuayuan. Tang Mo suddenly became interested, "This dog has not eaten in vain."


    The sound of the piano next door stopped quickly, followed by a scream and a scolding. Chunyang and Chunlu ran quickly and rushed in and carried it out when the next door was about to attack the meat ball. The girl next door was angry, "What do you think of the dog? You rushed in and barked, scaring us young lady, can you afford it?"


    Chunyang stuffed the dog into Chunlu''s arms and sweared to him, "This dog is all asleep. Who knows that you didn''t sleep at night and disturbed it. You just called in the yard for a while and you didn''t care. Now you still have to rely on us?"


    The girl opposite is not willing to be outdone. "Whoever has a good family falls asleep before it gets dark, and this lazy thing should be beaten to death early."


    Chunyang took two steps forward, "Who is a good man playing the piano at night? Those who don''t know think that the King of Hell is here, my dog ??is lucky enough to sleep early. If you don''t accept it, come and watch over it."


    The girls on both sides had long disliked each other and started scolding each other when they saw the opportunity. Tang Rong came back at this time. After all, he was the prince of the Marquis''s Mansion. He had a lot of prestige in the mansion. As soon as he made a sound, the fire was turned off on both sides and then he began to complain.


    Chunhuayuan said that Qiushiyuan could not bear to see the dog, so he let the dog enter the door and scared the young lady.


    Qiushiyuan said that Chunhuayuan played the piano at night and scared the dog in the yard.


    The two sides refused to give in to each other. Xin An, who had watched the show, slowly walked out, "Chunyang and Chunqing, stood at the door of Chunhuayuan to apologize to the eldest young lady. Don''t go in and hit the eldest young lady. There is no one in the mouth. Can you tell me the eldest young lady?"


    "One person will be fined for one month."


    "I apologize to the prince again. I dare not be incompetent in front of me. I think you are getting more and more courageous."


    The two of them followed her honestly, then returned to Qiushiyuan. Tang Mo, who was still stained with water, came forward and said to Tang Rong: "I was just washing up, but I didn''t have time to call the dog and ran into my sister-in-law. Please don''t blame me."


    Tang Rong smiled and maintained his prince''s generousness, "A small matter is fine."


    Tang Mo bowed, "Brother is generous. When I look back, I will find a chain to tie the dog up so that it won''t run around again in the future."


    Tang Rong nodded slightly, his eyes slid over Xin''an, and then looked at the girls in Chunhuayuan, "A trivial matter makes people uneasy, apologize to the second young lady."


    Several girls didn''t understand why they apologized to the Second Young Master''s wife, but they didn''t dare to disobey after the master spoke and apologized obediently. Xin An just said "um" and said nothing else, and then turned back to the yard gate. Tang Mo chased her and went.


    Before entering the bedroom door, he ordered, "I will give you a chicken leg to the meat ball tomorrow. I will almost be beaten up in the middle of the night. It''s so pitiful."


    Aunt Wang smiled and said that the meat ball was clever, just reckless, just teach more.


    As for the punishment of Chunyang and Chunlu Moon Money, no one mentioned it.


    Under the night, the frightened meat ball was teased by Tang Mo for a while and started to have fun again. He lay on the ground and exposed his stomach waiting for Tang Mo to rub it. He barked happily. Tang Mo rubbed the meat ball''s head and asked Xin An with a smile, "How about you say you were bitten by a dog?"


    "What?"


    Xin An didn''t react for a while. Tang Mo looked at the next door, and then it was meaningful, "Being bitten by a dog?"


    Xin An understood, "It''s great, and I''ll prepare some surprises for playing the piano."


    It¡¯s not enough to be disgusting, it¡¯s bad luck! The two looked at each other and laughed, but Tao Yiran couldn''t laugh at this moment. She felt weak in her heart when facing Tang Rong, and explained softly that she was playing the piano because she was itchy in her skills.


    Tang Rong was on fire. Who is the wife of the family playing the piano at night? He is not a prostitute who sells laughter in a brothel.


    When I think of this, I can''t help but think too much. I feel that the old lady of the Tao family is really unbearable. Tao Yiran is also brainless. The official daughter learns some things that are not worthy of the market. How can she sneer when it is reported?


    As for the fact that he had praised Tao Yiran''s outstanding piano skills many times before, he would never admit it at this moment.


    Without any surprise, Tang Rong slept at Aunt Yue¡¯s house tonight, leaving Tao Yiran crying secretly.


    Hearing the news, Tang Gang couldn''t do anything except take a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Now that there is something big, I can''t do without the help of the Tao family. If I''m not satisfied with Tao Yiran, I can only endure it.


    Two more days later, the weather became cooler and early autumn quietly. There were more and more pedestrians coming and going on the streets. The peddlers walking around the streets were no longer afraid of the vicious sunshine, and were carrying a wide variety of gadgets to shuttle through the streets.


    Today, Tang Rong went to the prince''s mansion again. When he came out, he looked calm and had a little pride in his eyes. Perhaps he was fantasizing about the future prosperity, and two big wolf dogs rushed out of the alley without paying attention.


    After being beaten for a while, he took his guard when he traveled. After a stable life, he relaxed his vigilance. Even the two guards were not as alert as before. He hurriedly stopped the two wolfhounds when they rushed to the front of him.


    Unfortunately, it is hard to stop a dog. One of the big wolf dogs pounced on Tang Rong and threw Tang Rong to the ground, opened his **** mouth and bit it. Tang Rong, who used his hands to protect his face, felt a piercing pain, and then scolded, screams and the sound of the dog suffering from pain.


    "Brother Tang Er, there is a riot in front of you, go and have a look."


    Today, Zhuang Shi and Tang Mo went out to patrol. The two followed the sound, evacuated the onlookers and stepped forward. Before they could ask, a panic-in "Second Young Master" exploded.


    "Second Young Master, save the prince quickly."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and exclaimed, "Brother, what happened?"


    The guards were frightened. Can they survive if the prince had a problem?


    He immediately said the matter, and Tang Mo understood it. He held back his smile and looked worried, "You guys say two big wolf dogs rushed out of the alley and bit my brother?"


    As he said that, he looked around, "Where is the big wolf dog?"


    "Run."


    Tang Mo didn''t care about anything else, and stepped forward and pulled Tang Rong''s arm that was blocking his face, and began to exclaim again, allowing everyone onlookers to see Tang Rong''s miserable situation, and also judged Tang Rong''s identity. Finally, he called the guard to send Tang Rong to the hospital.


    As soon as the people left, the onlookers said, "Is that the prince of the Marquis''s mansion?"


    The prince was bitten by a dog in the street, so fresh.


    Someone said, "I have seen him and he is the prince of the Marquis of Weiyuan."


    "Oh, I heard that he was beaten when he walked at night before. Why is this person so unlucky?"


    Forget it once, come again, "It was the same before?"


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    The aunt with a vegetable basket on her arm said, "It''s like this after getting married. Do you think his wife will defeat him?"

 Chapter 141 Have to lie for another month

    Chapter 141 I''ll lie for another month


    The words of "harming your wife and husband" are the most likely to arouse everyone''s interest, not to mention that this is the gossip of the nobles. Soon a few aunts gathered together and muttered, and said it very well. The so-called relatives and the truth depended on one''s mouth. They gave their own identity when they were away, and they were so whispered.


    At this time, the doctor in the mansion was also stunned and thought to himself why the prince was so unlucky. How long had he been beaten and healed? Why was he bitten by a dog again?


    None of them should be encountered by a prince of the marquis¡¯s family.


    The big wolf dog was ruthless, Tang Rong''s arm was bitten and flesh was rolled up, and his chest was bitten. Fortunately, he didn''t bite deeply. The luckiest thing was that his face was fine. Even Tang Gang, who rushed back like this, got angry. Seeing Tang Mo beside him, he asked sternly, "What''s going on?"


    "What exactly do you Beiyajun eat? How can there be dogs on the streets?"


    Before Tang Mo could speak, Zhuang Shi was very unhappy on the side. He helped get the person back, but didn''t hear the words of thanks, and even asked them if they could do it.


    Tang Mo''s anger also came, "Which law says there can''t be dogs on the street?"


    "You''re a mess."


    Tang Gang was furious and pointed his finger at Tang Mo, "If the beast on the street doesn''t bite you, he will pick your elder brother and say, did you do this?"


    Tang Mo gave his father a thumbs up in his heart, and he got to the point, and there was something, but


    "Father, what do you mean? Could it be that I put the dog?"


    "Father, you should make some sense, no matter how biased you are, you should make some sense. What reason do I have to do this?"


    Zhuang Shi couldn''t stand it anymore. He only heard that Weiyuan Hou was the most partial, but he had never seen it with his own eyes and didn''t know that he was so partial. Unfortunately, Brother Tang also said that he was a good father.


    "Mr. Marquis, the incident of Prince Tang being bitten by a dog has nothing to do with Brother Tang. My nephew can explain this to the Marquis."


    In short, Tang Mo and him went out to inspect normally today, and only when they heard the voices of the people did they know that something happened. They sent the person back as soon as possible after the accident. "Where did Brother Tang get the magical powers that can control two big wolf dogs?"


    "What''s more, the second brother of Tang respects Prince Tang very much. When he talks about it, he also says that it is not easy for Prince Tang to help the Marquis to establish a family. He has never heard him say a word about the Marquis or the Prince''s bad things. He also asks the Marquis not to let down the second brother of Tang''s heart."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhuang, for your righteous words."


    Wang came with the old lady. Both of them looked very good, and they were obviously dissatisfied with Tang Gang.


    Wang stepped forward and smiled, "Young Master Zhuang, thank you for sending my son back. I will prepare a generous gift to come to my house to thank you later."


    Zhuang Shi bowed, "Auntie, you don''t need to be polite. This is my nephew''s duty."


    "The prince''s body is important, and my nephew has to go to work as a job, so I''ll leave first."


    After saying that, he told Tang Mo to check the situation in the mansion and said that he would help him do his job together. Tang Mo thanked him and personally sent him out.


    Zhuang Shi patted Tang Mo on the shoulder at the door, "Don''t go to heart."


    Tang Mo smiled bitterly, "I''m used to it, so I''ll let Brother Zhuang laugh at it."


    He has been working hard in the Beiya Army for several months, so isn¡¯t he going to see the results?


    Smile with a wry smile and laughed wildly in his heart. The old man¡¯s attitude towards him today was simply a surprise.


    Before he could turn around, Manager Zhang hurriedly went out with Tang Gang''s post, saying that he wanted to invite the imperial physician. Tang Mo didn''t care. No matter how powerful the imperial physician was, could he let Tang Rong go all night?


    The despised doctor doesn''t care. He just waits for the imperial physician to come and asks him to steal the doctor. Unfortunately, the imperial physician came to the same conclusion as him when he looked at the powerful but not fatal wound, saying that he would rest in bed for at least one month. How could Tang Gang accept this?


    At this time, Manager Zhang remembered Qin Bai and saw that Tang Gang was anxious and angry, he said, "I heard that Doctor Qin is famous as the King of Hell, and I want to have outstanding medical skills."


    As soon as Manager Zhang mentioned it, Tang Gang remembered that there was such a person, and he wanted Tang Mo to do it with a look. Tang Mo refused directly, "I am so vicious, I can''t do such a thing."


    "Besides, this is an external trauma. Treating external trauma is simple, both the doctor of the government and the doctor of Wu. Can Doctor Qin still make the eldest brother recover as before tomorrow?"


    Manager Zhang has always been sleek, and he is confused today. He dared to mention Doctor Qin in front of Doctor Wu. This is his contempt for Doctor Wu. Can he easily invite him next time?


    Tang Mo glanced at Tang Rong who was still waiting for the medicine, "Since Doctor Wu said that my elder brother has no worries about his life, I went back to work as a job. There are too many jobs today, so I can''t really let Brother Zhuang be busy alone."


    After saying that, he ignored Tang Gang''s eyes and turned around and left. Anyone with a discerning eye could see his dissatisfaction.


    In the end, Doctor Wu was offended by Tang Gang, so the little boy asked the child to pack up the medicine box and said, "The prince''s trauma can handle it. There are still errands in the palace, so the next official will come back first."


    Manager Zhang suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing and looked at Tang Gang quickly, but Tang Gang only looked at Tang Rong. Fortunately, Wang was still sober and asked Manager Zhang to send him to Dr. Wu and give him double the medical fee. "The Marquis is worried about the safety of the prince. If there is any bad thing, please Dr. Wu, please do not hesitate."


    "The emperor understands that the prince''s injury should be given medicine as soon as possible to avoid going on a business trip again."


    Wang nodded, Doctor Wu turned and left, and Manager Zhang was in front of him to lead the way.


    Tang Rong''s injury was eventually given to the medicine given by the doctor. The circles of white cloth wrapped him into rice dumplings. Tao Yiran was crying so hard that she was heartbroken. With the experience last time, she did everything herself and did not give Aunt Yue a chance.


    As for Xin''an, he did not show up throughout the whole process.


    The old lady has been standing by the side. Of course, she felt sorry for her grandson when she had such a thing. This seemed much more serious than the last time she was beaten.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Tang Rong''s voice was a little dazed, and he slowly remembered that he was bitten by a dog, "Dog, dog~~~"


    In fear, he subconsciously protected his head, and the old lady burst into tears, "Good kid, it''s okay, this is at home."


    The heart-wrenching pain invaded his mind. Tang Rong then realized that he was wrapped in white cloth tightly. Tao Yiran wiped tears aside, desolate and gentle. The old lady was so angry that she heard it, "I just suffered a little bit of a slight injury. Why did she do this when she cried?"


    The unlucky thing has never been a day since she married her.


    Tao Yiran''s voice disappeared without a trace. The old lady felt uncomfortable when she looked at her grandson. "Blessed by our ancestors, she is not seriously injured. She will be cured for a month. Don''t worry about things outside, you have your father here."


    One sentence almost made Tang Rong faint. Another month?


    How long has he been married? He has been recovering for two months. His eyes fell on Tao Yiran, and he couldn''t help but begin to suspect that Tao Yiran not only did not boost his husband, but also defeated him.


    The angry Tang Gang was full of lawsuits. Seeing that Tang Rong woke up, he just comforted him a few words and left. Too many things were waiting for him, and a strong sense of powerlessness arose in his heart.


    Chengdu is still hot, but I watched the typhoon Capricorn for a day, which was so terrible. The report said that the second eye wall replacement had been completed. It was powerful and had extremely strong destructive power. I wish Hainan and Guangdong peace.

 Chapter 142 Tang Tao Chunbos affairs

    Chapter 142 Tang Taochun''s Boudoir''s Three Things Counterattack


    You should know that Xin''an has not gone out in vain these days. She plays a role that listens and can say a few words to anyone. No matter what others say, she will respond. Occasionally, someone will receive her gifts. Her current reputation in the circle of noble ladies is still a good thing.


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    This is the case in the court, and the rumors outside are even more lively, catching up with the wind and shadows. There are all kinds of people saying this for a while. Some students even wrote a storybook overnight and sold it to the storyteller, taking the opportunity to make a fortune.


    Because of Zhuang Shi''s personal statement in the Northern Yajun, it is well known that Tang Gang''s biasedness is known. Those people looked at Tang Mo with sympathy. Tang Mo took the opportunity to sell another miserable situation. In addition, he is a good person and generous person. Many people hold on to him and have a bad impression of Tang Rong.


    Tang Gang naturally didn''t know the news yet, and he was frowning in the past two days.


    It turned out that Lord Tao was the princelings because of his good political achievements in the past few years. Lord Tao, who consciously wanted to be developed, did not eat alone. The main reason was that the old lady of the Tao family was still a thunder. Now he was completely dependent on the Marquis''s Mansion to clear the obstacles for him. He also repaid his favor and took Tang Rong to the prince at a price.


    The situation was already very good, and only Tang Rong needed to win the trust of the prince. The bright future of the Tang and Tao families was right in front of him. Who knew that Tang Rong had suffered such an accident at this critical moment. The people under the prince had already handed over to ask Tang Rong to recover from his injuries and were ready to arrange for him to do something else.


    Once the opportunity is missed, it will not come again. He also found out that the people around the prince value luck very much. He already felt that Tang Rong had bad luck and was unwilling to bring bad luck over.


    The prince¡¯s road will not work unless God gives you a chance.


    "Go to investigate. I don''t believe that the two beasts appeared for no reason. If I find someone deliberately plotting murder, I will definitely let him die a bad death."


    The last time Tang Rong was beaten was left alone. This time he digs three feet into the ground and finds out the truth.


    "There are those two guards, and they will be handled according to the rules."


    Even animals can''t deal with them, what''s the use of keeping them!


    Tang Gang''s actions could not be hidden from Tang Mo. He had money in his hand and quickly installed people in the mansion. Wang, who controlled the inner house, would not ask him at all, and he would do whatever he could.


    "Can you leave hidden dangers?" Xin An was a little worried. Tang Mo had carefully recalled and sorted it out in the past two days, "The custody is foolproof."


    The dog is a hunter in the mountains and is very spiritual. He immediately fled when something happened. As for the sachet that hung on Tang Mo to attract dogs, he took the opportunity to take it away, destroying the corpse, it can be said that this will be another unsolved case. "If he hadn''t accompanied someone to drink wine two days ago, my people wouldn''t have found a chance."


    "It''s really unexpected that someone specializes in this business."


    The capital is really prosperous, and there are actually businesses that specialize in quarreling and scolding people. Xin An was a little surprised when he first learned about it.


    But it is really useful.


    "No wonder the wind has blown so hard these two days. Today, a few more women went to the door of Tao''s family to throw away the rotten vegetables and leaves, saying that the Tao family had a broom star, which harmed the prince of the Marquis''s mansion."


    Tang Mo said with a tsk voice, "Someone praised the prince of the Marquis''s family for how precious gold and jade are, both civil and military, and was dazzling before getting married, but after getting married, he became an unlucky person."


    "Some people also criticize the prince of the Marquis''s family for being greedy for beauty, and say that the beauty is a romantic person who is a ghost under his skirt. Add to the ''eighteen martial arts'' earlier, and now all kinds of **** books are emerging one after another. They say that there are still poor students writing biography. Do you think it will be called "The Legend of the Prince" or "The Legend of the Taoist Girl"?"


    All the good and bad things are said, true and false are all inside, so people can''t tell the truth at all. Tang Mo felt that if this move came towards him, even if he knew the inside story, he would only be able to be scolded honestly. Could it be that he would kill all the trashed women?


    The law will not allow it.


    The old **** Xin''an was eating tea, "Of course it should be called "Tang Tao Chun''s Boudoir Three and Two Things".


    The tea from Tang Mo almost spewed out, "It''s really vicious."


    "But our goal has been achieved and has exceeded expectations, and it is worth celebrating."


    "We will have a rest the day after tomorrow. If Commander Liao had not made an appointment, we should go out for a walk."


    Xin Shu leaned comfortably on the beauty couch, and she didn''t have any sympathy for the two next door. Compared with what they did to her in their previous life, what is it?


    As long as the next door is not doing well, she will feel comfortable.


    "The weather is getting colder, so I should go out for a walk, next time."


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to go to the Liao family.¡±


    Tang Mo also thought so, and said that in the North Yajun, he could take leave, and taking leave would not affect his monthly money. "I just went there and wanted to do something in it. It''s not good to take leave at this time, so wait again."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows and quipped, "The second young master is getting more and more ambitious, and his success is just around the corner."


    Tang Mo looked proud, "With such a great opportunity and you have help from me, if I can''t get a good future, then God will definitely stop me."


    "However, the beauty Xin became more and more leisurely, completely different from before."


    Xin An smiled and said, "There are better days and there are fewer things to worry about. There is no need to fight for and make plans all day long. You are rushing forward for most things, so I will naturally be calm."


    "Second Young Master Tang, thank you for your care."

 Chapter 143 The old ladys thoughts

    Chapter 143 The old lady¡¯s thoughts


    The life Xin''an is living now may be too ordinary in the eyes of ordinary women.


    The woman is in charge of the inner house, the man is working hard outside, and the couple join hands to share wealth and prosperity to overcome difficulties, but for her, such days make her feel relaxed and novel every day.


    Tang Mo was so happy that he looked a little proud. After a few more gossips, he asked his father-in-law why he hadn''t replied yet?


    Xin''an''s letter has been sent out for a while, which makes people anxious.


    "My father just received the letter soon after calculating the date, wait."


    Xin An was also anxious, but it was useless to worry. "Instead of thinking about this, it''s better to go to Zhuangzi again. Should King Jin come back?"


    Tang Mo recalled, "I remember it was winter, but you reminded me that I should go and have a look."


    "It happened to be asked Manager Yang to send a few pots of jasmine flowers."


    ¡°We have many opportunities.¡±


    Both of them were smiling beautifully, and they felt very pleasing to each other. Even the meat **** wandering around the door were particularly cute, but their good mood could not be passed on to Tang Rong. He couldn''t move on the bed and had no choice but to be angry, and he had no good expression on Tao Yiran, even though Tao Yiran has served him very carefully in the past two days.


    "Just let the servants come here, you can rest."


    Tao Yiran sat down and put down the veil in her hand, "I feel uneasy when Ronglang was hurt, so let me do something."


    Tang Rong didn''t insist, but just sighed, "I encountered two accidents in a short period of time, which is something that has never happened before."


    This sentence was full of profound meaning, and Tao Yiran''s heart skipped a beat, worried that Tang Rong would think she was unknown, "Maybe someone did it intentionally."


    "Isn''t it someone who suspected that he was fighting with Ronglang for the errands in the Ministry of Rites last time?"


    ¡°Is it the same this time?¡±


    Tang Rong said ''yes'', "There is also a possibility."


    When did he encounter an accident before getting married? He has always had a great reputation in Beijing. Since getting married, he has always felt unhappy. He always felt that there was a force pulling him and preventing him from moving forward.


    That feels very subtle and can¡¯t be grasped.


    Tao Yiran comforted: "My father has ordered people to investigate with all their might. If it is done by humans, he will definitely find the mastermind behind the scenes. Rong Lang is more at ease."


    "After a few days, I want to go to Nandu Temple to pray for Ronglang."


    Aunt Liu, who came in, heard this and waited for Tang Rong to take the medicine before she tactfully talked about the Feng Shui of Chunhuayuan. "I heard that this yard was long for the second young master, why would you invite a master to take a look?"


    She had heard some rumors outside and was eager to pick Tao Yiran out, "Forgive me for being too talkative. These days, not only is the prince not going well, but the young lady is not at ease. Who doesn''t know that the prince and the young lady are handsome, both civil and military, and the other is talented. Even if they have never met the eight characters before marriage, a discerning person can see that it is a best marriage."


    "You must not believe in the saying of strange power and chaos."


    Tao Yiran agreed very much, and Tang Rong raised his hand, "Don''t say these words in the future."


    "The Marquis'' Mansion was given by the Emperor. At the beginning of construction, the Ministry of Works and the Imperial Heavenly Prison discussed the selected locations together. The drawings set up must not be problematic."


    "If you really say there is something wrong."


    The people from the Hou Mansion lived in the mansion for decades without any problems. If there is one more Tao Yiran and Xin''an, will Feng Shui be ineffective?


    If Feng Shui is not good, why didn¡¯t there be any accidents in Tang Mo next door?


    After all, Tang Rong was still prejudice against Tao Yiran. Aunt Liu retreated with a smirk. Tao Yiran complained to her in her heart. It was obvious that she had talked about burning incense. If Aunt Liu hadn''t talked too much, she would have exposed the matter.


    At the same time, the old lady was talking about this with Wang. In her heart, she had already determined that Tao Yiran was not prosperous for her husband, and said that she would take Tao Yiran and Xin''an to Nandu Temple to burn incense and pray for blessings.


    It can also be considered as comforting the uneasiness in my heart.


    Wang thought that if you wanted to take Tao Yiran, just take him there. "Why should my second wife go there too?"


    The old lady knew her reluctance, but


    "If I only take my eldest daughter-in-law to go there, I am afraid that the rumors outside will be even more unpleasant. I can only work hard to go there as well as my second daughter-in-law."


    Wang was unhappy and naturally looked so good on his face. "My mother''s concerns make sense, so my mother decided."


    "There are still some trivial matters in the mansion, and my daughter-in-law will do it first."


    The old lady nodded and sighed long after she left. Ganlu hurriedly stepped forward to comfort her, "Don''t worry too much, your body is important."


    Since all the gifts in the mansion were handed over to Wang, the old lady has not been so worried for a long time. He saw Tang Gang''s partiality with his own eyes. Wang was angry and knew that she knew, but


    "I felt really uncomfortable when I saw the child lying in a mess. The child was outstanding since childhood, and everything was outstanding, better than his father."


    "It''s a pity that he''s confused."


    The old lady''s eyes were sour. Tang Rong was her first grandson. Seeing that he suffered, she only thought about his former goodness. "What a wonderful child is so sad when he encounters such a thing."


    "I didn''t hear the rumors outside, and I knew it would be better. Although this child is a little confused about men and women, he will not be so guilty."


    She was afraid that the initiator of all this would be the second child.


    Although Tang Mo has always been smiling since the marriage, what a humiliation happened on the day of marriage was to a man. It is normal for him to be angry with him in his heart. It would be fine if he made a fuss, but he kept silent and thought that nothing had happened. How could he not worry?


    "After all the time, it''s still a father of two children who are more confused."


    When Tang Gang questioned Tang Mo in public, she knew that it was wrong. At that time, she should have stood up and scolded him as soon as possible, but at that time she was only worried about Tang Rong''s body, so she missed the opportunity.


    Wang was resentful and harmonious, she could understand.


    "Mrs. I don''t have an attack these two days. I think I can understand what the Marquis said at that time is angry."


    "Mrs. She is still kind and treats the prince well. Sometimes she looks better than the second young master. When the marquis is busy, she can just say a few more soft words."


    Ganlu was very optimistic, but the old lady shook her head, "You don''t understand."


    The old lady sighed again, "It would be fine if she had let out this tone early. If she just held it in such a situation, she would probably be bad."


    How could he easily get warmed up when his heart was cold? Tang Gang handled the matter of changing marriage too lightly and could not convince the public. Wang was heartbroken.


    The old lady thought that the rumors outside might not be without Wang¡¯s work.


    "I know she would be disliked by bringing the second wife to burn incense, but if she only brings the eldest wife, wouldn''t it be confirmed that the rumors outside?"


    "Hello, only the members of the Hou Mansion can be good. If you go to the warehouse to pick two better items and send them to the second wife, the child will be smart and will understand what it means."


    "I sent someone to wait in the front yard. When the Marquis came back, he would come to see me."


    Ganlu advised: "The prince was surprised and the marquis was so busy that he was overwhelmed. He only returned in the middle of the night these two days, and was exhausted. Don''t talk about him at this time."


    The old lady said, "There is a fire in the backyard, what can he do if he is capable outside?"


    "The current situation in the mansion is all his fault."

 Chapter 144 Wangs grievance

    Chapter 144 Wang¡¯s grievance


    Xin''an soon received the items given by Ganlu, and the things were naturally rare, so he was a little puzzled, "Why did grandmother give me these precious things?"


    Ganlu smiled and said, "Today, count the warehouse. The old lady saw these objects and said that the second young lady must like it, so she asked her to send it to the second young lady soon."


    Xin An looked at the treasures indifferently, and thought that the old lady must have something to do, but she didn''t speak up. She just asked about the origin of the treasures in a rare way. Ganlu also told her with a smile, and at the end, she said: "The old lady wants to go to Nandu Temple to burn incense tomorrow, so that the eldest and second young ladies will be with her."


    "I must have to accompany my grandmother if she wants to go."


    Xin An instantly understood what it means, "Please convey to my grandmother. I will arrange someone to make arrangements first. I will go to Chunrong Hall to pick up my grandmother tomorrow morning."


    "Hey, young lady rest first, we''ll go back."


    Ganlu turned around with a smile. As soon as she left the door of Qiushiyuan, she met the girl beside Tao Yiran. This girl was called Baoqin, and she really wanted to hug Tao Yiran. Qin was very important to Tao Yiran, so Baoqin was her close girl.


    After seeing Ganlu, he did not go back to Chunhuayuan directly, but instead looked at the door, found out the news under the show of Qiushiyuan girl, and went back and told Tao Yiran to listen.


    Tao Yiran was preparing for tomorrow''s incense. When she learned about this, she stopped what she was doing and slowly sat down. Baoqin stood up for her. "The old lady is too partial. She always goes to burn incense with her. The second young lady has several rare things, and the young lady has nothing here."


    Tao Yiran looked up at Aunt Liu, "Aunt, but has grandmother misunderstood me?"


    "Young lady, don''t think too much."


    Aunt Liu said, "The second young lady goes to Chunrong Hall every day. The old lady likes her very much, and she has gained a lot of benefits from it."


    "There are also biased when you are old, but there are just a few dead objects, so you can''t be treated as anything."


    Baoqin said, "The Second Young Master''s wife is the best at ease. It''s only been a long time since she went to the Second Prince''s Concubine''s Mansion. It turns out that she is a business woman, and she has no pride at all."


    Tao Yiran frowned slightly. Compared with the secret of the Tao family, she didn''t care about her and the second prince being exposed. Not to mention that Tang Rong had never asked about this, even if she asked her, she could expose the matter in a few words. It was just that the prince of the Tian family coveted her, and she was just too outstanding and was missed, that''s all.


    On the contrary, Xin An had to make her afraid.


    Baoqin was still muttering about the old lady''s bias. Tao Yiran, who could not understand the old lady''s painstaking efforts, only reminded her not to let Tang Rong know about this, worried that Tang Rong would think she was useless.


    Aunt Liu, who always felt that she was neglected, shook her head after thinking for a while, and then rushed to prepare for Tao Yiran what she would bring to burn incense tomorrow.


    They didn''t say it, but they couldn''t resist Tang Rong''s ears and God''s words. Qing Mo felt guilty. Nan Feng asked him for the whereabouts of the prince several times. He suspected that the prince''s accident was the second prince''s work.


    But he did not know in advance when the prince went to the prince''s mansion, and he was sure that he had never said it. He felt that it had nothing to do with the second prince.


    But he won¡¯t say whether it¡¯s related or not, he has taken the money.


    Tang Rong''s eyes were cold, "In secret, people told me that the old assistant Ma Shangfeng would spread, and the cousin of the wife of the Minister of War was also spread. The niece and aunt served the husband together, and I wanted to come and talk about it."


    This is to use more explosive news to cover up his biting by a dog.


    Qing Mo received the order and said what happened just now. Tang Rong just thought about it for a moment and understood that this was his grandmother protecting him, and even more so on.


    Aunt Yue was asking for a meeting outside the door, and Qing Mo stepped back tactfully. Aunt Yue, who was entering the door, saw Tang Rong''s eyes filled with tears. She was holding a book in her hand, and when she met Tang Rong''s gaze, she smiled, "I''m worried that the prince is bored, so I took the book to read it to the prince. Do you want to listen?" Tang Rong nodded, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Aunt Yue sat down on the edge of the bed with a smile, "I am happy to be able to study for the prince."


    "If I am lucky enough to read, it is also the grace of the prince and Aunt Cai. Being able to relieve my boredom is the greatest use of reading."


    Tang Rong remembered Aunt Cai''s goodness at this time. As soon as he lay down, the yard was a little out of his control. Tao Yiran''s Aunt Liu was a little stupid. Although Aunt Cai''s rules were a little worse, she was able to do things well. If she was still there, she could let her go to Chunrong Hall in person and thank her grandmother for him, and give him a full courtesy.


    "What''s wrong with Aunt Cai?"


    Aunt Yue shook her head, "I can''t leave Chunhua Courtyard, but I think my aunt is thinking about the prince."


    Tang Rong said ''um'', "You go to school."


    At this time, Wang found Xin''an in Qiushiyuan and felt a little sorry for her. Her previous grievances were still there, and now she still wants her to take this trip for the sake of Tang Rong and Tao Yiran.


    "Grandma''s work is also hard work, I''m fine."


    Xin An comforted her, "Just go to burn incense, and I will go back in half a day, so mother doesn''t have to worry."


    "My grandmother also asked Aunt Ganlu to send several valuable items. I understand the meaning, just treat me as I use money and eliminate disasters."


    Wang took a deep breath, his expression still not very good, "No matter what, I still feel wronged."


    "No grievance, really."


    Do everything you should do, what does it matter if you come out and become a good person?


    But she won''t go this trip in vain, after all, her experience is really sympathetic in the eyes of outsiders.


    Wang felt uncomfortable and felt uncomfortable for Tang Mo, but some words were inconvenient to say to his daughter-in-law. He could only call him to him when Tang Mo returned home and brought him to her.


    Tang Mo said it didn''t matter. "I thought about testing him before, but now there is no need. Ten fingers are different. I feel sorry for my mother and Xin''an''s help. I feel much better than Tang Rong."


    If you are disappointed, you will no longer have expectations. If you hit him, you will not get his father''s preference.


    Wang wiped his tears and felt that he owed Tang Mo a lot. After she gave birth to Tang Mo, Tang Rong got sick all day long, including wind, cold, high fever, headache and diarrhea. He came one after another, and the stepmother was unable to do anything, so she could only focus more energy on Tang Rong.


    Later, Tang Gang was talking about Tang Rong''s pitifulness and hard work in front of her, and didn''t care much about Tang Mo. Whenever she saw Tang Mo''s eyes longing for his father''s care, she felt as uncomfortable as if she was struggling. Later, she found that as long as she was good to Tang Rong, Tang Gang would give Tang Mo some care, and she became more and more grateful to Tang Rong.


    Now I feel so sad that I can¡¯t figure out what kind of father it is.


    I also hate myself for being stupid. It doesn¡¯t come out of my stomach. What¡¯s the use of no matter how good it is to him?


    "Mother, I''m really fine, how can I cry?"


    Tang Mo was a little upset and irritable. When I cried, I felt that I was useless.


    Wang wiped his tears, "I just felt frustrated."

 Chapter 145 Tang Gang, who was seeking trouble

    Chapter 145 Tang Gang, who was in trouble


    Although Wang was uncomfortable, a son persuaded him, and wanted to worry about his mother''s face. He was afraid that his son would feel uncomfortable, so he quickly wiped his tears. After eating tea, he suppressed the sourness in his heart. After taking a deep breath, he changed the topic, "What''s wrong with you and Xin''an?"


    The two of them went in and out together and lived in the same room and slept in the same bed. But they had not yet completed the room. The old mother was quite anxious when she didn''t say anything.


    Tang Mo touched his nose awkwardly, "Fortunately, let it go."


    They all know each other too much and pretend to be in their hearts. He was a little afraid of furthering, for fear of ruining the current harmonious state.


    Wang didn''t urge him either. It was just a matter of time. After taking a deep breath again, he began to adjust his state. He thought in his mind that he should find a proper time to fight Tang Gang, so that he could vent his depression.


    The night fell slowly. Tang Gang, who had finally settled his worries, was being scolded in Chunrongtang at this moment. His old sayings were a little bored in his ears.


    Tang Rong is his eldest son. He was born with full of expectations. He has been smart and clever since childhood. He is very good at appearance and rules and talent. He dares to say that such a son is the most beloved junior no matter which family he is in.


    Tang Mo was born late and did not take advantage of his eldest son, and he was not as clever and considerate as his eldest son. When he grew up, he was not as good as his eldest son. As a father, it is normal for him to have some preferences.


    But no matter how much he prefers his eldest son, he has not treated his second son seriously, so he has made him taste good and drinkable today?


    Now that the couple is harmonious and he is biased towards his father-in-law, what are you dissatisfied with?


    In short, he couldn''t listen to a word of what the old lady said, so he stood up and bowed, "Mother, my son is busy with court affairs recently and is in a hurry. He doesn''t care about the affairs in the mansion for the time being. I''d like to ask my mother to be more and more careful for his son."


    "My son has something to do, so he disturbed his mother to rest."


    The old lady raised her eyes, with a look of disappointment in her eyes, and her tight lips also showed her disappointment that she could not say, "You can''t listen to what I said."


    Tang Gang frowned slightly, "Mother, my son is really tired."


    Ganlu stepped forward to smooth things over, "Old lady, let the marquis go and rest. The marquis has been busy these days and must be tired."


    "Will the marquis be free after a few days?"


    The old lady closed her eyes, Tang Gang bowed again and left quickly. The old lady slowly stood up, not saying a word, but her heart was extremely heavy. The wind direction in the mansion changed, but Tang Gang, who claimed to be the head of the family, had no idea.


    I don¡¯t know how big it will fall.


    Unfortunately, Tang Gang couldn''t understand the old lady''s painstaking efforts, and felt dizzy and a burst of anger in his heart, but he couldn''t find a place to vent.


    At this time, he met Tang Mo who had just comforted Wang''s family and went out.


    Tang Gang looked at him coldly and decided that he was going to complain to the old lady. Even if it wasn''t him, he would be Wang or Xin An. He couldn''t afford to offend one of the two female relatives, and the other could not provoke him. All the anger was naturally towards Tang Mo. "Your grandmother is old, don''t bother her with trivial matters."


    Tang Mo was speechless, what did he do?


    "Father, my son came to my mother''s place after he returned home. What''s wrong with my grandmother?"


    "Didn''t you go to your grandmother and talk nonsense?"


    He originally wanted to knock on the mountain and shock the tiger, but after knocking Tang Mo Wang and Xin An, he calmed down. Unfortunately, Tang Mo was also angry at this moment. He was not good at enduring and chose to directly condemn, "In my father''s eyes, I am a person who only knows how to complain to my grandmother?" "My father believes that my eldest brother is an exiled immortal in the sky, but don''t think that his son is the mud in the gutter. I am not as unbearable as you think."


    ¡°Rareless!¡±


    Tang Gang was angry, "Is this your attitude to talk to your father?"


    Tang Mo was not willing to be outdone. "As soon as my father saw his son, he believed that it was his son doing something dirty behind his back, and he could not let his son refute it."


    There was a sarcastic look in his eyes, "A few days ago, didn''t my father say that his son was excellent everywhere, which made everyone outside think that his father valued his son very much."


    "What, is your son not outstanding now?"


    He didn''t say anything, because a little flame really burned in his heart. He thought his father would always see him working hard and making progress. It turned out.


    Very ironic.


    Tang Gang''s face turned blue and white. When he raised his eyes and saw Wang coming out, he stood at the door and looked at him straight.


    Tang Mo didn''t want her mother to argue for him anymore, so he chose to go on his own. "It''s understandable that my eldest brother was hurt by his father, but this is not the reason why you just accuse others of others."


    "It''s like this once, and it''s like this twice. What did I do so dislike my father?"


    "Father, the matter is no more than three. If the father wrongly accuses his son, since the son has taken the blame, he must confirm the matter. Then the father should not blame his son for not thinking about brotherly love."


    Tang Gang clenched his fists. Even if he really wronged him, he was his father. How dare this rebellious son talk to him like this?


    "My father has been tired these days, so take a break soon."


    Tang Mo left, and Wang slowly walked down the stairs, facing Tang Gang, his eyes were extremely cold, "I know you have not been able to live in the past two days, so you wronged the second brother, and I didn''t tell you, but you shouldn''t have wronged him again without asking."


    "You came from your mother, did your mother tell you about your bias?"


    Tang Gang did not answer, and Wang looked sarcastic, "Do you know that my mother heard the rumors outside and decided that the eldest daughter-in-law was not bad. She would take her to Nandu Temple to burn incense tomorrow and ask the Bodhisattva to bless them with her husband."


    "I''m worried that the outside world will confirm the rumors, so I want to take my second wife with me. Marquis, if you want to say that I''m really wronged, isn''t the second wife the most wronged?"


    "My mother knows all the truth, but for the sake of peace in the Marquis'' Mansion and to comfort me, I was afraid that I would be confused and do something confused, so I told you."


    "This is the truth of the matter. I hope this is the last time the Marquis wronged the second child."


    After saying that, she turned around, ignoring Tang Gang''s aggrievance and fatigue at the moment. Of course, she knew Tang Gang''s current situation. Her proud son almost failed. All the plans were disrupted and messy. Her family was still not calm, so she felt uncomfortable.


    But wasn¡¯t this what he asked for?


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. Tang Mo, who is irritable, stops while walking, turns to the small garden, sits down in front of the stone table, and wants to adjust his mood before going back.


    Lailai was not far away and sighed silently in his heart. He had been following the young master since he was a child. Naturally, he knew how much he wanted to get the recognition of the marquis, but no matter how hard he tried, the marquis did not have him in his eyes.


    As the autumn cicadas crowed in, the traces were gone. Only the insects in the grass made occasional sounds, and a very light footsteps came from behind. They looked back and forth, and quickly turned around, "I have seen the eldest young lady."

 Chapter 146 The more you fight, the more brave Tao Yiran

    Chapter 146 The more you fight, the more you become, the more brave Tao Yiran


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, Tao Yiran came again. Tang Mo felt even more annoyed when he heard the voice. He got up and was about to leave, and Tao Yiran called him, ¡°Why are you sitting here so late?¡±


    Tang Mo wanted to say that it was nothing to do with you, but his reason was still there. "The moonlight is good, sit down."


    Tao Yiran looked up, looking from Tang Mo''s direction, she looked very beautiful with her chin, and the angle of her chin was just right. Then she smiled slightly and said, "I don''t know that my second brother also likes the moonlight."


    "I don''t like it, I just feel it''s bright."


    Tang Mo was speechless and wanted to die. He looked at him in his previous life as if he was gifted. Where did he sing now?


    "Sister-in-law is at will."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Tao Yiran called him again and said thank you for sending Tang Rong back that day. "If it weren''t for you, your elder brother would not know how much he would suffer. I know that my father had wronged you in a hurry. Don''t take it to your heart. When your elder brother gets better, he will make it clear for you."


    Tang Mo did not turn around, but just turned his head slightly and said, "It''s just business."


    "The night is dark and the wind is high, and the eldest brother is injured and cannot go out. The eldest sister-in-law should be on the bed. The abandoned eldest brother will inevitably misunderstand when going out to enjoy the scenery at night. The eldest sister-in-law is well educated, so please don''t do anything that makes the eldest brother sad."


    After saying that, he didn''t care about Tao Yiran''s desire to speak, so he walked away with his feet. He felt that the road back to Qiushiyuan was not safe anymore. Who knew how that woman wanted to frame her.


    On the way, I told you to tell Tang Rong and his old father what happened tonight.


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, I didn''t tell Xin''an about this. I was afraid that Xin''an would be disgusted again. After she was disgusted last time, she had the situation today. If she was disgusted again, Tang Rong''s life would be gone. The news of the past two days was tight and it was not appropriate to continue to do it.


    "What is the reason why Mr. Tang is angry for?"


    Xin An asked him to drink a bowl of bird''s nest first, and then joked when he was drinking. Tang Mo was confused, "It''s obvious?"


    It is obviously hidden very well.


    Xin An nodded, "It''s just that it doesn''t say anything on his face: I''m very angry, so I retreated all of them."


    Tang Mo raised his head and drank the bird''s nest in one go. "It seems that I still have to practice. I can''t practice qi cultivation."


    Putting down the bowl and talking about what he was wronged just now, "Although."


    It was indeed his, but


    "It''s wrong to blame me every time I''m wronged. Could it be that I have a face that can do bad things?"


    Xin''an laughed suddenly, "I thought it was such a big deal. People who do big things need a big heart. They are in a bad mood. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Be patient, at most, you can remember it first, and then you can count the capital and interest next time."


    Where to count?


    Of course it was the couple next door. Could it be that they still attacked the old father?


    That''s absolutely not possible.


    Tang Mo''s bad mood suddenly improved a lot. Sure enough, when he encountered troubles, he should come back and talk to Xin An, instead of trying to go to the moon alone to think hard, and meet someone who made him worse.


    When he was in a good mood, he said what he met Tao Yiran, "What did you say she wanted to do? He didn''t serve her man in the room at night, and ran to the yard to stroll around. Are you sick?"


    "To block you."


    Now Xin''an is unhappy, "It''s really a dog that can''t change it."


    Immediately decided that I had to give Tao Yiran a little color to burn incense tomorrow.


    Tang Mo''s eyes were complicated, "Don''t scold me."


    "I didn''t scold you." "You can say she is a dog, but you can''t say I am shit."


    Xin''an


    "I''ll pay attention next time."


    Tang Mo became interested and told Xin An how the people in the North Yajun sympathized with him. Xin An felt funny, and it also showed that after the sun came back from incense, a new topic of grievance was found again. Tang Mo was happy, "Then shouldn''t I spread a few more words?"


    "You said that when you meet us, will the couple next door be retribution?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "That is their blessing, no one else wants it."


    Tang Mo was happy again. The grievances he suffered from his old father were gone. As long as he woke up, he was the second son of the Hou Mansion full of energy.


    Tang Gang''s confidant servant and Tang Rong''s servant Qing Mo both got the news and told his master without any concealment. Tang Gang, who was already angry, threw the teacup directly and blurted out that Tao Yiran was a "bastard".


    Even if Tang Mo doesn''t like him, it''s his son. It''s not enough for this **** to defeat one of his sons, and he has to harm another. After asking about Tang Mo''s reaction, he felt a little better after learning what he said. He thought that although he was not in tune, he could still be clear, otherwise he would be able to **** him to death.


    No matter how bad my son is, he is his own!


    Tang Rong''s face turned pale. Before he died, Tao Yiran couldn''t wait to find another home?


    Yes, Tang Mo''s life is getting better now, and he can do his job outside. Now he still has money in his hands. In the eyes of that bitch, isn''t he just hoped more than himself?


    Besides, the two of them even worshiped each other!


    He was just injured, and it was not serious. If he was at the strait of his life, he could still treat him sincerely?


    A saying in my mind, "Prostitute is ruthless." Fortunately, his reason is still alive and he has not said it, mainly because he is afraid of insulting himself.


    When Tao Yiran returned, Tang Rong saw that her eyes were still red, and he even confirmed her guess. He grabbed the soft pillow and threw it at Tao Yiran. His questioning made Tao Yiran speechless. He covered his mouth with the word "get out" and turned around, lamenting his miserable life and cried until midnight.


    Unfortunately, Xin An and Tang Mo fell asleep early at this time and failed to see a first-hand joke.


    The next morning, Xin An deliberately waited for Tao Yiran at the door. When he saw her, Tao Yiran felt uncomfortable for a moment. Xin An smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, let''s go together?"


    Based on the principle of losing, Tao Yiran nodded with a tough head. The two walked side by side in front, Bao Qin wanted to get forward, Qingyang grabbed her and lowered his voice, "Have you learned the rules?"


    With her in charge, the girls accompanying him were a few steps behind, leaving room for Xin An to speak.


    Xin An walked slowly on the way to Chunrong Hall, with his lips curled lightly, "I heard that my sister-in-law has the habit of visiting the garden at night?"


    Tao Yiran said calmly, "It''s just that I feel that it''s quiet at night. I can naturally go around the yard of the Hou Mansion. I won''t even allow this, right?"


    Xin An said slowly without looking at him, "A hundred ghosts are walking at night at night, so my sister-in-law should be careful. It''s dark, who knows what she will encounter?"


    "For example, I met someone I shouldn''t have met last night. If any rumors spread, what kind of thing my sister-in-law wants to hear?"


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Xin An smiled slightly, "I''m confused. If this is the case, my sister-in-law should like to hear and see it."


    Tao Yiran curled her lips and chuckled. She never doubted her charm. Xin''an must be what Tang Mo said when she went back last night. "Why bother brother and sister? They are all family members. I also happened to meet my second brother alone under the moon and felt sad. I just went forward to comfort me."


    "To be honest, I met the second young master before my brother and sister arrived in the capital, and the love between them was the same."


    She smiled, "Why don''t you want to be more open-minded? As for people, you should be confused."

 Chapter 147 Xinan persuades Wang

    Chapter 147 Xin''an persuades Wang


    I have to say that Tao Yiran''s psychological endurance is not average. She was treated like that by Tang Rong last night. Today, when facing Xin An, not only did she show any flaws, but she also had a good time and Xin An in terms of language.


    Xin An stopped and turned his head to look at her, "Sister-in-law really has the style of a eldest sister-in-law. Unfortunately, my sister-in-law was afraid she didn''t feel relieved. Last night, someone went back to the room and kept talking about bad luck, saying that when I saw a ghost at night and encountered dirty things, I have to try my best to persuade me?"


    "I don''t know what this dirty thing looks like, it''s so disgusting. If I encounter it again, I will definitely ask someone to jump into the great **** to drive away evil spirits."


    "If you want to say that this dirty thing is really amazing, Chunhuayuan has already lie down. Qiushiyuan is afraid that he doesn''t want to let go. That thing is very skilled and even the prince of the Hou Mansion can''t resist it, let alone him?"


    Xin An almost pointed at her nose and said that bad luck was a dirty thing, and Tao Yiran could naturally understand that the so-called "beating someone" or not, Xin An''s actions were really taboo.


    "Everything in life has a destiny, not to mention that the Marquis'' Mansion is blessed by the heroic spirit, it is better not to have strange powers and chaos in the sect."


    Xin An smiled and nodded seriously, "My sister-in-law is right. All the bad things that my brother has after marriage are destiny."


    "Even grandfather''s heroic spirit can''t protect him, so he deserves the fate."


    "My sister-in-law read a lot of books, and she pointed out the key points at once."


    "you"


    Tao Yiran was anxious and her cheeks turned red. Xin An continued to walk forward with a smile, "I am here with the Buddha today. My sister-in-law must be more sincere. It is not a big deal for my brother to always lie down like this. If there are still so many disasters and difficulties in the future, it will inevitably affect my mood. Who will I play my sister-in-law''s outstanding piano skills to?"


    The two of them ended with Tao Yiran shutting up and Xin An smiled slightly on his lips, as if nothing had happened.


    Soon we arrived at Chunrong Hall, and the old lady smiled and asked the two to have breakfast together, "We will set off after breakfast."


    ¡°Thank you grandma.¡±


    Xin''an took the handkerchief handed over by the girl and cleaned his hands. After sitting down, he did not forget to greet Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran had red eyes, as if he was wronged. The old lady naturally saw it and felt bad. She still asked. Tao Yiran wanted to speak but stopped, but her eyes fell on Xin''an, as if she was accusing Xin''an of bullying her.


    Xin An did not explain to her first as usual, but met her gaze, "Sister-in-law, I found out that you had cried as soon as I met you. What happened this morning? If you suffer a grievance, you should tell your grandmother, who will make the decision for you."


    The old lady looked bad and she was in a bad mood. She saw people crying early in the morning, and she felt even more unlucky.


    Tao Yiran had no choice but to deal with Xin An for a moment. She knew that even if she told the truth, the old lady would not believe it. She could only swallow her breath and at the same time, she said that she felt uncomfortable when she saw the wound on Tang Rong''s body in the morning, so she couldn''t control herself.


    The old lady''s expression loosened a little, and she asked two more questions about how Tang Rong was injured. She nodded when she learned that she had started to heal, "Sit down."


    Tao Yiran then sat down to eat, and Xin An "concerned" picked up a piece of oily bag for her, "Sister-in-law has worked hard to take care of her brother, and I think she can''t eat or sleep, but her health is important. If you fall down, your brother should be worried again. Use more."


    She knew that Tao Yiran had never had greasy food for her slim figure. However, the reason why this oily bread is delicious is because it is heavy. When kneading the noodles, a lot of meat oil should be added, which is oily and fresh and fragrant, which is the old lady''s favorite.


    Tao Yiran smiled reluctantly, and only bit her skin slightly and frowned. The old lady saw that there was disgust in her eyes flashing, and she became more and more displeased. However, Xin''an ate two of them and ate them in one breath, which was obviously a good appetite.


    Before breakfast was used up, Wang came and said she wanted to go together today, "Put incense sticks to the Bodhisattva to make the mansion smooth."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, "It''s good." In this way, the four of them went out together and rode in the same carriage. On the way, Xin An occasionally talked about the last time he went to Nandu Temple with Lin Yao and others, and the scene was not too awkward.


    Nandu Temple was particularly peaceful in the early morning. Xin''an, who entered the temple, threw away the worldly affairs and went to the Main Hall under the guidance of the abbot. The Buddha statue was solemn, and the old lady was more pious than anyone else.


    The money for incense and oil was in place, and the abbot of the host explained the Dharma himself. The old lady took Tao Yiran to listen to the Dharma, while Wang went to the lotus pond with Xin''an to have tea.


    Wang''s interest is not high today, and his words reveal that she is angry. Xin An put down the teacup, "Mother is in a bad mood today?"


    Wang followed her and wanted to relax, and secondly, she wanted to talk to Xin''an. She kept some words in her heart and didn''t know who to say to. Although Xin''an was not a good partner, she was afraid that she would do something irreversible if she held it in.


    His eyes fell on the lotus pond in front of him, "You have seen your father''s bias, but I''m afraid I can''t change it."


    Xin An thought it was something, "Mothers don''t need to take this kind of thing to heart. No one who has been a parent in history can be completely fair and just. There will always be preferences, which is just a human nature."


    "The discomfort in my heart is just because the person I am favored is not me."


    Wang chuckled, "You can see it easily."


    She didn''t know that in terms of qualifications or experience, Xin An was fully qualified to enlighten her, and could enlighten her, "Although I have not been in the Marquis'' Mansion for a while, I have also learned about some of my mother''s situation."


    "Mother, to be more blunt, you don''t need to worry at all."


    Wang was interested, "Tell me."


    Xin''an is not hiding his weakness, "Although my father is partial, there are some things that make people praise him, right?"


    Wang said, "That''s because he wants face."


    "If he wants face, he will not do too much work openly. In some cases, it is still easy to talk to. It is much better to be with those who are just talking and laughing in the mansion, either scolding his wife or beating his son."


    "Although my father doesn''t like my husband so much, if he really encounters trouble, his father will never ignore it. Only with his father in the Marquis'' Mansion can he be at peace and worry-free."


    Wang thought Xin An wanted to persuade her to make peace, but she heard her say, "Nine out of ten things that are not satisfactory in life. My mother said that couples should not always look at each other''s bad things. It''s really not possible to think about his goodness. If he is gone, what he will face and whether he can deal with it. No matter how bad a person is, there will always be benefits of his existence. Only by thinking through life will you live a better life. You must not get stuck in the slightest."


    Wang was a little stubborn and had some restraints earlier. Recently, when it came to Tang Gang, she felt angry. She was worried that if Tang Gang got into trouble again, she would be sent to the West with a bowl of medicine.


    The situation is still unclear, and Tang Gang cannot have any accidents.


    Now Tang Gang is under enough pressure, and he has to put pressure on him. If he dies suddenly or suddenly, Tang Rong will succeed in his succession, and that will be troublesome at that time.


    And in adversity, you must find a way to make yourself live a better life.

 Chapter 148 Aunt Cai returns strongly

    Chapter 148 Aunt Cai returns strongly


    Wang smiled slightly. As Xin An said, Tang Gang was not a very mean person. Her life was still good overall. Although she snatched her dowry from her hands, she has gained a lot of benefits over the years. Tang Gang never asked about all the big and small things in the mansion, let alone interfered with them.


    Speaking of which, she is similar to Tang Gang, neither of them is a good person, and no one is more noble than anyone else.


    If only I were myself, my life would be miserable. Anyway, she could not afford to be separated from her, but he was so mean to his son. She was a mother, how could she ignore it?


    "We must not have both fish and bear''s paws. We must be more open-minded. Now that my husband is motivated, he is thinking that he is all about making achievements and winning glory for his mother. If he knows that you are so sad for him, how can he feel at ease?"


    The mother cares most about her son. Xin An sighed quietly, "My husband was upset when he returned to the room last night. He didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, saying that he was useless and let his mother worry about him."


    "Mother, my husband and I cannot leave your care. If my mother makes a mistake, how difficult it will be for our lives."


    Tang Gang can''t continue to push out. The more Wang and Tang Mo sang against him, the more he felt that Tang Rong was better. As a result, Tang Mo''s road ahead was two more difficult.


    The wind blew the hair on Wang''s temples. She didn''t care and looked at Xin''an without blinking, trying to see through Xin''an.


    "Why does my mother look at me like this?"


    Wang''s eyes made Xin An feel embarrassed. It was a taboo to say these words to his wife and mother-in-law. Will Wang be angry and feel a little confused.


    "It''s just a little unexpected."


    Most women think that they are just clothes and jewelry at this age, their husbands¡¯ love, etc., but their daughter-in-law thinks about these things.


    Women who live a happy life will not understand these principles.


    Xin''an was not panicked at all, "What my mother knew is that my family was doing business, and what we valued was to make money with harmony and make the greatest profit."


    Wang''s expression relaxed, and it would make sense if this was the case.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that since she was angry and useless and could not kill Tang Gang and Tang Rong, she could only take advantage of the benefits. The current Marquis'' Mansion is indeed inseparable from Tang Gang.


    "Mom doesn''t blame me for talking too much."


    These things were all exchanged for Xin An''s life in his previous life. If she had understood these principles in her previous life, she would not have ended like that.


    "If you are willing to say this to your mother, and your mother is grateful, how can you blame you?"


    Just silently worrying for his son. His wife is so smart. If that kid dares to be in trouble, he still doesn''t know how to get rid of it.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law smiled at each other, and talked about the lotus pond in front of them, leisurely and freely.


    At this time, Tao Yiran looked bad and was squeezed by Xin An when she went out. After presiding over the abbot''s lecture, the old lady asked the abbot to look at her face, saying that everything was not going well recently, but she understood the meaning, and felt that she had defeated Tang Rong.


    I also understood the purpose of the old lady asking her to burn incense today.


    Fortunately, the abbot of the presidency did not say anything bad for her, but she was still angry. She was also smooth before she married into the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. She was second to none in the city, and now she has lost her reputation without doing anything. Can she also say that Tang Rong defeated her???????It was aggrieved to marry into the Marquis¡¯s mansion with her appearance and talent. Fortunately, she changed her husband, which made her feel much better, but she treated her like this.


    She was angry and unwilling to support the old lady. The old lady didn''t talk to her. Wang and Xin An got up when they saw them coming from afar. It was almost noon. Originally, Xin An had someone prepare vegetarian food, and planned to go back after using the food, but Tao Yiran said she was worried about Tang Rong.


    "I''ve been out for half a day, and I feel a little relieved. How can no one take care of me if I suffer such a serious injury? Grandmother and mother, you stay here for dinner, I''ll go back first."


    This is what it means that the few people who stayed here for dinner were not worried about Tang Rong. The old lady had lost the mood to eat early, "Let''s go back first."


    Xin An was speechless. She paid all the money for the vegetarian food. Now she said she wanted to leave. Although she had money, she was not wasting it like this.


    But the old lady said that Wang had to leave, so she could only let someone go to the temple and told the monk that the food was not enough, so she would use the money to add sesame oil.


    The four of them were silent in the carriage. As soon as they entered the mansion, they looked up and saw Aunt Cai leading two maids from Chunhuayuan waiting. When they saw the old lady and Wang, they quickly stepped forward and kowtowed.


    Wang was curious, "Didn''t Aunt Cai leave the house if she has something to do at home?"


    Aunt Cai bowed and replied, "If you go back to your wife, the matter at my hometown has been handled properly. When I learned that the prince was injured, I went back to the house to visit. The prince was the master and kept the old slave to continue to serve him."


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction. The old lady who had no director in Chunhuayuan could not do anything. Tao Yiran could not act properly. The people around her would not be much better. Cai is an old man in the mansion, and it is always better than the Tao family.


    "Since you are back, you will serve the prince well and let the prince recover as soon as possible."


    "We must also take care of all the big and small matters in the courtyard. Don''t let the prince work outside and worry about the family."


    This can be said to give Tao Yiran no face at all. Aunt Cai saluted respectfully, "The prince was grateful and apologized when he learned that the old lady went out to burn incense and pray for blessings today. He said that the old lady should not be tired of his affairs. He specifically ordered the old lady to wait here and told the old lady to send the old lady back to Chunrong Hall for him and to see the old lady safe and then go back."


    "I am also grateful to my wife and the second young lady for running for the prince. The prince said that he would bow and thank him when he was ready."


    The old lady felt a lot of relief. Wang and Xin An looked at each other quickly. You should know that the courtyard without Aunt Cai is like a blind man. As long as you use a little means, the people in that yard can not get news from outside. Everything is fine. Mrs. Cai is actually back.


    Tang Rong is really hard to deal with.


    Wang glanced at Tao Yiran, and then said to Aunt Cai: "I have always been worried about the fact that there is no stable person in Chunhuayuan. I feel much more at ease when you come back. The prince''s injury must be extremely careful and needs to be treated carefully. You must not make any mistakes."


    "You are an old man in the mansion, and you are the one who grew up serving the prince. The prince believes in you, you have to be able to bear this trust."


    Aunt Cai hurriedly lowered her head and then helped the old lady walk towards Chunrong Hall. Wang turned her head and said to Xin''an and Tao Yiran, "You have worked hard for half a day, go back and rest."


    The two of them were blessed and walked the same road back to the yard. On the way, Xin An smiled and congratulated Tao Yiran, "Aunt Cai is back. My sister-in-law has been much more relaxed in the future. She can play the piano and paint when she has nothing to do. It''s a beautiful thing."


    Tao Yiran is not in the mood to argue with Xin An at this moment, and she doesn''t know how Aunt Cai came back at all.

 Chapter 149 Chunhuayuan kicks off the battle

    Chapter 149 Chunhua Academy kicks off the battle


    Tao Yiran recalled the past two days. Only yesterday, Aunt Yue had been with Tang Rong alone, so she suspected that Aunt Yue encouraged Tang Rong to invite Aunt Cai back. How could she know that she actually made Tang Rong decide to call people back.


    The night meeting Tang Mo is the same thing, and Tang Rong found that she had no guesses about why the old lady wanted to burn incense, and even had dissatisfaction with Xin An in words.


    Why did Xin''an go today? Tang Rong felt that there was no need to worry about it. Putting aside those useless talents, she was completely inferior to Xin''an''s intelligence.


    On the same day, she entered the mansion and was in a prosperous life. The second prince''s mansion was all gone. She was still struggling in the courtyard and her reputation was damaged. Not only did she say anything about her response, she actually put her mind on Tang Mo.


    He has to worry about everything, and he has to lie down.


    Aunt Cai¡¯s return is imperative.


    Tao Yiran didn''t say anything along the way, with a serious expression. She knew she was thinking about how to deal with it without guessing.


    Xin An didn''t say anything anymore, and was also thinking about how to make some work from Aunt Cai. She tortures and humiliates her in her previous life. How could she not return it?


    The scene of dog biting dogs can also be watched.


    At the gate of Qiushiyuan, Aunt Liu''s face was dark and anxiously welcomed Tao Yiran in. Xin An slowly walked in. Nanfeng quickly told her the general inside story.


    "Auntie Yue?"


    Nan Feng nodded, "When Aunt Cai left, she gave all the fifty taels of silver given to Aunt Yue. Aunt Yue talked to the prince yesterday about Aunt Cai."


    "When Aunt Cai came back, the old people from the Marquis'' Mansion in Chunhua Courtyard were all happy, and those from the Tao family were a little worried and had already complained in private."


    "But Aunt Cai summoned all the people in the hospital to speak out as soon as she came back, and she spoke harshly."


    Chunyang Chunlu served him, and after listening to Nanfeng''s words, Chunyang said, "It seems that next door is going to be lively."


    Nan Feng''s lips curled slightly, "Aunt Cai has returned strongly this time, and Aunt Liu is not a good guy, so it''s certain that she is lively."


    Xin An raised his eyes and felt that Nanfeng was becoming more mature. Not only did he do things well, but he also became more flexible. After a little training, he would be the most capable general. He couldn''t help but feel a little proud. After all, this was a waste of time.


    "Just say these words in the room. Aunt Cai is an old man in the mansion and knows a lot. Nanfeng, be cautious in the future."


    "Aunt Wang, I reminded the people in the yard to close their mouths when they left the yard."


    Aunt Wang nodded and added, "The people in our Qiushiyuan do not cause trouble first, but if the opposite side does not have eyes, then Aunt Cai will be useless in person."


    Xin An was a little surprised, "It''s rare to hear Aunt Wang say such a powerful thing."


    Aunt Wang cleared his throat, patted the gray that did not exist on his body, and said lightly, "Although it is not as good as Aunt Cai, if someone wants to bully the young lady, it will not work."


    They are all old people serving their masters. Is she worse than Aunt Cai and Aunt Liu?


    Everyone in the room laughed, and Chunyang Chunlu even said that Aunt Wang was their second backbone, and she would hit her wherever she pointed.


    The laughter came to the outside of the house. The servants who were cleaning the yard were envious. The master was generous and generous, which was their blessing, but it would be even more blessed if he could enter the house to serve him.


    Compared with the lively atmosphere of Qiushiyuan, the atmosphere in Chunhuayuan was a bit strange at this time. Tao Yiran''s people were very dissatisfied and worried. It turned out that the old people in the mansion were full of joy, and the people on both sides even had a look of fighting.


    As for thinking clearly, Tao Yiran did not cry in front of Tang Rong this time, she took the initiative to make a step back and asked Aunt Liu to hand over all the errands in the courtyard to Aunt Cai in front of Tang Rong, and said, "Aunt Cai is an old man in the mansion and an experienced man in his work. You must learn with your heart."


    Aunt Liu responded respectfully, and there was no sign of reluctance on her face. Tang Rong nodded and thought Tao Yiran was reasonable, "Will it be smooth to go and burn incense?"


    "If someone with grandmother makes arrangements in advance, everything will go smoothly." Last night, Tang Rong stopped mentioning it, and Tao Yiran pretended that nothing happened and didn''t mind anything. "I originally had to use vegetarian food in the temple before returning, but I was thinking about Rong Lang in my heart, so I went back early, but I felt better?"


    Tang Rong nodded, "It''s much better."


    After the first two days of pulling the wound, it is now the itchy from the new flesh. It is painful and itchy, and it cannot be scratched, and it cannot be twisted on the bed without any image. The taste is really bad.


    Tao Yiran couldn''t understand it, so she could only say a few words without any pain and itch and started to serve Tang Rong for food. Aunt Cai came back and was satisfied when she came in and saw this scene. When Tang Rong finished her meal, she smiled and said, "Thank you for half a day, go to the next door to use some food, don''t be tired."


    Tao Yiran didn''t want to leave. She expected that Aunt Cai would say something to Tang Rong, but Tang Rong also spoke out and asked her to go and eat, so she couldn''t stay.


    When he went out, he wanted to send someone to listen to the corner. Aunt Liu said in embarrassment that the yard has now been divided into two factions and is supervising each other. It is really difficult to act. Tao Yiran frowned slightly, "I should think of a way to ask her to leave."


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Aunt Liu sighed, and could not think of any way for a while. Tao Yiran sat down slowly, pondered for a moment and let Aunt Liu''s ears pass by. After a while of whisper, Aunt Liu''s eyes lit up, "Don''t worry, young lady, I''ll find an opportunity to go back to Tao''s house in the afternoon."


    Tao Yiran needs to start with Aunt Cai¡¯s family, so the Tao family¡¯s help is naturally indispensable.


    ¡°Set the meal.¡±


    "Why."


    The master and servant became at ease when they had countermeasures. Aunt Liu asked someone to bring the food up as if they were not affected by Aunt Cai''s return.


    In the bedroom, Aunt Cai was talking about today''s incident with Tang Rong. "The nectar around the old lady was a message sent to the second young lady yesterday. The second young lady quickly arranged someone to go to Nandu Temple to make arrangements in advance. Today, there were also arrangements for vegetarian meals. The old lady meant to use vegetarian meals before coming back. It was the young lady who was worried about the prince''s wound and said she would come back first, but the old lady said she would go back together."


    "The vegetarian meal arranged by the Second Young Master said that it is the only one that is used as sesame oil."


    I am much more cautious when I come back to serve Aunt Cai, and my attitude is not as crazy as before. My purpose in my heart is to become the most capable person around Tang Rong again, and then slowly deal with Tao Yiran.


    The revenge between the two was formed when they drove her out of the mansion.


    Tang Rong frowned slightly. He didn''t say Tao Yiran''s fault in front of Aunt Cai, but just asked her, "What do you think?"


    Aunt Cai bowed, "The young lady is worried about the prince, and the old lady is also a considerate person, but she is afraid that the second young lady next door will be unhappy."


    "After saying that, she was just trying to arrange a meeting."


    Tang Rong took a deep breath, "The young lady has something incomplete, so you should give me more advice in the future."


    "yes."


    Tang Rong looked at her, "I will let you take the job as soon as I come back. Thank you for your hard work, go down and rest."


    "It is a blessing for the old slave to come back to serve the prince, and he is happy even if he has worked hard."


    Tang Rong smiled slightly, and Aunt Cai reminded him a few more words before she stepped back. Tang Rong also closed his eyes, his fingertips couldn''t help but want to touch the wound on his body, but he held it back again.

 Chapter 150 The second young lady, enjoy the moon together?

    Chapter 150: The Second Young Master, enjoy the moon together?


    Aunt Cai went out and went directly to Aunt Yue''s house. It was happiest for her to come back. She pulled Aunt Cai and told her everything that happened in the mansion these days. Of course, she said a lot of bad things about Tao Yiran.


    Aunt Cai knew it and felt that the fifty taels of silver were not spent in vain. She took Aunt Yue''s hand and said, "You have a prince in your heart, and the prince knows it. When I come back, I will definitely help you seize the opportunity."


    "I asked the doctor in the palace that the prince''s wound would start to grow new flesh. I''m afraid it was very itchy, but unfortunately I couldn''t use the medicine. When the doctor in the palace came again in the evening, you quietly asked how to make the prince less itchy, and serve him well and have a good future waiting for you."


    Aunt Yue hurriedly stood up to give Aunt Cai a blessing, her eyes full of gratitude. Aunt Cai smiled, but turned her head to look in the direction where Tao Yiran was, her eyes full of calculating.


    At this moment, the battle between the old and new women in Chunhuayuan officially kicked off. Tang Rong, who was lying on the bed, was completely unaware of it, and was still thinking about what to do next after the rumors outside settled.


    "Today, there was a sudden **** story about the old chief minister and the Minister of War, and 99% of the work was next door."


    After nightfall, Tang Mo came back from outside. He immediately told Xin An about the change in the wind direction outside. "These two things are more interesting than being bitten by a dog next door, and there are fewer people talking about the next door at once."


    There are some regrets in the words.


    Xin An felt normal, "I just lie down and my mind is still there, and my mouth can be said, so it will not affect his arrangements for the people below."


    Tang Mo sighed, "If I had known, I would have made him mute."


    Xin An chuckled, "But our goal has been achieved, right?"


    "The moment my father wronged you in front of Zhuang Shi was a masterpiece."


    Tang Mo poured a cup of tea and asked if he wanted to put some more news out. Xin An said too much, "When you know nothing, you must follow one thing in the future, don''t mention what you have done, be careful of the hearing of the wall."


    Although the yard is full of their own people, they are always careful when speaking, but what if?


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be cautious.¡±


    Tang Mo accepted the opinion and was ready to put the matter aside. Anyway, Luo Qiwen was secretly operating the tiger outside. He was waiting to see the result. Unexpectedly, Xin An suddenly said, "Cover your own rumors with more attractive rumors. Although the effect is immediate, you can guess who did it by just thinking about it carefully, so."


    Xin An curled his lips and smiled, "Let''s just sit and wait for the show."


    Tang Mo slapped his thigh violently, "Why did I not expect this?"


    Although the old assistant retired, his disciples were still in the court, and the Minister of War was not a vegetarian. Oh, he was afraid that he would be in trouble again next time. He really thought it was not easy for him.


    But what does it have to do with him.


    "I''m going to Liao''s house tomorrow, are you ready?


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled, "With you here, I''m superfluous in asking this."


    ¡°Just know.¡±


    After eating bird''s nest, Tang Mo asked his mother again, "Is that bad yesterday, and I''m in better mood today?"


    "good."


    "What does it mean?"


    Tang Mo stood up, "I''ll go and see her."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "I was so uncomfortable yesterday that I couldn''t be so angry today, right? There must be a process. I advised her and it was much better in the afternoon."


    "Don''t ask some things. How easy can she, a mother, tell you about her life in front of you?"


    "Why mention the old and bad things that made her sad." Tang Mo sat down again and spoke earnestly, "You know my mother''s situation. Some things are hard to say as a son. The main reason is that I am not very good at persuading her. Thank you for your hard work, you can enlighten her a few more words when the opportunity is right."


    Xin An asked, "Some words are easy to say, as a daughter-in-law?"


    Today I said a little, "My mother is more than strong, and she doesn''t want her family to know that her life is not easy. She is qualified to persuade her aunt who is not aware of the inside story and is not easy to persuade. She keeps a lot of words in her heart for too long. I''m afraid she can''t hold it in my heart today."


    She can most understand this feeling, isn¡¯t it the one she used in her previous life?


    It¡¯s really awkward to think about it.


    "It was because she felt that her parents'' family was not visible and that she was the second wife, so she looked down on herself."


    "You still have to be open-minded. Look at me now, what''s wrong with the merchant girl? I have money if I don''t have the right to do it. I can kill a few powerful people with money."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "If you say a thousand words, you should be shameless first."


    Xin''an


    It¡¯s a good day that he chatted to death!


    Ping Qiu next to Wang came to pass the message and asked everyone to have their own meals tonight. Aunt Wang was busy asking someone to prepare. Tang Mo asked her to arrange for someone to buy crispy chicken and orange-scented goose, and asked someone to get a pot of white wine and a pot of fruit wine.


    "In the pavilion in the garden of the mansion, two more lamps are hung."


    He turned his head to Xin''an and said, "These two days are not cold or hot, and the moonlight is good, so don''t stay in the room for meals."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Your elder brother is still recovering from his injuries. Are you not afraid of people talking about you under the moonlight?"


    "I''m not going to die when I recover from my injuries. What am I afraid of?"


    Tang Mo was in a good mood and stretched out his hand, his eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles, "Mrs. Second Young Master, enjoy the moon together?"


    Xin An chuckled, and his eyes fell on the hands in front of him. He bent down slightly and took a closer look, raised his eyes and smiled, "I just realized that the second young master has a pair of pretty hands."


    The fingers were slender and clearly tied, and he put his hand on the palm of his hand, and there was a little curiosity in his eyes, "Did you have a calluse?"


    Tang Mo smiled and took her hand and walked out the door, "There are calluses, which means I have worked hard."


    "I haven''t been lazy for a day recently."


    The two days he picked up the kung fu at the beginning were really hard. He waved his arms a few times and felt his heart beat faster, his forehead was sweating, and his hands and feet were sore and soft. It can be said that he wanted to give up every time he punched, wanted to sit down, but didn''t want to practice anymore, so he found some reasons to convince himself.


    But when he thought of all the unwillingness in his previous life, he didn''t want Xin An to underestimate him, he still had his responsibilities, so he gritted his teeth and persevered every time he wanted to give up.


    Fortunately, I just got better after that time. In the past few days, I obviously felt that my body had become lighter, my steps were steady, and my arms were strong, which showed that the effect was significant.


    The two of them walked side by side with their hands holding hands, with the full moon above their heads following each other. Xin An took a deep breath and slowly exhaled turbid breath. He looked at Tang Mo but didn''t say a word. After a while, he obviously felt Tang Mo''s nervousness, and the corners of his lips couldn''t help but raise slightly. I have to say that she has a greater and more favorable impression of Tang Mo.


    He looks good, has a good figure, is not bad in character, and has a good brain. Why did he think this person is like a ghost and behave despicable in his previous life?


    There are different positions and people have changed. It is really unbelievable that all kinds of tastes are not felt by themselves.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Tang Mo always felt teased, but she clearly didn''t say another word. Xin An turned his head and smiled, "I suddenly felt that our second young master was quite handsome."


    Our second son?


    Fengshen is handsome?


    Tang Mo straightened his waist and nodded seriously, "Mrs. Second Young Master has always had unique vision. Don''t doubt yourself. It''s not that you suddenly feel it, but that it has always been!"

 Chapter 151 Meet the depressed Tang Gang

    Chapter 151 Encountering the depressed Tang Gang


    Xin''an''s smile was enlarged, and he was in a very good mood, and he was a little excited.


    Seeing her laughing happily, Tang Mo also laughed, thinking that the relationship between the two was also steadily increasing. When that day, he should redesign the wedding hall and worship the world seriously. He would be together in a mess. What''s the matter?


    Although the garden of the Hou Mansion is not too big, it must be considered small and beautiful. The night breeze blows on the face with a faint fragrance of flowers, adding charm to the backdrop of several lanterns.


    After the full moon above his head slowly hid in the clouds, the sky was filled with stars, and the winding galaxy was revealed in front of him. Xin An looked up and said, "This night sky is really lively."


    Tang Mo looked up and the stars were twinkling, with different depths, but it was just very lively.


    The two of them sat down, and there were also fine wines to accompany the food. Tang Mo held a pot and poured wine. The two raised their glasses to drink together. Then, without waiting for Tang Mo to take action, Xin An gave him a chicken leg and picked up one by himself. The two used the chicken leg as wine glasses, smiled and took a bite.


    Although it was not elegant, it was extremely pleasant. Soon there were laughter in the pavilion. Chunyang girls were serving them from afar. The second young master gestured something in the air with his hands, which made their second young lady laugh constantly. Her cheerful look infected with the girls, and her lips were full of laughter.


    "Several girls, let''s put some mat first."


    He is very good at doing things now. When I sent someone to buy crispy chicken, I bought two more and asked the chef to cut it. At this moment, I was eager to deliver it to Chunyang and the others, "There is still a little warm, and the skin is still crisp."


    Chunlu joked, "Brother Lail is getting smarter."


    "That''s what I learned from a few girls."


    The few people didn''t dare to eat too much. Each of them tasted two pieces and put their stomachs on their stomachs and then got excited to take the job. They ate several pieces in big mouthfuls. There was no way. At this time, his young master would not tell him to do anything.


    ¡°Come on, brother.¡±


    A servant from the Marquis'' Mansion, who was almost the same as Lailai, stood in the shadow and shouted softly. Seeing Lailai turned around, the man walked out of the shadow and bent down to greet him, "Brother Lailai."


    "Chang Liu?"


    The son of Manager Liu, the mansion.


    Lailai walked towards him, "Is there anything wrong with looking for me at this time?"


    "Brother, let me talk."


    Liu Chang was also a good person. He pulled him back and forth to the shadow and told him what he wanted. It turned out that Manager Liu had thought of Tang Mo after helping Xin''an buy mung beans last time.


    It should be said that it is the location beside Tang Mo.


    As an old man in the mansion, he is still in charge of purchasing. The most amazing thing is that he has sharp eyes and sharp ears. Since Tang Rong and Tang Mo got married, these people have stared at Chunhua and Qiushi. The two hospitals competed with each other and these people had their own scale in their hearts.


    Manager Liu thought Tang Mo would have a promising future. Not to mention that he was originally Wang''s housemate, he could see clearly the changes in Tang Mo over the past few months. After a few thoughts, he decided to let his son try it first. If he could stay with Tang Mo, he would probably be in charge of the purchase of Qiushiyuan, which would be amazing.


    To help those veterans, you need real money to get the money out. It turns out that Manager Zhang and his son are responsible for this part of the mansion. Manager Liu is envious of him for more than a day or two.


    Lailai looked him up and down, "Do you want to serve the second young master?"


    Liu Chang nodded, "I''m going to know about it, Brother Lailai, I''ve inquired about it. The second young master came by Ershan alone. Ershan was just here. The second young master was busy again. Don''t all the big and small things fall on Brother Lailai alone? In this case, how can I not have two more errands? My father is the wife who is accompanying the room, so I naturally have to serve the second young master." "You''ll also ask Brother Lailai to help you with some good words."


    A bag of silver that was so strong that I got to Lailai''s hands came to Lailai''s hands, "No matter whether it succeeds or not, I will thank Lailai for giving Lailai two cups of tea."


    Lailai subconsciously wanted to retreat, but when he thought that there should be one more person around his young master, he was so tired all day long.


    "Okay, I found an opportunity to ask the second young master what he meant, but not everyone can enter Qiushiyuan, and it depends on the second young master''s meaning."


    Liu Chang nodded repeatedly, "I know that as long as I can go to the second young master to serve me, I will definitely serve the second young master and the second young lady faithfully, and I will never come over."


    Let¡¯s put the money in your arms, ¡°Go back and wait for the letter.¡±


    When Liu Changyi walked around and touched the silver, he was dazed and excited. He was not excited about the little money, but he was wondering if his young master had just stood up.


    The most popular servant in the mansion was Qing Mo. He served the prince and everyone wanted to give him a little face. He had seen someone give Qing Mo several times. In addition to envying, he could only envy him. Who said that his young master was not easy in the mansion?


    Now it seems to be different.


    After dinner, Tang Mo and Xin An took a walk together to eat food. They accidentally walked a little farther away and met Tang Gang who was walking alone in the yard with Yuexia. The night covered his expression, but it could be seen that his body was tense. He thought he was worried at this moment.


    "Is this a walk by my father?"


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    No, it¡¯s already broken up.


    Tang Gang suddenly didn''t want to get entangled with the two of them, "If you''re fine, go back and rest early."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Xin An poked Tang Mo, and Tang Mo said reluctantly, "Father, what happened earlier was that my son was impulsive, father should not take it to heart."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes and stared at him. Seeing that he and Xin An were quite compatible, he saw that he was a head taller than Xin An, and suddenly felt powerless. He felt that he was owed to Tang Mo or suddenly felt that he was old and had always been a little helpless recently.


    Xin An took a step forward, "Father, I just had dinner with you. The husband regretted his words when talking about the collision between his father and his father. He knew that his father was not easy recently and had not been considerate, and he had no idea how to help his father share his worries, so he felt uncomfortable."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were almost wide open. He only had anger in his stomach, so how could he regret it?


    But he quickly guessed Xin An¡¯s plan and quickly lowered his head to cover up the illusion, which really showed a sense of regret.

 Chapter 152 Injure the enemy with one thousand and hurt eight hundred

    Chapter 152 Injuring the enemy a thousand and hurting themselves eight hundred


    Tang Gang stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes naturally fell on Tang Mo. Obviously, he didn''t really believe that Tang Mo, a bastard, could still regret it.


    Tang Mo said nothing, the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Xin An said caringly, "Did you have a meal for your father?"


    "We bought roast chicken and smoked goose, and we still kept half of them. It''s better for my father to make do with it and let my husband drink another two drinks with him. If you think your husband is not doing well, you will scold him. You can''t keep holding it in your heart. If you feel sick, you may regret it."


    "Don''t think that he always talks with you, but in fact he cares about you the most."


    Tang Mo felt that Xin''an''s words were so filial that he was bullied so much that he cared about his old father so much. He must have a place in the story of the Twenty-Four Filial Piety, and immediately looked regretful and aggrieved. Tang Gang''s eyes were still a little longing.


    As for this, Tang Gang was not willing to refuse, so he nodded. Xin An hurriedly asked someone to make arrangements, and then turned sideways to give up his seat for Tang Gang, and then quickly winked Tang Mo behind Tang Gang''s back that he could not see.


    The two had a tacit understanding. Tang Mo gave him a look of "I understand". Xin An was relieved. I have to say that she and Tang Mo had a tacit understanding.


    Tang Gang is undoubtedly very important to the Marquis'' Mansion. If Tang Mo wants to inherit the title, his father will nod and agree. After all, he still needs to go to the emperor to ask for an order.


    In the long run, it is not the best way to get into evil with him. Tang Mo can only use more resources in the mansion. They are all legitimate sons. Why should all resources belong to Tang Rong?


    The same pavilion in the same yard, the people sitting opposite each other became Tang Gang and Tang Mo. Tang Mo still held a pot of wine and said, "Speaking of this, my son has not drunk such a pair of fathers."


    Tang Gang looked at him with a trance. He couldn''t remember when he looked at Tang Mo carefully last time. He was watching this time and it turned out that he had grown up so old.


    He looks a bit like him, but more like his mother.


    Tang Mo raised his glass, "Father, my son said something angry before, and I hope that my father will not take it to heart."


    Isn¡¯t it just pretending to be filial? He doesn¡¯t need to pretend at all. He was not filial enough in his previous life?


    Tang Gang picked up the cup and said, "You are already a family member, so you should learn to be more steady in the future."


    "The father is still willing to teach his son, and the son is happy."


    "Father, please."


    After drinking a glass of wine, the stiff atmosphere slowly opened up. Tang Mo transformed into the most filial son, pouring wine for his father from time to time, picking food for his father from time to time, and not resting, and he focused on his childhood affairs.


    "I still remember when I was five years old, I was sick and uncomfortable. I asked my father to carry me on my back. My father carried me around the garden. At that time, I thought that if I could get sick all the time, I would be cured, so that my father would come to see me every day and carry me on my back."


    He was also asked by his mother to carry him, but unfortunately I didn¡¯t understand at that time and I just thought my father liked him.


    His words opened Tang Gang''s long-standing memory. Tang Mo smiled and picked up food for him, "I was also punished by the time I was seven years old. The gentleman punished me to copy books. I refused and cried to my father. My father scolded me very harshly. After I copied my father and praised me for writing well. I thought I would be punished more in the future, so that my father would praise me after scolding me."


    "At that time, my father praised me, I would be happy for three days."


    As he spoke, his eyes were wet, and he felt sorry for me at that time. He kept pressing his hot face against his cold **** without knowing that he could be happy for a few days after being casually perfunctory.


    These words were like a knife that pierced Tang Gang''s heart. In this situation, Tang Gang could not help but feel guilty about his son and drunkenly. "You were indeed a little naughty when you were a child, compared to your brother."


    He smiled and continued to chew the meat in his mouth. Tang Mo said, "My father told me since I was a child that my elder brother would take on the important task of Xingwang Hou Mansion. I naively thought that with my father and elder brother in front, you are all such capable people, so I will definitely not need me, so I will come with my own temperament." "I have seen the difficulties of my father and elder brother over the years, and I only hope that my father and elder brother will get better and better."


    Tang Gang seemed to have known this son for the first time. He was quite surprised and asked, "You are also the legitimate son of the Marquis'' Mansion, so you have no idea about the title?"


    The temptation was too straightforward, but Tang Mo shook his head firmly, "My son is talented and knowledgeable, and he is not as good as his elder brother in every way, but he still understands the truth he should understand."


    "I just feel a little uneasy in my heart occasionally, my father is really."


    A wry smile on his lips, "I am not biased to me at all. I am older and have a wife. I want to share my face when I go out."


    Tonight''s Tang Mo is Tang Mo who admires his father, Tang Mo who is full of grievances, and Tang Mo who is also a little arrogant. He reasonably explains his rebellious rebellion in recent months, his grievances, and his generous tolerance.


    Tang Gang was mixed with feelings. Who would be indifferent to such a son when he was a father?


    The attitude of his words also softened. When he was slightly drunk, Tang Mo, who was opposite him, completely turned red in his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he sucked his nose. "My mother respects and loves her father so much. My father has never blushed for many years, but now I feel uncomfortable for my father and I, and I feel like a sinner."


    Yes, Wang has always been virtuous since he got married. If he hadn''t taken care of Tang Rong and ignored Tang Mo, Wang wouldn''t have had such a fight with him. At this moment, the old lady''s words echoed in Tang Gang''s mind, and he couldn''t help but sigh, and a glass of wine penetrated his throat again.


    In this way, Tang Mo poked his old father''s heart with a glass of wine and a knife, but he felt uncomfortable. The so-called harm to the enemy was one thousand and hurting himself was the one in front of him.


    Finally, Tang Gang got drunk and muttered Wang''s name. Tang Mo helped the man back. Wang asked someone to settle Tang Gang and pulled Tang Mo to the side to ask the reason in detail. Tang Mo whispered his plan, "We mother and son have been swallowing their anger for so many years, so how could it be so easy."


    Wang glared at him with a angrily look, "You are just too obedient, okay, go back."


    She has figured it out now, and it is true to plan more for herself. She has her own new ways to deal with Tang Gang.


    Tang Mo, who was drunk, returned to Qiushiyuan, drank the sobering soup prepared by Xin''an for him, and breathed a long sigh, "I have never drunk such a depressed wine, it''s uncomfortable."


    "Have you taken the medicine?"


    Xin An stood by with a fan and fanned him. Tang Mo nodded, "How can I pry my heart if I don''t open my heart? He has regrets tonight, but I''m afraid that when I wake up tomorrow, I will forget it in an instant."


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget.¡±


    Xin An said: "It is unrealistic to make him look at you all the time, but he can make him scold you less and not interfere with you. Occasionally, he can think of the meager father-son relationship being better for you."


    "Don''t forget, there''s also a mother."


    Tang Mo sighed, and Xin An asked him to wash up, "Don''t sigh, there are some things."


    She hasn''t experienced some things in person, and cannot empathize with them, and cannot persuade them, "It will be better if you have a sleep. You will have to go to the Liao family tomorrow, so don''t delay the serious business."


    Tang Mo sat still and reached out to Xin''an, "pull me up."


    Inexplicably, Xin An remembered the last time he was drunk. It was fine the previous moment, but it started to go crazy the next moment. The wine was really not satisfactory.


    He reached out to pull the person, trying to get the person to sleep before he could crazily, but he pulled him down instead of pulling him up and almost fell down. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a sentence from his ear, "Sit on my lap."


    Xin''an

 Chapter 153 The wine is not in vain

    Chapter 153: The wine is not in vain


    Anything happens or something else.


    Tang Mo was drunk again and started to get drunk. This time, he no longer cried loudly, but became a playboy. He either asked Xin''an to sit on his lap or asked Xin''an to sing songs for her, and he also wanted Xin''an to dance for him.


    He yelled for a while and then went to the drawer to grab the silver notes and stuffed them to Xin''an, "I look so handsome, come on, I will reward you."


    Xin An rolled his eyes helplessly. This guy is getting worse the more he looks at him.


    Fortunately, he calmed down after a while, and then he staggered to wash up, which made Xin An feel that he was pretending to be drunk.


    I had a good sleep all night, and the next morning I woke up and rubbed my head, "Why did my head hurt so much?"


    Xin An turned over and opened his eyes, "But still remember how he came back last night?"


    "Remember, I came back after sending my father, and I was still talking to you."


    Xin An smiled, "What did you do after you finish speaking?"


    Tang Mo thought about it carefully, but couldn''t remember what he did after he finished speaking and how he came to bed to sleep. Suddenly his eyes gradually grew bigger and he looked at Xin An, "What did I do? No, what did you do?"


    "Did you draw me secretly again?"


    Xin An got up, "I am that kind of boring person?"


    "That''s right, I pulled me to sit on your lap last night, and asked me to sing songs and dance. I''m afraid it''s not the deepest thought in your heart, right?"


    "I''m pretty brave."


    Tang Mo looked frightened and pointed at himself, "You said me?"


    He dared to let this woman sing music and dance for him, and sit on his lap?


    What kind of courage did he eat?


    Xin An curled his lips and looked at him with a smile. He felt a little scared, and he shrank his neck and swallowed, "I"


    He doesn''t know anything.


    Xin An snorted, "When drinking outside, I feel a little clear. You said you want to be crazy when you are drunk. At that time, you will just hold someone and kiss them directly. You really can''t save your reputation."


    Tang Mo focused his attention and saw that it was still early to go to the Liao family, so he slowly got up and washed up. Then he called Lailou to talk to him and asked him if he had any drunkenness and crazy things before.


    "Young Master, do you know everything?"


    The look of the coming eyes was so hard to describe, and Tang Mo felt a bad premonition in his heart, "Is there really?"


    ¡°Not once or twice.¡±


    Let¡¯s talk about Tang Mo¡¯s drinking with someone before. It can be said that he has never been drunk in front of others. I didn¡¯t know that he thought he would not be drunk for a thousand cups. As a result,


    "It was all good the moment before, but it started the next moment. Fortunately, I was drunk every time after I came back, and outsiders had never seen it."


    What I didn''t say is that I hugged him and cried twice, and it was so sad that I cried. Otherwise, it would be teasing him. Is it easy for him to be a servant?


    Tang Mo felt his scalp numb and didn''t know that there was such a thing, "Then won''t you tell me before?"


    Lailai looked embarrassed, what would he say?


    Say, "Young Master, you hugged me and called me last night?"


    Want to worship me?


    "Every morning when the young master wakes up, he doesn''t remember at all. What else do you say to do?"


    Tang Mo raised his head and sighed. Lailai hurriedly took out the money given by Chang Liu last night and told everything. Tang Mo took the bag and threw it to Lailai, "Since it''s for you, just accept it."


    "As for people" he still has to think about it.


    Lailai was overjoyed. This was the most benefit he had received over the years. He hurriedly put it in his arms, "Young Master, I''m going to do it."


    "Um."


    Tang Mo nodded. Before he could finish his annoyance, Manager Zhang led two people to Tang Mo and bowed, "The Marquis was worried about the safety of the second young master, so he specially sent out two guards to serve the second young master."


    The two of them immediately greeted each other, "I have met the second young master."


    Tang Mo was a little surprised. From the clothes of the two, it can be seen that it was the one left by his grandfather. How could he give such a precious thing to him?


    But he was very worried about these people''s abilities, and Tang Rong would not be so miserable if he was alert.


    "Get up."


    The two stood up, and Tang Mo asked them a few simple questions and said to Manager Zhang: "Since they are the ones left by their grandfather, their father must be of great use. On weekdays, I just go to the Northern Yajun to work as a serviceman and go out for a drink, so how can I use such a guard?"


    Manager Zhang said, "The second young master does not need to worry about the marquis. The prince''s two accidents made the marquis particularly worried about the safety of the two young masters. Be careful of sailing for a thousand-year-old ship. The marquis not only allocated two to the second young master, but also added two more to the prince."


    As for the previous escorts and protection of Tang Rong, they have been punished heavily by Tang Gang and cannot come back.


    One of the two people in front of him was Deng Fang and the other was Cao Gui. Seeing that he was in his thirties, he was a little arrogant and rebellious. Tang Mo asked Lailai to settle the two, while he was discussing with Xin''an.


    "It can be seen that you didn''t drink that wine last night."


    Xin An was in a good mood, but Tang Mo felt that the two of them were a little useless, mainly because he was worried that they were eyeliners and would ruin his business.


    "Will it be fine if you don''t take them out?"


    Xin An is not worried about this, "It''s easy to find a reason. Do you have to bring a guard when you go to work as a job?"


    Xin''an didn''t think that the trump card of about a hundred people could play a big role when the Hou Mansion was in smooth sailing. "That''s more than a hundred mouths, and it has to be practiced and placed. The monthly money is higher than that of an ordinary guard. A person''s annual expense is about fifty taels of silver."


    "In the past, when it fell into Tang Rong''s hands, I had to worry about how to send them away. It wouldn''t work if I just gave them away. It would cost more to keep them for retirement. They all acted as masters because they were grandfathers."


    There has been no newcomer among the hundreds of people, and the people inside are slacking off day by day, and they are getting older day by day, and there is no easy access to guards found outside.


    Young and obedient, they will not take advantage of it.


    Tang Mo felt a headache, and Xin''an changed his tone, "But no matter how you say it is, it is a force, and it can play a big role when you really encounter something. These hundred people say it is the trump card of the Hou Mansion, which means it can play a deterrent role. There is a reason to raise it. If these two people are okay, you can spend some time. If you want to be an old man, just find a reason to return it."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "Then keep it for a look."


    "Have you packed up? Just go out after drinking the porridge. It''s not good to go late."


    Thinking that 80% of them would continue to drink today, I suddenly felt my head hurt again. Xin An called Fang Xiaoxiao, and Fang Xiaoxiao went back to the house and brought two pills, "If my son-in-law wants to eat wine, take one before eating wine."


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Xiaoxiao said seriously, "Baoshen Pills."


    Tang Mo


    His kidneys are still new, so how can he be quite effective?


    Fang Xiaoxiao retreated with a smile, and Xin An also laughed secretly on the side, and finally told him, "The one who relieves alcohol can also protect the liver."


    Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, put away the two pills with a smile, sat down for breakfast, went out to greet the old lady, and then greeted Wang, thanked Tang Gang and left the mansion. It was time to go to the Liao family.

 Chapter 154 The Liao family was plotted and Xinan borrowed money

    Chapter 154 The Liao family was plotted and Xin''an borrowed money


    At the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, Cao Gui, who had just arrived at Tang Mo''s hands, stood up straight. When he saw Tang Mo, he saluted, "Second Young Master, the trip is ready."


    "You guys are."


    Tang Mo said that he did not mean to let the two go together.


    Deng Fang said: "From today, the two men of the second son will be the guards of the second son, and they will protect the safety of the second son."


    In this way, Tang Mo became more and more sure that the two of them were here to monitor him, but since he came, he would dare to use it, and it would depend on who was better.


    "Then let''s go."


    The weather today was good. It rained lightly last night, wetting the ash on the ground. The air was cooler than before, but the wind was blowing was indescribable.


    With two decent and grand escorts, Tang Mo became more and more likely to go out.


    The carriage walked to the streets where the Liao family was, and after walking for a moment, the sound came from outside the curtain, saying that there were many soldiers in the alley.


    Tang Mo lifted the curtain and saw many soldiers standing or sitting in the direction of the Liao family.


    Xin An also saw it, "Is this here to cause trouble?"


    Tang Mo shook his head, and the carriage quickly arrived at the gate of the Liao family, but saw that the gate of the Liao family was closed. Several soldiers wearing armored armor stood at the door holding spears and came forward to explain their purpose. Soon someone went in through the side door to report.


    "Please wait for a moment for Mr. Tang."


    Through the opened curtain, you can see clearly the scene at the gate of the Liao family. The Liao family is prosperous, and the mansion is naturally not small. After several generations of people, the main entrance of the Liao family is also wide and majestic. There are many soldiers sitting under this majestic stairs, and there are even a few large pots made of bricks and stones next to it. The surroundings are already black, and it is obviously cooked.


    Looking at those soldiers, they are not young. The clothes on their bodies are either ripped or patched. You can tell at a glance that they are not doing well.


    "What''s the situation?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a squatted man was about to step forward. Before he could speak, he was retreated by the soldiers holding a spear. The guard said, "They were all people under the old man''s previous command. They collided with the second young master. Please forgive me."


    A short sentence can make people guess a rough idea. This is a time when the emperor and the minister of the Liao family died suddenly. The people below him are probably headless. Liao Zhi became the head of the family and may not have accepted these people. These people can only come to the Liao family to ask for an explanation.


    Tang Mo turned his head and looked at Deng Fang and Cao Gui. Their faces were not very good at this time. They were also following the old marquis. Fortunately, the old marquis arranged a way out for them before they left. Although the marquis is not bad for them now, he can gradually feel his impatient.


    There is no war or sudden accidents, and these people are useless, but because of government orders, they cannot leave the master''s family and can only be trapped in this.


    Someone came out of the side door soon, and it seemed like a manager. He trotted and bowed in front of the carriage, "Give up to the second son of Tang and the second young lady."


    "The head of the family is waiting for two people in the courtyard."


    Tang Mo got off the carriage, turned around and helped Xin An down, "Lead the way."


    In total, Xin''an stepped into the Liao family''s gate for the first time. As soon as he entered the door, he felt an indescribable feeling of crowding. The mansion looked quite small, maybe there were too many servants or soldiers during the walk.


    After a while, the couple saw Liao Zhi. At this time, Liao Zhi and Mrs. Liao were talking. There were several account books on the table next to them. The maid serving him was holding the book in her hand. Xin An glanced at Tang Mo. It seemed that the time was not the time to come today.


    There is something wrong with the Liao family today, but I am afraid it will still happen suddenly.


    "Young Master Tang and the Second Young Master are here?" Mrs. Liao put down the booklet and smiled, "The hospitality is not good."


    Tang Mo bowed, "I don''t know if there is something wrong with the mansion today, but my husband and I don''t know if there is a place to help."


    Liao Zhi invited the two of you to sit down, "I originally invited you today, but I didn''t expect something difficult to come. I forgot to send someone to inform you. Today I am afraid I will be sorry."


    "Where is the commander, I''m most unexpected. When I came, I saw a lot of soldiers at the door. I heard that they were soldiers from Mr. Liao''s hands earlier. Are you here to explain today?"


    Tang Mo thought to himself, if Liao Zhi encounters trouble, he can help again, and this trip will be worth it today.


    Liao Zhi didn''t say it clearly, but after accusing of this matter, Mrs. Liao thought for a moment and spoke to Xin''an, "There is nothing to hide in this matter. It''s true that those people were soldiers in the mansion, but now they can''t use so many people, so they can only ask them to return home. But they have worked hard for many years and can''t just pass them away at will."


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, I want to ask for help."


    The account book on the table has explained many problems, and Xin An asked, "Madam Liao doesn''t make up money?"


    The other party nodded, "I really have spent too much money recently, and I can''t make any moves for a while. I want to borrow 10,000 taels of cash from the Second Young Master. I''ll need it today. I wonder if it''s convenient?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give it to you by the market."


    Why not look for Tang Mo?


    Mrs. Liao, who is also a businesswoman, believed that Tang Mo and Liao Zhi were similar, and they were not rich, but they were not rich.


    Xin An smiled and said, "What does it mean to be profitable? It is common for mutual turnover in the business world."


    For her and Tang Mo, lending 10,000 taels can bring the relationship between the two families closer, so why not?


    He turned his head to Tang Mo and said, "Then I will go back and get 10,000 taels of silver notes to the money house to exchange them into cash and send them here."


    Tang Mo stood up and said to the few people, "I''ll go back."


    Liao Zhi nodded, and seeing Mrs. Liao''s gaze with a little apology, Mrs. Liao smiled and stood up, "Sister Xin, this front yard is messy, let''s go to the back yard to talk."


    "Will it disturb Sister Xu?"


    As soon as the title changes, the relationship between the two changes. Mrs. Liao said, "Today''s matters can be solved. Since there is money, the rest will be simple and will not affect our conversation today."


    Wherever the person was invited, there was still a reason to invite others back. Mrs. Liao led Xin An out of the house. Liao Zhi breathed a long sigh, and then his eyes became cold little by little. If nothing unexpected happened, something happened to someone in the Liao family soon.


    In the yard of the backyard of the Liao family, because outsiders cannot enter at will, it is quiet and spacious. A stone table in the yard was already filled with fruits, snacks and tea, "Sister Xin, please sit down."


    Mrs. Liao smiled, "I''m fortunately thanking Sister Xin''s help today, otherwise I would have had a headache for a long time."


    "I will send someone to you to your house as soon as possible."


    She spoke rashly when the two were not familiar with each other, and she had to force her to speak. Of course, she was sure that 10,000 taels would be out of reach for others, but it was not difficult for Xin''an.


    After sitting down, Xin An picked up the tea and smiled and said, "It''s just 10,000 taels. It''s just when Sister Xu will be convenient for me to send it."


    With the wealth of the Xu family in Linzhou, it is naturally impossible to lose this little money. I also think that the Xu family must have a lot of dowry, but today I forced me to borrow money. The Liao family is probably not a bottomless pit.

 Chapter 155 Relationships are closer together, and people are around you

    Chapter 155: Relationships are closer together, and people are around you


    Today, the Liao family was in chaos, and Mrs. Liao also picked up the tea and pecked it and calmed down her messy mood.


    "I''m going to let Sister Xin laugh at this today."


    "Sister Xu said this. The Hou Mansion also started his military achievements. Although he is now in literature, he has left many veterans before, and he has to spend money to support him."


    Xin''an had many housekeepers in his previous life, but the Hou''s Mansion was no better than the Liao family. I think it was not as good as the Liao family when it came to worrying about it. "Although I don''t have a housekeeper, I can understand Sister Xu."


    Mrs. Liao¡¯s face was a little tired. Today, the couple was plotted against them or their own family. How can they not be tired?


    Facing Xin''an, who was also a merchant, Mrs. Liao asked, "What do you think of the girls from our merchants who marry into powerful families?"


    Xin''an put down the teacup, "Of course, it''s for mutual benefit."


    ¡°Mutual profit?¡±


    Mrs. Liao felt that it was not the case. She spent money like water since she entered the Liao family, and the protection the Xu family received was not as impressive as possible. The Xu family was the richest man in Linzhou, with more than one backing.


    Her father planned this marriage for her, but it was a loss-making deal.


    The kind that has lost all its money.


    Xin An keenly noticed her depression. She thought that it was because of the bad things from outside that affected her mood, so she said, "The word "interest" is one with a knife and the other with blood. It''s so straightforward. You can''t use it, but you can''t do it."


    "Just like my father, I never take the initiative to say that I am with the Marquis'' Mansion, and I do business all by relying on my own ability, but I also have to let people know that there is a Marquis'' Mansion behind me, which is also a shock."


    "Sister Xu, as long as it doesn''t hurt your muscles, it''s a trivial matter."


    Mrs. Liao asked, "What if it hurts the muscles and bones?"


    Xin An said: "Then you have to think that as long as it does not endanger life, it is still a trivial matter."


    Mrs. Liao continued to ask, "What if it is life-threatening?"


    Xin An answered calmly, "You should fight hard."


    Mrs. Liao''s lips curled gently, "Sister Xin can see more easily than me, and she is more calm than me."


    "Sister Xu praised it."


    Xin An took a deep breath, "I didn''t encounter Sister Xu''s troubles, so I naturally said it easy, but Sister Xu became the mistress soon after entering the house. The Liao family is also a large population, so it can keep the Liao family from chaos. Sister Xu has great skills."


    I heard that the Liao family has two elders, and the two houses have only five or six children, and there are several girls. In this case, Liao Zhi, the nephew, was in charge of the family. He held military power and had the emperor''s kindness, which could naturally shock him. However, Mrs. Liao, a businesswoman, was afraid that the inner house would not be so smooth, and the first thing was that the money would have to be paid back.


    Just thinking about the complexity of this, Xin An wanted to shake her head. The home of a group of demons and monsters is really not suitable for her.


    After all, she has a bad temper now and is prone to getting angry.


    ¡°Lucky today you are here.¡±


    Mrs. Liao was full of gratitude. If the couple couldn''t get this ten thousand taels today, they would be really be plotted. They suppressed the anger in their hearts and tried to calm themselves down. They said to Xin An: "I envy you a little."


    "The population of the Hou Mansion is simple, even the Zhang family doesn''t have much trouble, so it''s much easier."


    "It''s just that everyone is attracted to their own eyes. Sister Xu encountered difficulties today, and I can help. This is fate."


    Xin''an felt that the tea in the Liao family was good, so he couldn''t help but take a sip. Just as he was about to change the topic, he looked up and saw a girl in yellow walking, followed by a girl behind him. Mrs. Liao also saw it and frowned slightly, "That''s the second girl from the second house in the mansion, who is three of the girls in the mansion."


    Such a brief introduction shows that this girl is not allowed to be liked by Mrs. Liao.


    Soon the Miss Liao San left quickly, and she seemed to be coming to ask for guilt. When she arrived, she felt a little worried when she saw Xin An and became steady. "I don''t know that there are guests here, Yao''er is abrupt."


    Mrs. Liao did not introduce Xin An to the third girl, and she was obviously displeased in her eyes, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I want to ask my sister-in-law, I will go to the prince''s mansion to attend a banquet at the beginning of next month. Can the mansion buy clothes and jewelry together?"


    Mrs. Liao sneered, "You have received the invitation too?"


    One sentence made the third girl blush, and Xin''an''s lips curled up slightly. It must have been the invitation from the Prince''s Mansion to invite Liao Zhi and his wife. This person wanted to go and get it.


    Perhaps because he was considering Xin An was there, he didn''t want to be too embarrassed, Mrs. Liao spoke again, "If you can go, prepare clothes and jewelry by yourself. If you don''t care about these things in the mansion, go down."


    Miss Liao bit her lip and turned around and left with reluctance. Mrs. Liao took a deep breath, "I''m making you laugh at again."


    Xin An said frankly, "I heard from this third girl that she wanted Sister Xu to pay the money. If Commander Liao had no income from other people, wouldn''t she just want Sister Xu to pay the dowry and silver?"


    "This wind cannot last."


    Mrs. Liao smiled at her, "I know why I said I envy you?"


    "I''m not afraid of you making fun of you. Before I got married, the poor girls in the mansion were reluctant to buy a pound of good snacks. I saw that they had helped them a few times, but they helped them get the disaster."


    The Liao family and the Liao family are definitely the best in the capital. If her husband hadn''t made a quick decision and personally sent the extremely biased old man to meet his ancestors, and then sacrificed his life to fight for the opportunity for the emperor, the capital would have probably lost the Liao family.


    She had too many suffocating thoughts, but she was not very familiar with Xin''an, so she could only reveal a little, which could be considered a bit relieved.


    Xin An said: "When a nobleman married a girl from our merchant family, he just saw the money bag. It is indeed easy to be targeted as soon as he entered the door. Some people can''t tell clearly and think that the money bag belongs to everyone, and don''t think about whether they are worthy of it?"


    "The nobles have lived a lot of money. Many young men and girls in the mansion only have two taels of silver a month. To put it bluntly, what is this silver in our eyes? How much food and consumption have they seen in our merchants, they can only talk about things with family members. They speak aloud, but aren''t they still staring at the benefits?"


    "If you want benefits and reputation, you have to send them to her personally, and you have to pay a few nice words, and then you can accept them in a fake way, but you have to take them away!"


    This is her true words. Those poor people who have lost their homes and have patches inside their brocade clothes can only find their presence in merchants. They ridicule their words and feel sorry for them and they are eager to deliver them with the money. They can''t afford to eat and they don''t know what they are noble.


    Mrs. Liao laughed ''puff'', "You said ok, but that''s not what it is. It''s really disgusting to see."


    "The key is that she doesn''t know how to be grateful yet. She thinks you deserve it. Who makes your family worse than her?"


    The two of them have similar backgrounds and their family backgrounds are not very different. They chose a path, so naturally they had endless things to say. The powerful people behind them were not merciless. In a short while, they completely opened up and laughed out loud.


    Just as she smiled, she looked trembling. Who dares to say that the cricket behind her is not one of the secret ways to enhance feelings and bring closer relationships?


    As a friend, you must first have the same hobbies.

 Chapter 156 Happiness needs to be compared

    Chapter 156 Happiness needs to be compared


    Tang Mo arrived at the Liao family again after an hour. He took the silver notes to the money house to exchange the silver.


    "Ten thousand taels of silver are available, you can take stock of it."


    Several boxes were placed together, even though they had seen it, they still took a breath of cold air when the box cover was lifted up.


    Ten thousand taels sound light and thin, but it was only a few pieces of paper that were replaced by silver notes. It didn¡¯t touch much of my heart. Now I just put it in front of me and only know how much ten thousand taels of silver is. If I just lived a simple life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all in his life.


    ¡°There are 612 kilograms in total.¡±


    More than 600 kilograms, even if you use all your strength, you can''t move it. Liao Zhi looked at Yin Zi in front of him with complicated eyes, feeling guilty but more angry.


    Mrs. Liao asked the manager of the mansion to count it on the spot, and then notified the people outside to collect the money. After today, the Liao family and those people returned to the bridge and the road.


    At this time, more than ten people came, both men and women. They said they were from the other two houses of the Liao family. They stared at the silver, and some were shocked, as if they couldn''t believe that Liao Zhi was able to take out so much cash. Some people also glanced at Tang Mo and Xin An with dissatisfaction.


    The two of them had their eyes intersected, and Tang Mo immediately bowed to Liao Zhi, "In this way, my wife and I won''t disturb you."


    Mrs. Liao asked to stay, and Xin An smiled and said, "I had a great time talking with Sister Liao today, and I couldn''t finish it. I wanted to talk for a while, but before I turned around, Sister Xu was free and asked me at any time."


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mrs. Liao personally sent the two out. At this time, the door was already in riots. The scolding and inquiry overlapped with it, which was very noisy. When Xin''an arrived at the door, she refused to let Mrs. Liao see it off. Tang Mo also asked her to stay and took Xin''an''s shoulder and helped her out.


    There came outside the door and drove the car to the door. Deng Fang and Cao Gui were two guards who were big and round, and they were not easy to mess with. No one went forward to get into trouble. After going down the stairs, they got on the car directly. The carriage quickly left the alley where the Liao family was, turned into the main street, and rushed to the restaurant.


    All came out, can the two of them go back so easily?


    People who can go to Cuju Field for half a day in the scorching sun. Today is so good, don¡¯t you have to play until the night before going back?


    The two entered the private room and served the two masters later, Nan Feng Chunyang and the other three, called Deng Fang and Cao Gui downstairs for dinner. They thought they had to wait at the door and wait for the master to finish their meal before they could just put their stomachs on their turn. When they heard that they were going to eat, they stood still.


    Let¡¯s talk about it, ¡°Our second son and young lady are law-abiding people. No one comes to cause trouble in broad daylight, let alone we are in the lobby downstairs, staring at one eye when we are having a meal.¡±


    "Let''s go, this is the rule of our second son."


    Deng Fang and Cao Gui still had a very high opinion of themselves on the way to Qiushiyuan this morning, and felt that using their skills to protect the second young master was useless;


    I was even more unwilling to give up. After all, the other two were to protect the prince. Everyone knew that following the prince would have a better future. Following the second young master would have to live a life of life and wait for death. If you encounter trouble, you will be depressed.


    When several dishes were served on the table, with fish and meat, they had exceeded the standards of the followers, the two frowned, "Did you order too much?"


    Lailai suddenly showed a look of regret. Deng Fang subconsciously thought that he had really ordered too much, and if he had too much, he had to pay for it himself. When he got to the second young master, he posted it in before he could make any money, and his heart was cold.


    "I ordered it according to the preferences of the three of us. I forgot to ask you what you want to eat. I''m really sorry, but it''s still time to order it now. Why don''t you have a chicken again?"


    Facing the words coming, Cao Gui asked, "Is it the second young master who paid?"


    "What about that?"


    Lailai immediately popularized the rules for them, "Follow the young master, and we go into the private room to sit in the lobby. We eat whatever we eat, as long as it is not too complicated, and of course we can''t eat wine."


    "Young Master occasionally has the interest in eating in a small restaurant, so when you sit in the lobby, we will sit in the corner, or go to the shop next to you to eat."


    "The young master said that there was no reason for us to spend money when he went out."


    As he said that, he also took pictures of his purse, "I care about the money, order whatever I want."


    The two of them immediately showed a look of raising their heads and ordered a chicken. They came and smiled and asked everyone to eat quickly, adding: "There is another point. You have to eat faster. You can''t wait until the young master comes out and we are still eating here."


    "That''s right." Both of them moved their chopsticks, and thought about the guards in the mansion saying that the second young master was generous and kind, but he didn''t care at that time. How many of the masters were kind?


    It seems that they have really encountered it, and suddenly I feel that following the second young master is not bad.


    In the private room, Tang Mo and Xin An ate for a while before slowing down their meals and were hungry.


    The two of them talked about the Liao family when they were not hungry. Tang Mo moved to Xin''an and lowered his voice, "Liao Zhi was being humiliated. The person who was humiliated must be from the second or third bedroom of the Liao family."


    "This family is really unpredictable when they calculate each other."


    Xin An said: "I always feel miserable. In fact, after walking around twice, I found that I was not that miserable either."


    "There are too many monsters and monsters in this capital."


    More people who seek fame and reputation are not suitable for others.


    "Go to raft on the lake later?"


    The topic changed so quickly, Xin An nodded with a smile, "The last time we ate that small restaurant by the lake was pretty good. We went to listen to the opera later, then took a boat, and returned after dinner."


    ¡°The arrangement is correct.¡±


    Both of them are in a good mood, and there is no way to compare happiness. Even if you don¡¯t want to compare, you will see others being sad and miserable, and think about yourself, and you will feel that life is not hard.


    The two were free and leisurely. Tang Rong in Chunhuayuan held his breath in his heart, unable to come out, unable to swallow, and felt so uncomfortable.


    My father actually drank against Tang Mo under the moon in the garden?


    My father is still drunk?


    Two people were sent to Tang Mo early this morning, which shows that they are really different to Tang Mo.


    "Didn''t it mean that my father and Tang Mo have confronted each other many times and don''t like each other?"


    Qing Mo didn''t know how to explain, so Aunt Cai spoke, "After that it was a father and son, and a wife who had a reconciliation from it, how could it be that it was really a bad relationship?"


    "It''s a pity that the wife went there early, and the prince did not have a capable person around the marquis."


    This lady is not her wife, and Tang Rong''s eyes were slightly deeper, "Aunt, what should I do now?"


    Aunt Cai is naturally devoted to him, but unfortunately she is short-sighted and can think about it. She is to let Tang Rong sell her appearance and body. "I remember that the girl Zhang seems to be sixteen."


    Manager Zhang plays a vital role around Tang Gang. If he had his full help, Tang Rong would naturally be fearless.


    "This is the worst."


    Manager Zhang felt sorry for his girl and would definitely not be willing to be a concubine for others.


    And Tang Rong will not easily touch the line of Manager Zhang, because it is easy to backfire.


    The eyes flashed slightly, it seemed that I had to find something for Tang Mo to do, and don¡¯t worry about competing with him all day long.


    Before he could even think of what to do, Aunt Cai gave him another bad news, "There is an invitation in the mansion today, and it was the second prince''s concubine who gave it to the second young lady."


    "Inviting the moon banquet?"


    Tang Rong''s heart tightened. In the past, Tang Mo had no chance to attend such a banquet.


    Xin''an


    Merchants are the best at engaging in business, but he made a mistake.

 Chapter 157 Resentful Tang Gang is cold and despises reality

    Chapter 157 Resentment from Tang Gangliang to the reality


    "Inviting the moon banquet?"


    As Tang Gang''s ears, Manager Zhang immediately sent the news to Tang Gang. Tang Gang was curious, "Is the Second Prince''s Concubine and the Second Young Master''s Lady very close?"


    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t know that Tang Gang was mixed with feelings. The amount of the drink with Tang Mo last night evoked his pitiful fatherly love, "It¡¯s really a blessing in disguise."


    Manager Zhang said: "The second young lady is extremely smart and often goes out. She often sends posts to entertain her, which shows that she is very good at socializing."


    It would be fine if he didn''t say it, but he was angry that Tang Rong was greedy for beauty.


    Yes, as a father, he also believed that Tang Rong was greedy for beauty and secretly engaged in the matter of changing his relatives, which led to his current dilemma. If he could put the overall situation first and suppress his inner desires, he would not be trapped in the yard today with Xin An helping him.


    "How is the prince''s injury?"


    "The doctor in the government said it has improved and started to scab, but the new flesh is inevitably uncomfortable and it will be a few days to suffer."


    Manager Zhang said again, "I have asked the doctor in the government that as long as all the scabs are all formed, you don''t have to lie down all the time. As long as your body can stand it, you can get up and walk around. You should be able to go back to the Ministry of Rites to serve as a job."


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same if you go after you have it done."


    There is no clue behind this incident. If there is any accident in the marquis, what kind of face will the Marquis¡¯ Mansion be?


    "I asked you to check the whereabouts of the second young master?"


    He always thought that Tang Mo was suspicious. After all, he had a motive, and they were all men. He understood that the hatred of taking his wife could not be revealed in just a few words, and it is very likely to take action in secret.


    Manager Zhang bowed, "The second young master goes out to work in the morning every morning and has always been in the Beiya Army. Even if he comes out, he has colleagues. After coming out of the Beiya Army in the evening, he goes to the martial arts hall to practice most of the time, or goes to the banquet. Occasionally, he is accompanied by the second young lady to go out to the night market, and there is nothing wrong with it."


    Tang Gang knew that Tang Mo went to practice martial arts when he was free, and it was not surprising, "That''s all?"


    "Have you seen anyone?"


    Manager Zhang said that Tang Mo had met a student, "I also sent someone to inquire about that student. It was extremely ordinary. My family was poor. I met the second young master and the second young lady on the way by the bet of debt collection. The second young master helped to relieve the siege. Later, I went to find the second young master again. I thought I wanted to come to the second young master for asylum."


    Manager Zhang has received many benefits from Xin''an every day, and he has a good impression of Xin''an, and has also made great changes to Tang Mo. "Since the second young master got married, it is different from before. He goes to the old lady every day to pay his respects. He goes to the Northern Yajun to serve in a worker regardless of wind and rain. He has also attended the banquet less often. I think it is better to do the errand, but if it weren''t for it, he wouldn''t have been invited by Commander Liao."


    Tang Gang chuckled and felt inexplicably better, "Is it really much better?"


    "yes."


    Manager Zhang was not stingy in praise, "If you don''t say anything, just say that the second young master practiced martial arts every morning and evening. You can see that he had already achieved results and had the style of the Marquis when he was young. I believe that in the capital, there will be another handsome talent in the capital."


    "The two sons of the Marquis, both of whom are among the people, are 90% stronger than this Kyoto City."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    Tang Gang was quite proud, "Then I will lend you auspicious words."


    Tang Gang is not opposed to having an extra son who brings glory to himself.


    "From this point, that kid really didn''t reach out to this matter."


    In this way, Tang Mo was officially withdrawn from Tang Gang''s list of suspicions, which shows that Xin''an''s gifts were not given for free, and Manager Zhang was also very clear.


    After saying that, Tang Mo naturally said back to Tang Rong. Manager Zhang said that he must not favor one or the other. "There are many rumors about the old chief minister and the Minister of War''s Mansion. These two things were exposed at this time. I am afraid that people will think that it was the work of the Marquis'' Mansion. The Marquis must think more."


    Tang Gang did not even suspect others in this matter. He expected that it was Tang Rong''s work and frowned slightly. This move could suppress the news that was unfavorable to him, but at the same time he offended the old chief assistant and the Minister of War, which was a desperate attempt to seek medical treatment.


    "I will consider this matter, you can go and do it first." As soon as this was said, Manager Zhang became more sure of his guess and shook his head secretly. He always felt that the life after the prince''s marriage was like falling into a quagmire, and he struggled to see it.


    After thinking for a moment, Tang Gang went directly to Chunhuayuan, questioned Tang Rong in person, and scolded Tang Rong for a long time.


    You should know that Tang Rong is lying down and recuperating from the wounds. He needs all the things outside to do. He is already tired enough. He even makes trouble for him. How can he feel at ease?


    Tang Rong''s eyes were dark, and he lived up to the calmness of Wen Run''s son. He only thought that Tang Mo took advantage of his injury to steal his father''s care, hated Tang Mo''s villain''s actions, and blamed Tang Gang for being cold and despised reality.


    "The son had accidents one after another, and the father didn''t think it was artificial?"


    "Except for the second brother, my son really didn''t expect anyone would hate me so much."


    Tang Gang has relieved his suspicion of Tang Mo, so he will naturally no longer doubt him, mainly because he trusts his subordinates very much. "It has been found out that it has nothing to do with Tang Mo."


    Tang Rong couldn''t believe it. In the past few days, he sorted out the things he had since gotten married and felt that Tang Mo was the most suspicious. He has always been kind to others outside over the years and has never had any conflicts with anyone. Why did something happen one after another after getting married?


    It must be Tang Mo holding a grudge.


    But now I tell him that Tang Mo is fine, how is this possible?


    "Has my father found out?"


    "Manager Zhang will have no mistakes if he checked it himself."


    Tang Gang didn''t want that person to be Tang Mo in his heart. It''s not that he defended Tang Mo so much, but that his brother Min Gun was unable to lose his face.


    "The people below are still pursuing. All you have to do is to find a way to suppress the rumors outside. This matter is done too bluntly, and it is difficult not to doubt you."


    Tang Rong was unwilling to give up, "What if it became a headless case as before?"


    "It can only be considered that you have bad luck."


    The fire in Tang Gang''s heart was ignited again, "Today''s affairs are all caused by your confusion. If you don''t let your desires go, you are still the best prince of the marquis in the capital now, and you will not have these unrestrained disasters."


    For no reason, he was so sure that as long as Tang Rong got married to Xin''an, his career would definitely be smoother.


    A good wife and husband suffer less harm. How can the ancestors be wrong?


    "While lying down, you have nothing to do, think about what to do next."


    Tang Gang turned and left, Tang Rong closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, his eyes were dim, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    At the same time, Tang Mo, who was suspected, was taking Xin An to listen to the opera. Today, the two of them were listening to the opera. The actors on the stage were acting ugly and funny, and the audience below laughed loudly, and Xin An also laughed happily. She had never seen such a play before. If Tang Mo had not brought her here, she wouldn''t have known that there would be such a unique play. It was not serious and funny.


    "Look at the one with a braid, it''s so funny."


    "That doll is so cute, how old is it? Look at his belly, hahahahahahahahaha."


    Xin An smiled and tears came out. Tang Mo added tea and handed the fruits on the side, "Be steady, turn around and laughed."


    "It''s so funny, oh, I can''t do it anymore."


    He couldn''t stop smiling, his cheeks were sore, and it was better to drink water by Tang Mo. Tang Mo smiled and said, "If you smile any longer, the powder on your face will be spent."


    "It''s funny."


    Xin An said that she didn''t want to do it either, "Who asked you to bring me to such a funny place."


    Looking back, she wanted Nanfeng to make up for her, but then she found that Deng Fang and the others behind her had their faces crooked, and they insisted on following the rules and not laughing loudly, and she burst into tears.

 Chapter 158 Crazy escort

    Chapter 158: Crazy escort


    The group came out of the theater, took a deep breath, rubbed their faces with a sore smile. Seeing that it was still early, Xin''an suggested to go to the place where Tang Mo practiced. Tang Mo became interested and said that he wanted to see the skills of Deng Fang and Cao Gui, and wanted to have a few more discussions.


    The two went out together today, with big fish, big meat and watching show. They were all paid by the second son. Now the master wants to see their quality, so how can he not agree?


    In this way, the group headed towards the martial arts hall. After watching the show, Xin An began to smile and fell in love with martial arts competitions. Now it has just begun to fall in autumn, and it is not particularly cool. People who practice martial arts wear very thin clothes, and some of them wear jackets, revealing the muscles on their arms, making people''s blood gush.


    It was really pleasant. Looking back at Nanfeng and Chunyang, the two girls watched the people compete without blinking, holding the veil tightly in their hands, almost drooling.


    Tang Mo glanced at him and looked at Deng Fang and the other ones, but he also knew that he was not as good as these people in terms of kung fu. Fortunately, he was very outstanding in his practice uniform. He played every move and flowing, which was quite a bit of a gentleman''s unparalleled and unparalleled.


    Sure enough, people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles.


    As for Ershan, who had been practicing here, he was very anxious, and he was a little thinner than before. Xin An asked him to come forward and talk, "I know you are anxious, but there is no need to be so anxious. When you are growing, don''t practice too hard, it''s really bad."


    Where can I listen to Ershan? I know that practicing qigong is more expensive than reading, but when I come, I know that learning qigong costs too much. I eat a lot of food when I practice qigong, and I have to eat well. I have to have oil and water. It is common for injuries. I cannot stop the medicine. I also need medicine to strengthen muscles and bones. My clothes, shoes and socks are broken quickly. I don¡¯t mention weapons or other things. He will learn to ride a horse next time. This is another expense in the martial arts hall, which is more expensive than practicing qigong.


    Although he didn''t pay the money, he felt nervous. It was not worth selling it for him. The young master to treat him like this, he had to sacrifice his life to repay him.


    "Your young master is not in a hurry, why are you in a hurry?"


    Xin An looked at his whole body tense, "Relax, don''t force yourself too tightly, your body is important."


    Tang Mo, who had finished the game, walked over and slapped Ershan on the shoulder, "Come on, let me see how you practiced."


    Ershan said "ah" and went to show the results. Xin An smiled and shook his head. It seemed that he could not persuade him.


    Today, the group of people and the moon was just in the middle of the genius. Tang Mo was called away by Tang Gang as soon as he entered the door. Xin An was not worried about him. According to his current temper, the possibility of being bullied is very small.


    Before entering the inner courtyard, he stopped and said to Deng Fang and Cao Gui, "You have been tired for a day, so go and rest early."


    The two bowed and bowed, "Send to the young lady."


    Xin An nodded and stepped into the door of the inner courtyard. He turned around and left after she could not see her figure. When she returned to her residence, she met the two people assigned to Tang Rong today. They sat barefoot on the bed and asked about their situation when they were out today, "Is it difficult for the second young master to serve?"


    Deng Fang and the other two looked complicated, and the person on the other side was a little gloating, "What''s it hard to serve?"


    Cao Gui sat down and took a sip of water, sighed again, and sucked the appetites of the two people on the other side before saying, "I didn''t expect it, I really didn''t expect it."


    "What, can the second young master still dislike you?"


    The two of them had flames burning in their eyes, just waiting to hear how sad they were.


    Deng Fang also looked like he wanted to speak but stopped. He was urged twice before saying, "It''s not in line with the rules."


    ¡°It¡¯s non-compliant.¡±


    Cao Gui said, "Where is the rule that the master is big fish and meat upstairs? We eat Haisai downstairs?" Deng Fang echoed, "No, the master is sitting and listening to the opera, how can we sit and listen? I laughed out loud at that time, it shouldn''t be."


    "The key is that the master is on the flower boat and the lake tour. We can go with us, and we are still sitting and eating and drinking, not decent."


    Cao Gui looked embarrassed, "Well, it''s not decent."


    "This day I said I was going out to protect my master, but in fact I followed him to eat, drink and play all day. When I came back, the young lady said that I had worked hard and asked me to rest earlier,"


    The two of them spoke in unison, "It''s not in line with the rules."


    The two of them looked at each other and understood it, but they reasonably suspected that they bragged, "Master is eating upstairs. Shouldn''t you give it a bowl of noodles?"


    "We think so too."


    Deng Fang said he was helpless, "As a result, the guy came to him to come downstairs for dinner. The five people ordered seven dishes, including fish, meat and roast chicken. Oh, the chicken smelled so good. I couldn''t find where my tongue was when I bite it. I almost swallowed it together."


    "I said it''s not appropriate. The guy Lailai said that this is the rule to serve the second young master, as long as you don''t eat alcohol."


    Cao Gui also pretended to be sad, "It''s the same with going to listen to the opera. He spends money when entering the door and serves us tea and snacks. Where can we stand and can''t listen?"


    He also talked about the meal at night that was amazing. He said that such a place was brightly lit, and the people who entered were either rich or noble, they were cramped, uneasy, and the restaurant was gorgeous and the dishes were exquisite. "They were placed like paintings, and I have never eaten such exquisite dishes in my life."


    "You have eaten a lot of that bamboo shoot. I said it''s very different. They use chicken, duck and ham to simmer a bamboo shoot with these good things, how can it not be fragrant?"


    Deng Fang nodded repeatedly and said that the flower boat was beautiful and the girl who played the piano was so beautiful that she didn''t dare to look at it too much, for fear that her eyes would not come back. The music was so funny that everyone who listened to it was drunk.


    The two of them said one by one. The two people across the street went from envy to jealousy, and couldn''t help but start to fantasize whether they would take them to such a place after their injury healed and see the world.


    At this moment, Tang Mo was still talking to his old father. He first asked him if his new guard was useful, and then asked about the situation today, "I heard that you brought ten thousand taels of silver to the Liao family?"


    Tang Mo didn''t hide it from him, and roughly talked about the situation of the Liao family, "I don''t have any questions about the specifics, so we left after I sent the money."


    Tang Gang felt that he was lucky, and his relationship with Liao Zhi was different when lending the money. This was also a timely help. "Since he came out so early, why didn''t he return?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone for a pastime.¡±


    Tang Mo is not shy away from eating, drinking and having fun now. "If you are tired, you must always relax for a few days."


    "Don''t always keep it at home. When you have nothing to do, go out with your mother and experience the beautiful scenery of the capital. It''s also a matter of elegant things. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains."


    Tang Gang thought this proposal was good. Now the emperor and the empress are harmonious, and the one they like to see the most is the harmony between the court officials and the family should be taken away.


    "Let''s have a rest next time. Choose a place, and your mother and I will follow you out for a walk."

 Chapter 159 You woman, are you crazy

    Chapter 159 You woman, are you crazy


    Tang Gang actually proposed to have a trip together, what a strange thing.


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. Although he was unwilling from the bottom of his heart, if he had no reason to refuse, "my son will make arrangements as soon as possible."


    "Um."


    Tang Gang was in a good mood and felt that Tang Mo was more and more pleasing to the eye, "Go down."


    "My son leaves."


    After leaving the study, he turned around and went to Wang''s yard. The mother and son talked for a while before Tang Mo returned to Qiushi yard. Before going to bed, they couldn''t help but talk about the Liao family, feeling that Liao Zhi was not easy.


    But the two of them didn''t know much about the Liao family. They just guessed that Liao Zhi was not the one who was waiting to die. Tang Mo yawned, "I''m asleep, why is this rest for only one day? The court is too stingy. What can I do if I have one more day?"


    "Oh ten days, I''ll take one day off for ten days, and I don''t use it like this."


    Xin An smiled and said, "You are also complaining that those who are plagued by government affairs cannot take a bath carefully on weekdays. They either take a bath or wash their hair for a day off. They are busy until the afternoon. At least you have plenty of time on weekdays and can still go out for a day today."


    "Too."


    Tang Mo smiled, "The old man has been bathing at home for half a day today."


    As soon as he lay down, he suddenly thought of Xin An''s eyes when he looked at the martial artists today, "Is the tendons and flesh all over my body so beautiful?"


    "What?"


    Tang Mo said: "I said when you look at those martial artists, your eyes are about to fall off, just that beautiful?"


    ¡°It looks good.¡±


    His eyes swept over him and said with a smile, "You took off your clothes and let me see."


    "There is an old lady living in my heart. You don''t understand how strong the bulging muscles are to me. You feel like you are sitting up in a dying illness. You want to shout, "The old lady is OK."


    "You woman, are you crazy."


    Tang Mo had already fantasized about that scene, "You are not afraid of being weak and not being compensated."


    "Then I haven''t made up for it yet."


    "Hurry, let me see."


    Tang Mo held his clothes tightly, "Don''t think you''ve lost your heart."


    After all, this woman couldn''t control her inner desire and wanted to attack him?


    "Just take a look."


    "no."


    Xin An sighed with a lonely expression, "I knew that even if I did it again, I would not like it. This is fate."


    As he said that, he also covered his face with a quilt, and his shoulders were thrusting.


    For some reason, Tang Mo felt that he was a bit too much. No matter what, the two were husband and wife, and it was not a bad requirement for him to take a look. He was a man, so he shouldn''t be so disrespectful.


    "Why would you show me a look?"


    Xin An shook his head, continued to twitch his shoulders, and vaguely heard sobs. Tang Mo felt that he was really too much, "Then let me show you a few more?"


    Xin An still ignored him, and Tang Moxin made a fuss, "Look at it, look at it, how long you want to watch it, that''s it."


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Xin An''s smile came into his eyes. Tang Mo instantly understood that there was no crying twitching, it was clearly a smile, "You"


    ¡°Hurry up, reveal it to me.¡±


    After a while, there was a sound of intriguingness in the room. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    "Oh, don''t move."


    "Just look at you and don''t do it."


    "I''ll just touch it, oh, it feels really good."


    Tang Mo was about to cry without tears, so he shouldn''t be soft-hearted, "Don''t touch it randomly, really, I''ll tell you that I''m a normal man, I."


    "Ah, why are you pinching me?"


    Xin''an''s eyes remained smiling, "Extinguish your desire."


    "I"


    He pulled the quilt to cover his head. Life was too late. Why did he fall into this woman''s hands? Xin An sat cross-legged and smiled happily. He liked such a lively Tang Mo very much, thinking that it would be good to go with him like this.


    "When I wear clothes, do I want to tempt me with my shoulders exposed?"


    Tang Mo


    He wrapped himself tightly in a few seconds, revealing his eyes, "You woman, so cruel."


    After saying that, he pulled the quilt and covered himself. Although he looked like a chaste man, the corner of his mouth under the quilt couldn''t help but rise. After being touched for a few times, he felt very beautiful.


    The next morning, Tang Mo still got up early to practice martial arts, and then went to work in a good mood. Xin An, who stayed at home, was in a very good mood. So he went to the old lady''s Chunrongtang to get breakfast. He stayed with the old lady for half a day and then went back to take a nap.


    Another day later, Lin Yao invited her to go out to listen to the opera and drink tea. When the tea was drinking, the news about the Liao family came to Xin''an''s ears.


    "The two houses of Liao''s family left Beijing and went to the border of the town. I heard that they were still going to Min Town. That place was already a border, and the wind and sand were extremely difficult."


    "One son of the three robbers arrived at the Beiya Army, and one son arrived at the Ministry of Justice, and the master of the three robbers was promoted."


    "Our Commander Liao is really not simple."


    Lin Yao was still paying attention to Xin An''s expression when she said this, and leaned over a little longer and lowered her voice, "I heard that you borrowed ten thousand taels of silver to go over, so that Commander Liao calmed down the matter."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Sister Lin is so well-informed."


    "That day, Commander Liao invited me to have dinner, but when I went there, I realized that the gate of the Liao family was full of soldiers. After sitting down for a while, Mrs. Liao started to borrow money. I think she was forced to do nothing."


    Lin Yao said: "The news I got is true, and Liao Zhi was plotted by the second wife of the Liao family."


    "Uncle is still a nephew and it''s only a matter of time before something goes wrong."


    Xin An shook his head and sighed, "When I went there, the Liao family was in a mess, and I didn''t want to keep much. I said a few simple words and left after the money arrived. I saw that Mrs. Liao was always holding on to talk to me, which was not easy."


    "You''re better than her."


    This is Lin Yao¡¯s truth, ¡°The Liao family is a bottomless pit, with many people, and they are waiting for her dowry to eat and drink. You don¡¯t know that before she got married, the Liao family had reached out to ask for money several times. If it weren¡¯t for the decisive methods of commander Liao, her huge dowry would have been swallowed up.¡±


    Originally, she was not interested in Mrs. Liao, but after helping Xin''an, she went to inquire about it curiously, and she didn''t like the Liao family even more. "Old Master Liao''s vision is indeed toxic. If it weren''t for the Xu family, the Liao family would have ended long ago."


    "Liao Zhi is also lucky. Without the money from the Xu family, he will never be able to get to where he is today even if he is capable."


    In this way, the old man of the Liao family was even more abominable than Tang Gang. It was obvious that there was a mountain higher. Then he sighed and felt angry. "Mrs. Liao and I were talking in the yard. As soon as I sat down, the girl from the second room of the Liao family came and asked if she wanted to prepare clothes and jewelry for the women in the family for the banquet. I was shocked at that time. Not to mention the sister next door, even the sister-in-law who kissed her should not be so righteous. She came to the banquet to ask for clothes and jewelry. Is it because she had no father or mother?"


    "I dare to do this in front of me, an outsider. I don''t know how arrogant I am without outsiders."


    Lin Yao¡¯s spitting was even more unconcealed, ¡°He is just a housekeeper, not a mother for the whole family. This family is really shameless.¡±


    "No wonder I was sent out, it should be."


    "There is another city like the second house of the Liao family. I''ll tell you so that you won''t suffer a loss next time."

 Chapter 160 Lin Yao is a warm-hearted

    Chapter 160 Lin Yao is a warm-hearted


    Lin Yao was definitely enthusiastic in front of the people she knew. She whispered and vomited all the things about the backyard. Xin An''s eyes shone, and he held her hand and said, "Sister Lin, I''ll treat you tonight. We''ll have dinner before going back."


    "Okay, I heard that there is a small lakeside restaurant that is good, I haven''t been there yet."


    Xin An smiled, "Is this a coincidence? I have been there, and I have been there twice."


    "Did Brother Tang take you there?"


    Lin Yao winked at her, "It''s really enviable."


    After joking with each other, the two began to talk about various interesting stories. Nanfeng was sent to Tang Mo to tell him. Tang Mo felt that Xin''an was going to make a big deal. In addition, Lin Yao, who was playful and brave, would not be able to tolerate them in the Kyoto City in the future, and it would be more unsafe for two women to be outside at night.


    "Tell the young lady that I will ask someone to arrange the location of the small restaurant by the lake, and Brother Shimao and I will go together tonight."


    After saying that, he sent him to find Yan Shimao, and asked him to set up a seat, and then went to Tang Yong''s mansion by himself.


    Tang Mo is now close to Tang Yong, and he is willing to discuss anything with Tang Yong when encountering anything.


    He lacks a servant. He has already gone to her mother for this matter, and Wang will help him to arrange it. Liu Chang''s foundation is still being investigated and he will not be able to use it for a while.


    But he wanted not only servants, but also a few people around him. The people from Wang''s family did not meet his requirements. Tang Yong not only had contact with the official family but also operated business. Naturally, there were many people he knew. "You said I will pay attention to this matter, but should I be anxious?"


    "It''s not particularly urgent, but I can''t wait too long. My second uncle knows that I have more and more things in my hands and need someone to help me share the burden."


    The nephew spoke, and Tang Yong would do his best to do his best to organize, "Seven days, seven days, I can help you find what you want."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "You, my uncle and nephew don''t need to be polite."


    Tang Yong liked this nephew more and more. He paid attention to his news on weekdays, so he naturally knew that he was treated partially. "Is your brother''s injury better?"


    "Say it has started to scab."


    Tang Yong sighed, "He is also not lucky, but I think you sometimes have the atmosphere of movement, but you must grasp it well and don''t be affected by the other things."


    "Some things must be found in their destiny. Don''t force them if you don''t have them. You have your mother, a considerate wife, and an errand, so you must cherish them."


    He was worried that Tang Mo was young and energetic, and did something irreversible. Didn¡¯t this delay the future in vain?


    Tang Mo nodded, "What the second uncle said is that I have to cherish it."


    Tang Yong stood up happily, "Wait for me."


    He hurried out and came back hurriedly, handed a box to Tang Mo, "You can take this, you got it by chance a few days ago. I''m using this thing, but it''s useless to play with it. You might get it."


    In the box is a white jade flute, which is a rare fine product in both texture and workmanship. "It is rare to see such good things on the market. Is it difficult to get it?"


    Tang Mo was very moved. He thought that when he took the initiative to come up, it was only Xin An who said that his second uncle was a person who valued love and wanted to win over him, but after getting along these days, he could truly feel his love for him, and he really treated him as his nephew.


    Tang Yong waved his hand happily, "I got it by chance, take it back. It would be nice to ask your wife to be happy."


    Tang Mo did not refuse, and stood up and bowed sincerely to thank him. Tang Yong was very happy, "Go to have dinner together tonight?"


    ¡°Is tomorrow good?¡±


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I made an appointment tonight." "Okay, our uncle and nephew are not in a hurry to be here today."


    After coming out of the main hall and preparing to leave, Youshi and Gu came over with things. Youshi brought the things to Wang, and Gushi naturally brought them to Xin''an, "It''s not a rare thing, it''s a taste for your younger brothers and sisters."


    Tang Mo smiled and was blinded. "I came here empty-handed. When I left, I took so many good things away. After I went back, my mother was afraid that I would say that I came to the second uncle''s mansion to sweep the house."


    Tang Yong joked, "Come whatever you lack, and take away what you have here."


    You Shi said: "Last time, Xin''an sent someone to send us some landmarks from Huaijiang, but they are all good things. We haven''t thanked her yet. Go back and ask if you have time tomorrow and come and have a meal together."


    "Tomorrow night, I will bring her with me. My cousin is there at that time, and everyone can still be lively together."


    Tang Mo felt sour. His father didn''t like him, but his second uncle''s family was so kind to him. It can be seen that he was not useless and was not pleasing at all.


    Tang Yong smiled Shu Chang, "Then I''ll make up that."


    "There is also a jar of good wine in the mansion, and we will drink it tomorrow."


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly with a smile. He came on a horse and it was inconvenient to take away the things. Tang Yong also sent someone to deliver these things to him to the Marquis'' Mansion, "It''s not easy for you to take them."


    Tang Mo was in a very good mood. He jumped onto the horse easily and rode his horse away with a casual look. Tang Yong was so impressed that he said to You Shi: "I saw that this kid had lost a lot, and he felt as light as a swallow."


    Youshi smiled and said, "He looks more handsome than before. It can be seen that marrying a wife is different. Getting married and starting a family and starting a career. My ancestors are right."


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The two of them turned back to the house with a smile, but said that Tang Mo rarely rode his horse on the street and was seen by Tang Gang and his colleagues. One of them smiled and said, "Marty, that''s the second young master in your house. He is really handsome."


    Someone agreed again, "I saw it at Shuihuayan last time, why does it look a little different?"


    "It''s different. I didn''t look so energetic in the past. I heard that I performed very well in the Northern Yajun, and I still have to pay attention to it."


    Tang Gang saw a smile in his eyes as he heard the words of several people, but said modestly: "This kid used to be out of tune, but after getting married, he looked a little bit like that, but he just didn''t know how long he could last."


    "It''s better to be lucky."


    Those who flatter will not miss any opportunity. "The prince is already outstanding, one of the few outstanding young people in the capital, and the second young master has also begun to show his talents, so many families will be envied."


    "No, one of the outstanding boys is blessed by their ancestors. What a blessing is it for both of them to be outstanding?"


    The few people said and said one by one, Tang Gang almost couldn''t find Bei. His favoritism towards Tang Mo increased, and he felt quite proud.


    Before the flattery was finished, Tang Mo had already seen Xin An on the other side. He first smiled and went up to give Lin Yao a greeting. Lin Yao smiled and said, "I really can''t live without you for a moment. Come on when you get the news, right?"


    "I''m just one step late, and you''re envious of Brother Tang."


    Yan Shimao was only one step later than Tang Mo. He walked closer and smiled, "I haven''t seen each other for many days, and my second brother and sister are getting more and more energetic."


    "I''m just following Sister Lin."


    Several people sat down with a smile, and Lin Yao immediately talked about the small restaurant by the lake. "I didn''t go there after saying it a few times. Brother Tang and his second brother and sister have been there twice. If you want to talk about the life, they will live."


    Yan Shimao looked Tang Mo up and down, looking disgusted, "Who wants to say that you will become like this before you get married, I can''t believe it even if I beat you to death, now."

 Chapter 161 Tang Gang, who knows how to make people feel terrified

    Chapter 161 Tang Gang who knows how to make people feel heartbroken


    Tang Mo changed a lot in the eyes of Yan Shimao and others before and after marriage, and they all guessed that it was the reason for the stimulation on the day of the wedding.


    Of course, Xin''an also made an indelible contribution.


    "I won''t take my brothers with delicious food and fun. Oh, who makes my brothers and sisters look good and virtuous? I can''t compare~"


    The few people laughed again, and Tang Mo didn''t say anything back, but just smiled foolishly. Lin Yao smiled the most happily. Xin An was not willing to be outdone and said with a smile: "If you want to make Sister Lin happy, no one can compare to Brother Yan''s second brother. Look at this smile, it''s like a person who is more beautiful than Hua Jiao."


    "Okay, you are so brave that you dare to joke with me, and you see I won''t deal with you."


    As soon as Lin Yao''s tickling method was released, Xin''an begged for mercy repeatedly, and the laughter was cheerful. Tang Mo and Yan Shimao laughed and laughed at the two of them, and even drank a glass of tea instead of wine.


    By the time the four of them arrived at the small hall by the lake, the setting sun was already filled with the sky. The setting sun reflected in the lake, the floating light leaping into the gold, and even the birds passing by the lake were plated with a layer of gold. Yan Shimao stood on the terrace, shaking his folding fan, feeling that there was such a beautiful scenery in the capital.


    "This scene is indeed beautiful today, and it has not come in vain."


    Tang Mo sat down with a smile, saying that he would go on a boat after using the meal, and that it would be a good thing to accompany him with silk and bamboo. Yan Shimao quipped sideways, "You are so straightforward, aren''t you afraid that your brother and sister will throw you a knife?"


    Tang Mo was happy, "She, she can enjoy it more than me."


    Tang Mo saw Xin''an''s enjoyment in the past two months. Not only did he not think that something was wrong, but he was quite envious. Otherwise, he would not have asked her to go out with him when he was free, which was also enjoying her together.


    As he said that, he looked at Xin An, and Xin An was joking with Lin Yao. Although he didn''t hear her say anything, he could feel her joy. The butterfly wings on the hairpin on his head shook his wings and spread his wings to fly with her smile. Tang Mo was confused for a moment, thinking that this woman was taking care of herself, and she looked round and round, with a very nice complexion, white and red skin, and her tender skin could pinch it out of water. You can tell at a glance that she lived a wealthy life.


    Yan Shimao bent over and approached, "Isn''t it good?"


    Tang Mo nodded subconsciously, "It looks good."


    After saying that, he came back to his senses. He was so angry that he was joking with Yan Shimao. After laughing, he pulled him to ask about Tang Rong''s situation. Tang Mo had nothing to hide from the relationship between the two. He said a few words with a wry smile. Yan Shimao was indignant, "Your old man is really biased."


    "But the **** affairs about the old assistant and the Minister of War are very lively in the past two days. Did your old man or Tang Rong do it?"


    "I guess it''s Tang Rong."


    Tang Mo did not shy away at all, "My old man is still very cautious. He likes to detour when speaking and doing things, and he will not do such a straightforward thing."


    In fact, Tang Rong can''t do it under normal circumstances. After all, he is well-known to the old man, and this time he is forced to do so.


    "That dog is so strange. Who doesn''t bite him?"


    Yan Shimao kept staring at Tang Mo when he said this, but Tang Mo had already practiced it. "The unlucky thing may attract dogs. Even if I get bitten by myself, I will become a joke."


    There are many people who sympathize with him this time, but there are also jokes. It is indeed ridiculous for a person who is not seen by his father.


    Yan Shimao patted his shoulder, "Under the same roof, good things are not worthy of bad things, we are all the same."


    Although the Queen Qing was not obviously biased, she would have a focus when resources were limited. Obviously, the person who was focused on the Queen Qin Mansion was not him.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "What are you doing with such a good scenery? Come on, you have to have two more drinks tonight."


    Yan Shimao put away his folding fan and said quietly, "If you want to say that life is still yours. I found that you have been getting better in the past two months. It seems that this marriage is better, and your brother and sister will do your best."


    Tang Mo was unwilling to say that as a brother, he would not ask, but based on his understanding of Tang Mo, Tang Rong''s two accidents were probably Tang Mo''s work. The hatred of taking away a wife, even if this "wife" is not what you want, you can''t swallow this breath. Do you want to have a face?


    I decided to turn around and send someone to investigate secretly, for fear that Brother Tang¡¯s second brother¡¯s lack of care and left his tail, so he had to wipe it out.


    The dishes were delivered one after another, Xin An and Lin Yao also sat down with a smile, and the four of them raised their glasses together, "I wish my second brother Tang and his second brother and sister a long and harmonious and happy life."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I wish Brother Yan and his sister-in-law to be kind and have a harmonious voice."


    ¡°I wish our brothers one another to work together.¡±


    Several people smiled and drank the wine in the glass, talking interesting things in this beautiful night view, smiling very happily.


    That night, Tang Gang talked to Tang Mo and asked him who he would have dinner with tonight. When he learned that it was Yan Shimao, Tang Gang frowned, "Although Qin Hou is good, Yan Shimao is the second son and cannot inherit the family business. He is not opposed to your relationship with him as a father, but he must also put some thoughts on making friends with him if he wants a successful career."


    "The prince of the Prince Cheng County Palace is both excellent in literary and martial arts, and he is valued by the emperor. I heard that your wife and his wife have some interactions, so you should spend more time."


    It¡¯s not that he valued Tang Mo more now and wanted Tang Mo to make friends with some powerful people, but if Tang Mo could get online with Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, Tang Rong could get along with this relationship. The family and brothers should not distinguish between each other, and they should think about the future of the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Hearing him belittled Yan Shimao Tang Mo, he was displeased. He wanted to fight back and thought that he could not let his drink be useless. "Son has written it down."


    Tang Gang was satisfied with his obedience and then tentatively said, "Your elder brother suffered this disaster and would delay a lot of serious matters. Fortunately, you now know how to be ambitious and feel very comforted for your father."


    Tang Mo said: "Brother has been smart and has extraordinary skills since childhood. He is just a temporary lack of luck. It may be fine in a while. My father doesn''t have to worry about this."


    "As for my son, I dare not think about how promising he is, but I want to not cause trouble for my father and not embarrass the Hou''s Mansion."


    Tang Gang looked at him carefully, trying to see something from those subtle expressions, but Tang Mo did not give him a chance. "If the father had nothing to do, his son would surrender. Xin An twisted his foot. His son was worried and wanted to go back and take a look earlier."


    Tang Gang''s good mood disappeared in an instant, and he felt that Tang Mo was too affectionate and was useless.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tang Mo turned around and left after bowing his hand, becoming more and more unwilling to stay alone with his old father. He obviously had a good job but he made plans all day long. He either knelt down or curled up with that. When he was young, his father''s tall and majestic image collapsed without a trace.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xin An, who had already lying down, turned sideways, "Have you scolded you again?"


    Tang Mo became more and more reluctant to hide himself in front of Xin An. He sighed with his hips and repeated what Tang Gang said. Perhaps he had drunk two glasses of wine. Xin An was very smart at this moment. "Tang Rong could not make friends with Prince Cheng''s Mansion. This was to hit you with the idea. Eighty percent of the time, he was counting on you. He would probably be able to go with the flow if you made friends with Tang Rong."


    "I also want to test whether you have any thoughts about the title of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    How much did she do to curry favor with Li Yuyan in her previous life? Now, it¡¯s ridiculous. Only with the interests of Li Yuyan can she impress her. Will she lack someone to serve tea and water?


    Tang Mo didn''t know what to say, his old father knew how people gave up.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 162 Relationship with the Liao family is further improved

    Chapter 162: Relationship with the Liao family is further improved


    "Forget it, I don''t have much expectations for him now, I just use it."


    Tang Mo''s feelings for his old father are undoubtedly complicated. He has seen through his early desires until now. It is false to say that he is not sad. After all, that person is his father, and he has admired since he was a child.


    Xin An didn''t advise him that his father should be the supporter and leader of his children, and he should be the most admired person of his children, but Tang Gang''s bias is indeed hurtful and makes people unable to afford any respect.


    Fortunately, Tang Mo is now a person who cherishes his life. After taking a deep breath, he slowly adjusted his mood. After sleeping, he went to work in a full-hearted position.


    However, Tang Rong did not sleep in the middle of the night due to Tang Gang''s attitude. He was wearing two black-eyed bags in the morning, and could only cover up the pain of his wounds.


    In the evening, Tang Mo took his mother and Xin An to Tang Yong''s mansion. As for Tang Gang, no one thought about taking him with him to avoid him from ruining the atmosphere, and not to mention that others might not be willing to come.


    A round table, a sumptuous table, laughter filled with laughter while I was pushing and drinking. If an outsider was unaware of it, he must think that this was the real family, harmonious and happy.


    The day came in a flash when the Second Prince''s Mansion held a month-inviting banquet. The month-inviting banquet, as the name suggests, is related to the moon-watching. The banquet was held in the evening and guests would not go in the afternoon.


    And there is another difference between this month invitation banquet, that is, the invitations are all young juniors from various families, and the elders are not among the invitations. It can be said that it is a banquet exclusively for young people. Whoever receives the invitation represents who is the best person in the mansion.


    In the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, Tang Rong was invited in previous years.


    In this way, the people in Qiushiyuan today looked like proud big roosters. When they saw the people in Chunhuayuan, they would raise their heads and chests and abdomen, then give them a proud look, and finally leave with pride. The people in Chunhuayuan were so angry that they closed the gate directly, making it quiet.


    "The second young lady, the manager of the army came to pay a visit, and the person was already waiting in the front yard."


    A little girl came to communicate, and Xin An stood up with a smile, "I''ll invite Manager Fang to have tea first, and I''ll arrive later."


    Now the Marquis'' Mansion has a unique place for her to entertain guests, which is much calmer than before. I have to say that the mother-in-law Wang is really generous and considerate.


    Fang Da was introduced into the side hall again and learned that the spacious and luxurious place in front of him belonged to his eldest daughter. He was very happy and decided to send a letter back to Huaijiang tonight, so that the master could rest assured.


    Xin''an came very quickly and arrived in a short while. Fang Da hurriedly got up and bowed to him, "Mrs. Second Young Master."


    Xin An sat down slowly, "Did Uncle Fang come today because of the shop?"


    Fang Da nodded and went straight to the topic, "The shops on Yinghui Street have been tidy and the shelves are arranged. The runners who supply us have also contacted us and can open the door when the goods are put on the shelves."


    "I have only one thing to ask the young lady to help me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fang Da contacted many merchants who were selling goods from Beijing and learned that goods could not avoid Liao Zhi''s men from Beijing, whether by water or by land. "In the past two years, Commander Liao cleared out many bandits and bullies entrenched on the road from Beijing, and even the checkpoints were replaced by his. If he was willing to help, our capital would be lower."


    Xin An raised his eyes and quickly understood what Fang Da meant. He wanted to join the gang directly. He immediately ordered Nan Feng to go to the Liao family immediately, "Ask Mrs. Liao if you have time to see me now."


    Nanfeng took the order and left. Fang Da smiled and said, "Although we have to share part of the profit, it saves a lot of trouble, and we have another backer."


    Xin An nodded, "Uncle Fang Da thought carefully." Liao''s family is in chaos, but what does it have to do with her? As long as there is nothing unexpected happens, the future is far more than that. Moreover, she can talk to Mrs. Liao. Tang Mo''s future will also rely on Liao Zhi''s hands. If the two families cooperate, it will be a win-win situation.


    ¡°It would be a good thing if we can cooperate.¡±


    Fang Da smiled. When he learned that his eldest girl had a relationship with Mrs. Liao, he began to plot on the matter and carefully investigated the situation of the Liao family. He was sure that the Liao family would agree to the business, and he also expected that the eldest girl would agree.


    Xin''an asked about the medicinal food shop. She valued more than the grocery shop. This business that could bring her connections to Tang Mo.


    Fang Da was taking care of this matter with his own hands, and the progress was very clear. "The shop was decorated easily and was advancing smoothly. It was troublesome to try the dishes. I tried one dish twelve times, and Dr. Qin said that his mouth was numb."


    Xin An smiled, "Then I can only help him with his mouth."


    Fang Da also smiled, and Xin An talked about the Fang family in the capital again, mainly because he was worried that Fang Da was too rushing. Fortunately, Fang Da was steady and had a good idea. After briefly talking about his plan, Xin An was relieved.


    Nanfeng came back quickly and said that Mrs. Liao had to be free this morning. Xin An got up and said, "Uncle Fang Da and I will go there."


    Fang Da nodded, and the two arrived at the Liao family quickly. Today, the Liao family was very quiet, and there were fewer people passing through the mansion, and the yard became spacious. When he saw him coming, Mrs. Liao greeted her with a smile, "I''m so anxious, is there something urgent?"


    "I just thought of something and can''t wait to discuss it with Sister Xu."


    The two sat down in the flower hall. After the tea was on, Xin''an expressed his intention, "I want to work with Sister Xu."


    So direct, Mrs. Liao became interested, "Let me tell me?"


    Xin''an talked about her opening a grocery store and her current preparations, "I set up shops and sell goods. Sister Xu''s people are responsible for purchasing goods and delivering them to the capital. I am currently a large grocery store that has been opened up by four shops, but this grocery store as big as the capital can accommodate at least three places. The grocery store does not look obvious, but the profit is extremely considerable."


    "We join forces to become the largest grocery store in Beijing. Is Sister Xu interested?"


    Mrs. Liao just thought about it for a moment and felt that some of the transactions were done. Many people looked down on the grocery store and felt that it was not enough to match it, but only those who had done it knew how high the profit was.


    Four shops are opened, and the grocery shop is not small.


    "Our Xu family is a grain merchant, with many grain shops and has never made a grocery shop. It''s just that the people in my hands who buy this goods are not very familiar with me."


    As soon as he heard this, Xin An knew there was a chance. "This matter is simple. The manager Fang is my first manager. He has contacted several merchants and asked him to introduce several merchants to the managers under Sister Xu. With the relationship between Commander Liao, those merchants will definitely do their best to buy goods for us."


    Liao Zhi can be said to be in charge of the wealth and life of those who go to business. If you can join Liao Zhi online, you have to rush to do even if you stick a little bit inside.


    In this way, Mrs. Liao also understood the purpose of Xin''an''s partnership, and smiled and said, "My sister is willing to believe me, not to mention that I have taken advantage of my sister in this matter, so I can''t get it."


    "Is that okay?"


    Xin''an picked up the teacup, and Mrs. Liao also picked it up, "I agreed to ask my sister to draft a detailed charter. Then we will sign a document, so the transaction will be considered as a result."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "Then I wish us a smooth cooperation and a lot of money."

 Chapter 163 Gradually, there are good people around you

    Chapter 163 Slowly, there are good people around you


    The entrance to the tea, even if the matter was finalized, seeing that Shi Chen was almost Xin''an got up and left. Mrs. Liao said, "We should have kept you for dinner, but we will go to the Second Prince''s Mansion to have a banquet in the afternoon. I think my sister has to go back to prepare, so I won''t keep you. We will talk when we arrive at the Second Prince''s Mansion."


    ¡°Sister Xu doesn¡¯t have to give it away.¡±


    After leaving the Liao family, Xin''an asked Fang Da to prepare. Fang Da sighed that there were people in this court that were easy to do, and the deal was done in a few words. He also understood why the master was so angry that he could only grit his teeth and let the eldest girl stay in the Marquis'' Mansion.


    If it were changed to Xin''s family, it would be different whether they could enter the Liao Mansion.


    Even if you enter the door, you can''t make a decision in just a few words.


    After returning to the house for lunch, Xin''an took a nap for a moment and began to wash and dress up. When he entered the autumn clothes and jewelry, he had to adapt to the situation. He would not steal the limelight at the banquet, which was quite particular.


    Aunt Wang brought her clothes and said, "I heard that a group of palace servants will be released every year at this time. Does the young lady want to invite an aunt who understands the rules?"


    I know my own abilities. The young lady often goes out to make friends. She can¡¯t help with this. She should give up her position to someone who can help the older girl more.


    "I want to invite someone who is familiar with the relationship between the Duke and the Marquis family."


    Xin An did not pretend to refuse. Aunt Wang was serving her side and could not meet Wang Jin and Wang Fu and his son from time to time. Moreover, Wang Fu was at the age of getting married, how could he do it without my mother?


    Moreover, the Xin family''s house also needs a careful woman to organize.


    "Wang Fu should get married, right?"


    "Do you go back to Huaijiang or call Zhao''s family to the capital?"


    Last year, her father had already decided to make a marriage for Wang Jin and was another daughter in charge of the mansion.


    Aunt Wang''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling, "The news of Manager Zhao''s arrival shows that the Spring Festival will come to Beijing with the young master. At that time, they will bring Cai Mei to the city and the two families will hold weddings in Beijing."


    "That''s a good thing. At that time, Aunt Wang, you can move back to Xin''s house to take care of it. It''s great that the whole family is together."


    Aunt Wang said, "Look at that time. If there are more capable people around the young lady, I will go there with peace of mind. Otherwise, how can I feel at ease?"


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "Auntie is the most thoughtful person."


    Aunt Wang looked kind, but she raised Xin An, so she naturally felt distressed and knew what to do to her.


    After dressing up, Wang came and brought her a few fun items. "There are still many banquets in the future, and there are also people who have sex, so I will keep these for you to give gifts."


    As he said that, he looked at her outfit and exclaimed, "It''s so beautiful. You are young and you should dress up so brightly."


    Xin An smiled and touched his hairpin, "Mother doesn''t mind my radiance all day long."


    "Mother wishes you to dress up beautifully, and it looks so pleasing to the eye."


    Wang sat down aside and talked about the matter of letting someone out in the palace. "You said earlier that your mother asked her to send someone to you, but the people around her were not suitable, so she kept paying attention to you. She said that there were more than a dozen aunts coming out this time, and there were a few of them that had no place to go. Why would I invite one for you?"


    "I want someone named Pingcui."


    Xin An blurted out, "It was Sister Lin who told me."


    Pingcui is very capable. In her previous life, she was invited by the new top scorer''s wife, which allowed the unknown top scorer to have a place in the wife''s circle in a short time. Later, someone went to pry over the corner, but unfortunately Pingcui recognized her master and did not pry over.


    Wang had no doubts at all, "Since that''s the case, I''ll send someone to contact her."


    "Thank you, mother." "What are you doing so politely? You can help you."


    After sitting for a while, Wang left and went to see Tang Rong next door. Her heart was no longer as complicated as before. She used to think that this child had put in her efforts and had been kind to her. She once naively thought that sincerity could be exchanged for sincerity, but some people were born to be ungrateful, and no matter how good they were to him, it would be useless.


    Now I have already seen it, just be a stepmother who looks kind.


    Xin''an looked at the objects on the table and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips. In his previous life, he always felt that there were enemies everywhere around him, and he was nervous every day and could not relax one day. He just changed his husband again, and there were more kind people around him.


    The old lady, mother-in-law, second uncle, and Tang Mo are all good.


    Tang Mo came back early today and entered the door with a smile and said that you can go out after changing your clothes, "Are I wearing new clothes today?"


    "On the way back, I was thinking about Fengshen''s handsomeness after I wore my new clothes today."


    Chunyang and others laughed, and Xin An also smiled and said, "We have prepared everything for you. Not only are there new clothes and new boots, but the jade pendant and sachet on your waist have been replaced with new ones."


    Tang Mo smiled and bowed, "Thank you."


    The man packed up more than ten times faster than the woman''s dress. After just one stick of incense, he appeared in front of Xin''an with a refreshing look. He wore a jade crown on his head and a brocade robe with royal blue dark patterned clouds. He was extremely decorated with his body. He hung a jade pendant with excellent texture and a sachet with exquisite workmanship around his waist, which emitted a slight mint smell. Standing with his hands behind his back is quite like a two-point young talent.


    "It turns out that people rely on clothes, and they really like the eyes."


    "The clothes are better made, the material is good."


    Tang Mo felt comfortable all over his body and turned around in front of the mirror, ¡°This color is good, it really makes me look good.¡±


    Seeing him looking at himself in the mirror, Xin An couldn''t help laughing, "I also said I''m pretty. Look at how you look now, I really deserve a flower on your head."


    Tang Mo turned his head, "I just felt so handsome."


    Several girls serving him instantly lowered their heads and snickered. Xin An slowly stood up, "Garmented, then let''s go."


    The two went out together and met Tang Gang who had just returned on the way. Seeing that they were dressed solemnly, they remembered that they were going to the banquet today. They couldn''t help but feel regretful. After all, his elder son is still lying on the bed, suffering from the itch of new flesh every day, and is so haggard.


    Tang Gang''s eyes naturally fell on Tang Mo, as if he suddenly realized that this son looked pretty good, and there was a look of satisfaction in his eyes, "I am good at spirit."


    It''s a bit of his youthful style.


    Tang Mo did not say much, but said that they were going to the banquet, "I will come back later, so my father doesn''t have to worry."


    "Well, be careful at the banquet."


    Tang Mo led Xin An away, and Manager Zhang smiled and sighed, "The second young master is really more handsome and handsome. Standing with the second young lady is also a handsome man. Who can say that this is not God''s will?"


    Tang Gang loves to listen to these words, and he is in a good mood at this moment.


    One son had a problem, and the other unrestrained son suddenly made progress again, and it was quite effective. Tang Gang felt that this was the ancestors of the Tang family blessing him, and he felt quite complacent in his heart.


    I originally wanted to go and see Tang Rong. Although Tang Mo looked motivated, it was almost impossible for him to catch up with Tang Rong. That was where his hope lies.


    At this time, Wang changed his cross-eyed look a few days ago and smiled and greeted him, "Hao Yu is back?"

 Chapter 164 Tao Yiran, who is unwilling to be lonely

    Chapter 164 Tao Yiran, who is unwilling to be lonely


    Wang''s voice was full of joy, Tang Gang was a little dazed. How long has it been since I heard Wang talk to him like this?


    His doubts seemed to have never seen him, as if the previous incident had never happened. He smiled at Tang Gang, "The farm in the suburbs of Beijing sent a few fresh vegetables and some mountain delicacies, and a few chickens. I asked them to cook them all on the stove, and my mother also said she would have to eat together at night."


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    He had originally wanted to see Tang Rong and suddenly stopped thinking again, "Some days I haven''t seen you as considerate."


    Wang''s transformation made Tang Gang feel a little happy and worried. She was happy to have become the considerate and considerate wife, worried that she was actually holding back something.


    "It was also me who had been stubborn earlier, always thinking that the Marquis disliked the second child. I am his mother, how could I not be sad?"


    It was easy for Wang to find a reason for his previous actions. "Later, I learned that the Marquis was not ignorant of the second child, but was just angry that he did not fight. No matter how much anger he felt in his heart, it would be gone. How can a couple really hope that the Marquis would be bad for him for many years?"


    "I can''t bear to see the Marquis being in a state of anxiety all day these days. Even though I can''t help you, I don''t want to add to the Marquis'' worries at this time."


    This statement is reasonable, and Tang Gang did not doubt too much. He never believed that a woman in the back house could really make a big difference.


    All the glory of Wang''s family comes from the Marquis'' Mansion. What else can you do except rely on his husband?


    "The second brother wants to be motivated now, so my father will naturally help him. They are all my sons, so I naturally hope that he will be successful."


    "You should also urge him more, don''t think about eating, drinking and having fun all day long. I will take him to recognize a few people when I look back."


    Wang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the child knows it in his heart. I feel at ease with the words of the Marquis. The Marquis sat down and I went to see how the chicken was stewed, and then let someone move out the osmanthus brew from last year and have a drink of it tonight."


    Tang Gang nodded, and the smile on Wang''s face disappeared after turning around. Now she and Tang Gangxu and Wushe feel disgusted. It''s okay to be outside the forces, but it''s the same with their own son, which makes people disgusted.


    At this time, in Qiushiyuan, Tao Yiran found a famous painting from his dowry and sent it to Tang Rong, saying, "Ronglang, the second brother and the second brother have gone out to the Invitation Month Banquet."


    Tang Rong, who was originally preparing to appreciate the painting, suddenly lost his mind, "What do you want to say?"


    Tao Yiran said, "Ruo Ronglang did not suffer this disaster. The post of Yingyue Banquet should be given to you. I think the second prince has no other choice, so he gave it to his second brother."


    "After all, my second brother has never gotten the second prince''s eye earlier."


    This was what Tang Rong said, and he was just blamed for his bad luck and let Tang Mo pick up this cheap one.


    Tang Mo He De can represent the Hou¡¯s Mansion to the Second Prince¡¯s Mansion for a banquet?


    "Ronglang, I think I''ll send this painting to the Crown Princess now when I go out and send it to the Crown Prince''s Palace. In the name of Ronglang, the people from the Crown Prince''s Mansion have come to see it on the second day of Ronglang''s accident. I just think it''s thank you for your concern."


    Tang Rong had a little doubt in his eyes, "Do you want to go to the Invitational Month Banquet?"


    "It''s not me who went there."


    Tao Yiran corrected him, "I am going for Ronglang, so everyone should know that the Marquis'' Mansion is not in charge of the second brother."


    "No matter whether Rong Lang is injured or sick, he will be the crown prince of the Marquis'' Mansion for one day and will be the future head of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "I can also make my second brother and second brother have some concerns, otherwise I don''t know what to say or do, which will only cause trouble for Ronglang at that time."


    Tang Rong was unwilling to let Tao Yiran appear in the Second Prince''s Mansion. He had a grudge in his heart. Whether Tao Yiran seduced or the Second Prince took the initiative, the two were unclear. He didn''t say it, but he just didn''t want to damage his dignity.


    If you don¡¯t say it, you can think that you don¡¯t know anything and that nothing happens.


    But he did not deny that Tao Yiran was right. He was trapped in Chunhuayuan and could not leave, but Tang Mo was very prosperous outside, which was extremely unfavorable to him.


    "Can you do it alone?"


    Tao Yiran said, "I will go to the Prince''s Mansion first and look for an opportunity to go with the Princess, so that I can still take advantage of the situation."


    "I will give you a gift when I arrive at the Second Prince''s Mansion, and then come back, without delay." Tang Rong looked at him well at first glance, who made him not trust Tao Yiran much?


    I want Aunt Cai and Tao Yiran to go with me, but Aunt Cai rarely leaves the house and is not decent enough.


    Seeing that he was not nodding for a long time, Tao Yiran took retreat as an advance, "If Ronglang feels that there is no need for this, then let it go. That''s all I mentioned. Ronglang will decide how to do it."


    In the end, Tang Rong nodded. If Tao Yiran succeeded, in the eyes of outsiders, he would be the prince''s person. After he recovered, he could use this reason to enter the prince''s mansion again, and he would also be able to plan more at that time.


    Even if you can''t succeed, there will be no loss.


    "Remember, everything must be steady and decent."


    Tao Yiran nodded repeatedly and said that she should not go out of the Marquis''s Mansion. Tang Rong naturally wanted to give her some convenience. He couldn''t help but remind her a few more words, so Tao Yiran dressed up beautifully.


    She is a famous talented woman in the city and has learned a lot of skills. How can she be willing to be trapped in the backyard?


    She remembered what Xin An had said before.


    At this time, Tang Mo and Xin An also arrived at the Second Prince''s Mansion. Tang Mo whispered to Xin An at the entrance: "I am taking advantage of you today."


    Because the invitations were given to Xin''an directly, he was considered a big deal.


    Xin An looked at her eyes without squinting, and a smile on the corner of her lips, "I''m not used to being so polite for the second young master."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Which day I''m not polite?"


    The two of them walked side by side and whispered from time to time, and they looked very good.


    There were already many guests in the garden. Before the second prince and the second prince''s concubine arrived, everyone could walk around and talk. Xin An looked up and saw an acquaintance. Before he could come forward to say hello, Tang Mo led her to the side.


    "I knew that Brother Tang would wear new clothes again today, and this outfit is better than that of Shuihua Huayan."


    "Brother Tang Er is becoming more and more elegant, but it is said that the younger brother and sister are capable."


    "Who said no, I didn''t see that the life after the Tang Er brothers got married was getting smoother."


    For some reason, Tang Mo appeared at the second prince¡¯s mansion for the moon banquet. In previous years, Tang Rong attended such banquets in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion of Weiyuan, but it must be reasonable for others to come. No matter what they think, they are all harmonious on their faces.


    Tang Mo smiled and greeted everyone, and formally introduced Xin''an to everyone. This was the first time many people saw Xin''an, especially the young men in front of him. They only knew that Tang Mo was married by a merchant girl and suffered a great loss. Today, when they saw Xin''an''s true face, they felt that Tang Mo was not losing.


    Today, Xin An dresses up very carefully. Everyone knows that she is a business woman. Therefore, she never thought of being low-key in financial resources. Sometimes she can add chips to herself.


    Not to mention the careful selection of jewelry, the clothes are extremely bright, and the materials are not available on the market at first glance. They are dignified and playful. Not only does they look very good, but they also make people look very light and agile. Their appearance is very compatible with Tang Mo, not to mention that she is also rich.


    Who has never seen a good thing for those who can come to the banquet? Xin''an''s outfit is very expensive or not, they can tell at a glance.


    "No wonder Brother Tang is happy at any time. It turns out that my sister-in-law is so beautiful."


    "Your second brother Tang is so beautiful that you will naturally laugh."


    It is also a good thing for the second son who cannot inherit the title and the family business to get a wealthy and beautiful wife.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 165 What did she do?

    Chapter 165 What is she doing?


    In such an occasion, Xin An naturally had to cooperate with Tang Mo. Not only did he be generous and asked others to look at him, he also said a few polite words, he was moderate and not flattering, and was quite dignified and reserved. Soon, each family introduced his wife to her.


    Whether it was familiar or the first time I met, Xin An smiled and greeted him, and then he was pulled to another place by a group of women.


    The current chief assistant, Ouyang Mansion''s young lady, is surnamed Lin, and is of the same clan as Lin Yao. She looks a bit different from Lin Yao. She looks quite different from Lin Yao. She looks quite bloody, with curly hair, deep eyes, bright and grand. At this time, her beautiful eyes always fall on Xin An''s clothes.


    "I heard my cousin talk about the second young lady of the Tang family at the last party. I admired her very much in words. When I saw her today, she looked as beautiful as a crabapple."


    "I won''t talk about the good-looking appearance. I haven''t seen the style of this dress yet, but the style of Huaijiang?"


    The female family members have long noticed Xin''an''s clothes. The most important thing they are rich and leisurely is clothes and jewelry.


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s just that I''m thinking about it when I''m free. If Mrs. Ouyang likes it, I''ll send someone to the mansion to my house."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This young lady Ouyang was not opposed to anyone. Who else present didn¡¯t have two embroidery ladies in her house?


    After taking the clothes, you will make changes based on your master''s body shape and appearance. The possibility of the same clothes is extremely small.


    The young lady from the Minister of War¡¯s Mansion smiled and stepped forward, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet the second young lady of the Tang family today. You have to give us more fashionable clothes today. You don¡¯t know that the clothes of the second young master Tang at the Shuihua Banquet made many young masters miss each other. Don¡¯t we know what to do?¡±


    Tang Mo said he wanted to form a bureau for Xin''an and met those who wanted to make friends with those who wanted to make clothes on the grounds of making clothes, but there were always things that happened. The meal was not done yet. When Xin''an saw the opportunity, he smiled and said that he still had a few clothes in his hand. "If all wives don''t dislike me, what if I send someone to send them to the houses in the future?"


    "Then you have to have more to be better."


    In this way, even if the conversation was opened, Xin An quickly sat and talked to these young ladies. Tang Mo also had people who needed social engagements, and the couple could really go hand in hand. The smile in their eyes never went down.


    Everyone was no longer curious about Xin''an. The women sat around me just where they released new jewelry, which cloth shop produced new materials, or they were joking with each other, and the scene was quite harmonious.


    When Mrs. Liao arrived, she saw Xin An sitting among a group of young ladies, smiling brightly with her veil, and felt a little envious. When she arrived at the Liao family, she was plagued by trivial matters. Haven''t she ever smiled so happily?


    "Sister Xu, come."


    Xin An stood up and waved to her with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you for a while."


    Lin Yao chuckled, thinking that Xin An''s movements were extraordinary. Last time, she had to ask someone to recommend this Mrs. Liao at the Shuihua Banquet. How long has it been since she became Sister Xu.


    Liao Zhi not only commanded the Northern Yamen Army, but also had three thousand Liao family troops in his hands. He was deeply trusted by the emperor. Looking at the capital city, this is only one person who has achieved such achievements at such an age. Especially after the second wife of the Liao family was recently sent to the border, the Liao family has only one voice since then.


    "I haven''t seen each other for many days, Mrs. Liao is becoming more and more dazzling."


    Someone flattered the horse''s legs, because even if there was a powder covering it, Mrs. Liao''s expression was still tired.


    "My ladies are too good, so it''s better if you don''t laugh at me for being tired."


    Mrs. Liao sat down with a smile. Everyone just asked the Liao family briefly and stopped curiosity, saying, "Commander Liao is young and promising, and is about to reach the peak of his youth. Mrs. Liao has a deep blessing. This will be a good life in the future."


    "No, if you want to be young and promising, Commander Liao dares to say second, who can say first?"


    "The commander Liao is not only capable, but also looks very handsome. If you say you are lucky, Mrs. Liao will make many people envious."


    Several people made fun of each other, and there were bursts of laughter. As the night falls slowly, the lanterns for decoration in the garden are lit up one by one, windless automatic revolving lanterns, beauty lamps that rotate in the wind, blue crab lamps that gently sway, rabbit lamps of various shapes, the most eye-catching one is the lantern that is tall and beautiful running to the moon. Not only is the exquisite painting skills, but the lantern making skills are also extremely outstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Li Yuyan, the princess of Cheng County Prince''s Mansion, was full of praise, "I heard that the craftsmen who made lanterns half a month ago had already entered the mansion. They are all the most famous craftsmen in Kyoto City, and their craftsmanship is really extraordinary."


    Lin Yao nodded, "Look at the blue crab lamp, it looks the same as the real one from afar. The big pliers can still move."


    Standing next to her, Xin An''s eyes were filled with joy without any concealment. "I have seen many lanterns, but this is the first time I have seen such exquisite things. This moon banquet is really in vain."


    Mrs. Liao nodded in agreement, which was indeed completely different from what you can buy on the market.


    At this time, the second prince and the second prince''s concubine came. Everyone hurriedly turned around to greet him. The second prince''s appearance was not very outstanding, but he had the dignity of a noble family and extraordinary demeanor, which made people ignore his appearance.


    ¡°Everyone is free from gifts.¡±


    The second prince looks in a good mood, "This month''s invitation banquet is just for gathering, so you don''t need to be restrained."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled and said, "Let''s sit down."


    "Is it late for the Lone?"


    A sound came suddenly, but many people hurriedly stood up and the prince was coming.


    "Welcome to the Crown Prince and to welcome the Crown Prince."


    Xin An took a step back and stood with Mrs. Liao. Neither of them was willing to win the lead. They just wanted to watch the illusion performance for a while.


    Mrs. Liao lowered her voice and signaled her to look up, "Your sister-in-law is here."


    Xin An frowned when he lifted it. Tao Yiran was walking behind the crown princess. The weak Liu Fufeng, who was still dressed up today, looked a little arrogant, "What are she doing?"


    The question blurted out in his heart, Xin An quickly looked in the direction of Tang Mo, and the two looked at each other and shook their heads gently at her.


    The second prince and the second prince''s concubine seemed to have not seen Tao Yiran at all, but just gave the first person to come forward to greet him. The second prince smiled and said, "Brother, please wait. If I don''t come, I will run out of my stomach."


    "Hahahaha, I''m plagued by government affairs, so I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    The two looked like they were friendly and respectful. The Crown Princess looked at Tao Yi and said to the second prince''s concubine: "I heard that the moon-inviting banquet had cancelled the lively performances in previous years. I happened to meet the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion. The prince''s wife was very skilled in piano. If she could play a piano song at this moon-inviting banquet, she could add some color. Don''t you mind?"


    For the Crown Princess, Tao Yiran came to the door herself, saying that she would send a thank-you gift to the crown prince for Tang Rong. The purpose of the invitation banquet mentioned in her words was obvious.


    The second prince''s power is increasing day by day. The prince is prepared for a long time. The husband and wife follow each other. The princess doesn''t like this brother and sister who has a family background that is more than her.


    Therefore, Tao Yiran was not exposed, and she deliberately brought her to disgust the second prince''s concubine.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 166 What a nasty person you are

    Chapter 166 What kind of mean person are you


    Tao Yiran''s appearance made the second prince''s concubine feel so angry that she was so angry that she still wanted to play the piano. She immediately felt that the Crown Prince was afraid that it was not crazy. Tao Yiran was no longer despised by the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion. Let her play the piano for everyone on such an occasion?


    The Marquis¡¯ Mansion is not very good now, but its foundation is particularly profound. Many generals in the army are still old men under the Marquis Tang. Isn¡¯t this going to be fine?


    "My sister-in-law is joking. Mrs. Tang has a noble status, so it is inappropriate to ask her to play the piano."


    "If my sister-in-law wants to listen to the music, the musical prostitutes in the mansion are good at playing the piano, just let them play it."


    After saying that, he suddenly regretted it. If her sister-in-law insisted on Tao Yiran playing the piano, it had nothing to do with her. So he stepped forward and whispered in the ear of the princess: "Sister-in-law, Tao Yiran is a little self-deprecating, but that is not something you and I can call her at will. Even if you are the princess, you can''t."


    The calculations in his eyes flashed.


    A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the Crown Princess. She was a member of the Xie family. She was born as a noble daughter. She grew up like a star. She married the crown prince and became the crown prince. If nothing unexpected happens, she will be the queen in the future. She has always been smooth sailing. She does not believe that she cannot call the declining young lady of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion.


    So what about the Marquis¡¯ Mansion? Didn¡¯t Tang Rong also bow down in front of the prince?


    "It''s not a problem for brothers and sisters to worry about this, but Mrs. Tang is willing."


    He slightly turned his head and swept towards Tao Yiran with his light, "Yes, Mrs. Tang."


    Tao Yiran held the veil tightly. After passing the Shuihua Banquet, she had some memory. She naturally knew that it was inappropriate on such occasions. However, the look of the Crown Princess made her not brave enough to refuse, so she could only smile, "If the Crown Princess and the Second Princess did not dislike it, she should play the piano and add color to the invitation of the moon banquet."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled and said, "I thought that Prince Tang had serious injuries and needed to recuperate, so I did not invite Mrs. Tang. However, since the person is here, I am willing to play the piano to cheer up, so I can''t get it."


    "Sister-in-law, please sit down."


    The Crown Princess smiled and stepped forward, took two steps and stopped and said to Tao Yiran, "Madam Tang, please sit with the second young lady in the mansion. You are sisters-in-law, so you are naturally intimate."


    Xin An almost changed his face on the spot. Tao Yiran, a idiot, didn''t know how to restrain himself, and even came here to act as a gunman for others.


    The disgusting couple deserved to be pulled down by someone, a pair of stinky dog ??shit.


    In his heart, Xin An smiled at Tao Yiran, "Sister-in-law, sit here."


    She was so angry that she was so embarrassed that she was happy to see this fool, but she would also lose the people from the Marquis'' Mansion. The Marquis'' Mansion''s reputation became bad, so why would she compete with Tang Mo!


    Tao Yiran sat down beside her. The prince and the second prince who were sitting in the upper head gave in another humility. After the second prince raised their glasses, everyone drank together. After the moon banquet officially began. Without singing and dancing, a group of white doves flew out and suddenly disappeared without a trace after hovering in the air.


    The white dove that disappeared out of thin air successfully attracted everyone''s attention. Just as everyone was busy searching, the curly haired and blue-eyed illusionist made a brilliant appearance with the group of disappeared white doves, followed by a dazzling illusion. The group of white doves appeared and disappeared, and then turned into snowflakes in the sky, winning countless applause.


    Tao Yiran was a little absent-minded. Xin An looked at the performance in the venue without squinting, and moved closer to Tao Yiran without any trace. "Sister-in-law, you are the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion. With such an identity, can you still want to play the piano in public like a prostitute, enjoying others, and make your reputation that is almost stinking even worse?"


    Tao Yiran turned her head to look at her, "What do you mean?"


    Xin''an''s lips were still smiling, and his eyes were still on the performance on the stage, "It means you can''t play this piano tonight. You are shameless, and the Hou''s Mansion is shameless."


    "Are you a very cheap person? If you ask you to play the piano, you will come and be complacent." Her voice was not loud, but it was enough for Mrs. Liao to hear it. Mrs. Liao raised her brows slightly, raised the corners of her lips gently, thinking in her heart, "Are you a very cheap person?" Suddenly she felt that this could be used on the female members of the Liao family.


    An incomparable match.


    Tao Yiran''s face was unhappy. She was a little worried, but when she thought that something could be pushed to the crown princess, she had no worries.


    What she loves most is the gazes that fall on her when she plays the piano, likes, appreciates, and even loves them. Even those jealous gazes make her feel comfortable.


    Unfortunately, Xin An didn''t know what she thought. If she knew, she would recommend her to the opera troupe to go on stage, so there is everything.


    "The Crown Princess spoke in person and refused. If the younger brother and sister don''t like to let the Crown Princess take it back just now, it will be fine."


    This was made up her mind to play, and she even blocked Xin''an''s mouth with just one sentence because she couldn''t do it.


    The performance of the first illusionist ended, and everyone applauded. As soon as the second prince raised his hand, someone gave him a silver reward. Soon the second illusionist continued to appear. Xin An never talked to Tao Yiran again. All the words were said to this. If she still wanted to embarrass her, don''t blame her for being rude.


    Mrs. Liao thought it was more interesting to watch Xin''an suppress Tao Yiran than to see illusion. Although her eyes were watching illusion performances, her ears were very high. Illusion was not really good at all. However, Xin''an was a real skill. The second-bedroom business girl beat the official girl in the big room, which was beautiful.


    When the last illusionist left the stage, everyone present was smiling and applauding. The illusion was good at first, but it was boring to watch too much. Three or five performances were just right.


    "It''s so good, but in terms of interesting things, it''s still the old master Ouyang picked the moon last year."


    Mrs. Zhang pulled Xin''an''s sleeve, "Does the Second Young Master know about the interesting stories of last year?"


    Xin An quickly glanced at Mrs. Ouyang Young Master, and shook his head with a smile, "I''ve just arrived in the capital this year. How could I know about last year? I looked at the illusion today, so I would have thought it was real. If I hadn''t known it was an illusion, I would have thought it was real, and I don''t know how to do it. It''s really magical."


    Mrs. Zhang was really idle and panicked when she talked about the embarrassing things about the old man in front of her.


    Mrs. Ouyang turned around and smiled at her, her eyes swept over Mrs. Zhang again, and slowly turned around. Mrs. Zhang pouted, feeling boring.


    The second prince greeted everyone to have a drink, and said that it was a banquet for the moon, if anyone had a poem that suited the situation, he could also speak loudly. As soon as he finished speaking, the Crown Princess glanced over Tao Yiran, and the corners of her lips raised lightly, "Without wine and poetry, and if there was a melodious qin sound to accompany her, I couldn''t say that you could make good sentences."


    "What do you think the second brother and sister?"


    The second prince''s concubine smiled, "My sister-in-law''s proposal really complements the moonlight tonight."


    She didn''t post, Tao Yiran came. She either took the initiative to come up or the Crown Princess did it on purpose. Since she sent it up to her, she could still be worried about that?


    If you want to disgust her, you don¡¯t even see if you have the ability.


    Tao Yiran couldn''t help but eager to try, and the Crown Princess did not disappoint her. She looked at Tao Yiran in front of everyone, "The prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion is very good at piano skills. If she could play the piano for the moon banquet, would she add a lot of color?"


    "Mrs. Tang, are you willing?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 167 Xin An, who is acting in public, is usin

    Chapter 167 Xin An, who is acting in public


    Everyone''s eyes all fell on Tao Yiran. Several men even had frivolous expressions in their eyes, and some people frowned slightly, thinking that the Crown Princess'' proposal was really not very good.


    Tao Yiran, who was about to get up, suddenly felt a little panicked. Xin An looked at her side, and she could see the warning in her eyes clearly.


    "Mrs. Tang, don''t you want it?"


    Seeing that she did not respond immediately, the Crown Princess''s voice became dissatisfied. Tao Yiran felt nervous, hating Xin''an that almost delayed her major event. As soon as her legs moved, Xin''an quickly took action when she saw the place that everyone could not see, and then she let out a tender cry, "Ah~"


    "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xin An quickly got up and helped her, pinched her armpits under her sleeves and rotated hard again, "Ah~~"


    "Sister-in-law, where are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Everyone only saw Tao Yiran exclaiming inexplicably, Xin An looked worried and had no idea what was going on.


    Tao Yiran pushed her hard, and before she could open her mouth, she heard Xin An whisper in her ear, "Dare you not to cooperate, I will strip you naked."


    "Oh, sister-in-law, why are you shaking all over, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xin An looked panicked, let go of her and walked out to the second prince''s concubine, and said after Fuli, "Second Prince, my sister-in-law is a little uncomfortable, I''ll take her back for consultation first."


    At this moment, Tao Yiran held her arm, her face full of pain, her eyes full of tears, and she looked quite embarrassed.


    The skin under the armpit hurts the most when twisted, Xin''an didn''t hold back. He had some personal grudges. It was probably possible that it would last ten days and half a month.


    But even so, he still didn''t forget to look at the second prince with a very aggrieved look, as if there was something shameful about the two of them. Unfortunately, the second prince was looking at Xin''an and did not accept it.


    At this time, the Crown Princess'' dissatisfaction almost came to her face. Xin An took action and hid it too quickly. No one else saw it except Mrs. Liao who had been staring at her. Naturally, she did not doubt him. She only felt that she was being played with by Tao Yiran.


    The second prince''s concubine guessed that Xin''an had done something to Tao Yiran. The principle of prospering together could not be simple, but her goal has been achieved and she is willing to give Xin''an a face.


    "I was fine just now, why did I feel uncomfortable suddenly? Let the doctor of the government show you, and then send someone back to the Marquis'' Mansion to report a letter and ask the Marquis'' Mansion to send someone to pick him up. It''s not easy to walk on the road. I''m afraid I can''t get enough to send him back alone, and it''s inconvenient for the second young master to send him away."


    Learning that she and Mrs. Liao had a good relationship, the second prince''s concubine thought it was an unexpected surprise. The Xu family in Linzhou was rich and Liao Zhi was in charge of the troops, and the troops were right in front of her, which was more advantageous than her father''s one who was far away in the sky, and she was even more eager to win over. How could she let Xin An go back like this?


    The second prince''s concubine made proper arrangements, and the nanny in the inner courtyard of the second prince''s mansion quickly brought someone to help Tao Yiran down for consultation. Xin An said that he was worried and wanted to go and see, but the second prince''s concubine did not stop him.


    Tang Mo also went with him. The second prince''s concubine said to the crown prince, "Sister-in-law, don''t bother to play this piano."


    Soon several musical prostitutes came on stage with different instruments in their arms, and after the salute, they went to the rockery. Soon the melodious sound of the piano came into everyone''s ears, and the venue became lively again.


    With Xin An here, Tao Yiran naturally did not dare to act evil. After taking the pulse, the doctor from the Second Prince''s Mansion said that it was not serious. As for why he suddenly felt pain all over his body, it might be a cold.


    The nobles are already very sick and are no longer surprised that the doctors in the palace are used to it. They are naturally capable of being able to join the prince¡¯s house. Can he not know if they are sick?


    It¡¯s just pretending to be sick, but he knows the rules.


    In the end, Tao Yiran was picked up by Manager Zhang in person. You should know that Manager Zhang was a little confused when he received the news. She was doing business outside in the afternoon and didn''t know whether Tao Yiran left the mansion or came to the banquet, and she obviously didn''t get an invitation.


    In order to show his dedication, Xin An personally sent her to the door. Tao Yiran''s eyes were poisoned and lowered her voice, "The Marquis'' Mansion is not yours, I hope you can clearly place your position."


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want with a little money. This is the capital city, with a gathering of dukes and marquises. Your Xin family''s merchant is so bold. Did you think your second brother can protect you?"


    "You must give me an explanation for today''s affairs." Xin An bullies too much, and he dared to attack her in front of so many people. If he didn''t fight back, would he really think she was easy to bully?


    "Sister-in-law, it''s hard to walk on the road, so go back early."


    Xin An ignored her anger at all. If she dared to take action, she would naturally have the ability to take it out.


    Watching Tao Yiran get into the car, she waited for the car to go away and then returned to the Yanyue Banquet together. As soon as she sat down, Mrs. Liao sat directly next to her, her eyes were full of light. She saw Xin An take action with her own eyes. She whispered, and it hurts even if she thought about it.


    There was already music in the venue. I looked at the sound and saw several musical prostitutes sitting at the rockery. They not only had good figures, but also had better piano sounds. As the Crown Princess said, it added more charm to the whole month banquet.


    The Crown Princess looked at Xin An, and Xin An nodded slightly, thinking that this **** would dare to look at her with dissatisfaction. Does she think she could escape?


    If she was the second prince, she would definitely write this book of shit. Tao Yiran is the eldest daughter-in-law of the Marquis''s Mansion, the wife of the prince. The old marquis has only been there for many years. His military achievements have not yet faded. How could his descendants be bullied like this?


    As long as it is operated properly, the prince and the princess must be flirted with.


    Importantly, Tang Gang and his son would have no chance to curry favor with the prince again.


    In fact, the second prince''s adviser was sitting at the end of the banquet. At this moment, he had several plans to discredit the prince in his mind and could not wait to implement it.


    People who claim to be a little literary are all smiling and come forward to show their knowledge. Some people specialize in copying, and whether they are good or bad, they can get praise. When it was Tang Mo''s turn, everyone started to make a fuss of cheering, and they would let him come on stage and say a few words, and they would do nothing.


    Tang Mo smiled and refused repeatedly, "How can I write poetry? When I was studying, I wanted to cry when I picked up my pen, but I was often beaten by my husband."


    Everyone refused to support themselves and said that even if they were lismant poems, they would have to give them a few lines. Tang Mo smiled helplessly and could only go on stage, "Then let''s make a lismant poem, which would make you smile?"


    Everyone smiled, and even the second prince said that he hadn''t heard the limerick for a long time, "Read it quickly."


    Tang Mo bowed and cleared his throat seriously, "I never held up my pen and cried. The gentleman stood in front of me. I can''t write this poem today, and my wife will definitely dislike me."


    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡±


    Everyone burst into laughter, and Xin An kept laughing. Mrs. Liao burst into tears, "Sister Xin, please stop disgusting him, it''s not easy."


    Lin Yao also smiled, "Second brother is really a living treasure."


    The prince and the second prince were also laughing. The second prince picked up the wine glass, "Just this poem is so interesting that you can see the second prince of Tang''s worries. Come on, I will give you a cup."


    Tang Mo hurriedly raised his glass, "Let the second prince laugh."


    "The second young master of Tang is open-minded and do it."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled at Xin''an and said, "The second young master of Tang even thought of the second young lady even when writing poems. It can be seen that you and your wife have a very good relationship and are enviable."


    Lin Yao and others also expressed their support, successfully making Xin An red.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 168 Go to the Hous Mansion to seek justice

    Chapter 168: Go to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion to seek justice


    Tang Mo''s smile was very successful, and it directly brought the lively atmosphere of the Invitational Banquet to a higher level. The second prince was very satisfied. As for the banquet, it would be better if the guests were full of guests. If everyone was worried about face and refused to stand up, what''s the point?


    Tang Mo bowed to everyone, "I laughed at you, and I want to dig a hole in you now."


    "But I''ve agreed that if you smile today, you can''t continue to laugh tomorrow."


    Everyone laughed again, and Yan Shimao also stood up, saying that he would imitate Tang Mo and write a limerick for everyone, and to continue Tang Mo''s beginning, saying, "I have never held up my pen and cried. I have been free for more than ten years. Now I want me to write a poem, and I lament my life."


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    "It''s amazing, it''s similar to the Tang brothers, and I have one here too."


    Everyone found it interesting, and those who were already quite knowledgeable also stood up and started writing poetry according to Tang Mo. When it was Liao Zhi''s turn, Liao Zhi said very honestly that he didn''t know. After all, he went to the battlefield at the age of twelve, so how could he do it?


    "Although I don''t know, I can''t help but join in the fun by following the four sentences of the Second Prince of Tang."


    Everyone was interested, and Liao said directly: "I have never held up my pen and cried (no need), sir stands in front of me (why fear). Today, this poem cannot be written (must be sure), and my wife will definitely complain about me (should be!).


    In this way, even the prince kept saying it was interesting, and everyone found it even more interesting. The banquet without the elders was a pleasure. If the elders were there, they should say that they were not doing it properly.


    Mrs. Liao kept laughing, her cheeks were sore, and Xin An smiled and said, "Sister Xu looks so good when she smiles. You should smile more in the future."


    "Okay, I will definitely come out often in the future."


    After laughing, although tears came out and my cheeks were sore, my heart was particularly comfortable.


    "I heard that lanterns can be put on later. Wait for blessings, Sister Xin wants to make a wish?"


    Xin An shook his head and joked: "It is said that one day in the sky and one year in the world. I only made a wish to the Weaver Girl Star Lord last year. Isn''t it a promise this year? In the eyes of Xingjun, isn''t it just that he has made promises all day?"


    Mrs. Liao laughed again, "Sister Xin''s words are reasonable. In this way, the Altius Star meets the Weaver Star Lord every year. In the eyes of the Weaver Star Lord, it is not necessary to meet every day. It is too late to weave cloth too much, so it is time to get upset."


    Both of them laughed, and after just a cup of tea, they heard from the Second Prince''s concubine that she had prepared some lanterns, and everyone could write them on their wishes and let them fly.


    Neither Mrs. Liao nor Xin An went, nor did Lin Yao go. The reason was very simple, "You can be satisfied on the spot if you want whatever you want on weekdays, but you really have no wish."


    There is no way, the background is very strong.


    "Sister Xin won''t go?"


    Xin An said that he had gone to seek Bodhisattvas earlier, so how could he bother the two masters in one matter?


    ¡°So, then we.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the people around the second prince''s concubine came to invite him. At this moment, the second prince''s concubine had just ended his verbal confrontation with the crown prince''s concubine. He looked at his expression and said that he should have won a great victory. He smiled and called on several people to sit down. He either said that Tang Mo''s poems were interesting, or that Yan Shimao and Tang Mo had a good relationship, and said that Liao Zhi was really a hero and praised the husbands of the three.


    Xin An felt that the second prince''s concubine was unfamiliar with today, and sighed that she had the ability to be a prince''s concubine. Only people like her who had never seen any world would think that the second prince''s concubine was really straightforward and unreversible. The lively festival of the Inviting Moon Banquet continued, but Tao Yiran''s tears were flowing into a river. After leaving the Second Prince''s Mansion, she did not return to the Marquis'' Mansion, but wanted to go directly to the Tao family. Manager Zhang could not stop him, so he could only send the person back in person.


    After seeing the purple purple on her thighs and armpits, Mrs. Tao was so angry that her eyes were filled with tears. No matter how dissatisfied she was her daughter, how could she not be angry or painful when she was bullied like this?


    "The business woman is so bold that she did such a vicious thing. You can stay in the mansion tonight. I will go to the Tang family to seek justice for you tomorrow morning."


    Lord Tao frowned slightly, not very convinced that a younger brother and sister-in-law could openly attack his sister-in-law, so he asked in detail about what happened at the invitation banquet today. Tao Yiran''s eyes dodged twice, then lowered her eyes and cried, "It''s just the crown princess who said that I had good piano skills and wanted to ask me to play the piano. Before I agreed, my younger brother and sister pinched my legs. Then she pretended to care and twisted me again, and forced me out of the Second Prince''s Mansion."


    Mrs. Tao''s eyes were filled with anger and she said to Lord Tao: "Even if there is something wrong with Yi''er doing, it is not a reason for her to take this harsh action."


    "If you don''t come to the door to argue and seek justice, how can Yi''er gain a foothold in the Hou''s Mansion in the future, and how can people outside underestimate our Tao family?"


    "We spent so much energy and financial resources to help Tang Rong. He was a good thing. He was ruined by two beasts. He didn''t even say it. He also made the previous hard work. Shouldn''t we ask the Marquis'' Mansion for an explanation?"


    As soon as they talked about this, they felt heartbroken. At that time, the old lady''s affairs were exposed. The Marquis''s mansion used this matter as a stick. They spent a lot of money to hide the matter and sent Tang Rong to the crown prince, how many gifts did they give to the officials under the crown prince?


    The Hou Mansion has not even been released!


    "I also said that the guards left by the old marquis were all over the capital, and I went to inquire which guards could make the master bitten by a dog?"


    "He was unlucky and even the reputation of the Tao family girl was ridiculed and was thrown away by those vulgar women. It was simply unreasonable that a business woman could bully my son like this."


    Lord Tao gradually became angry. He thought that the old lady could not hide it, so he would not hide it. There were not many people in the capital who knew the inside story. Instead of being controlled by others, it would be better to expose it yourself.


    Then he patted his thighs. When Mrs. Changning used this to ridicule the Tao family, he should have gone to the palace to cry. Although he was ridiculed, he could gain a reputation for filial piety and would be beneficial to his career.


    Unfortunately, I was confused at that time.


    Tao Yiran took a rest with tears in front of her feet. The Tao family, who had just returned from outside the mansion, had a future. The smell of alcohol made Lord Tao dislike him. The Tao family was not impatient. "It''s not that the young masters from several important officials were holding wine, and they had to go."


    "Mother, get me some money. It''s too tight to go out and want to have a banquet."


    Lord Tao was already angry, "The young masters from the important minister''s mansion went to the Second Prince''s mansion tonight. Whose family do you have a drink with?"


    "That''s not all, is it that the second prince''s banquet so easy?"


    Mrs. Tao, who has always been in line with her baby son, became a peacemaker, turned around and got the silver notes, and said to Lord Tao: "My son is already a family member. It is not reasonable to have a lot of money in his hand. Where can I go out to make friends without spending money?"


    Lord Tao was still thinking about going to the Marquis'' Mansion tomorrow, so he had no intention of focusing on Tao''s family. After a few words of advice, he let him go.


    The Tao family, who had money in hand, thought that today''s luck was really bad, and he lost all his luck and would definitely do it again tomorrow. He has never been lucky since he was a child!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 169 Its a bit heavy to start

    Chapter 169: The matter is urgent and the action is a bit heavy


    The moon banquet ended in the middle of the night. It was already very late when Tang Mo and Xin''an returned home, but Wang was not asleep yet and were waiting for them.


    "Sister-in-law didn''t come back?"


    Xin An understood as soon as he thought about it. He went back to file a lawsuit.


    Tang Gang sat aside and asked Tang Mo to talk about the invitation of the moon banquet. Tang Mo didn''t know where to say it, or Wang said that Tao Yiran was crying, "Manager Zhang started crying when he got in the car, saying that he would go back to the Tao family, but what happened?"


    Tang Mo was a little drunk and his reaction was not so sensitive, but Xin An understood and felt a little regretful. If Tao Yiran complained first and called the Tao family to support her tomorrow, she would definitely come forward to explain the matter clearly. At that time, she would be able to fight against the Tao family''s mother and daughter and drown them with her spit!


    Nowadays, it¡¯s so boring to tell the story straight.


    "I pinched my sister-in-law and twisted her. I was in a hurry to be in power, and I started a little heavy."


    Tang Gang


    Wang


    ¡°Why is this?¡±


    Wang was a little panicked and took action directly. It was hard to come back.


    Xin An briefly explained the matter and said, "I asked Manager Zhang and said that there was no news about the prince''s mansion today. I guess my sister-in-law went there by herself."


    "As soon as the Crown Princess arrived at the Invitation Month Banquet, she said that her sister-in-law was going to play the piano for everyone. Although I don''t like her sister-in-law, she is the wife of the prince''s wife of the marquis''s house. What is her identity? If all the elders of the Duke and Marquis'' family are present, even if she plays the piano, she will make the elders smile, no one will say anything about her?"


    "But today all people of similar age are from people. When it comes to friends with peers, most of them are not as good as the Marquis'' Mansion. The eldest brother is lying on the bed to recuperate, while the eldest sister-in-law is playing the piano at the banquet to please everyone. What''s the point?"


    "Where should I place my elder brother''s face and the Marquis''s face?"


    Wang breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Tao Yiran was the first to be accused of being humble, so there would be no big problem.


    Tang Gang''s anger rose, "When the Crown Princess asked her to bounce it, she bounced it?"


    It seemed as if I couldn''t feel Tang Gang''s anger. Xin An honestly explained that he would know clearly by just asking around tomorrow.


    "When I first arrived, my sister-in-law sat next to me. I had already mentioned it to her and told her that it was inappropriate. My sister-in-law did not answer. When the illusion performance ended, the princess mentioned playing the piano again and pointed out the sister-in-law''s name. At that time, everyone present looked at her sister-in-law, and some of her frivolous eyes were very uncomfortable."


    "My sister-in-law was eager to try. When she was about to get up, I pinched her with her sleeves, and then pinched her. She exhaled in pain. I took her away from the banquet on the grounds that she was unwell and asked the doctor from the Second Prince''s Mansion to treat her. Manager Zhang came to pick her up."


    At the end, he added, "I don''t know what the Crown Princess meant, whether she wanted to praise the eldest sister-in-law or humiliate the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tang Gang''s anger soared. Seeing that it was almost done, Wang asked the two of them to rest. He turned to Tang Gang and said, "The eldest daughter-in-law is really unreasonable. She doesn''t serve her husband in the yard well. She runs out to show off. The incident of returning to Shuihua Banquet shows that she doesn''t have a memory."


    "This woman is really a misfortune when she enters the house."


    This was the only thing that happened to Tang Gang. He was not satisfied with Tao Yiran. If the Tao family had not been useful, Tao Yiran would have died of illness long ago, so how could she allow her to jump around like this?


    Wang seemed to speak unintentionally, "Manager Zhang tried the people below, saying that she was the boss''s intention to go out, and she didn''t know whether it was true or not."


    Tang Gang''s face became more and more ugly, and Wang sneered in his heart. The two people in Chunhuayuan were making troubles one after another, all heading for the direction they didn''t want. God was really open to his eyes.


    "Tomorrow, the Tao family will definitely come to ask for an explanation. Does the Marquis want to see them?"


    ¡°See, how can you not see?¡±


    Tang Gang suppressed his anger and felt that the Tao family was a plague god. Since he got married with his family, the Marquis'' Mansion has not been smooth. Moreover, the Tao family is still cunning. Earlier, I mentioned that it took a lot of money to push Tang Rong to the prince. It seemed that he had made great contributions. I didn¡¯t think that he was the Marquis of Weiyuan. It would be difficult for the prince of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion to stand in front of the prince?


    Sure enough, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Old Mrs. Tao is a lowly person and the seeds of herbs cannot be raised.


    Wang said again: "The Marquis should go to Chunhuayuan. It is easy to ask how Tao Yiran got to the Prince''s Mansion today, and it is easy to deal with it tomorrow."


    Earlier, the father and son had a close relationship with the Tao family. The relationship was so good that they could wear a pair of pants. She couldn''t wait to see the moment when Tang Gang and the Tao family turned against each other.


    "I''ll go there."


    At this moment, Tang Gang was extremely dissatisfied with Tang Rong and was a little disappointed.


    A woman, he was reluctant to let him deal with it, and asked him to discipline him carefully. She knew that this woman was not willing to be lonely, but she dared to let her go out alone. It was simply unreasonable!


    Tang Mo and Xin An entered the door, and Tang Gang arrived at Chunhua Courtyard. Tang Rong had already learned about Tao Yiran''s return to the Tao family crying, and was full of doubts. When he learned that Tang Gang was coming, he felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Father."


    He could walk around at will, but he couldn''t walk too fast, and it would hurt when he touched the wound. Tang Gang looked at him coldly, and didn''t care about his injuries. He was about to speak. Aunt Cai came in with tea. Tang Gang, who couldn''t stand her, stopped her steps and did not sit down. His eyes fell on Tang Rong, "Why did Tao Yiran appear at the Yaoyue Banquet today?"


    Tang Rong was speechless for a moment. Some things could be thought of and could be said from others, but he could never say them.


    "Today, I found a painting by Mr. Liu Xingzhi in the warehouse. I heard that the prince liked it earlier, so I asked her to send it to the princess. The prince sent someone to ask about the injury, which is also a thank you."


    "Maybe the Crown Princess invited her there."


    Tang Gang snorted coldly, "I think I just want to go, so I found such an excuse."


    His eyes seemed to see Tang Rong through, "Do you know what the purpose of the Crown Princess took her to the moon banquet?"


    Tang Rong frowned slightly, and his tone didn''t seem like something good was, "But something happened?"


    Tang Gang did not hide it from him, and repeated Xin An''s words, mainly because he was sure that Xin An did not dare to lie to him, and what he said must be true.


    "The Crown Princess comes from the Xie family, and it is impossible for her to be indecent. This move must have been done deliberately."


    "Tao Yiran hooked up with the second prince and was warned by the second prince''s concubine. The prince must know about this matter. What do you think about the Crown Prince''s behavior?"


    Tang Rong sat down slowly with the table, his face turned blue and white. He thought that Tao Yiran would be ridiculed, but he never thought that it would be like this.


    Tang Gang continued, "If it weren''t for the second wife, our Marquis'' Mansion would be completely dissatisfied tonight. The Tao family''s daughter actually wanted to step on the face of my Marquis'' Mansion. Since she has gone back by herself, she should not come back."


    "The Tao family will definitely come to the door tomorrow, so you can make a decision."


    Tang Gang didn''t know how to scold him.


    "Indecisiveness makes it difficult to become a great man."


    After leaving this sentence, he turned around and left, took two steps and stopped, and turned to the sentence, "Although he is recuperating, don''t be too greedy for your mouth."


    When Aunt Cai came back, Aunt Yue was able to serve Tang Rong''s room every day, wishing she could feed eight tonics a day. In a short time, Tang Rong had a round circle, and her face was still a little oily, which destroyed the beauty of his handsome young man.


    Tang Gang saw it and felt his eyes hurt.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 170 The furious old lady

    Chapter 170 The furious old lady


    Tang Rong wiped his face and saw a little oily on his fingertips. When he walked to the mirror, he immediately wanted to die. His proud face was a bit greasy. Fortunately, he could just eat less and he was not too worried.


    The only one who made him so angry was Tao Yiran. He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were full of anger. Not to mention that Tao Yiran was his wife, even the dog around him could not be treated like this.


    "Crown Prince, Crown Princess."


    I murmur gently in my mouth, and my eyes slowly hardened the poison.


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An waited for Tang Mo to fall asleep before breathing a sigh of relief. He was lucky, and Tang Mo did not get drunk tonight.


    I thought I would fall asleep quickly after being tired after a day, but I opened my eyes until midnight and sorted out today''s affairs before falling asleep. When I opened my eyes again, it was dawn, and Tang Mo had already gone out to work as a businessman.


    Chunyang Chunlu came in to serve him, thinking that she would have to go to the front yard to confront the Tao family today, Xin An''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    "If you don''t go out today, your hair bun is simpler."


    Nanfeng entered the door and asked after Fuli that he would change some autumn powder, so that the boss of the powder shop in the city would send all the powder in to choose.


    "I went out to see it myself when I was free, and there was no need to send it."


    I thought that her mother should be preparing for her brother''s marriage at this time, "Let the shopkeeper of the cloth shop pick up some good materials."


    She has to support her younger brother and have a long face.


    "Young lady, Aunt Ganlu is by the old lady''s side."


    The old lady asked Ganlu to give Xin''an another gift. Since the old lady learned that Tang Gang and Tang Mo and his son were drinking in the mansion, the relationship between the father and son always had to clear the clouds and see the fog, she was extremely satisfied. After Ganlu carefully investigated the process, she valued Xin''an.


    Yesterday afternoon, the people in the Empress Dowager''s harem just brought her a few pieces of materials, and today I brought one to Xin''an.


    "The people around the Empress Dowager sent it yesterday. The old lady said that the material was bright in color, so she looked at the second young lady. I asked me to deliver it early."


    The color of the material is like the red maple in autumn. Both the color and texture are excellent. Xin An likes it very much and picks it up and gestures on himself, "This material is really good, take a look, it looks good."


    "It looks good, just right."


    "The second young lady is brighter when she wears it."


    "The old lady has a good vision. This material looks bright and luxurious."


    A few girls were so happy that Xin An was happy and Ganlu was also happy. She put the materials down and told them to make new clothes as soon as possible. "In a few days, I will go to the autumn banquet, so I will wear this."


    The materials that can be delivered to the Queen Mother will be selected from a thousand. If you got such good materials in your previous life, you must be in the bottom of the box, and it is very likely that they will fall on Tao Yiran in the end.


    But in this life she pursues the blessings and enjoys timely so that she will not lose money for others. Of course, such good materials should be taken as soon as possible.


    "Aunt Ganlu, grandma hasn''t used breakfast yet, right?"


    Ganlu smiled and said, "The old lady knew that the second young lady was going to go, so she specially ordered her to wait until the second young lady arrived before setting up a meal."


    "I knew my grandmother loved me."


    Xin An smiled and Gan Lu left the door, thinking in her heart that the old lady was very clear about the affairs of the mansion, but older people all wanted a harmonious family. The old lady was not unaware of the grievances her mother-in-law and Tang Mo suffered in the past, but the person involved did not make a fuss, so she pretended not to know and maintained the superficial peace.


    Now that people are making trouble, she starts to make up for it, and what she wants is still a family of harmony.


    It cannot be said that the old lady is not good, after all, even if I cannot guarantee that I can do better than her in the position of the old lady. The old lady at the dinner table was still kind, Xin An also made her happy as usual, and the grandparents and grandchildren were extremely happy.


    After using breakfast in Chunrongtang, Wang came. After sending Xin''an away in a few simple words, he told the old lady what happened last night.


    "The Marquis means that since she went back by herself, we won''t accept it, and we should give her a long memory."


    "I don''t give in to the Tao family, and the eldest daughter-in-law is really confused."


    The old lady was furious, but it was not because of Tao Yiran.


    "Your father has only been gone for so many years, can she, a crown princess, humiliate the people in my marquis''s mansion like this?"


    If the Crown Princess dares to do this, what if she really lets her sit in a high position?


    The old lady has always regarded the blessing of the marquis''s mansion as her responsibility, because the old man told her to live well before her death. As long as she does not die for a day, the old man''s glory will always be there and cannot tolerate bullying others.


    Wang repeatedly comforted her, but the old lady was unmoved and ordered Ganlu to deliver a post to the palace, and she wanted to pay her respects to the Queen Mother.


    "If you are still indifferent when you encounter such humiliation, you will be laughed at. From then on, the status of the Marquis'' Mansion in the capital will plummet."


    "If the Tao family comes, I will say it''s my intention. Our marquis''s daughter cannot afford it. Since we went back by ourselves, don''t come back again. If you really want to go back, then demote your wife to a concubine. My marquis'' prince should be a better woman."


    The old lady was so angry that he and the old man had been married for many years. Even though he had a concubine''s son outside on her back, she still couldn''t erase the fact that he was a great hero. He earned this huge family business and glory for the Tang family, but he died of pain. If her old wife could not keep the glory of the Marquis'' Mansion for him, how would she meet him in a hundred years?


    "The old man was born in a humble background, but he was named a marquis with his military merits and was established in the capital. If his descendants could not even defend this glory, what kind of face would he have to say that he was a descendant of the Tang family?"


    "I will immediately write a letter to Hui people, asking the clan elders to bring outstanding children from the clan to the capital. This suggestion was mentioned when your father was alive, but it was not reached for various reasons. Now there are only two brothers in the marquis''s grandchildren, which is too thin."


    Wang stood up and gave a blessing, "Everything is decided by my mother."


    "The Marquis will come back after the court, and the daughter-in-law will ask him to come to see his mother immediately after he comes back."


    I thought to myself, I was afraid that Tang Gang would not be willing.


    There are also outstanding children in the clan, but how could Tang Gang be willing to steal the limelight from other people''s son? He is not broad enough to be selfish, otherwise he would not have tried his best to ruthlessly when Tang Yong came to ask for help. Tang Yaoming was his nephew.


    The old lady said ''um'', saying that it would be useless for anyone to say this time, just be obedient.


    Tang Gang came back after about half an hour and appeared in Chunrongtang immediately. The old lady said he was very stern. Although Tang Gang was not going to lose anyone, he was the head of the family. Anyone who made mistakes in this family could find him.


    When Tang Gang said that this matter would never be a good idea, the old lady''s expression was better, and she had not even said she wanted to take over the incident from the clan, Tang Gang changed the subject, "But if we make too much trouble, we will offend the prince."


    "Make a fuss?"


    The old lady''s anger came back again, and she slapped the coffee table with a ''bang'', "Do you think it''s not enough to make trouble for the sake of unreasonable reasons?"


    "Where has your backbone gone?"


    Tang Gang stood up and knelt in front of the old lady, "Please calm down your anger, mother."


    Angry at the humiliation of the marquis''s mansion and fear of offending the prince, Tang Gang was undecided.


    But the old lady has always had a good temper. In the early years, she didn''t care about the housekeeper and was a wealthy and leisurely old lady. Now she suddenly got angry and he was a little scared.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 171 Wangs fight against Mrs. Tao

    Chapter 171 Wang¡¯s fight against Mrs. Tao


    Tang Gang was in a dilemma and was undecided. He lost his mind for a moment. The old lady was very disappointed with him.


    "If you still want to be a cartilage, I will invite his old subordinates to the Marquis'' Mansion in the name of your father. I don''t believe that no one can support my Marquis'' Mansion!"


    Tang Gang was completely panicked. If so, how should outsiders think of him?


    "I''ll also inform you that I''m ready to let the outstanding sons of the clan move into the Marquis'' Mansion. You need to take care of their future. If you are unwilling, please give me some advice on your two sons to make a better future. Those who inherit the Marquis'' Mansion will not only be able to leave from you, father and son."


    The old lady wanted to force Tang Gang hard, but this corrupt bone was not as good as her.


    Tang Gang opened his mouth wide and then lowered his head in shame and anger. Fortunately, his bones were not soft enough. "The son will live up to his mother''s expectations and will guard the glory of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "Please calm down your anger, don''t be angry."


    The old lady looked at him with a calm face, "Let me see what you do for you!"


    Before Tang Gang got up, the people below came to inform him that the Tao family had arrived, "They were Lord Tao and Mrs. Tao, and the eldest young lady did not come back with her."


    Tang Gang bowed to the old lady, "Mother, my son is going to handle this matter."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    After he left the old lady, he breathed a sigh of relief. His tight back was much hunched. Ganlu stepped forward to comfort him, "Old lady, you must not be angry. You are the backbone of the Hou Mansion."


    The old lady smiled bitterly, "You really know how to poke my heart. You are still the backbone at this age, so what''s the use of those children and grandchildren?"


    The marquis''s mansion has always lacked a person with skill and courage. If this continues, I am afraid that the old man''s glory will not protect these children and grandchildren for long.


    In the front yard, Lord Tao and his wife came with anger. Their goal was very clear. They asked the Hou Mansion to raise an army and asked the Hou Mansion to spit out the benefits. At the worst, they would have to give Tao Yiran the right to assist the housekeeper!


    If Tao Yiran has the right to be a housekeeper, it would be a good thing for the Tao family.


    And today I am not tough, and no one will be able to look down on the people of their Tao family in the future.


    Tang Gang and his wife hanged them for a while before coming together, preparing to face the upcoming tough battle.


    As soon as the two sides met, Mrs. Tao chose to take the initiative, "My mother-in-law, Yi''er did not return to the Marquis'' Mansion after going to the banquet last night. Can you tell me about this?"


    Wang''s lips curled slightly, "I know that I can go back to my parents'' home without my husband''s permission. The Tao family''s daughter is well educated."


    One person, one sentence, full of gunpowder.


    The two heads of Tang Gang and Lord Tao sat still, waiting for the wife''s verbal confrontation to come to a conclusion on the matter.


    Mrs. Tao held the handkerchief in her hand, "If it weren''t for the great grievances in her husband''s house, who would have returned to her parents'' home for no reason? My mother-in-law, why wouldn''t you ask her why she went back?"


    Wang''s expression was calm, "She caused trouble and hid back to her parents'' home. I think you two know the reason, but they just don''t know how you want to deal with the aftermath?"


    Mrs. Tao sneered, "After the disaster? I''m afraid my mother-in-law has misunderstood something."


    Mrs. Tao, the origin of Mrs. Tao, has already had a solution to it. If the Marquis''s Mansion dares to think it is a threat today, they will personally tear the Tao family''s fig leaf to gain a reputation for benevolence and filial piety.


    Therefore, Mrs. Tao straightened her back today.


    I even wished that the Marquis'' Mansion would talk to the old lady again, so I had something to say in front of the emperor, so that the emperor could see the face of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    "The second young lady in the mansion is well educated. She uses a secret trick on her sister-in-law whenever she disagrees, and takes a poisonous move, which makes me two extremely bruised bruises on my body. In this case, could it be that in the eyes of my mother-in-law, I, Yi''er, have to say that I was wrong?"


    Wang was not too anxious and was in a mood to take a bite of tea, "There is a cause, can the in-laws know why this incident happened?"


    Mrs. Tao naturally repeated Tao Yiran''s words and expressed her attitude, "Even if Yi''er is inappropriate, isn''t it a reason for the Second Young Master to take action?"


    Wang asked back, "In-laws, no one knows a daughter is better than a mother. Do you fully believe what she said?"


    Mrs. Tao naturally wanted to believe it, but she felt a little worried when she saw that Wang was stable. After all, Tao Yiran had a criminal record.


    Wang didn''t wait for her to answer, and directly told the story of yesterday in its original form, and said, "As long as you inquire about this, you can learn the truth."


    "Tao Yiran did not receive the invitation. She was not serving her husband in the mansion, so she even used a plan to run out to the banquet. She also wanted to play the piano and show off at the banquet for people to enjoy themselves."


    "Who did she regard herself as? What kind of lowly family is my marquis''s mansion?"


    Facing his repeated questioning, Mrs. Tao and Lord Tao were both stunned. Tang Gang''s eyes became even more angry. Wang sneered, "Since Lord Tao and Mrs. Tao are here in person, please ask us to give our Marquis'' Mansion a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, it would be easy to go out of the Marquis'' Mansion, and it would be difficult to come in again."


    Mrs. Tao''s eyes turned dark. She was worried that Tao Yiran was speechless last night. She asked her again before going out today. She insisted that it was the Crown Princess who invited her to the banquet. The daughter of the Xin family was jealous and made her embarrassed.


    But when it comes to this point, it is absolutely impossible to retreat. He can only force himself to throw the blame on the crown princess. "That was the invitation from the crown princess, and it was the crown princess who asked her to play the piano. She is just a female relative in the minister''s house. How can she refuse?"


    "Is it still the Crown Princess'' fault?"


    Wang beat the snake and followed the stick, "The Crown Princess forced her with a knife? Even if the Crown Princess invites her, she should be calm and dignified when she arrives, instead of not treating herself as a decent person and just wanting to show off."


    "The Crown Princess came from a famous family, and her etiquette and rules were excellent. If Tao Yiran hadn''t expressed his intention to perform for the invitation to the moon banquet, could the Crown Princess take the initiative to propose it?"


    "You must know that her husband was injured, and her grandmother was seriously ill. Even her father delayed her post for filial piety. In this case, she could still take her out and do self-deprecating things. What would others treat her as a fun thing?"


    "My Marquis'' Mansion started his military achievements, and the old man made great achievements. Who doesn''t respect him in the capital?"


    "My wife of the prince of Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion needs to play the piano to please those juniors in the official family? It''s a joke."


    Wang did not give Mrs. Tao the opportunity to continue to quibble. "There is a precedent for this move. You both understand how much effort it took to recover. I can tell you that even if she can enter the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, she will not be seen at the banquets in each family in the future."


    Although Tang Gang and the old lady both said that they were absolutely absolute, Wang knew that Tao Yiran would come back in the end, and the point was that she didn''t want to see Tang Rong have a more prominent wife.


    In this way, she first completely killed the man in the mansion, cut off Tang Rong''s arm''s strength, and then slowly planned to do the rest.


    No need for Xin An to come forward. Wang, the mother-in-law, was able to fight against the Tao family. Mrs. Tao was not willing to be outdone and argued, "There are all acquaintances present, and even playing the piano is not harmful. It is just to add some fun to the banquet."


    "Are they all acquaintances?"


    Wang smiled, his eyes full of sarcasm, "Most of the people attending the banquet are men and women in the boudoir. Where do those acquaintances come from?"


    Speak so unrestrainedly.


    The Tao family really made her look at her with admiration!

 Chapter 172 Old Mrs. Tao is optimistic

    Chapter 172 Old Mrs. Tao is very optimistic


    Wang''s words defeated Mrs. Tao, and her words were humiliating. At this time, Mrs. Tao''s chest was fluctuating, "Why should my mother-in-law be so mean?"


    "If I am really mean, I will have a divorce letter today for Mrs. Tao to take back."


    Wang''s lips curled gently, "Tao Yiran has entered now, what''s wrong with her in the mansion?"


    "After marriage, I stayed in the yard and I was dizzy today and felt heartbroken tomorrow. I was either weak all over. The number of times I had to save in the morning and evening was no more than ten times. I went out to the banquet twice, which caused two troubles. If I were in another residence, such a daughter-in-law would have been sent back to her parents'' home long ago."


    "I thought she was wronged when changing the marriage, and she was tolerant of her everywhere, and she took the initiative to waive her gifts. Any second wife must have her. Mrs. Tao is also a mother-in-law. What would you do if your daughter-in-law was like this?"


    "Looking at the capital, there is no new wife who has just entered the door who dares to act like this."


    Mrs. Tao wanted to refute hard but couldn''t find a breakthrough. You must know that Wang dared to talk about this, because she had been resentful for a long time, and she had not made up her mess.


    Tao Yiran really lied to them? !


    Wang took a sip of tea and continued, "We try to tolerate the two surnames who are married and marry. The Shuihua Banquet only made her confinement, saying that it was confinement to protect her, so that she would not be able to accept those gossips when she went out."


    "We are tolerant, but it doesn''t mean that she can be more and more capable. She can take the face of the Hou Mansion seriously and trample on it at will."


    The Wang family, who had already won a great victory, announced the decision on behalf of the Marquis'' Mansion, "There are no outsiders present today, and the wise people don''t say secret words. The two of them know more about the situation between Tao Yiran and the second prince than us. They don''t want to avoid suspicion in this situation and have to go up. Our Marquis'' Mansion really can''t bear such a woman."


    "Since she went back by herself, let her cultivate her character well at her parents'' home."


    Mrs. Tao''s face was dark. The couple came in a fierce manner. Could it be that they would leave with a humble attitude?


    At this time, my dissatisfaction with Tao Yiran reached its peak.


    One side was defeated, and Lord Tao, who was also a comrade-in-arms, spoke, "What Mrs. Tang said makes sense, but is it too much of a big deal?"


    But it¡¯s just playing the piano, let alone not being able to do it yet.


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "It''s not the face of the Tao family, you naturally feel that it''s a big deal."


    "What''s more, this matter will not end so simply, and the storm has not begun yet."


    The family face cannot be given in a slightest way.


    Besides, he couldn''t help but retreat. I was staring at him from behind, and he had the intention to let others replace him. He had to be tough even if he was not tough.


    Lord Tao''s expression was not very good. The Tao family could not accept a married daughter living in her parents'' home for a long time and could not afford to lose that person. However, the Hou''s Mansion was too tough and he wanted to curse, but when he thought about the price, he couldn''t afford it.


    In this way, Tang Gang and his wife beat Lord Tao and his wife, and did not give them a chance to speak softly, so they directly sent the guests.


    It is the first time that my in-laws can do this in the capital.


    As soon as the man left, Tang Gang hinted that Wang could find the outstanding women in the capital in case of emergency.


    Wang''s words agreed well, but she was despised in her heart. Although she was not a good person, she could not do anything to let the good girl come in and be plotted against by the father and son.


    Why Tao Yiran could go to the prince''s mansion must be the instructor of Tang Rong. The only purpose was to be unwilling to be lonely, for fear that her son would steal the limelight from the prince, so he insisted on showing his face. Unfortunately, he didn''t know who Tao Yiran was. How could he be willing to not show off in such an occasion?


    Tang Rong had no seeds, and if something happened, he would only push the woman out and push him. He could obviously walk around and had to stay in the yard and not come out. He was a turtle with a head-reducing turtle, but he learned about Tang Gang''s little problem.


    Which woman is not unlucky to follow him?


    Xin An in Qiushiyuan waited for a while and no one came to call her. She was ready to fight against the Tao family. But now she told her that everyone was gone, "What did you say?"


    Nanfeng told Xin''an the news he found. Xin''an felt that her mother-in-law became more and more brave and had a strong combat power recently.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Tao is not good enough. Her mother-in-law shouldn¡¯t have fun today, right?


    After looking at the sky, I didn¡¯t know if Tang Mo would come back early today. I had to say a few words to him, otherwise I would feel uncomfortable if I held it in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. She was the best at enduring and hiding her worries in her previous life. Why can¡¯t she hide things in her heart in this life? She always wants to discuss with Tang Mo?


    She asked Chunyang to take off her luxurious hairpin when she was idle. Chunlu picked a few flowers blooming in the small garden of the Hou Mansion and put them on her hairpin. Who said that if you want to dress up beautifully, you must be gold, silver and jade?


    "Aunt, I told you to make two more pairs of boots for the second young master. It was getting colder this day. I heard that there is a family in the city who made cowhide boots well, so I will customize the two pairs of boots for the second young master."


    "Are there two thick pieces of material in the warehouse? Find it out and I''ll take a look."


    My mother-in-law is so capable of fighting, and letting her hide behind and live a leisurely life, she should express her feelings.


    "In addition, find out the pattern of the clothes last time and ask someone to copy a few more copies. I want to give it to someone."


    Aunt Wang went to do it with a smile. Chunyang came with two autumn cloaks, "The weather is getting colder, and this cloak can also be used. You can use it when you go shopping in the yard with the second young master at night."


    "The second young master doesn''t seem to have a cloak, so why don''t you make one for the second young master? Oh, the second young master is working outside. It''s so cold when it''s winter. It''s time to make two pairs of thick boots."


    Aunt Wang and the girls in Qiushiyuan did not say anything about the relationship between her young wife and the second son, but they were anxious. However, they were happy to see that the two became more and more intimate. They were still waiting to take over the little master, and they were eager for the relationship between the two masters to progress rapidly.


    Speaking of which, when Mr. Tao and his wife returned to the Tao family, the first thing they did was to find Tao Yiran. They originally thought that Tao Yiran was in the yard before she got married, but they learned that they had gone to the old lady to serve her. They said they were serving her, but in fact they were looking for ways to get Tang Rong to pick her up in person.


    The old lady gave the idea to let Tang Rong go for some time, and then create a sense of crisis for Tang Rong during this period. As for how to make Tang Rong nervous, the men who had fallen under Tao Yiran''s pomegranate skirt came in handy.


    In this way, Tao Yiran felt aware of it, so she was not very worried when she learned that Wang was very angry and said she would not let her go back.


    Old Mrs. Tao said, "Wang''s stepmother is not the final decision on whether to return home, so there is no hurry to do this."


    As long as you firmly grasp Tang Rong, what else can Wang say?


    I have to say that Mrs. Tao, who has "a skill", is very optimistic.


    "How about not being in a hurry? If the news comes out, how should people outside view us?"


    Mrs. Tao, who was angry, wanted to have a big fight with Mrs. Tao, but Lord Tao immediately stopped her, "This matter is not the most important thing. I wonder what the court will be tomorrow?"


    If the fire burns to the Tao family, how should he deal with it?


    I regretted it at this time. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I had known to go directly to be a senior official?


    The water in the capital is too deep.

 Chapter 173 Tang Rong reorganized

    Chapter 173 Tang Rong who reorganized his team


    At the same time, the advisers of the Second Prince''s Mansion were very excited and sat around to discuss countermeasures. The prince, who had always been cautious, actually revealed his flaws, which was simply gratifying.


    The strategist couldn''t hide his excitement and said that if the young lady of the Hou Mansion went back to the mansion last night, she wouldn''t have caused any trouble, after all, she didn''t really play the piano, but she went back and went back to her parents'' home. How much grievance would she have suffered?


    The two strategist''s eyes flashed and pretended to be lamenting, saying that Mr. Tao and his wife arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion early this morning. The one who was married was wronged, and the other who was in the Marquis'' Mansion was almost gone. This is really sad.


    The third strategist said that the Crown Princess threatened the young lady of the Marquis''s mansion to play the piano and make fun of everyone, which was a great humiliation to the Marquis'' mansion. The young lady of the Marquis'' mansion resolutely left the seat, which was a safeguard for the face of the Marquis'' mansion and a silent struggle against the Crown Princess.


    Several people tacitly agreed, so they started with the Crown Princess, impeached her for using power to suppress others, despise her for his heroes, and then impeached the Crown Prince for his poor family management.


    Several of the second prince''s advisers'' eyes were illuminating, and they became more and more excited as they spoke. They even said that they used their verbal words to force Tang Gang to come forward. If Tang Gang dared to retreat, they would use the old Marquis'' heroic posture to mock him for his incompetence. If his father dared not protect his glory, how could he be in the court?


    It is expected that Tang Gang will definitely step forward with a hard neck.


    Although you cannot use such trivial matters to pull the prince down, it can ruin his reputation. It doesn¡¯t matter if the matter is small. They can let him spread out and add fuel to the fire, and give the prince a reputation that will lose his virtue.


    Let the veterans in the court see what their future emperor looks like.


    "The core purpose is that the errands of the Ministry of Revenue must fall on the second prince!"


    The second prince''s concubine soon learned about the plan of the strategist and chuckled, "One is self-righteous, the other is stupid and ignorant. If Xin An had no quick eyes and quick hands, the effect would be more than that."


    The second prince smiled and said, "No, if she really lets her play the piano, it means that one is willing to beat the other is willing to be beaten. At most, the Tao family girl will be crazy about the limelight, which will make her already bad reputation worse, and it has nothing to do with the prince."


    "If you don''t make it, you can say that she left the table in shame and anger, and you can still make her famous. Speaking of which, Mr. Tang really has a sharp look and has appointed a daughter of the Xin family for Tang Rong early, which is a pity."


    The second prince''s concubine nodded in agreement, "I don''t know how good she is, but she must be better than Tao Yiran."


    "But my husband is very considering Tao Yiran''s reputation."


    The second prince felt embarrassed for a moment and said helplessly, "What are you talking about in the past? I have said it many times. I don''t like that kind of woman who doesn''t love herself. What kind of cat or dog are you like?"


    "You can''t believe me, our childhood sweethearts?"


    The second prince''s concubine glanced at him and sighed quietly, "Who made me a shrew bad to you?"


    "You can''t be the warm and fragrant Jieyuhua of Nephrite, how wronged you are."


    The second prince spread his hands, "That woman just farts. Why do you remember that he can compare with you?


    Er stood up and helped the person sit down, "What do you understand about our relationship? I am willing to be scolded by you and beat you. Can she control it?"


    "Who made me beaten by you since I was a child and got used to it?"


    "In the years you were not in the capital, no one beat me up. I feel so uncomfortable. You beat me up in my dreams."


    The shameless look successfully amused the second prince''s concubine, and her lips raised, "I broke my habit, and I will ask everyone in the mansion to line up and beat you up."


    "They dare!"


    The second prince came forward and said, "You can only beat him up. It is a crime for others to think so." The second prince laughed, and the second prince laughed, and he saw that the couple had a good relationship.


    At this time, the advisers of the prince''s mansion had already heard the news and were actively discussing how to deal with it. The prince even became angry with the princess, scolding her for not being able to do anything.


    The Crown Princess was unwilling to be scolded, saying that she brought Tao Yiran to attend Yaoyueyan yesterday and did not object, but now what happened is the blame for her?


    The couple quarreled and parted in a bad mood.


    Today''s wind is stronger than before, but it does not blow away the dark clouds above your head.


    The storm is coming, Xin An in Qiushiyuan is busy selecting materials to make new clothes. Tang Rong in Chunhuayuan is so arrogant that he has fallen into a whole set of tea cups. He hates that he has been **** and believes Tao Yiran¡¯s nonsense and has revealed such a big mess.


    At this moment, they didn''t care about their injuries. After sitting in the study for half an hour, they packed up and went to find Tang Gang. The father and son entered the study together.


    After all, Tang Gang cultivated it with great effort. If you calm down and think about it carefully, you can guess the general situation.


    "The second prince must make a big fuss about this matter. It will most likely involve his father and force his father to point the tip of the gun at the prince."


    "The prince has many eyes and ears, so he will definitely be prepared. I am afraid that his father will make this matter worse. If his father obeys the prince''s will, the second prince''s people will use the face of the marquis''s mansion to force his father."


    "If you obey the crown prince, your reputation will plummet; if you obey the second prince, you will definitely be punished by the crown prince. If you are not sure who will win or lose in the game between the two, no matter which one is not good for us."


    "What my father-in-law said earlier is a bit exaggerated."


    "We don''t need to rush it."


    Lord Tao kept bewitching the benefits of the Dragon''s Merit, saying that although the Marquis'' Mansion did not have much power, the old Marquis'' power was still there, and someone would respond when he raised his arms and shouted. With a little operation, Tang Rong could stand out in front of the prince, which would be of great benefit to the career of the officialdom and would bring decades of glory and wealth to the Marquis'' Mansion.


    The father and son were bewitched by him in a few words, and Tang Gang almost sent Xin Kuan news, asking him to pay money to help the prince accomplish his career.


    Now I think it''s really hasty. Even if the Marquis'' Mansion has not been able to follow the dragon, he can still be glorious for decades with the achievements of the old man. And the emperor is healthy and healthy, which looks like a long life.


    But now nothing can help. I can only find a way to calm the matter as soon as possible. It is best not to let the matter cause trouble.


    Tang Gang said: "Your grandmother is so generous. The old lady is happy on weekdays and doesn''t want to care about anything, but in her heart your grandfather''s glory is greater than anything else, and she will not allow us to retreat."


    "And it''s already in the letter clan. In March, the outstanding children in the clan will come."


    "For this reason, I wrote a letter back at the same time and asked the clan to send a few girls of the right age."


    The old lady showed her power, but Tang Gang refused, but considering that when the clan came, he would definitely contribute money and efforts to plan their future, which would take a lot of effort.


    The career is difficult, and he, the marquis, is still walking on thin ice. If he wants to rely on those men to protect his family after they make a fortune, he will have to wait for many years.


    The difference between efforts and gains is too big, so I can only start with the women in the clan and send them to marriage, which can be considered to be a make-up.

 Chapter 174 I dont think your son is yours

    Chapter 174 I think your son is not yours


    Tang Rong didn''t think there was anything wrong with this move. If he didn''t give any effort, there would be no good things that could be in vain. And he didn''t sell the women in the clan, and he was also looking for a good marriage for them. He didn''t dare to say that his family background would definitely be bad.


    Speaking of which, they took advantage.


    I have to say that the father and son have surprisingly consistent views on certain issues.


    Next, the father and son discussed for a while but did not have a good response. Tang Rong, who was extremely itchy in the wound, couldn''t sit still and stood up and bowed, "My son will come up with a response as soon as possible, so the Tao family will follow his father''s wishes."


    He admitted that Tao Yiran was beautiful and suited his wishes. He liked her little and gentleness very much. He originally thought that combining with her would become a beautiful conversation and fulfilling each other, but the result was contrary to his wishes.


    He clearly distinguishes between a woman and a future.


    Tang Gang was finally satisfied, "I have asked your mother to help you see the outstanding noble girl in Beijing again, and I will definitely find someone to satisfy you."


    "Father, please don''t worry too much."


    Tang Rong once again refused. He could abandon Tao Yiran and even demote his wife to a concubine, but he should not say this first, nor did the Marquis'' Mansion say that the Tao family must beg for him, so that he can earn his reputation of being loyal.


    One mistake has made him difficult to make a move. He will not repeat the same mistakes and has plans in his mind.


    Tang Rong was so cautious that he had some ideas that even Tang Gang, his father, could only hide it in his heart alone.


    For example, he couldn''t believe in Tang Gang now, so he learned that Tang Gang wanted to use women from the clan to marry and enhance his strength. He was also preparing to go to his uncle''s house to hear that he had two cousins, who had seen them when he was young and looked good.


    He pretended to be obedient. Although Tang Gang was temporarily disappointed with him, it did not affect his position in his mind.


    "Just know what you know. Don''t happen again before, as for the future."


    ¡°I will ask your mother to pay more attention to it in case of emergencies.¡±


    Tang Rong nodded, his face looked a little ugly after going out, and his wound was too itchy.


    The father and son didn''t know that they were all swept by the back wall and listened to the person who was sweeping them. Tang Mo got the news after returning to the mansion. After returning to Qiushiyuan, he said it to Xin An as soon as possible, and he was a little depressed, "I thought he was going to be ruined, how could he still make trouble?"


    Xin An looked at him with a fool''s eyes, shook his head and sighed, "How can this mind be different when grown up under the same roof?"


    "He just lost his bad luck and his reputation was temporarily damaged. You don''t think he could defeat him like this, right?"


    "As long as you operate the right thing, you can pick it up again tomorrow if you ruin it today. What kind of weapon do you think is to defeat the enemy?"


    Tang Mo


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°He is really not to be underestimated.¡±


    It also takes courage to admit that your enemies are stronger than you.


    ¡°So too,¡± the old man.¡±


    Want to say that Tang Gang is shameless, he actually targeted the women in the clan. Xin An said, "He is selfish and does not want others to benefit from him. This step should have been gone in the early years."


    "Looking at the high-ranking families in the capital, this is not what women do. If they enjoy family protection, they have to contribute to the family. Marriage has not been surprising since ancient times. Maybe those people in the clan will be overjoyed when they get the news, and finally wait for this day."


    "It''s all blind marriages and dumb marriages, it''s all about gamblers, so of course we have to go to a better place."


    Relying on women''s marriage to consolidate their family status, although this kind of thing is not good to say, the higher the family, the more they do, the more they do. Don''t the princesses marry each other?


    After all, it¡¯s just that a woman¡¯s status is too low and she can¡¯t make her own decisions.


    "I''m just worried that if this continues, he can really marry a capable wife and a powerful father-in-law. It''s hard to deal with it."


    Now, let¡¯s get yourself to this point.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed and she quickly caught it. "If I have to look for it, I have a choice. This person has a noble status, but I don''t know if he can take it?"


    "who?"


    Tang Mo suddenly thought of someone, "You shouldn''t be talking about Princess Qionghua, right?"


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "How is it, it''s very noble, right?"


    Tang Mo''s expression was quite complicated. Princess Qionghua''s son-in-law had been dead for two years. In the past two years, Princess Qionghua''s mansion has been singing every night, and the faces have changed one after another. She is the emperor''s youngest sister. Although the emperor did not like her, she did not let her suffer. She turned a blind eye and let Princess Qionghua live a comfortable life.


    "He is afraid he will not be blessed to suffer."


    According to rumors, Princess Qionghua has a particularly high demand in some aspects, tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Xin''an just mentioned this, and he still needs to inquire from multiple sources.


    Tang Mo said again: "Who good woman, who would marry him like him?"


    "Where is him?"


    Xin An said that Tang Mo did not understand women at all, and he did not understand Tang Rong enough.


    "He started to manage his reputation as a minor. Everyone outside knows that he is outstanding in his appearance, knowledgeable, steady and knows progress and retreat. He is an example of the young master of aristocratic family. He is shameless enough and very good at getting something for nothing. As long as he abandons Tao Yiran and operates a little, do you know what the outside world will evaluate him?"


    Tang Mo is not a fool. After thinking about it for a moment, he realized it. "I was drunk on the day of my wedding and walked into the wrong new house and couldn''t come out. I was brave enough to take responsibility afterwards and was willing to bear the infamy. For this reason, I also used 30% of my deceased mother''s dowry as compensation."


    "It''s also considered affectionate and righteous."


    "That''s all?"


    Xin An felt that he still didn''t see through it. "My wife was embarrassed outside, he didn''t complain, and he did nothing, and he did not act excessively. There were bad luck one after another. Everyone said that his wife defeated her husband, and he ignored her and did not feel dissatisfied."


    "He was handsome, elegant and elegant, and generous, and had such a bad luck. He was all beautiful, strong and miserable. The girls who were ignorant of the world would only feel sorry for his experience and wished he could compensate him personally. How could no one be willing to marry him?"


    Tang Mo''s expression was enough to describe it as shock. Xin An raised his eyebrows, "Do you know he is so powerful?"


    "You were protected by your mother when you were a child. I''m afraid that I would be the most vicious person you''ve ever seen in your previous life?"


    Tang Mo did not deny it, Xin An bent down and looked at his gaze, "If you know Tang Rong''s hypocrisy and have seen his cruel and shamelessness, then"


    "Even if I am not a Bodhisattva, I am definitely a good person."


    "As for him, can he easily set up a plan to frame and frame a person who has abandoned him for selfish desires? Can he be considered a human being?"


    In order to let Tang Mo intuitively understand Tang Rong''s cruelty and ruthlessness, she told her what Tang Rong did in her previous life. Even though it was already a matter of her previous life, she still made her extremely angry. Fortunately, after these days of self-cultivation, she was able to overcome herself and expressed her suspicion.


    "I think your son may not be your species at all."


    Tang Mo''s eyes sank. He actually had such speculation. Xin An continued: "No matter how stupid Tao Yiran is, she will not teach her own son to hate his father, but she let him please his uncle and treat him as his father."


    "No matter how much Tang Rong likes Tao Yiran, he will never regard your seed as more important than his son and grandson. If he was originally Tang Rong''s seed, everything would make sense."

 Chapter 175 Both are improving

    Chapter 175 Both of them are improving


    This speculation Xin''an is not nonsense. Tang Mo''s face was as deep as water. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high. He was filled with anger. Xin''an sat down slowly on the side without saying comforting him.


    Tang Mo is very vivid and real. He is not as cruel and scheming as Tang Rong. If there were no events in his previous life and Tang Rong, he would naturally be able to live a naive life.


    But Tang Rong obviously had a little reminiscence. If he faced Tang Mo directly and had the intention to plot against him, she was worried that Tang Mo would suffer a loss.


    Tang Mo''s heart was surging. Fortunately, with these days of experience, he controlled himself well, but told himself in his heart: Very good, and there is another reason to kill Tang Rong.


    He must ruin Tang Rong''s reputation, and the rest of his life is like a shameless mouse. It''s too cheap to die simply.


    "He has been a good reputation since he was a child. People outside naturally have a sense of trust in him. The flaws do not hide their merits. If I want to surpass him, I must have strong strength. Now I use subtle tricks and cannot be used."


    Tang Mo didn''t say anything about regret or knowing it before. He admitted that Tang Rong was powerful and admitted that he was not a little short of it, but he believed that he would have the ability to face Tang Rong head-on in the future.


    Xin An looked at her sideways and smiled slightly at him, thinking that if she joined forces with Tang Mo, she would still not be able to fight Tang Rong, and she would choose the most painful poison to send Tang Rong directly on the road.


    Tang Mo vomited a mouthful of turbid breath and suddenly became curious about Xin''an.


    Because the two have the same situation and the same adventure, they have natural trust in Xin''an these days.


    But when the two of them came back, they didn''t have a good grasp of the situation outside, but after just how long he clearly felt that Xin''an was changing and had already touched the edges of those complex situations.


    "What do you do at home on weekdays?"


    With such a sudden sentence, Xin An subconsciously replied to him, "Enjoy."


    "Didn''t you notice that my skin is getting better and better?"


    She uses the best skin care products. Doctor Zhao will come to the house to apply her face every few days, and someone will help her with a beautiful back. She will have to drink two bowls of bird''s nest a day. She can ask someone to go out to talk and watch the show. She will not talk about life.


    Tang Mo looked closer and could see the fluff on her forehead. "Not only is her skin getting better and better, but she is smarter?"


    Xin Anluo was a little proud, "When do you talk about clothes and jewelry when I go out and make friends with others?"


    Tang Mo retreated and sat down again, "It seems that I not only need to strengthen my practice, but also strengthen my mind. I will go and look for two military tactics tomorrow."


    ¡°It should have been like this.¡±


    Xin An couldn''t see him content with the status quo, nor was he qualified to content with the status quo. "You have to remember him, the Northern Yajun is just your starting point. You want to go to a better place. Could it be that you still want to stay there for the rest of your life?"


    "That must not be."


    Tang Mo said that he was not idle, not lazy, and was motivated.


    The two of them were very tacitly not talking about their previous life. They had to say that they were both making rapid progress. In a short period of time, they were no longer affected by those bad things and were just thinking about what to do in the future.


    "The old man and the next door are trying to break the deadlock. I have an idea. Let me tell you first. I will go to Roqi to ask tomorrow."


    After taking Tang Mo''s money, Luo Qi asked, he had already invited the person who rented his house out, and specially cleaned up a study room and reopened a small door to discuss matters with Tang Mo. Xin''an said he was listening with politeness. The two of them gathered together and muttered. Chunlu, who came to deliver bird''s nest, stood consciously at the door. Their young lady had rules. As long as she and the second young master were talking, no one would disturb her, and she would also look at the door.


    Xin An felt that Tang Mo needed to ask Luo Qi immediately. After having a countermeasure, he told Tang Gang overnight to avoid missing the opportunity.


    Tang Mo hurried out after drinking a bowl of bird''s nest. Xin An suddenly remembered something, "Wait."


    Tang Gang is not a talented person. It can be said that there is nothing particularly outstanding in it. He is extremely mediocre, but he has been in charge of the Marquis'' Mansion for many years and she thought it was the blessing of the old Marquis in her previous life.


    She thought it right, but she didn''t know the inside story. It was Tang Rong who told her one time.


    It turns out that Mr. Tang had never taught Tang Gang martial arts and military techniques personally, nor did he teach Tang Yong. At that time, he thought about returning military power, retreating bravely, and preserving the glory of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    It is precisely because he knew the current affairs that he saved the emperor a lot of unnecessary trouble, so that after the old man went there, the emperor took good care of Tang Gang.


    "So my father is respectful to the emperor. His mediocrity is probably born with nature, and there are reasons for his grandfather''s deliberate guidance. The emperor admires his grandfather and is different from his father."


    "This was discovered by Tang Rong."


    Tang Mo thought about it carefully, got a sense of it, and then hurriedly left.


    Xin''an looked at the dark clouds pressing down on him, and the sky became darker and his eyes slowly fell in the direction of Chunhuayuan.


    After a muffled thunder, the raindrops as big as beans fell down and splashed dust.


    The second prince was very fast, trapped in the teahouse and the restaurant were trapped by heavy rain. The bored people soon heard the news. Originally, Tao Yiran was a "celebrity" in the city, but now there is news about her, which naturally attracted many curious people.


    The second prince''s men grasped the strength very well in the first step. After all, they just regarded it as an opportunity and did not want to cause a stir. This rain also helped them.


    The next morning, the censor heard the news that the Crown Princess was written by this book. The prince''s people naturally tried their best to argue and pushed everything to Tao Yiran, saying that Tao Yiran took the initiative to play the piano, and for this reason he ran to the prince''s mansion on the day of the Invitation Month Banquet, and his words were full of desire to go to the Invitation Month Banquet.


    "The Crown Princess was kind and couldn''t bear to have a trip for nothing, so she took her there."


    The angry Tang Gang looked at the two men playing without expression, pretending not to feel the strange eyes from his colleagues. When the war hit him, he calmly stepped out, with just one sentence, "Weichen''s eldest daughter-in-law left the banquet and went back to the Tao family directly. It is said that she cried constantly and did not enter the tea. She kept silent about the specific reason."


    After saying that, he didn''t say anything.


    The prince''s man bit and said that the Tao family had already visited the Marquis'' Mansion yesterday. How could he not know the inside story?


    Tang Gang was very calm, "Mr. Tao and his wife passed by to ask them why they loved their daughter and returned home, but they didn''t know, so how could I know."


    "My son is still recovering from his wounds. His wounds are healed and his new flesh grows all over. He can''t leave the mansion for a while. Lord Liu wants to know, why not wait for another two days?"


    After all, it was the Marquis. He straightened his back and didn¡¯t dare to chase and ask. Isn¡¯t it normal for him, a father-in-law, to not know his daughter-in-law?


    In this way, no matter whether it is the second prince or the prince, he cannot force him to say anything. Fortunately, he doesn''t care much and continues to start a verbal battle.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 176 Qingmo: A two-sided spy?

    Chapter 176 Qing Mo: Two-sided spy?


    The two people in the court were quarreling, and the emperor''s face was not good. When someone came to Tang Gang next time, he wanted to find out some inside information. Tang Gang shook his head and sighed, "For the Marquis'' Mansion, this year is really a bad year, and it is a disaster that has come."


    He deliberately walked very slowly. Before the emperor could walk out of the palace, the emperor came. At this time, Tang Gang was not calm and calm. He had no words before he could say anything before he could tell anything. When the emperor asked, he knelt down and said that the Hou Mansion was in trouble this year, and one after another made him panic.


    "Emperor, Weichen''s eldest daughter-in-law is not a smart person. She is innocent and ignorant by Mr. Tao and his wife. She is stupid and has no opinion, but she is not brave. Such an incident happened on the day of marriage that she almost never left the hospital on weekdays. Weichen couldn''t believe that she had the courage to run to the Crown Princess to ask for the invitation banquet at the Second Prince''s Mansion."


    "What are you trying to do? Just to go to the moon banquet to play the piano for everyone?"


    At this time, he still didn''t understand. Tang Rong was willing to go to invite the moon banquet to prevent Tang Mo from stealing his limelight. But he was stupid and he suffered a loss and would not teach him a lesson. Tao Yiran''s woman could be kept as a concubine in the backyard to relieve her boredom. How could she take care of it?


    Tang Gang just said frustrated and helplessly, without mentioning anything else. The emperor''s eyes gradually became complicated when he looked at him. He naturally knew what Tao Yiran''s character was. After all, there was a lot of controversy outside. How many good things can he learn when he grew up with such a grandmother?


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Rong is a woman like this.


    As for Tang Gang


    The emperor withdrew his gaze. The foundation of the Hou Mansion was not deep and Tang Gang was mediocre. He was afraid that many things would be kept in the dark. Tao Yiran''s woman was not as timid as he said. Thinking about what happened in the Hou Mansion in the past six months, the emperor felt that Tang Gang was two-point pity.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Tang Gang hurriedly wiped his tears and stood up. The emperor said, "Tell Tang Rong to recover from his injuries and don''t rush to take the job. The backyard should be quiet."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Tang Gang respectfully withdrew from the imperial study room. After leaving the palace, he got on the carriage back to the mansion and looked complicated. He knew that this matter had nothing to do with the Marquis'' Mansion. It was worth being happy that a storm was gone. He couldn''t help but recall the way Tang Mo came to find him in the rain last night.


    The hem of the boots and clothes were wet with rain. He said that he heard Tao Yiran''s news again, involving the Marquis'' Mansion, and he rushed back in a hurry.


    After arriving at the study, he began to analyze the situation in a serene way, making him think that the eldest son Tang Rong was standing in front of him.


    The situation was not good for the Marquis'' Mansion, but it was difficult for him to respond. The two counselors gave the method either offend the crown prince or offend the second prince. No matter who offends, the consequences cannot be borne by the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Tang Mo''s proposal made him suddenly enlightened. As long as he showed weakness and pretended not to know anything, he did not need to have a quarrel with the prince or punish the second prince, and he could calm the storm as soon as possible. At that time, he did not believe that it was the solution that Tang Mo had come up with at all.


    He doubted and questioned, but Tang Mo said that he was a mystery to the authorities. If something big happened at home, he naturally asked his grandmother to come forward. If his grandmother knocked him alone, everyone would be honest.


    The important thing is that Tao Yiran¡¯s frivolity cannot be confirmed, and it must be forcibly covered up for the face of the Hou Mansion.


    "Lao Zhang, do you think the second child is smart?"


    After returning to the Marquis'' Mansion, he exhaled a long breath. Manager Zhang nodded with a smile, "The second young master is naturally smart, and he has the style of the Marquis when he was young. As long as he cultivates it carefully, his future achievements will definitely be extraordinary."


    He grew up with Tang Gang, but he still couldn''t understand Tang Gang''s idea. The Communist Party had only two sons. The eldest one inherited the Marquis'' Mansion, and the younger one could not achieve anything?


    Do you have to suppress the young one and prevent him from being able to do anything for the rest of his life?


    If so, why would he blame the second young master for being useless?


    But he won''t say these words. Tang Gang thought that Tang Mo was indeed different. He was more ambitious than before and gradually began to make a fortune. When his proud son was trapped, another son emerged from the army. This was a blessing for the Marquis¡¯s Mansion.


    "The child came to look for me in the rain last night. I don''t know if he was feeling unwell. When he came back, he asked the doctor to show him."


    This is the first time he has taken the initiative to care about Tang Mo. I don¡¯t know if Tang Mo should be happy or cry after he knows it?


    But the old lady must be happy. After receiving the "good news" from Tang Gang, the old lady immediately asked someone to open a warehouse to deliver two good things to Qiushiyuan, and praised Tang Mo and praised him again and again. Wang felt that his face was shining, and his waist was much straightened. He also opened a warehouse to send two calligraphy and paintings to Qiushiyuan.


    He asked Tang Gang to go to Chunhuayuan to see Tang Rong, "The wound was cracked two times. The doctor went to see him. Fortunately, it was not serious, and Aunt Yue served him carefully."


    "He was afraid that he was still thinking about this matter, so the Marquis would be with him, so that he would not worry."


    Tang Gang arrived at Chunhua Academy according to Wang''s intentions. Tang Rong controlled his expression as quickly as possible, but when he learned from Tang Gang that the matter was settled and that it was Tang Mo''s method, his calm expression almost collapsed.


    "My son didn''t expect his second brother to be so generous. He thought he had been angry with me and would wait for me to make a joke."


    Tang Gang seemed not to see Tang Rong''s reluctance, but he did not comfort him, but instead smiled, "That boy is indeed surprising. He has been growing more and more over the years. In the future, with your brothers supporting the Marquis'' Mansion together, you can be much more relaxed as a father."


    "I heard that your wound is cracked?"


    Tang Rong still spoke gently, "I thought it was great yesterday, but I got up today and pulled open two holes, but the problem is not big, so my father doesn''t need to worry."


    Even Tang Gang admired his ability to endure and nourish his energy. "Since this is the case, there is no need to worry too much about things outside. I will return to the Ministry of Rites after the prince and the second prince decide on the matter."


    "The Tao family doesn''t need to pay attention to it for the time being."


    Early this morning, Manager Zhang personally went to inform Tang Gang of his plan. The Hou Mansion''s move was considered to be a way to maintain Tao Yiran''s reputation. As long as the Tao family was not stupid, they knew what to do.


    As for Tao Yiran''s return, Wang asked Manager Zhang to bring a message again, saying that she was raised by an old lady in the Tao family. Now that the old lady is seriously ill, she allows her to take care of the Tao family, which has made her filial piety.


    Tang Gang and the old lady agreed with this decision. They portrayed Tao Yiran into a wronged woman for the sake of the Marquis'' face, but the Tao family knew the truth best. Tao Yiran, the gate of the Marquis'' mansion, could no longer easily set foot on the ground.


    He told Tang Rong that the decision was not objected, and he just thought that he had to find some time to go to the Tao family. First, he was to do superficial skills for people outside, and second, he was to see the attitude of the Tao family. The Tao family was useful.


    After all, I still can¡¯t bear to let Tao Yiran down and her gentleness.

 Chapter 177 A group of wolves around Tang Rong

    Chapter 177 Tang Rong is surrounded by wolves


    As soon as Tang Gang left, Tang Rong changed his expression and sat down slowly with a gloomy face. He felt that his position was in danger. He guessed that Tang Mo must have received help from Xin An. He also knew that the exchange of marriage was a great humiliation for Xin An. He just didn''t know whether Xin An helped Tang Mo to seize his position as the prince or to take revenge on him.


    I couldn''t help but think that if it weren''t for the day when I got married, he would be the one who got Xin An help. Tao Yiran, who was used to causing trouble, would pull Tang Mo into the quagmire and unable to turn over, and would not be a threat to him at all.


    And even if a woman like Tao Yiran becomes Tang Mo''s wife, Tao Yiran will do it as long as he is willing.


    He shook his head and drove away the terrible idea. He was unwilling to think Tao Yiran so badly, mainly because he didn''t want to make himself feel like a joke.


    ¡°Xin¡¯an.¡±


    I recited this name twice, wondering if there was any possibility of instigating it from Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo, who had no help from Xin An, would have fought with him?


    ¡°Qingmo.¡±


    Qing Mo, who was waiting outside the door, sneaked into the door.


    "Send someone to stare at the next door. No matter what Tang Mo did and wherever he got, he must report it carefully."


    Qing Mo agreed happily, and the bitterness in his heart surged wildly. Nanfeng asked him to stare at the prince, and the prince asked him to stare at the second prince.


    So, what should he do?


    Become a two-sided spy?


    Why don¡¯t you ask Nanfeng to raise prices?


    There are many things, and there are two. When he betrayed Tang Rong''s whereabouts for the first time, he was very entangled, but when he was much calmer the second time, he was much more relaxed. The most important thing was that Nan Feng took advantage of his actions.


    He had an older brother who was injured when he was young and could not do heavy work. He spent all his energy in the evening. In less than six years, he had three nephews.


    Almost all the benefits he has gained over the years have been given to his family, and most of them are used to support his brother''s family. However, he is not young anymore, and the prince has not yet asked to give him a maid. He can only consider himself more and want to save some private houses to marry a wife and raise children.


    "Why do you want so much money?"


    Nowadays, the Chunhuayuan is in charge of Aunt Cai. Qing Mo naturally has to come to her to get the money if she wants to do business. After explaining the reason clearly, Aunt Cai gave the money. She only gave two taels for five taels, and even hit Qing Mo, "The prince needs money everywhere in his business, so you have to consider him more. Isn''t it just to focus on individuals, and you don''t need that much money and save some money."


    "What my aunt said is, but I don''t know that the money cannot be spent, and people outside will not do anything."


    Qing Mo still wants to fight for it, "Auntie is not here these days, and the young lady is unwilling to take the money out. She can''t do anything without money, so how much has it delayed the prince?"


    "Why don''t you give me more?"


    He thought Aunt Cai cared about the prince the most, and Aunt Cai was easy to talk to as long as it was about the prince.


    But how could he know that Aunt Cai now has the same idea as him. Originally, her husband and son were both working in the front yard, and the job was quite good, but recently, Manager Zhang found out that he was discovered by Manager Zhang. Manager Zhang asked the father and son to make up for the greedy man as soon as possible, otherwise they would have to report back to his wife.


    If the wife is first, they will naturally not be afraid. However, the wife is not in good condition. She will not be able to enjoy such a great blessing, so she will go early.


    The money they saved over the years has long been bought by them for their daily expenses and used for their daily expenses. How can they make up for it quickly?


    Only Tang Rong''s purse.


    Aunt Cai refused to give up and even scolded Qing Mo. He was already struggling in his heart and quickly compromised and decided to go find Nanfeng. When he left Aunt Cai, he frowned and put a tael of silver into his purse, but what they had to make up for was a few hundred taels. When would he get all the bits of money?


    Aunt Yue walked in. Tao Yiran returned to her parents'' home and had a rough return date. There was no mistress in the yard. She, the aunt, was so worried. She thought Aunt Cai would help her, but she didn''t know that Aunt Cai was worried about money and didn''t care about her at all.


    "Aunt, I heard that the young lady seemed to have caused trouble this time and was hiding back to her parents'' home."


    As long as you are willing to spend money, you can get the news. After saying the news, Aunt Yue said, "The Marquis looked bad when he came earlier. The trouble caused by the young lady was probably quite a bit. She hid back to her mother and did not consider the prince at all. The prince still believed in her so much, and even let her take care of the key to the wife''s dowry box."


    She wanted to arrange the words Tao Yiran was sorry for Tang Rong. Who made Aunt Cai care about Tang Rong the most? When she looked up, Aunt Cai''s eyes really lit up. She thought she had said something to the point, and she added fuel to the jealousy of Tao Yiran. After a while, Aunt Cai said a few casual words and sent her away.


    As soon as she left, the smile on the corner of Aunt Cai''s lips could not be suppressed. Although the wife''s dowry was not as high as the top, there were also quite a lot. If one or two were missing, she could not find it. Even if she found it, it could be said that Mrs. Wang had tampered with it now.


    Can.


    The eyes looked towards the main room. Tao Yiran left and Aunt Liu was still there, and her dowry girls were still there. The key must be in the main room, but how should I start?


    Tang Rong, who forced himself to sit in the study, was still considering his next plan, but he didn''t know that there were already a group of wolves around him!


    In the evening of that day, Xin''an learned that Qing Mo was going to raise the price. He also knew the reason and curled his lips slightly. Tang Rong really set his sights on Tang Mo. Fortunately, he had the foresight to bribe Qing Mo.


    "Tell him, tell him that the whereabouts of the second young master are ordinary, either practicing martial arts or making friends and drinking, or visiting relatives, and nothing else."


    Nanfeng asked if he wanted to do more, such as taking Qing Mo''s family, Xin An shook his head, "Didn''t he say there is a weak brother? It''s not easy to think about Qing Mo."


    "Tell him if the errand is done well, you can ask me to ask the miracle doctor to treat his elder brother, but if you dare to rush to the outside world, be careful of his family."


    ¡°Remember, attacking the heart is the best.¡±


    Nanfeng nodded with a smile, "I know."


    She kept her words to Qingmo''s heart.


    Xin An is now very satisfied with her ability to do things, "I''m trying to find a way to bribe the people from the Tao family and see what Tao Yiran is doing."


    Nanfeng said, "I have arranged someone to do this."


    The young lady is always staring at the next door, and the target person leaves, but the news cannot be stopped. Otherwise, how could she be the number one capable person under the young lady?


    ¡°It¡¯s done well.¡±


    "Go to Aunt Wang''s place and make more money. Don''t be stingy when you go out."


    Nanfeng smiled and said, "The money I took out from Aunt Wang last time has not been spent. I will withdraw it after spending it."


    Xin An nodded, and after Nanfeng left, she ordered Aunt Wang again, "I heard that Manager Zhang had been in front of his father many times. You should pick a few medicinal materials to nourish your body, so I said I would like to thank him, and the medicinal materials will be used for old Mrs. Zhang to nourish your body."


    Her father said that 90% of people in this world can be driven by money. As long as this gift is given properly, there is nothing that cannot be done.

 Chapter 178 Good news comes one after another

    Chapter 178 Good news comes one after another


    Xin An is a good idea to do something like buying people''s hearts. She can clearly grasp who loves and who uses money.


    He ordered what he wanted to do one by one. As soon as he sat down to have tea, he heard the footsteps of Tang Mo coming back. After entering the door, Tang Mo took a glass of water, "I will change my clothes and I will go out later."


    As soon as he returned home, he was called to Tang Gang''s study and had learned about what happened today. "Thank you for your hard work in the family, you should keep an eye on me. I''m going to come back later today."


    Luo Qi asked if he was really capable. He just informed him of the general situation. He had only thought about half a cup of tea to deal with it. He had to discuss it with him again after attending the banquet tonight.


    The day of using secret tricks behind your back is about to end, and you will face Tang Rong head-on, and he must be prepared.


    "By the way, I heard about something today, and I might be able to do something."


    Tang Mo, who had changed his clothes, sat next to Xin An and lowered his voice, saying that he was on a job with his colleagues today, and that the man started talking about Tao Yiran when he had nothing to do.


    "Zhuyou, the third grandson of Duke Xiangguo, admired Tao Yiran for a long time. He heard that he had made a fuss to marry him. His mother refused to agree and escorted him to marry Huang Wei, the second girl from General Changwei''s mansion. After the marriage, the two of them either talked or took action."


    "Chang''er took action again, saying that Huang Wei called Tao Yiran a bitch. Zhu You rushed to the ground, but Huang Wei beaten her nose and bleeding all over the floor, making a mess."


    Xin An said that she didn''t know that Tao Yiran had an admiration, and she only saw her hooking up with Tang Rong in her previous life.


    "Take the news sincere?"


    ¡°Take it seriously.¡±


    Tang Mo said that his colleague''s sister was the second young lady of the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion. "I said yesterday when I returned to my parents'' home, saying that Zhuyou was obsessed with Tao Yiran, and the couple often fought for it."


    Xin An tilted his head and pulled his earrings one after another with his fingers, "This is interesting."


    "If we send someone to inquire in detail, it is not convenient for us to attack the next door again, but if he is beaten up by his rival, it has nothing to do with us."


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly, "That''s what I mean."


    After he was no longer influenced by Tao Yiran in this life, many things suddenly became clear.


    You should know that before Tao Yiran married into the Marquis'' Mansion, she would always be there for a banquet. Whenever she saw her, she either played the piano or made some sad and lingering poems, which attracted the attention of many young masters. In the past, she only thought that this woman was really outstanding, but now she seems to be really willing to be inferior.


    How could a good girl play the piano at a banquet?


    Not a happy prostitute.


    But to be honest, she really made many people obsessed with her through her banquets again and again. She was beautiful and talented. When she looked at people, she never looked straight, but she shyly lowered her eyes and then looked at her slightly. Her eyes were circling, which was easy for people to mistakenly think that she was interested in her.


    "I don''t know how many people I have secretly hooked up with. I''ll find out who else is unloved for her. If those people know that she has lived a miserable life in Tang Rong''s hands, it would be so distressing."


    The two looked at each other and smiled. Tang Rong was amazing, but he couldn''t resist the people around him and didn''t get angry.


    Tang Mo even thought secretly that if Tao Yiran really hooked up with Tang Rong in his previous life and made him a green turtle, he would have to be Tang Rong in this life!


    I was full of energy, "I''m going, don''t wait for me tonight."


    Seeing that he was walking with wind, it was obvious that he was in a really good mood.


    By the way, Tang Mo met Liu Chang before he left the mansion. It should be said that Liu Chang came to block him specifically. He spent money and there was no news yet. He was in a hurry. He happened to learn another secret. Thinking that the opportunity was won by himself, he mustered up the courage to walk to Tang Mo.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Tang Mo hasn''t decided to use Liu Chang, because the Liu family belongs to his mother, and he is afraid that this person will be too rude to talk to his mother.


    Liu Chang bowed, "Report to the second young master, the young man accidentally learned a piece of news, but he didn''t know whether he should say it." Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Let''s talk."


    Liu Chang was happy and bowed his body to lower his voice to tell the story of Aunt Cai¡¯s family, and said, ¡°That day, I happened to have something to go to Manager Zhang to find Manager Zhang, and heard Manager Zhang scolding Cai Quan, saying that it was because of the wife that he did not drive them out directly and asked them to make up for it as soon as possible.¡±


    "Cai Quan?"


    Tang Mo was inspiration again, that was Tang Rong''s biological mother''s accompanying her room, tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    "What is your purpose in telling this son about this?"


    Liu Chang took a step back and still bowed, "I think that the wife is in charge of the mansion, and everyone should be the wife''s talents. The father and son of the Cai family relied on the prince''s behalf to yell at the usual time, which is really unreasonable."


    Tang Mo''s lips curled slightly, "I think of this young master working with him?"


    "If the young master doesn''t dislike him, the younger one will be the young master."


    Liu Chang''s voice was trembling, his face full of anticipation.


    "Then I''ll give you a chance."


    Tang Mo said that he lacks smart people to work now, "Secretly checked out whether the Cai family has done anything other than greedy for some money. I remember that more than one of the same family as the Cai family, right?"


    "What the second young master said is that there are also the Wu family and the Wei family, but the two families are in charge of the shops under the prince''s name, and the other is in charge of the land and do not work in the mansion."


    Tang Mo nodded, "Check them together if they have violated the law and discipline."


    "I''ll tell this young master after checking it out, but don''t let my mother know about this."


    Liu Chang bowed and said ''yes''. This matter was not difficult for him. He had been secretly staring at the wife of the above for years, thinking about when he would kick them out of the mansion.


    Whoever made them arrogant and domineering because they were the prince!


    Today is good news for Tang Mo. No matter how capable he is, the people who are surrounding him who can drag him into the quagmire, just like in his previous life, he will have no day of peace and life, and he will be given to him in the end.


    It rained again at night, and it stopped before dawn, leaving behind a fallen leaf.


    "Mrs. Young Madam, the second young lady from the Hou Qing Mansion sent someone to ask you to appreciate chrysanthemums. Halfway through Si Shi, I was waiting for you in Qianya Garden. I said that if it was convenient, I would like to ask you to have appoint Mrs. Liao."


    Lin Yao made an appointment, and Xin An naturally wanted to go, "Go back to Sister Lin, and just say I will go there on time, and I will send someone to invite Mrs. Liao."


    She also wanted to inquire about Tao Yiran. If Tang Mo had not mentioned it last night, she would not have found that she had such a lack of understanding of Tao Yiran.


    The old lady originally wanted Xin An to accompany her to choose some beautiful chrysanthemums to put them on. When she learned that she was going out, she stopped thinking. Xin An smiled and said, "I will naturally accompany her grandmother if she is interested. How will it be good tomorrow?"


    "It just so happens that the Xin family''s house needs to be decorated, and I also want to go to the Flower and Bird Market to see it."


    With the status of the Marquis'' Mansion, of course, the gardener can send flowers directly, but that will reduce a lot of fun. "I have long wanted to go to the Flower and Bird Market to see it, and I also want to buy a starling who can only talk. I have never seen a bird that can talk."


    The old lady also looked happy, "That''s all agreed. We''ll go tomorrow morning and go out for lunch before returning."


    "Everyone listened to my grandmother."


    Xin''an has a lot of experience in coaxing the old lady.

 Chapter 179 Interesting medicinal restaurant

    Chapter 179 The interesting medicinal restaurant


    Mrs. Liao¡¯s news came very quickly, and she happily agreed to go to the appointment, and Xin An went out with a smile.


    The autumn wind became more and more bitter, and as several rains fell, the weather became colder and colder. Thinking that time was still good, I asked the carriage to take a detour to see the Chinese medicine meal shop being prepared.


    The shop is located in the south of the city and is located on the most prosperous Yongkang Road. There are many great officials and nobles here, and the traffic is full of traffic. The shop here is really hard to find, and renting money is also expensive.


    The two-story shop is very atmospheric. The door frames of the shop are clustered in new shapes. You can still smell the scent of paint when you get close to it. The main door has been renovated. A four-panel screen is placed at the entrance. The screen is empty in front of it. It can be seen from the reserved position that things are to be placed here.


    Fang Da ran out from behind after learning the news, looking happy, "Grand girl, no, why is the second young lady here?"


    "It''s just right to have a free time to take a look, but is it going to be completed?"


    This is the first time Xin An has been here. He looked up and said, "It is progressing faster than I thought, but the shop is a bit interesting."


    Fang Da looked around with satisfaction. He took a lot of effort to decorate the shop and was quite proud. He started to introduce it without Xin An saying that a bonsai should be placed in front of the screen.


    "The kind of rockery flowing water is planting some moss and carving some villains in it, which is very artistic. There is a bonsai shop in the capital that is very good at making strange and lewd skills. It can allow water to flow back and forth. Water brings wealth, and then raise two carp, which is very suitable to put it here."


    As he said that, he invited Xin''an to walk in. A craftsman was squatting on the ground behind the screen to paint. He was still painting landscapes. There were people next to him with a lot of sand and stones piled up.


    "The lobby is not bright enough with a screen at the door. The guests who can enter our shop must be either rich or noble. I think no one wants to sit in the lobby. It is also interesting to convert the lobby into a scenery. There are mountains made of stones, flowing through the stream, and medicinal materials are growing in the cracks of the rocks."


    Xin An said that he had also calculated that he had entered many restaurants. This was the first time he saw such an interesting layout, "There is no dining table on the first floor?"


    The shop is only two floors. Although it is spacious, it is a whole floor that needs to be wasted, Xin An feels distressed.


    Faced with Xin An''s doubts, Fang Da did not answer immediately, but led her out of the lobby, turned right from the screen at the door and entered a bridge with wooden floors, and said:


    "After the landscaping in the lobby, there are two private rooms. In addition, the back of this restaurant was originally a backyard for the guys to rest, so we will rebuild the backyard."


    Push open the door of a private room, and the tables, chairs and cabinets in the private room have not been delivered, but they look particularly spacious. There are two windows opposite the door. Outside the window, there is a garden, and a grape shelf is also set up. It can be seen that the flowers and plants have just been planted. Fang Da smiled and said:


    "Look at this small courtyard in four squares, the largest private room in our restaurant is directly opposite. There are two round tables to accommodate twenty people for meals. The left and right wing rooms have also been converted into private rooms, two each. If someone takes the first floor, all private rooms can be removed. The owner stands in this garden and speaks. The guests in the private rooms can see and hear them, and they can also give a wish from afar."


    The Sifang yard was changed like this, and there were seven private rooms. Xin An imagined the scene of eating here. When sitting in the private room, you could see the flowers in the yard blooming and smell the fragrance of flowers. If you know the people in the bakery, you would raise your glasses to greet each other. If you don¡¯t know, put down the curtain or gauze. If you don¡¯t know and want to know, you will have an opportunity.


    "Uncle Fang has great talent."


    "It was the second young lady who gave enough money."


    There are many people who have fantasy ideas, but most of the fantasy ideas need to be supported by money. The money in his hands is very abundant, so he can naturally follow the best idea.


    After leaving the box, she detoured into the garden. Although she had no research on flowers and plants, she could tell at a glance that the peony in front of her was not an extraordinary product, and the varieties of roses were not common. Fang Da was a little proud, "Originally we were going to the flower and bird market to buy flowers and plants. I accidentally learned that the manager of Qianya Garden wanted to produce a batch of peony and roses with excellent quality, the price was only 30% of that in the market. It was said that the owner of Qianya Garden was tired of these flowers and wanted to do so."


    Speaking of this flower, Fangda looked like he had found a cheap one. He said that he saw that this batch of flowers was indeed good and took them all. He planted a batch here, and the rest were planted in the Xin family''s yard. For this reason, he specially hired an old gardener to create the landscaping, striving to plant all the flowers, and had to match them with other flowers to be innovative. Xin''an is going to Qianya Garden today, and her heart is slightly moved, but she doesn''t dislike it. Even if she doesn''t buy these flowers from Qianya Garden, it will flow directly into the flower and bird market, and will eventually be bought back, the price is only different.


    Of course it is good to buy cheaply.


    "Do you want to go and have a look on the second floor?"


    "good."


    In the middle of the second floor, there are still landscapes, and there are private rooms in all directions, with eight rooms in total. That is to say, there are fifteen private rooms in such a large place. "Have our dishes been priced?"


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Fang Da said that a large part of the dishes had been finalized, and the capital was recorded in detail, and the price was set at the end. Xin An reminded, "Everything should be based on the best, and the price should not be set too low, otherwise it would not be in line with the identities of those high-ranking officials."


    Fang Da nodded with a smile, thinking that they must be in front of unscrupulous dealers. If your price is really lower, those high-ranking officials will think that your goods are not good, and those who come to eat will feel embarrassed.


    The more expensive it is, the more you have.


    ¡°How long will it take to open?¡±


    Fang Da has asked someone to calculate, "Wait for another month, on October 15th, we have a lot of nourishing pots, and it will be hot after eating it. It will be cold at that time, so it''s just right for us to eat."


    "good."


    Xin''an asked about the grocery store on Yinghui Street again. Fang Da said that it had been decorated, the shopkeepers and shopkeepers were in place, and some of the goods had arrived. "In another half a month, the goods could be fully laid out. Open first, so everyone would buy New Year''s goods at the end of the year."


    "The shopkeeper of the Xu family said he would arrange a few ships of goods. He was already looking at other shops, trying to make a fortune when everyone was willing to spend money before the New Year."


    Xin''an is very satisfied. When doing business, it must be fast and lively.


    When he learned that Qin Bai was going out to find medicinal materials, he didn''t wait. The time was almost over. After going out, he got on the carriage and went to the banquet.


    After such delay, she became the first person to go out but arrived at the latest. There are more than twenty different varieties of chrysanthemums in Qianya Garden, most of which are in bud. As soon as she approaches, she is the unique sweetness of chrysanthemums.


    Lin Yao was sitting in the pavilion, waving to her, "Why did you come?"


    Xin''an speeded up and thought that there were many people today. She was surprised to find that only Lin Yao and Mrs. Liao were the only ones who smiled and said, "I went out early. On the way, I remembered that there was something to do, and it was delayed."

 Chapter 180 Who are you afraid of if you have such a strong back?

    Chapter 180: Who are you afraid of if you are so strong?


    For Xin''an, Lin Yao and Mrs. Liao were both familiar with each other, so they got along much more casually. After sitting down, they took a sip of tea and asked curiously, "Do you only plant chrysanthemums in this Qianya Garden?"


    No wonder she asked this, it was really full of chrysanthemums, which looked so beautiful, but they were almost there.


    "No, there were many peony, peony, roses, etc. earlier. I haven''t moved it for many years. After watching it for a long time, I feel that there is nothing new. Let''s change the style. A batch of new flowers and plants will come here in a few days."


    "You can just do it now."


    As soon as Lin Yao said this, Xin An understood, "Don''t this garden belong to Sister Lin, right?"


    "It''s a garden where I dowry."


    Lin Yao said that the garden was given to his father by the emperor, and finally gave it to her, "It is spacious and quiet, and it is most suitable for entertainment. I don''t hold any banquets often, and it is useless most of the time."


    Xin An smiled and said to the two of them, "I''m going to open a restaurant, but I just went to see the decoration progress. I saw that the peony inside was particularly good. The manager said that I bought it from Qianyayuan, which was a big advantage, and it was so beautiful."


    "It turns out that this advantage is taken by Sister Lin."


    Lin Yao was slightly stunned, then laughed and said to Mrs. Liao: "This sister Xin is a lucky person. She can get a bargain for anything like this."


    "I''m not sure what to say to us where the restaurant will be open and when will it open? We''ll support you at that time."


    Xin An told the two of them with a smile, and said, "I will definitely hold a banquet when the business opens, and I will definitely come when the time comes."


    "You didn''t see that those peony roses were moved to the restaurant and they were very good. Such good luck would not bring you money."


    Lin Yao told her, "The flowers and plants in this garden were planted by craftsmen in the palace. They chose first-class and good varieties. They were sent from other provinces, and the manager dealt with a batch, and the rest were divided by each family, especially the peony, which is now in my mother''s garden."


    Lin Yao didn''t think it was wrong to sell the flowers here to Xin''an, and Xin''an didn''t feel embarrassed to pick them up and deal with them. They were all open-minded people.


    Xin An also seemed to have really picked up the treasure and joked: "If I had heard the news earlier, wouldn''t I have come and robbed it?"


    Mrs. Liao, who was standing aside, also smiled, and a hint of envy flashed in her eyes. She married to the capital many earlier than Xin''an, but she was not at all free, but she was asked to cause him to be hurt.


    "If I had known I would have come and robbed a batch of people back. You didn''t know that the yard of the Liao family was full of trees and there were no flowers and plants. No wonder I was in a bad mood often and hadn''t seen these beautiful flowers. How could I feel good?"


    The Liao family has many children and was poor before, so they didn¡¯t have the spare money to buy flowers. After she got married, the family has not been quiet and she didn¡¯t have the time to do so.


    "No, when I go back, I will ask someone to dig out the ugly weeds in the yard that make people feel sad and choose a batch of beautiful flowers to plant."


    Xin An asked, "I heard that the Liao family has a missing person, so Sister Xu should be much more relaxed."


    Mrs. Liao is not afraid of being ugly anymore. Those who do things are not afraid of being embarrassed. Can she, the victim, still care about their reputation?


    "It''s better, but I''m also worried. If someone told me before I got married, I would never believe it. Now, hey~~~"


    She was too ruthless, or maybe the Liao family forced her too hard, and she couldn''t close her conversation as soon as she opened it. She also knew that she would not be able to make friends without telling the truth when she went out for social events, and she had no scruples about some things.


    "Forget it if the second wife leaves, but there are still a few kids in the third wife. When it''s time to talk about kissing, I''m not afraid of you making fun of you. The Liao family is just a vacant shell. Why should we get married?"


    Not all of them are counting on her. I am still angry these days. I had a fight with Liao Zhi last night. I said it was a quarrel that was actually she scolded Liao Zhi unilaterally, and she still felt depressed after the scolding.


    Xin An said: "How big are you wearing as big as your feet? If you don''t have money, don''t get married?"


    "It''s not that you don''t have parents, you need to be a cousin''s wife to worry about it?"


    The mistress of the family is like this, and it would rather not be appropriate.


    Lin Yao felt that what Xin An said made sense, "You have to care about everything, where can you care about it?"


    "It''s because you care that they count on you."


    She understood why her mother wanted to find Yan Shimao for her. You should know that Yan Shimao had the least advantage among those who she said she was bride. She was not the eldest son or the talented ones of the world. But her mother said yes, saying that she was not the housekeeper¡¯s material.


    If she had been in charge of the Liao family, she would probably want to kill all those people.


    Xin An said earnestly, "Commander Liao is young and promising. How many people can have such power at this age in the capital?"


    "He is capable and powerful, and the people of the Liao family still expect him to support him; Sister Xu has the ability and financial resources of the housekeeper, and the Liao family also expects you to live a good life. So, how can you live a life based on those people''s faces? Isn''t this aversion to Tiangang?"


    "Sister Xin is right. Those people should live a life based on your couple''s face."


    Lin Yao agreed with Xin''an''s words and said to Mrs. Liao: "Who are you afraid of when you are so strong?"


    Mrs. Liao was stunned for a moment, and then smiled and held a pot to pour tea for the two of them. "Today, I am drinking tea with Mrs. Yan Er. I can''t give you guidance and make me enlightened. I thank you both for yours instead of wine."


    The two picked up the teacup, and Lin Yao said, "I like someone as transparent as Mrs. Liao."


    The tea entered his throat, and Mrs. Liao''s expression became much more relaxed. She said that she was the boss today and thanked them for their suggestions.


    Lin Yao asked Xin An to talk to Mrs. Liao today, in addition to wanting to see if Mrs. Liao can make friends, she just wants to know the gossip between Tao Yiran and the Liao family. There is no way. The lady always has to have breakfast when she has nothing to do.


    "We don''t care about the situation in the court. Your sister-in-law is interesting. Why are you planning to stay in your parents'' home all the time?"


    "Who knows?"


    Xin An pursed his lips, "It''s not my turn to care about it, and I dare not ask, but I don''t think anyone has the idea to take people back."


    "What else can I accept? A divorce letter will be settled."


    Lin Yaochi sneered and said, "That woman is not at all calm. The second prince''s concubine has been very angry these two days. She said that the people who were not on her banquet list have sharpened their heads and joined in the fun. She is also used to causing trouble."


    "I heard that I had left the Second Prince''s Mansion and cried all the way back to the Tao family. I was simply sick."


    Xin An sighed, "What''s the solution? Is there any way to play the piano but it''s not easy? I heard that it''s not easy for her to practice the piano. Is it a thank you if it doesn''t show it?"


    When the topic came here, Xin''an was not hidden, showing a look of my great gossip, and said about the matter of the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion, "The third young master Zhu also fought with his wife, and I don''t know if it was a rumor?"


    Lin Yao hurriedly put down the teacup, "No, I know this."


    After getting along for a long time, Xin''an found that Lin Yao had a lot of sources of information and was fidelity. She was not as whispering as Mrs. Zhang. Only when she was with someone she knew would say that she would not mention the gossip of each family in a crowded situation.


    Lin Yao said it more interesting and vivid than what Tang Mo said, "It''s not the first time. I heard that Zhuyou called Tao Yiran''s name when he was sleeping at night, but Huang Wei slapped her face and swollen."


    Xin An looked shocked: "My sister-in-law is a little charming, but she is beautiful and talented, so it''s normal for someone to like it."

 Chapter 181 Spend you money, it should

    Chapter 181 Spend you money, it should be


    Speaking of Tao Yiran, Lin Yao was despised and she didn''t need Xin An to say anything, so she turned her back on her back. She went up to the princes in the Duke''s Mansion, and down to the princes in the official''s mansion, "There is no one who has never been used to her. Do you know how those princes evaluate her?"


    Xin An shook his head, Lin Yao said, "A beautiful person and kind heart are the daughter''s home."


    "When talking about it, Tao Yiran is really capable. Not only can she show mercy, but she can also give those young masters a lot of fantasies. She knows that she is married, but she still misses him."


    Xin''an


    Once again, I felt that it was not unfair to be defeated by Tao Yiran in my previous life.


    With her method, where can''t she live a good life?


    I feel that Tang Rong has taken advantage of it.


    ¡°What is the ability.¡±


    Mrs. Liao was also interested in this topic, "My brother has a concubine like this. Whenever he faces a man, he will be squinting and looking at people with a squint eyes. He will also feel dizzy and palpitations at any time, and faint every now and then."


    "If you keep talking, it means that you are ''the bad luck'' is not important'', ''As long as you do anything, I will have no regrets''. It makes people disgusting, but men even take this trick."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "You should be very proud of your brother taking him as his concubine, right?"


    Mrs. Liao''s expression was complicated, "You are right."


    The woman who was flocked to by countless people finally chose herself, isn¡¯t it just a pride for her?


    Lin Yao''s eyes were bright. She thought Mrs. Liao was quite boring on weekdays. She was obviously very young but had a tense face at any time. Who would have thought that this kind of thing was quite interesting.


    Today was not in vain, not in vain at all.


    The three of them sat in Qianya Garden and spoke without going anywhere. The gossip of each family was flying. In the evening, Mrs. Liao was hosting a banquet for the east and did not invite the men from the three families. They continued to talk during the meal. Xin An saw Mrs. Liao becoming younger and she talked the most.


    "The Zhang family''s wife is the most interesting. She said she never goes to the jewelry shop because she feels powerless when she enters the uterus, and she likes too much and can''t take it."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ It¡¯s so interesting.¡±


    When Tang Mo and Liao came to pick up the person, the three of them were still talking, and the laughter was heard outside the private room. They had no choice but to knock on the door and then picked him up. Because of this, Lin Yao joked several times. It was not until Yan Shimao''s appearance that she stopped, but was joking by Xin An again.


    When he got home, Xin''an told Tang Mo what he knew today, "In addition to blessings, there are also the third sons of the Wenchang Bo Mansion, the second sons of the Censor Zhang''s mansion, the young general Wu from General Wu''s mansion, and several young men from the outer palace, and one is Cao Ke, the editor of the Hanlin Academy."


    Tang Mo''s expression was extremely wonderful, "All of them are people who admire Tao Yiran?"


    Xin An nodded, "These are all said by Sister Lin. I don''t know if there is any specific one."


    ¡°It¡¯s so capable.¡±


    Even if the other party is his enemy, Xin An expressed his admiration, "Why don''t I have the ability to make countless men live and worry about me?"


    ¡°I¡¯m all envious of being women.¡±


    Tang Mo''s lips twitched. Even though it was a matter of his previous life, he still felt that his head was green and the green grassland was vast.


    When the opportunity is right, you must let Tang Rong know so that he can run around his forehead.


    After sighing, Xin An expressed his opinion, "At present, it seems that the most suitable thing is the blessing of the Duke of Xiangguo Mansion. First of all, he has enough status, and secondly, he is most concerned about Tao Yiran, saying that he is always calling Tao Yiran''s name in his dreams, and Huang Wei is skilled and stingy."


    The couple dealt with Tang Rong and Tao Yiran, just right.


    "I will find a way to approach Huang Wei, and I will also help her at critical moments." Tang Mo sat down aside, "I will arrange someone to exaggerate Tao Yiran''s affairs to Zhu You."


    Xin An reminded him to grasp the degree and not to come to a scene of catching a sexually accused person at that time, so Tao Yiran would really not be able to come back.


    Tang Mo said there is no need to be too timid, "Even if I am retired, I guess Tang Rong will not remarry within half a year. What he values ??most is reputation, so we can at least have half a year of extra effort."


    "Half a year is enough to do a lot of things."


    Xin An forgot this point, "Even if he wants to marry us, we can stumbling him, making it not that easy for him. Since that''s the case, it''s just let go of his hands and feet."


    Tang Mo talked about the situation of the Tao family again. Tao Yiran¡¯s living in her parents¡¯ home did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the Tao family. ¡°Old Mrs. Tao supports her, and no one dares to do anything to her.¡±


    "I heard that the Tao family came to the door to say something, and scolded you?"


    Xin An said that he said a few words, "Just say I am uneducated and cruel, and I am cruel."


    Tang Mo took out 10 or 20 silver notes from his arms, "Give it, buy makeup jewelry."


    Xin An took it and counted it, and it was more than 5,000 taels, "Where did it come from?"


    Tang Mo said: "The Tao family has not taken the bait, and there is another month to close the Internet. Luo Qi asked about his good skills."


    Today, the Tao family has not sneaked in and out of the casino every day, and has been deeply trapped in it, achieving the expected goals. These bank notes are all from the Tao family.


    Xin An happily counted it again. The first time in two lives, a man gave her silver money, what a wonderful feeling, but.


    "I have collected this money, but it''s not about buying powder. It''s colder every day. I''ll ask someone to buy some clothes and charcoal. I have to let the poor veterans you are in charge have a warm winter."


    "In addition, I will discuss with Mrs. Wang again to see if I can find a place to open a workshop, prepare some furniture, and make some things for life. I will also ask an old shopkeeper to teach those people some skills. I have to find a way to make them support themselves."


    Tang Mo asked with a smile, "I feel uncomfortable with this money coming from the Tao family?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "What''s the money?"


    "You gave it to me, of course I have the final say on how to spend it."


    Tang Mo took out a few more silver notes for her, "These are what I plan to buy charcoal and those people to spend the winter. If you give it to you, just take whatever flowers. How can you pay so much attention?"


    In this way, Xin An would be polite, "I would like to thank the second young master for this."


    Tang Mo was a little proud, "It should be for you to spend money."


    Putting away the silver, Xin An asked Luo Qi, "Did you give him some money?"


    "certainly."


    Tang Mo said that he could not give Luo Qi more help, but the money always had to satisfy him. "He is still a filial person. He took the money to pay off his debt first, and then bought some fabric and a set of noodles for his mother, and bought two little girls to serve his mother''s daily life. Another couple was responsible for cleaning, cooking and running errands. Even the life was better."


    Tang Mo became more and more effective in doing things, and Xin An was very relaxed. After washing up, Tang Mo said that Tang Yong sent someone to send him a message in the evening and found the person he was looking for. "I will go and have a look tomorrow afternoon. I don''t know how to eat at night, so I don''t need to wait for me."


    Xin An also said that she would go out to buy flowers and plants with the old lady tomorrow, "But you should come back early and don''t need to pick you up."


    Now she can go out freely, and she will pick her up after having dinner late, and she will be able to pick her up. Her life is getting more and more free.

 Chapter 182 The terrible Tang Rong

    Chapter 182 The Worried Tang Rong


    Xin''an, who had packed it up the next morning, gave Nanfeng 500 taels of silver notes, asking her to start preparing to purchase charcoal and grain for winter. The charcoal in winter is tight and the price is high, so she has to prepare earlier.


    "You first draw up a order, then go to Wang''s house to see Mrs. Wang, and finally leave it to Chang Liu to be responsible for purchasing. If you don''t have enough money, come to me."


    Tang Mo almost decided to use Chang Liu, so that they would have their own people in the outer courtyard and purchasing.


    After Nanfeng left, Xin''an called Aunt Wang again and asked him to find Manager Zhang, "I just said that I didn''t buy much and I was busy at the end of the year. I would bother him with this little thing."


    Aunt Wang agreed that Manager Zhang has a great power in the mansion. If he doesn''t buy such a good job, he should have gone to Minglu. Moreover, last time Xin An told her to give gifts to Manager Zhang, but she hadn''t gone yet, so she happened to do the same thing as today''s business.


    After giving all the things to be done, Xin''an went to Chunrong Hall. When he was about to pick up the old lady, he went out to visit the Flower and Bird Market and felt the excitement of the Flower and Bird Market.


    After one stick of incense, Manager Zhang received the gift from Aunt Wang and quickly refused, "The Second Young Master is the master of the mansion. He just needs to send someone to do something. How can he be so polite?"


    Aunt Wang smiled and said, "It''s not just for this matter, but also for Manager Zhang''s care these days. My young lady used to be in charge of business at home. She is used to having come and go, so don''t be polite."


    "The boy Liu Chang is the son of Manager Liu. He helped buy mung beans last time. The young lady thought that Manager Zhang had to worry about all the things inside and outside the government. Moreover, Manager Zhang also had a lot of things at home, which would make you exhausted. Let the people below do those insignificant things, so that you can save it lightly."


    "It seems that the end of the year is the end of the year. I am busy everywhere. How can you do if you are exhausted?"


    Manager Zhang smiled, "It''s a blessing for the Marquis''s Mansion to have the second young lady so considerate to her master."


    The masters of each institution want to use their own people, and he understands this principle.


    Aunt Wang talked about Old Lady Zhang again, "I heard that it''s not very good?"


    Manager Zhang sighed and said that his mother was always uncomfortable every now and then when she started to fall, it was useless after seeing the doctor. "Thanks to the second young lady who gave her some nourishing medicinal herbs, this is better."


    ¡°Age people have some problems.¡±


    Aunt Wang continued, "It looks colder every day, and winter is hard to bear. If you feel uncomfortable, you have to cure it as soon as possible. Doctor Qin has good medical skills. If Manager Zhang needs it and trusts you, just say it. The second young lady is generous and will be willing to ask Doctor Qin to come."


    Manager Zhang bowed, "I would like to thank you for this."


    "You are kind, then I''ll go back first."


    Manager Zhang sent Aunt Wang to the door, thinking that he was not blamed for helping the second young master. The second young lady was really good at being a human being. His mother always said to the second young lady at home. She either said that the tea she gave was good or the medicinal materials she gave were expensive. When she saw him, she always told him to work hard. If the second young lady was in need, she would help her.


    This is even his mother was bribed.


    On the other hand, the person from Chunhuayuan has not seen her in a single copper coin.


    "Do you know what Tang Mo is doing recently?"


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Qing Mo bowed and stood in the shadow and said, "It''s just to be a job, practice martial arts, and go to the banquet. By the way, I occasionally go to the second master''s mansion to sit."


    Tang Rong raised his eyes, "Are he close to his second uncle?"


    Qing Mo felt that there was nothing to hide. "It was more frequent than when I had traveled earlier. I had to go there two or three times a month. The last time the second young master took his wife and the second young lady with him."


    ¡°Who do he meet on weekdays?¡±


    Qing Mo said that it was still the same as before, "The second young master has less contact with those outside in the past few months. Even the second young master Yan of the Qinhou Mansion now has an errand. It is not common. Most of the time, they go to practice qigong. It is said that the second young master has improved a lot these days." "Practice qigong?"


    Tang Rong knew about this early in the morning, but he had never figured it out. He was lazy all day long when he was a child. Now that his bones are hard, he has started to work diligently. What is the so-called?


    Is it possible?


    Tang Rong''s expression gradually became solemn, "When did he start to go to the martial arts hall?"


    Qing Mo didn''t know that after he arrived at the Northern Yajun Army, Tang Rong suspected that Tang Mo wanted to follow the path of a military general and that the Marquis'' Mansion had accumulated. If Liao Zhi was promoted, it would be impossible for Tang Mo to lead his troops.


    As he raised his arms and shouted, the people from my grandfather must support him, so that''s what he said.


    He is afraid that he will take the initiative to abdicate and give in to the wise.


    I have to say that his idea of ??professing intelligence and complexity was that he looked up to Tang Mo. He didn''t know that he just strengthened his body and didn''t want to die early, but he didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Continue to stare at him."


    Qing Mo bowed and answered, and asked again, "Can someone keep watching the Tao family?"


    "The people inside came out and the Tao family didn''t like the young lady living in her parents'' home. The young lady''s health was not very good, and she had fainted twice."


    He dared not say more whether it was true or false.


    Tang Rong''s face became even more ugly, "Continue to stare."


    "yes."


    Qing Mo retreated, and just after walking a few steps, he saw Aunt Yue coming with a bowl of soup. "Brother Qing Mo, is the prince finished his work?"


    How did Qingmo answer this?


    Say the prince was pondering inside?


    "Aunt Yue should go and take a look by yourself."


    He smelled the soup in the bowl with angelica smell, which was stewed with angelica chicken. He thought that Aunt Yue had a good hand in stewing soup. She changed her styles every day, and her family''s princess made her round.


    Tang Rong frowned after smelling the chicken soup, "Take it down, there is no need to prepare these in the future, just eat a light diet."


    "The doctor in the government said that eating better will help the wound recover."


    ¡°Take it down.¡±


    Tang Rong cared about his face very much and would never let people outside see his face full of greasy face. He would return to the Ministry of Rites in a few days, and there would be less time left for him.


    Aunt Yue could only remove Angelica chicken soup. Tang Rong said again: "Don''t send any soup and snacks from tomorrow. The meal is simpler and you can just clean the porridge and side dishes."


    "How can the prince''s body stand such a prince?"


    What else can a concubine do if she doesn¡¯t send some soup and snacks to find her presence?


    Aunt Yue was a little panicked, "But the prince thinks I''m not doing well?"


    If Tang Rong had always had to say a few words of relief, but he was in a bad mood at the moment, so he was unwilling to waste his time in such small things. "Go on, I want to be quiet."


    Aunt Yue walked away with tears. As soon as she returned to the house, Aunt Cai came, "How about it?"


    Aunt Yue shook her head, "The prince has something to worry about, so I didn''t let me keep it."


    Aunt Cai looked impatient. She couldn''t find the opportunity to get the keys to those boxes. As the deadline set by Manager Zhang was getting closer, she felt anxious.

 Chapter 183 Something good is going to happen today

    Chapter 183 Something good is going to happen today


    There is not much time left for Aunt Cai. When I was anxious, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration and turned around and went straight to Tang Rong''s study.


    "The weather has been pretty good these days, and it is very humid in winter. It is time to take out the items in the warehouse to dry them, especially the clothes. What a pity if they get damp?"


    Tang Rong was disturbed again, "I''m just going to do this little thing."


    Aunt Cai couldn''t help but feel happy in her eyes, and immediately called Aunt Liu to turn the key. Aunt Liu said, "Half a month ago, the young lady asked someone to take out all the things she should have to show off."


    "Only the dowry box of Mrs. Xianhou did not move. The young lady said she would wait for the prince to decide, but later she was delayed due to some things."


    Aunt Cai hurriedly said that Mrs. Cai should take out her wife¡¯s dowry and she should be worn on it, but Tang Rong refused. ¡°There is no material in the box, it is all fun things, so there is no need to be sundried.¡±


    Aunt Cai didn''t give up, "The princess didn''t open the boxes and looked at them later. What was missing and how much was missing should be counted. There were still a list of dowry from the wife of that year, and she should take them out and compare them one by one, so she should."


    ¡°Aunt Cai.¡±


    Tang Rong interrupted her, "Don''t say this again in the future. My mother treated me very well over the years. If I really competed, wouldn''t it hurt her heart?"


    "What''s more, I''ve used a few items a few days ago, how can I compare them?"


    He looked up at Aunt Liu, "Since the young lady is not in the mansion, please bring the key to the box."


    Tang Rongbai clearly didn''t want Aunt Cai to touch those boxes. Aunt Cai was unwilling to accept it and could only shut up. She could only endure her desire for the time being and continue to wait for the opportunity.


    I thought again that the key was in the hands of the prince, which was much easier to succeed than Aunt Liu.


    My thoughts were interrupted again and again, and Tang Rong couldn''t calm down, so he got up and went back to the bedroom.


    Tang Mo in Qiushiyuan returned in the middle of the night. When Xin An entered the house, he was already asleep. There were two more beautiful flowers in the house. There were also a bird cage under the eaves outside the door, covered with black cloth. He was about to reach out to open it and take a look, but suddenly a series of "thieves and thieves" came out, and he quickly retracted his hand.


    "The young lady bought her starling at the flower and bird market for a lot of money today and she can speak."


    Chunyang stepped forward and explained in a low voice. Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, but a black cage suddenly spoke at night. How terrible?


    After going to the next door to wash, he gently touched the bed. As soon as he lay down, the person beside him turned over. When he saw that the other person was indeed sleeping, Tang Mo sighed. The young man with a strong spirit was lying beside him every night. Who would believe his thoughts?


    But he had a bear heart but no bear gall, and was very timid. He hoped that Xin''an would be unhappy when sleeping several times and could sleep in his arms. As a result, he was so disciplined after falling asleep. When he woke up in the morning, his hair was messy, and she couldn''t wake up early and she couldn''t hold the quilt and got out.


    "Why"


    After another sigh, I moved silently to the direction of the people around me. If the mountain doesn¡¯t come, I will be the only one who can go.


    After waking up, Xin An opened his eyes slightly and knew that Tang Mo went out to be his cow and horse again. After slowly getting up, Chunyang and several others came in to serve him one after another. While dressing up, they said that Doctor Zhao was coming to dye her nails again and also to raise her hair. They joked, "I''m very busy this day."


    Chun Lu said: "I heard that those nobles would directly invite actors to the mansion to perform alone when they were bored. Speaking of which, there were fewer funny people around our young lady. When the son-in-law became better, those funny people should come."


    She was talking about the female family members of officials with lower ranks. For the sake of her husband''s future, Xin An had no choice but to speak helplessly, "Now I am the one who makes people funny."


    The status of a female family depends on the status of her husband. Tang Mo is still in the stage of hard work and has not achieved any achievements yet. Xin An is naturally shorter than those wives.


    But she didn''t care at all. From a salt merchant to a powerful man, she had already taken advantage of her.


    "Other people''s young masters go to the Beiya Army just for a formality. Our second young master goes there regardless of the weather. He has to pay attention to it. He is steady and down-to-earth, and will definitely be promoted step by step." Chunyang continued to say good things about Tang Mo, "Maybe he will come back from the young lady in the future."


    Xin An looked at himself in the mirror with a smile, "Chunyang is becoming more and more able to speak."


    Chunlu continued, "Our second son Feng Shen is handsome and kind to the young lady. Everyone can see it. They say that the young lady and the second son are handsome and beautiful, and are born a couple."


    Xin An smiled happily, "Well, this little mouth is smeared with honey today."


    After the dressing was ready, Chunyang talked about the banquet he was going to next, "I will go to Mrs. Ouyang''s crab banquet tomorrow. I heard that Mrs. Ouyang has foreign blood, and I don''t know if it''s easy to get along with?"


    Xin An told them, "Mrs. Ouyang is so beautiful in life. She has big eyes, long eyelashes, high nose bridge, and curly hair, which is quite charming."


    "He is still cheerful, a bit like the Siamese people we have met before."


    Chunyang Chunlu has seen Siamese people in Huaijiang before, "That''s really beautiful."


    "But our young lady is also beautiful. She has a good rest these days and has Dr. Zhao often comes to nourish her skin. Her skin is rosy and has a better complexion, which is a bit better than before."


    Xin An stood up with a smile, "I''m going to be sweet-mouthed one by one. It seems that something good is going to happen today."


    As soon as Pingqiu entered the door of Qiushiyuan, he heard the laughter in the room, and there was a smile on his face. After the news came through, he entered the door and said, "Mrs. Second Young Master, the wife has just received the news. Aunt Cuiping, who came out of the palace, will come to the mansion later, saying that she wanted to meet the young lady first."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    People who come out of the palace naturally have a good vision and have the ability to choose a master.


    "Tell my mother, I will go and ask my grandmother for help."


    Ping Qiu said again: "Madam, please don''t care too much. The people released in the palace this time have dozens of more people than I said earlier. If you can''t choose the next one."


    "Thank you for my mother first."


    Aunt Wang sent Pingqiu out. After coming back, she said that if Cuiping was really capable, she would be fine. "I have someone cleaned up the house. If it is appropriate, let her move in today and arrange two little girls to serve her."


    "After the autumn, there are many banquets in the capital. We feel at ease with a person who knows the skills next to the young lady."


    With a happy look on his face, Xin An asked with a smile, "Look at you being happy, you are not afraid of others coming to bully you."


    "She won''t."


    Aunt Wang was very confident and spoke happily, "The one who came out of the palace must be a smart person. I know that I am not something she can bully, just outsiders. If I really dare to bully me, I will put my shoes on her and drive her out."


    Xin An laughed, "Auntie is getting tougher, so that''s how it should be."


    What a great aunt, I was so frustrated to follow her in my previous life.

 Chapter 184 I have to bring Xinan into the palace

    Chapter 184: I want to bring Xin''an into the palace


    Aunt Wang, who has always been steady, took the initiative to accompany Xin''an to the front yard to see Cuiping. She was more concerned about Cuiping''s arrival than Xin''an.


    Although her big girl is happy all day long, she is so tired behind her back. She doesn¡¯t want to say anything she is tired after socializing with those noble ladies. She feels distressed, but she can¡¯t help but take care of food and drink. As long as Cuiping has the ability and is not bad at heart, what¡¯s wrong with her giving in?


    When the old lady learned that someone was coming from the palace, she said that if she had seen it, she would bring it to her and check it out.


    "The Empress Dowager replied to my post and called me to enter the palace in two days. You can accompany my grandmother."


    "Want to enter the palace?"


    Xin''an felt a little sudden, and the old lady said, "You can come again later. Grandma tells you the rules for entering the palace. You will leave sooner or later. Grandma takes you there and you will be smoother in the future."


    "Grandma?"


    The old lady seemed to have to entrust some heavy burdens. Before Xin An asked the old lady more, she said, "Don''t be nervous, you are the wife of the Marquis''s Mansion. What''s so strange about entering the palace? If the second boy is promising, he will enter the palace more often."


    Tang Gang took action first and then reported, and put his ideas on the women in the clan. When she learned the news, the matter was a foregone conclusion. What is important is that she knew that the people in the clan were very willing and mentioned such a thing two years ago.


    Everyone is willing to fight and the other is willing to be beaten. Even if you have a thousand anger in your heart, you can¡¯t do anything. You can only think that since you come, you have to deal with it carefully. You will have a happy result. Don¡¯t be filled with resentment at the end.


    I couldn''t help but think of the old man again. If he was still there, how angry he would be to learn that his children and grandchildren were planning to do so.


    The eyes fell on Xin''an, thinking that the woman in the clan would have to trouble Xin''an''s helper when she came. Tao Yiran couldn''t count on any of them, but although Xin''an was good, she was somewhat weak in her identity. The old lady wanted to give her a long face and raise her value so that she could make friends outside.


    The old lady didn''t say anything clearly, and Xin An didn''t ask questions. After Fuli, she said, "I''ve followed my grandmother''s arrangements."


    "Okay, go ahead and don''t let people wait for a long time."


    After Xin''an left, the old lady sighed. There was only one female family in the mansion who could count on. She also thought that it would be great if Tang Rong remembered the old man''s words and married Xin''an. Tao Yiran''s fault was not the case, and Tang Rong''s path was destined to be difficult to walk.


    Nectar wanted to speak but stopped, but in the end he could only shake his head silently.


    In the front yard, when Xin''an arrived, Wang was talking to Cuiping. When he saw Xin''an, he said to Cuiping: "This is my second wife, look."


    Cuiping stood up to greet him, Xin An nodded. He looked good when he could enter the palace, and he naturally had a brain when he could become an aunt. What''s more, Xin An knew Cuiping''s skills in his previous life, and there was nothing to choose from.


    "I heard that Aunt Cuiping is an extremely decent person, and I know what I said at first sight."


    "Please sit down, aunt."


    Cuiping looked at Xin''an without a trace, "The Second Young Master''s Lady is better than I thought."


    Xin''an did not take a turn and directly expressed his purpose. "I think my aunt also learned about my situation. I came from Huaijiang and didn''t know anything about the capital. I hope someone familiar with the situation in the capital can help me. I wonder if my aunt is willing?"


    She was direct and Cuiping was not vague. Her parents were no longer there, and her brother also died of illness the year before yesterday. Now her nephew is in charge of the family. Although her nephew is good to her in the past two days, her aunt and nephew have never been together for a long time. It is okay to live for two days. I am afraid that something will happen if I stay there for a long time.


    Of course, it is okay to be an aunt from a wealthy family under her conditions, but the higher the family, the less it is, the less likely it is to gain a foothold and it is hard to gain trust.


    After Weiyuan''s mansion found her, she inquired carefully. The prince was confused, and the second young master and the other one looked unremarkable, but the second young master and his wife were rich. Unfortunately, everyone around him was not familiar with the situation in various families in the capital. The second young master often went out for social activities. Her role was beyond doubt. Instead of going to another mansion to sit on a bench and intrigue, it would be better to be decent here. After understanding this, he stood up again and bowed slightly, "If the Second Young Master''s Lady does not dislike my tiny skills, he will do his best to help the Second Young Master''s Lady."


    Cuiping''s stay was expected by Xin''an.


    In her previous life, she would choose the new top scorer''s wife who would not have any money yet. Why can''t she choose the second young lady of the Hou Mansion who has a higher starting point in her life?


    Wang had no objection. The old lady nodded after seeing it, but she knocked on Cuiping, "Since the second young lady has chosen you, you are willing to stay. You must not have a second thought in the future. You need to help with all your heart. If you do a good job, you will have good things waiting for you."


    "Thank you, the old lady, for your advice."


    Cuiping was extremely respectful in front of the old lady, "Mrs. Meng''s second young master is willing to accept it. She should do her best to repay the second young master."


    "Um."


    The old lady was satisfied, "Go down."


    Aunt Wang also had to go back to bring her luggage. Xin An asked Aunt Wang to send two people to follow her back to help. When they left, they smiled and asked the old lady, "Grandma, is it okay?"


    "good."


    The old lady could see that Cuiping was capable, but she was a little worried that Xin An could not control such a person. It was not a good thing that the servant was strong and the master was weak.


    "Do you think about where to place her?"


    Xin''an said that Aunt Wang had already cleaned up the house in Qiushiyuan. The old lady said, "Although you are from the palace, you are the master and the second young lady of the Marquis''s mansion, so you don''t have to lift her too high."


    "If you let her live in Luoyan Pavilion, you can''t easily move into the master''s yard."


    "You use this person first. If she wants to overtake you, then send her out, and there is no need to worry about the things around her."


    Xin An Fuli thanked, "I don''t worry about anything with my grandmother. Aunt Cuiping is a smart person. You should know how to advance and retreat. If you want to offend me, I can''t tolerate her."


    "Don''t worry, grandma, I must not let a servant bully you."


    The old lady was very satisfied with her attitude. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that Xin An had the potential to be the mistress of the family.


    I have to say that the more outstanding Xin An performed, the more regretful the old lady felt for Tang Rong, and she couldn''t help but lean towards him, always thinking that if that happened, he and Xin An would be the one who was the one who was the other in the outside. With Xin An''s ability to socialize outside, how smooth the road ahead would be.


    After the person left, he couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s all fate."


    Ganlu persuaded, "Don''t worry too much. The second young master is outstanding, and the second young master is also motivated now. This is a good thing."


    The old lady shook her head. It is of course a good thing for her children and grandchildren to be outstanding, but the second boy must have an unresolved resentment in his heart. There is only one marquis. When the brothers fight, she will not be able to bear to suffer any damage.


    Ganlu didn''t persuade her again, thinking that people should not enjoy happiness too early, and the old lady let go early and didn''t care. It was a good life for a few years to enjoy happiness. Who would know that she was so worried now?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 185 The past caught by the crab

    Chapter 185 The Past Aroused by Crabs


    Aunt Wang was very satisfied with Cuiping. Her eyebrows were very relaxed. She praised Cuiping on the road, "It''s so grand, and her walking posture is also beautiful, and she still doesn''t sound yet."


    "If you go back and let a few girls learn, that''s the skill from the palace."


    Xin An hurriedly stopped her, "But don''t, people in the yard will not be able to walk soundly, it''s so scary."


    "We are not in the palace, so there is no need to be so nervous. You should still be a little angry and lively."


    Aunt Wang heard this, but she had other plans in her heart. When she returned to Qiushiyuan, she began to remind Chunyang and Chunlu to let them restrain themselves. Don¡¯t ask Aunt Cuiping to make the young lady laugh at the people around her for being unruly. The serious look made the people in the yard nervous, and they were even thinking about whether to change their clothes to welcome the aunt from the palace.


    Xin An found it funny, "Don''t learn too rigidly."


    I cared too much about these in my previous life, so that I could live a frustrated and careful life with those who followed her. In this life, I must live as freely as possible within the allowed scope. "When I arrived at our yard, Aunt Cuiping could only follow the local customs."


    If you dare to teach her and her people, you won¡¯t be able to come out of the palace.


    Chun Lu and his wife quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then they laughed one by one. There was a young lady supporting everyone, and no one was afraid of them.


    Soon Doctor Zhao came, and Xin An asked her to look at her nails, "I had a little faded earlier and a new piece has grown. I have to dye it again today."


    Doctor Zhao took out her bottles and jars and said that he would apply oil to his hair for a while, "Treat hair first and then dye his nails. A few days ago, I got a more gorgeous layer of red, and it was decorated with alum, and the color on it looked very beautiful."


    When Cuiping arrived with her bag, Xin''an''s nails had just been dyed. She learned that her residence was not here and she would not delay. The first thing was to ask someone to buy crabs, and at the same time, she had to prepare all the tools for eating crabs. She was worried that Xin''an would make a fool of herself at the crab banquet tomorrow.


    "Today I will tell the young lady about the rules of eating crabs in Beijing."


    Chunyang felt it was a bit redundant. Her girl grew up in Huaijiang. Every autumn, the crabs in Huaijiang River are fat. There are seven or eight ways to make crabs in any restaurant. How could her girl not eat crabs?


    "As Aunt Cuiping''s instructions, go and do it."


    The rules for eating crabs in the two places are different. Xin''an feels it is necessary to listen. You should know that she had never attended a crab banquet in her previous life and did not invite her at all.


    Chunyang went out to get the money and went out. Chunlu took Cuiping to settle it. Doctor Zhao pretended not to hear anything, but only ordered someone to bring the shampoo. The hair that was oily was not washed clean and he couldn''t fall asleep.


    A half-day busy, Xin''an''s hair was black and smooth, and his fingernails changed color. Because the original color did not fall off, he dyed it again and became redder. "Doctor Zhao''s dyeing skills are better."


    Doctor Zhao began to clean up her bottles and jars, "Mrs. Young lady''s nails are good-looking, they look good before they are dyed, and they are extremely dazzling if they are a little color."


    "The next dyeing can be waited until half a month later."


    Xin''an said that he would send someone to invite her at that time, "Thank you for your hard work today."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Chunyang presented the hard work today, and after some politeness, he sent Doctor Zhao out. Xin An lazily stretched his waist and back. Seeing that it was not too early, he asked Chunyang to simply comb her hair and no longer make any complicated styles. As soon as he got up, Aunt Cuiping came with someone and brought the crab.


    She calculated the time to put the crabs in the pot without delay.


    Xin''an sat down at the dining table. Cuiping asked Chunyang Chunlu and two big girls to come forward to look at it and said, "I heard that Huaijiang crabs are fat, the second young lady must be familiar with them. The crabs are fresh and lively, so there are not many crabs delivered to the capital. They only eat them once or twice a year. They are usually made into salted crabs, crabs, sugar crabs, crab porridge and hand-washing crabs. Among them, salted crabs are the most troublesome. If this dish is delivered tomorrow, the host will not specifically ask the second young lady, so that the girl can remove the crabs."


    As he said that, he picked up a crab and put it into the bone plate. He looked up at Chunyang Chun Green, "I will take one for you to see, so you have to see it clearly." Huaijiang also has salted crabs, and the people who eat it themselves. According to personal habits, there are also tools to eat crabs, but compared to Cuiping''s hand, it is a bit rough.


    Especially crab roe crab paste, in Huaijiang, the crabs are broken open and sucked directly on their mouths. The food is fresh and sweet. When it comes to Aunt Cuiping''s hands, it has to be disassembled into the plate bit by bit. Not to mention Chunyang and Chunlu, even Xin''an feels that the little fresh and sweetness is gone after such a struggle.


    It''s hard to see, it''s not interesting.


    As for crab legs, it¡¯s interesting. Huaijiang used a small mill to crush the crab legs and Cuiping poked the thighs with her calf, which was quite convenient. But after one was removed, the meat was cold.


    As soon as the meat was cold, it brought a little fishy smell. Xin An frowned after taking a sip, "Where did you buy this crab?"


    "This is not the most plump time for crabs. If you want to send them to the capital, you don''t have much to worry about. If you are young, you will feel a little worse."


    Chunyang said that Chang Liu also took some effort to buy these crabs, "There are no crabs around the capital."


    Xin''an lost interest in these crabs. He thought that in my memory, the crabs in Huaijiang were delicious. The big meat was so delicious that she hadn''t tasted them for a long time. In the eyes of everyone, she was still in Huaijiang a few months ago. Only she and Tang Mo knew that she hadn''t been back in the Huaijiang area for more than ten years.


    But she remembers the appearance of Huaijiang crabs very clearly.


    I remember one year, in order to let her eat a bite of the crab from Huaijiang, her father got two hundred kilograms of crabs from Huaijiang and came by water. When she arrived in the capital, she was still alive. She was so scared that it was not only because the crabs were delicious, but also because the crabs came from her hometown, full of her parents'' concern for her.


    Unfortunately, no one fell into her mouth, and Tang Rong used it as a favor, leaving a few left behind and he went to eat with Tao Yiran at night.


    Now that I thought about it, I was so cheap at that time, so I should have picked up a knife and killed that bastard.


    A bite of crab meat aroused her sadness, and the sadness slowly dissipated. Chunyang instantly reacted, "Is the young lady homesick?"


    Xin An smiled and sniffed, "I miss homesickness, and I don''t know when I can taste the crabs from Huaijiang again."


    "I won''t talk about this anymore. You can follow Aunt Cuiping''s method to dismantle it. If there is any right place, Aunt Cuiping can also give you some tips."


    Aunt Cuiping didn''t say much, so she didn''t ask about her master''s affairs, not to mention that she had just arrived, but she just mentioned the key points of the spring and green crab removal from time to time.


    After dismantling a few of them in a row, Chunyang and Chunlu became more and more skillful. However, the crabs that were dismantled were thin and yellow, and the paste was thin, so Xin''an was even less interested.


    When Tang Mo came back, he saw a few plates of crab meat and a pile of crab shells on the table.


    "What is this for?"


    Xin''an made a random mistake, "I thought about how hard you worked as a job, so I''m going to make you a crab meat bun, so I have to eat more at night."


    "So thoughtful?"


    Tang Mo stepped forward happily, "The crab meat buns are very fresh. Last time I ate them last year. It''s quite troublesome to dismantle them, and it''s all hard."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 186 Tang Rong started planning again

    Chapter 186 Tang Rong started planning again


    Tang Mo''s happy appearance made everyone in the room lower their heads and laugh. Xin An introduced Aunt Cuiping to him with a smile, "My mother invited me for help. I will live in the mansion from today."


    Cuiping stepped forward to greet him, and Tang Mo said ''um'', "Since you are here, don''t be too reserved. The young lady is easy-going. If you see anything inappropriate, you can speak directly."


    "yes."


    Aunt Cuiping stopped talking. Tang Mo happily pulled Xin An to the next door and talked. Cuiping was confused and Chun Lu said, "Aunt Cuiping, no need to be surprised. The second young master and the young lady have a very good relationship. They are both very kind people. You only need to be a good job when serving in this yard."


    Cuiping nodded and smiled, "I also want to ask the two girls to tell me about the habits of the second young master and the second young lady."


    "no problem."


    The two of them put away the crab shells and put the crab meat together, preparing to take them out to make crab meat bags. Aunt Cuiping followed them together, helping them with their work while talking.


    Tang Mozai next door was talking about the person Tang Yong gave him, "Two and a half-old boys, the older one was very smart, the younger one was very smart, the younger one was a child from a merchant family. The adults at home encountered misfortune when they went out to do business. The mother died of illness, and the uncle took the opportunity to occupy the property and drove the two boys out. The second uncle knew their father, so he decided to send the younger one to study, and the older one followed me."


    "After all, my family was once rich and had seen some worlds and recognized words. I was smarter than Ershan. If I use it well, I would be a good helper. His name is Wei Xiang."


    "There is another family who defected to me, and they were also merchants. The transaction was run away and they owed debts and sold them to me. I promised them to last ten years. If they performed well in these ten years, they would be free."


    As he said that, he gave Xin''an a few deeds to sell his body, "You can keep it."


    Xin An looked at it one by one, "The two brothers also signed the contract to sell their bodies?"


    "Wei Xiang signed it."


    Tang Mo claimed that he was not a person with sympathy, so how could he take in people around him casually? "The youngest one has talent in studying, and it would be a good thing if he could have a future."


    Xin An nodded and signed the contract to sell his body is good for both parties. "In addition, Chang Liu, people from inside and outside your mansion are enough."


    "Get some money back and buy some industries."


    Tang Mo raised his legs comfortably, "After finally, another thing was done."


    With the staff in place, the next time he exerts his strength.


    Xin''an talked about her medicinal food shop, "It will be open in ten days, so you can pay more attention to it then."


    Tang Mo has already visited the decoration of the shop and admired Fang Da¡¯s idea. As long as the business is opened, he and Xin¡¯an will have another help. He was already happy and heard Xin¡¯an say something, ¡°Grandmother asked me to follow her to the palace to pay tribute to the Queen Mother the next day.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and quickly figured out the whole story, "The only thing grandmother can use is mother and you. Mother is not idle at first, so you become the best choice."


    "The one next door should be anxious again."


    "I''ll find you a guard in the future. Who knows what the next door can do?"


    Xin An didn''t refuse, but just asked him what Zhuyou was doing. "Don''t give the next door a breath. It''s better to let Zhuyou take a heavy blow and slap him in the face."


    ¡°It¡¯s under progress.¡±


    The two of them met and smiled at each other, and their minds were not as good as Tang Rong, so they trapped Tang Rong in the mansion and bought more time for them. At this time, Tang Rong had already stood in front of Tang Gang. Xin''an had an aunt who came out of the palace, which made him feel a little more crisis. He originally wanted to rest in the yard for a few more days to reduce a few pounds, but could not sit still. "My son was going to go to the Tao family tomorrow, not to pick up Tao Yiran, but to see the attitude of the Tao family."


    "The prince''s road is not accessible, and my father-in-law has no need to stay in the capital. It''s better to be sent to the better place. It''s better to go to a better place than wasting time in the capital."


    ¡°What¡¯s more.¡±


    Tang Rong looked at Tang Gang, and Tang Gang put down the teacup, "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Rong subconsciously lowered his voice, "We cannot rely on the Xin family alone. It''s not that my son is so stupid that Uncle Xin can subsidize his second brother, but that the matter of changing relatives offended Uncle Xin. Although his younger brother and sister are in the mansion, his son is always uneasy."


    "If you find a good place for your father-in-law to put it down, you may not be able to find the next wallet."


    He needed money everywhere, and the Hou Mansion lost 30,000 taels this year, which directly affected his spending.


    Tang Gang was not convinced by him. The Xin family had resentment towards the Hou Mansion, but the Tao family also broke up with them. He could not trust the Tao family now. If Tang Rong was answered, the Tao family''s promise would definitely be that the Hou Mansion would take Tao Yiran back.


    He didn''t want to take a look at the Tao family girl.


    "Your grandmother is still angry and will not allow the Tao family girl to come back."


    "You can go and have a look at Tao family, but what you said will be slow for the time being. Xin Kuan is not a person who ignores the overall situation and will not easily break up with the Hou Mansion. His business depends on the Hou Mansion for him."


    Tang Rong did not continue to persuade, as if this proposal was just mentioned casually, and then he said that he was going to prepare to return to the Ministry of Rites. "It''s not a few months since the Chinese New Year. The Ministry of Rites is busy, and it''s not appropriate for his son to rest like this."


    Tang Gang did not stop him, but just told him to bring all the guards when he went out later, and it would be better to take a carriage. "One or two times is a coincidence, you can''t have a third accident."


    "My son knows."


    He didn''t know that Tang Rong looked like a bad person when he saw everyone, but he also brought a guard from Chunhuayuan to this place, which was quite like a frightened bird.


    As night fell, the whole family had dinner at night, and the steaming crab meat buns were brought up.


    ¡°This crab meat bun is good.¡±


    The old lady who was rare to eat together said yes, and Xin An smiled and picked up another one for her, "I can''t eat this crab meat bun a few times a year, and it takes a lot of effort to eat it once. It''s rare that my grandmother likes it, so it doesn''t matter if you eat one more."


    The crab meat bun is not big. Chunyang and Chun Green are made according to the taste of Huaijiang, highlighting one "fresh". Tang Mo bites one for two, and ate four in a short while.


    Tang Rong only tasted one of them when he wanted to lose weight. Seeing that Tang Mo was eating deliciously, he saw that he was really much clearer than before, his face was smooth and his spirit was handsome than before, and he couldn''t help but feel two more sense of crisis in his heart. He smiled and said, "My second brother''s appetite seems to be much better than before."


    The original intention was to guide Tang Gang to see Tang Mo and Wenya''s eating habits, but Tang Mo admitted openly, "I used to be lazy and a little unbeautiful. Now, I practice martial arts every day, and the lazy meat has lost its appetite and is really eating more than before."


    "Brother, you eat too. If you recover from your injuries, you should eat more."


    It¡¯s the best to eat into a pig. I don¡¯t know if there is any medicine to make people obese. I secretly gave him a portion to make him fat.


    Seeing that he was calm in response, Tang Rong felt more and more that Tang Mo was threatening him, and asked with a smile: "Does the second brother practice hard and want to follow the path of a military general?"

 Chapter 187 Tang Rong almost broke the defense

    Chapter 187 Tang Rong almost broke the defense


    As soon as Tang Rong said this, both the old lady and Tang Gang looked at Tang Mo. The atmosphere at the dinner table changed instantly. It was the rule set by the old marquis who no longer controlled the army, and no one could change it.


    Tang Mo seemed to have not noticed it, swallowed the crab meat bun slowly and said with a smile:


    "I never thought about this. I will follow my father''s arrangements in the future. Now I practice qigong because I am on the job in the Northern Yajun Army. Commander Liao is a strict person. Everyone knows that I am from the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion. If I can''t even understand the flirting and embroidering skills, wouldn''t it be a joke?"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t listen to my father''s words when I was young. It''s too late to practice again at this time, so it''s more important to strengthen my body."


    Tang Gang was very satisfied with his attitude, and his expression relaxed, and the atmosphere at the dinner table was relaxed. "Your grandfather was able to swing an eighty-pound big knife, which was very majestic. Although the Marquis'' Mansion no longer joined the army, it could not be underestimated."


    "It''s hard to practice, so you naturally have a higher appetite. Eating more is a good thing."


    The eyes were on Tang Mo for a moment. It has to be said that Tang Mo looked good after the clear and refreshed look. His facial features were very elegant, his eyebrows were heroic, and he was wearing good clothes. He looked like a refreshing and handsome young man.


    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that such a son made him feel proud. The day before yesterday, I saw the grandson of Shangshu Qiu, the Ministry of Revenue. His facial features were flying randomly and he was not decent at all. He was like a short winter melon, and his eyes hurt when he saw it. Shangshu Qiu was still a treasure lover.


    There is also the prince of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, with a rosacea, a short chin, a thick neck, and a skeleton. He looks bad. He wears brocade and looks like he was stolen, and he has no temperament. He looks very similar to his mother. If the mother and son had not been born into a royal family, they would probably have to live alone.


    I don¡¯t know how Prince Cheng, who looks like Zhou Zheng, can speak out?


    Tang Mo, who was looked at by him, didn''t even know that his father was actually a person who valued his skin and was very mean. At this time, he thoughtfully picked up crab meat bags for him with public chopsticks. "My father always worrys about his son, and he has lost a lot of people than before, so he should use more."


    Tang Gang nodded happily, "It''s rare that you are enlightened and sensible."


    Wang smiled and said, "Don''t worry about talking, this crab meat bun is not so delicious when it is cold."


    As he said that, he picked up one for Xin''an, "I''m benefiting from you today, so you can eat more."


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Wang gave Tang Rong another bowl of chicken soup, "Crab meat is not conducive to the recovery of the wound. When your injury is healed, let''s make it again. Drink more chicken soup and putting Angelica is good for your body."


    The family was having a happy time. The old lady was very happy to see this scene. Only Tang Rong felt uncomfortable with the chicken soup. The soup that her stepmother had served herself would not be able to drink, but the side dishes she had eaten before was wasted.


    Unfortunately, no one saw his embarrassment, and they were all eating with a smile.


    After the meal, the family sat together and drank hawthorn water. The old lady was rarely stayed and said to Tang Rong happily: "I look good, and my body looks stronger, which shows that the people in your yard are serving you well."


    As for the old man, those who can¡¯t stand being thin are all round and fat, and they are blessed.


    "It''s the second boy who lost a lot of weight, but he''s a lot of energy. Don''t be too hard to practice."


    In the eyes of the old lady, of course, children and grandchildren should be white and fat. She had no other intentions, but just simply caring for the two grandchildren.


    But Tang Rong, who was already prone to thinking more, subconsciously thought that the old lady was hiding that he was fat and said that Tang Mo was energetic. Fortunately, his qi cultivation skills have always been good. He smiled and said, "The days of recuperation have indeed been a little longer. When he returns to the Ministry of Rites, he may be able to clear it up soon."


    "You have to have some time to eat when you are busy, don''t treat yourself badly."


    The old lady felt a little pity for him. There was no one around him who knew the cold and the hot. I only heard that Aunt Yue was good, but she was a concubine with limited knowledge. All she could do was prepare some soup.


    Seeing Tang Mo and Xin An talking in a low voice again, the couple looked very harmonious, and they were even more happy for Tang Rong. Changsun, who was once bright and bright, now lost his former glory, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Wang''s eyes looked at the nose and nose, and saw that the old lady felt sorry for Tang Rong, and there was no trace of turmoil on her face. She used to be sincere to Tang Rong and treated him as her own son, but what was the result? No one really cares whether Mo''er is doing well. Even the old lady who claims to be generous ignores her. If Mo''er hadn''t been bothering to please her over the past few months and having a daughter-in-law to manage her, the old lady would probably not be able to see her son and daughter-in-law''s good fortune.


    Now I feel sorry for Tang Rong.


    "What does your mother think?"


    Tang Mo was talking about the next time Xiu Mu was going to take his family out for a trip. "The fragrance of osmanthus trees and lotus leaves and fields are all seen with their tails pinched. If you miss it, you have to wait until next year."


    Wang smiled and said, "You young people will do it. What should I do?"


    She must keep her steps away from the old lady when she goes out, and she also has to do it up and down. It''s tiring to think about it.


    Xin''an said that the place they chose was good, there was a pavilion where they could sit and enjoy the scenery, and their vision was wide. "If you think it''s good, can I do it?"


    "Grandmother, father and mother just need to relax and enjoy."


    As he said that, he looked at Tang Rong, "Brother, let''s go with me."


    Tang Rong refused without thinking. Did he see this family¡¯s mother and son be kind and filial?


    "I have something to do that day. Just take my grandmother and my father and mother to play. Is it feasible if I make arrangements again after I''ve been busy?"


    Tang Gang felt that traveling together was a good opportunity to prove the harmony of the Marquis'' Mansion to the outside world. It was said that the change of marriage in the Marquis'' Mansion made the two brothers have a grudge. It was just right for everyone to see that Tang Gang would be in chaos in this Marquis'' Mansion.


    "It''s a rare opportunity and the weather is good, so you can go with you."


    Tang Rong almost broke his defense and felt that this was humiliating him. Du Xiaotao Yiran was driven back to her parents'' home. She didn''t know how to discuss it outside, but now she actually asked him to think that nothing happened and went out to play together?


    Is this completely disregarding his ideas and insisting on him to be embarrassed, but I don¡¯t think about his situation at all?


    Xin An glanced at Tang Mo. Tang Mo understood it and immediately spoke, "What my father said is, let''s go together. There are more things going on in the next two or three months, so I''m afraid it''s not good to find another opportunity. During these days, I''m afraid I''ll be frustrated in the yard. It''s good to go out and relax."


    The old lady looked relieved, thinking that Tang Mo was really sensible, and she also agreed, "Since your father and second brother said so, let''s go together."


    In this way, Tang Rong had no reason to refuse, so he could only nod, "I have worked hard to do it."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Xin An looked at Tang Mo with a smile, and Tang Mo talked about interesting things happily again. The house soon became lively again, which really meant that family harmony was a little bit.


    The full moon hangs high, and Aunt Cai in Chunhua Courtyard avoids people and enters Tang Rong''s study. With her status in Chunhua Courtyard, she will not feel strange even if she is seen.


    At this time, Aunt Cai looked nervous. After entering the door, she opened Tang Rong''s drawer and found a box from the corner of one of the drawers. The box was lying in the box with the keys handed over by Aunt Liu.


    Quickly hid the key in his sleeve, put the box back to its original position, and then went out as if nothing had happened.


    Before I knew it, September ended like this, and suddenly I felt like I was about to celebrate the Chinese New Year. I felt like I hadn¡¯t done anything this year.


    I only sigh that time is too fast.


    The treasures have voted for me a lot of recommendations and monthly votes these days, and I have seen them all. I am grateful and I originally wanted to show my gratitude to show my gratitude, but National Day is here, and I will save the manuscript for the holiday. I will update it when I come back after the holiday. Thank you everyone, bow! !

 Chapter 188 Tang Rong went to Taos house in person

    Chapter 188 Tang Rong personally arrived at the Tao family


    The moon was in the middle of the sky, and Tang Gang led his family to send the old lady back to the reunion hall in person. The smile on the old lady''s face did not retreat throughout the whole process.


    "Go back and rest early, I''ll be on the job tomorrow."


    The old lady was really happy. When she was happy, she was more generous and said to Wang: "I used to show off my treasure in the warehouse. I found some materials and I will get more for you tomorrow morning. Please see what the arrangement is."


    The treasures in autumn sun are mainly drying things like clothes, fabrics, bedding, etc. that are prone to moisture. If the old lady had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not know that she had so many materials. Fortunately, the nectar was carefully preserved and not damaged.


    "It''s just the right time to make clothes, and you can use them all."


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Wang smiled and thanked her, helped the old lady into the house, and then left with everyone.


    Tang Rong was unwilling to go home with Tang Mo, so he found an excuse to avoid it. Tang Mo would not care about him, and there was endless things to say when he was with Xin An.


    As soon as they arrived at Qiushiyuan, the two of them couldn''t wait to enter the house, rubbing their hands and saying that he would prepare surprises for Tang Rong as much as possible, and keeping them safe, which made Tang Rong "surprised" and "surprises".


    Xin An nodded and lamented, "Tao Yiran was sad and grieved at her parents'' home, but Tang Rong traveled with her family and had a harmonious family. How distressed this matter should fall into Zhuyou''s ears, I''m afraid I would want to beat him to death with a punch."


    Tang Mo smiled even more happily and said that he would make arrangements with care.


    Tang Mo and Xin An were in a good mood. Tang Rong, who returned to Chunhuayuan, almost threw another tea set. His emotions became increasingly difficult to control. He felt that everyone in the mansion was fighting against him.


    Aunt Cai brought a bowl of soup into the house. The cooked water chestnut and coix seed soup can remove moisture and lose weight. Tang Rong took it and drank it. "There will be banquets in each family, and my aunt will make two more clothes for me."


    "The clothes are collected in the warehouse."


    This is exactly what Aunt Cai wants. She is still thinking about finding a reason to enter the warehouse. The opportunity comes just like this. She also thinks that she should support Aunt Yue. As long as she can decentralize power, it will be fine even if Tao Yiran comes back.


    "Originally, the young lady should have been in charge of these matters. The prince really doesn''t plan to pick up the young lady back?"


    "How can the master who has no chief in this yard do everything for the prince? It''s almost the end of the year, and there are many big and small things."


    Tang Rong frowned and did not answer. Aunt Cai tempted, "If the young lady cannot come back for a while, can I let Aunt Yue take the lead for the time being?"


    Tang Rong refused directly. He was not so confused that he asked a concubine to come forward. If that were the case, he would be laughed to death.


    "My mother will make the decision on these trivial matters in the mansion. Aunt Cai has worked hard for several days in the yard. I have other arrangements for other things."


    Aunt Cai nodded, afraid that Tang Rong would doubt her, she said nothing more, put away the soup bowl and went out, Tang Rong stood in front of the window and did not sleep in the middle of the night. The next morning, he got up and practiced the Five Animal Show. Although he was a little uncomfortable with the wound, he still gritted his teeth and persevered. Then he took a shower and changed his clothes before using breakfast.


    "Is the prince going out?"


    Aunt Cai held back the joy in her heart, "Do you want Qingmo to prepare the car?"


    Tang Rong seemed to have returned to his former appearance, calm and calm. After going out, he went to Chunrong Hall to pay his respects. When he learned that he was going to go to the old lady of the Tao family, he disagreed. Tang Rong said, "There must be a conclusion about this matter. The grandson is already a married man, and it is not good to let his father and mother take the lead in everything."


    "Don''t worry, grandmother, grandson knows it. I''m not going to pick someone up today."


    The old lady was relieved, "Don''t worry, just go there. If the Tao family dares to show your face, come back, and grandmother will make the decision for you."


    "Ganlu, go and bring my jade pendant." The old lady gave it to Tang Rong, "You still lack a jade pendant on your waist, just wear this one."


    Tang Rong stood up and bowed to take it, "Thank you grandma."


    The old lady tied the jade pendant around her waist in front of the old lady. The old lady was very satisfied, "My prince of the Marquis''s family can''t be decent at any time, go."


    Tang Rong bowed and left Chunrong Hall and left the mansion to the Tao family.


    As soon as Tang Rong left, Xin''an arrived at Chunrong Hall. Today she was going to a crab banquet and came to pay her respects before going out.


    "Go, don''t hurry to come back, you young people will be lively together."


    Xin An nodded with a smile. When he went out, he looked at the direction where Tang Rong left. The interests would not be cut off. Even if the Hou Mansion wanted to give up the Tao family, Tang Rong would not be willing. He would not stop without sucking the Tao family.


    The Tao family has been very lively recently. Either this one cry or the other faint, or the old lady scolds her. It makes Lord Tao feel extremely tired.


    He wanted to continue to be on duty, but after two days of hard work, he found that it was not as easy as he imagined. The people from the two sects of the prince and the second prince have been having fun in the past two days, which involved Tao Yiran. No one would agree to run for his affairs before the dust settled.


    This incident has already made him feel a headache. Tao Yiran lives at home, and his son and daughter-in-law are making trouble. The old lady also thinks that the mansion is not lively enough. Today she scolds this and teaches that lesson tomorrow, which is simply uneasy.


    ¡°Master, my son-in-law is here.¡±


    The servant ran away quickly, and there was no way. When my aunt returned to her parents'' home, she either shed tears or fainted. The mansion did not stop for a day, and the old lady couldn''t hold back. Now everyone was looking forward to the person waiting for the mansion to pick up my aunt back.


    Mrs. Tao, who heard the sound, wanted to put on her mother-in-law''s airs and "let him wait."


    Lord Tao glanced at her, ignored her, and said in a deep voice: "Please come in."


    The servant turned around and went as if he hadn''t heard Mrs. Tao''s words. Mrs. Tao looked angry, "Are you still polite to him at this time?"


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Lord Tao asked back, "Say a few words of humiliation, and then wait for him to stop Yiran?"


    "You have seen Hou''s attitude towards Yiran. If he does this, think about the consequences."


    Mrs. Tao looked unwilling. When Wang ridiculed her that day, she showed no mercy. Her tone was blocked in her heart, and she should have to let Tang Rong understand it too.


    Tang Rong came in very quickly. Seeing that he was not only not haggard but also round, his complexion was also good, and he was quite excited. Mrs. Tao''s anger rose. When she saw that Tang Rong was coming empty-handed, she immediately asked, "What are you here to do?"


    After seeing the ceremony, Tang Rong straightened his back and said, "I''m going to visit my home today to discuss with my father-in-law. I wonder if my father-in-law can speak in the study?"


    Lord Tao is not in a hurry. Although he expects him to take Tao Yiran back today, he still needs to have the attitude he should have.


    "Have your grandmother been fine these days?"


    Tang Rong said: "My grandmother has been a little uncomfortable in recent days. The doctor said that as long as she is content with peace of mind, there will be no problem. Thank you for your father-in-law."


    What a relaxed and calm man, Lord Tao frowned slightly, "So you are not here to pick Yiran up today?"


    "This matter must be followed by the arrangements of my father and mother."

 Chapter 189 Old Mrs. Tao teaches the scriptures

    Chapter 189 Old Mrs. Tao teaches the true scriptures


    Tang Rong did not mention Tao Yiran in a word, his attitude was already very clear, and Mrs. Tao''s anger was not concealed at all.


    Tang Rong looked calm, neither humble nor arrogant. After three breaths, he did not see the Tao family talking, so he bowed, "If my father-in-law has something to do, I will come back another day."


    I have to say that the prince of the Hou¡¯s Mansion outside is indeed better than Tang Mo¡¯s demeanor.


    But his successful attitude made Lord Tao¡¯s eyes cold. This was really not the attitude of his son-in-law and father-in-law. Tao Yiran wanted to return to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion but was afraid that it would be difficult, so she stood up slowly, "Speak in the study."


    "Slow down."


    Mrs. Tao finally couldn''t help it, "How did you think about Yi''er?"


    The happier I was when Tang Rong was the son-in-law and the regret I was now. Mrs. Tao''s eyes became more and more displeased when she looked at Tang Rong.


    "No matter what she did wrong, it''s your wife."


    ¡°What happened in the first place.¡±


    I think that if it weren''t for Tang Rong, Tao Yiran wouldn''t change her husband temporarily, but this is not nice. After all, Tao Yiran was not clean. "Yi''er was wronged to follow you. She was so low that she was so small that she was so small that she rarely came out of the courtyard. Now that such a thing happened, you, a husband, wouldn''t ignore it?"


    "If you let her live in her parents'' home for a long time, what will the people outside think of her?"


    Tang Rong bowed, "The Tao family''s grandmother was seriously ill, and Yi''er was ordered by her mother-in-law to go back to her parents'' home to serve her, and she was full of filial piety."


    Mrs. Tao snorted, "Do you take it seriously if you please outsiders?"


    "You don''t have to be careless and tell me about your own decision."


    What about filial piety? If the Tao family really promotes this, should other people in the mansion go out?


    Together with the Manchu Mansion, Tao Yiran is filial to the same person?


    Tang Rong was still calm, "Although I have gotten married, my father and mother are still the decisions of all things in the mansion, and I dare not disobey them."


    Mrs. Tao stared at him tightly, and Lord Tao spoke at the right time, "Okay, come to the study."


    The Hou family regretted this marriage and the Tao family. If they married Tang Mo directly, how could these things happen?


    Although Tang Mo is the second son of the legitimate son, he is a little out of touch before marriage and his reputation is not good, but a second son who cannot inherit his family business cannot ask too much for him.


    But who knows that Tang Mo changed his previous temperament after marriage, not only worked in an ambitious manner but also thoughtful and filial manner. How many gifts did Xin Kuan accept?


    That was a big cart and a small car to Huaijiang. Who doesn¡¯t want such a son-in-law?


    Xin Kuan is really lucky, and he has such a son-in-law just because he is confused.


    The father-in-law and son-in-law, who had their own thoughts, went to the study room. Mrs. Tao was so angry that she smashed the tea cup. Tao Yiran in the backyard also got the news at this moment. She held a veil and went to find Mrs. Tao. The old lady looked like she was in control. "Better promising, don''t be anxious. Men just want to hang him and make him anxious."


    Tao Yiran can¡¯t wait. She has been back for a few days. She finally waited until Tang Rong came to pick her up in person. "What if I take Qiao too much and leave directly?"


    The old lady held her hand, "If you see him, choose your bedroom. When you see someone, say what you miss him, give him some sweetness, and then retreat to advance. Is it understandable?"


    "Can you understand the tactic of trying to get?"


    Tao Yiran nodded, "I understand." The old lady was very satisfied. Among the granddaughters, she would count the one in front of her the most. She looked good and smart, and she could understand it at a glance.


    Tao Yiran was a little worried about the rumors outside. When she was walking outside, she still hoped to have a good reputation. The old lady patted her hands, "For the sake of the overall situation, will the people in the Hou Mansion give you a good reputation?"


    "You can only be ashamed of the Marquis'' Mansion if you don''t embarrass you. For the Marquis'' Mansion, they will also protect you. You don''t need to worry about this."


    "As a woman, you can live a comfortable life if you control a man, and someone will worry about the outside world."


    Tao Yiran knew this truth, but she was still worried that the people present would talk nonsense that day. The old lady looked contemptuous, "Those noble girls who laughed at you are nothing great, they are just a noble person."


    "No matter how noble your identity is, you still have to rely on a man in the end."


    Old Mrs. Tao has more methods than Tao Yiran when it comes to how to control men. She is also extremely disdainful when it comes to the noble girls in the capital.


    "When holding a large dowry, you have to worry about the future of a man, and you have to work hard to serve your parents-in-law. Some have to pretend to be generous and take concubines for your husband and raise your concubines. You have to fight for that little worthless face for the rest of your life. How many so-called noble ladies have been alone in their empty room for only two years after getting married?"


    Old Mrs. Tao never thought that those noble ladies and noble ladies were of great significance. Women rely on men and their own belly. If she met a prince and noble family when she was young, she would definitely be an old lady with a higher status now.


    She always felt that she was losing money by following Mr. Tao.


    "Those women are only able to gossip. After all, they are not jealous of those who can win the hearts of men if they dare to ridicule you. If you dare to ridicule you, you will use this to ridicule them. Those resentful women are the most unstimulating. If they are angry, they will inevitably lose their rules. What will happen later depends on your mood."


    "As long as Tang Rong inherits the title, you are the Marquis''s wife. Even if those people don''t like you, they will flatter you. What should I worry about?"


    Tao Yiran felt that this was reasonable. Her mother was worried all her life, and didn¡¯t her father even spoil his concubine?


    The old lady lowered her voice, "As a man, you have to follow her, but you have to go against him occasionally, so that it will be interesting."


    Tao Yiran lowered her eyes and chuckled. She was very easy to use this trick, and she was worried that the people in the Hou''s Mansion would still not like her.


    The old lady also has tricks in this matter, but she is still a man who beats Tang Rong. "Brothers are fighting each other most often. He must have something dissatisfied in his heart. As long as you speak for him everywhere, protect him, and say that his parents are biased and his brothers are hateful. With this skill of water grinding, he can cut off his parents for you."


    "As long as his heart is with you and towards you, what are the people in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "I can''t help but feel bad, what''s there to worry about?"


    Before Tao Yiran could react, Mrs. Tao came. When she learned that Tang Rong was not here to pick Tao Yiran up, the old lady was not angry. Tao Yiran calmed down after a moment of panic and ordered to take Qinqu to wait in the front yard, asking her to invite Tang Rong to her for anyway.


    Seeing that both of them were so calm, Mrs. Tao, who had no choice but to start to expect that Mrs. Tao had a way to make Tang Rong change her mind.


    She was angry, but Tao Yiran really couldn''t live at home forever.


    "Is there a way?"


    Tao Yiran returned her reassuring look and stood up. She wanted to go back to the house to dress up well. "Don''t bother, mother, wait for the news."


    Mrs. Tao took a deep breath, and the old lady closed her eyes to rest, thinking that this wife was also useless, and she would lose her rules when encountering a small matter and let others control it.


    Happy National Day, my sons

 Chapter 190 Absurd things about the blue sky and white sun

    Chapter 190 Absurd things about the blue sky and white sun


    In the Tao family''s study, Tang Rong had already told Lord Tao that he would help him put it in a good place, and at the same time he also analyzed the situation in the capital, which was pros and cons, but he did not say that he wanted his father-in-law to help him get money. It was not beautiful if he said it too bluntly.


    "Yi''er''s invitation to the moon banquet can no longer tell the right or wrong, and it is useless to pursue it, but her parents and grandmother at home were very angry and had to aggrieved Yi''er to live at home for more days."


    Lord Tao did not object, but said, "When she goes back, you will be more restrained. The child is naive and ignorant, timid and easy to be provoked."


    "Just say she is unwell and needs to recuperate at home."


    Lord Tao knew the situation of his daughter. Tang Rong was a sinister wolf. Tao Yiran would not be his opponent. In his opinion, those so-called methods of controlling men were useless to Tang Rong. With the status of the Marquis'' Mansion and the conditions of Tang Rong, what kind of beauty do you want?


    Thinking that Tang Rong''s patience would be tossed like this, sooner or later, he would be able to speak well now, and he valued his current official position. If he fell, the Marquis'' Mansion would make Tao Yiran disappear in front of others as quickly as possible.


    How to disappear is too many tricks here, and even a crueler life cannot be left behind.


    In order to prevent it, he had to think of a way to restrain Tang Rong.


    The father-in-law and son-in-law, who had their own thoughts, once again reached an unanimous goal. When they came out, their expressions eased a lot. Lord Tao said, "Since you are here, go and see Yi''er. I blame myself for being sad these days, and I have lost a lot of people."


    Tang Rong nodded and happened to see Baoqin looking around the rockery. When he saw him, he hurried over and went to Tao Yiran''s yard with this.


    The beauty is beautiful at all times. Tao Yiran in front of her was covered in thin clothes. She was crying before she raised her eyes. Her figure was as fragile and fragile as willows. A strand of hair fell to her chest, adding to her charm and tenderness. Then she quickly rushed into Tang Rong''s arms. Tang Rong''s heart was soft and she could no longer say anything to blame him.


    The slender fingers gently stroked his forehead, eyebrows, nose bridge, and finally lips, as if the two had just experienced a separation from life and death, or had not seen each other for a long time.


    Tang Rong, who was originally full of resentment towards Tao Yiran, softened his heart at this moment. He wanted to push her away and ask what happened that day, but Tao Yiran hugged him tightly and cried.


    The two were closely attached to each other, and there was a thin layer of clothing between their skin. Maybe it was Tao Yiran intentionally provoked, or it might be her eyes full of love and attachment. Tang Rong, who had been recovering from her injuries for many days, quickly announced her surrender under this offensive, hugged the person and walked towards the bed, without seeing Tao Yiran''s lightly curled lips at all.


    "Ronglang, your injury."


    ¡°No obstacle.¡±


    "Ronglang, be gentle"


    Hu Qin at the door was shocked, and he couldn''t believe that Prince Qingtian Bairi and the young lady were together like this.


    Qing Mo was speechless, feeling that his prince''s family had become more and more wrong after getting married. The young lady hooked her finger and even wanted ethics. If this matter was spread and a few words were arranged by someone with a heart, it would be a shameless one.


    About a stick of incense, the restlessness in the house gradually subsided. Tao Yiran, who was covered in fragrant sweat, leaned in Tang Rong''s arms, feeling proud, feeling that it was not difficult to grasp Tang Rong.


    After venting, Tang Rong just pushed her away and got up and put on his clothes. After packing it up, he tied the jade pendant given to her by the old lady again and said, "You will live in your parents'' home these days. When I convince my father and grandmother, I will pick you up."


    "I listened to Ronglang." Tao Yiran sat up, her shoulders exposed, and she didn''t go to clean up. She just got up and got out of bed and snuggled back into Tang Rong''s arms, "I''m waiting for Ronglang here, Ronglang wants to come earlier."


    Tang Rong said ''um'', then took her hand and sat down on the edge of the bed, asking her to tell him what happened that day. Tao Yiran told him the truth about the matter before Yaoyue Banquet. After Yaoyue Banquet, he naturally couldn''t help himself. "Fortunately, my brother and sister twisted me, so he gave me the opportunity to leave."


    "I was scared when I was messing up. I wanted to go home and have an idea with my mother, but who knew that my mother blamed her brother and sister for being too ruthless and refused to let me go back, saying that she wanted to seek justice for me."


    "I stopped me, but I couldn''t stop me. I was wronged by my brother and sister. My little injury just looked terrifying, it didn''t matter."


    The clothes that were already loose and hung on his body slid down, revealing the bruises that had not yet dissipated on his arms. The area under his armpits was clearly visible when he raised his hand. Tang Rong frowned, "My brother and sister-in-law are really heavy."


    "It''s not your brother and sister-in-law, and she didn''t mean it."


    Tang Rong sighed, feeling that Tao Yiran was very beautiful and cute at this time, and began to feel distracted again. Fortunately, she was rational enough, "You are wronged, wait for me here, and I will pick you up as soon as possible."


    The couple, one is sweet-mouthed and the other is lies, and they are really a natural couple.


    Tang Rong couldn''t control himself after he rubbed his ears and his hands. This time Tao Yiran pushed him away, "Be careful of the wound."


    Tang Rong loved her shyness more and more, and reluctantly separated. After leaving, he left directly. When he got on the carriage, his expression became solemn. Tao Yiran was used as a gun by the Crown Princess, but I don¡¯t know if Tao Yiran was too stupid and didn¡¯t understand or if one was willing to beat the other and the other was willing to be beaten. She also lied that her father did not wrongly accuse her.


    Thinking of the feeling just now, my expression was slightly relaxed, and I used some small tricks in front of him, which was somewhat fresh.


    At this time, Aunt Cai had already sent away the intrusive Aunt Yue and entered Tang Rong''s warehouse. After confirming that there was no one around, she took out the key and opened the box. The box was filled with bottles and jars, which were not small. It was not easy to take it out quietly. Soon the box was locked again and the next box was opened.


    There were several boxes in a row, except for the bottles and jars, there were some aged materials, and there were no exquisite jade ornaments or valuable small items, and there was no shadow of money or anything else.


    "This is a thief. Wang''s hand is so dark."


    Subconsciously, Aunt Cai believed that all the good things her wife''s dowry were swallowed by Wang. You should know that her wife''s dowry was quite small. In addition to some precious gold, silver and jade, there were also land and property shops. She had saved up a lot over the years. How could she be so little left?


    She didn''t know the reason at all, and ignored why Tang Rong had never allowed to open the boxes. You should know that in order to make these boxes look good, Wang also filled in some of the warehouses of the royal palace. She tried some trouble, but she only replaced a few, and the number of them was not small.


    The final order was also handed over to Tang Rong to see.


    At this time, Aunt Cai was full of confusion and ran rashly to expose Wang. She couldn''t explain how the key in her hand came from. If she pretended not to know, what should she do in the future?


    After making a decision, he simply picked out a relatively small object from several boxes, then covered it with a few pieces of fabric and took it out of the warehouse. He went to the study room again and put the key back, pretending that nothing happened.

 Chapter 191 A letter from Huaijiang

    Chapter 191: Huaijiang has a letter


    This afternoon was very busy for Tang Rong, very nervous for Aunt Cai, and very lively for Xin''an.


    Mrs. Ouyang¡¯s crab banquet did not invite too many people. In addition to the appearance of Xin An¡¯s clothes, she was more about Lin Yao¡¯s relationship.


    Lin Yao, Yan Wenhui, Qiu Wenyuan, and Xin An smiled at first glance. She knew more than 70% of the people present, and the rest would be able to get to know each other soon.


    Today''s Madam Ouyang''s dress is different from the last time at the invitation banquet. Her hair is naturally curly. Unless she has oily hair, she cannot fit like an ordinary girl. Today, her hair is loose, her long hair is braided and her long hair is tied on top of her head, and fixed it with a few pearl hairpins, which is a unique charm.


    Seeing that she looked at her for a few more times, Mrs. Ouyang asked, "Does the Second Young Master think something is wrong?"


    Xin An smiled, "I just think that the young lady''s dress is particularly beautiful today. I have seen exotic beauties with slightly curly hair in Huaijiang. The beautiful beauties or the jaspers of the little family are not suitable for them. The ordinary hairpin rings cannot suppress their beauty. Only pearls and various gems can complement each other."


    The pearls in Mrs. Ouyang¡¯s hair are so ordinary, but they can dazzlingly shine between her hair, and people are also set off by their grand and luxurious.


    Mrs. Ouyang subconsciously stroked her hair and felt that what Xin''an said made sense. Her hair was naturally curly. Her mother said that no matter how she dressed up, she couldn''t suppress her bright colors and was not dignified enough. Today''s dressing was really fed up with the greasy hair, but the effect was better than she thought.


    Lin Yao also said that Pearl was very compatible with her, and the rest of the people agreed, one was a compliment, and the other was that the prime minister''s honor and power could not be offended.


    Mrs. Ouyang smiled. She liked the clothes that Xin An gave her very much, and liked the two gadgets that Xin An gave her. When she learned that she had seen someone with similar bloodlines as her, she was ready to visit her in person when she was free, and also ask her how she had seen foreign beauties dressed up.


    After a while of gossip, everyone talked about crabs. Mrs. Ouyang said, "This year''s crabs are from the north. They are not as big as those in the south, but they are also delicious. I taste it well, so I want to share it with all my sisters. It is rare that you are willing to give me a favor. I feel particularly glorious today."


    People are just kidding, and everyone can¡¯t take it seriously. They smiled and said that today is a TOEFL crab that can only be ranked first in the north.


    "Although the crabs in the north are smaller, the meat is firmer, and the paste and yellow are more mellow. I have never had the chance to taste them. I have a good taste today."


    Xin An sat with Yan Wenhui with a smile, saying that he had never eaten northern crabs. Someone who was not familiar with Huaijiang was curious and asked if there were crabs in Huaijiang?


    "Yes, according to the season, the crabs in Huaijiang have to wait a little longer."


    People around him smiled and nodded. There were not many people today, and they were decent enough to be invited to the banquet. No one deliberately made things difficult for Xin''an. When the crabs came at noon, Mrs. Ouyang really asked everyone to act on their own, saying that it was fun. Seeing that Xin''an could tear crabs like everyone else, someone asked her if she could eat crabs in Huaijiang like in Beijing?


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±


    Xin An smiled and said, "Huaijiang people are not as delicate as eating crabs. I am not afraid of laughing at you ladies. I just learned how to dismantle crabs yesterday, but I am afraid that everyone will be laughed at today."


    Seeing her openness, everyone laughed. It shows that they are not bound by these subtitles and have a greater like for her.


    And here are all from real families and big families, and they have long gone to find a sense of superiority in these small things. Not to mention Xin''an and them, even if they eat it casually, no one will say about her.


    The luncheon ended, and Xin''an went straight back to the house. As soon as he entered the door, Nanfeng walked in quickly with a letter and delivered it with both hands, "Mrs. Young lady, there is a letter coming from Huaijiang."


    ¡°Just delivered.¡±


    Xin An looked happy and eagerly took the letter and opened it and read it. He read it twice before putting the letter back into the envelope. His father was really a wonderful person.


    In this life, she is no longer a drag. Her father and younger brother will definitely have a different future.


    "Aunt, my brother''s marriage with the Zhou girl was early next year. It was said that the old lady of the Zhou family has been in bad health. The Zhou family wants to hold the wedding ceremony earlier." "My brother is only sixteen next month, and it will be a bit early to get married in the first half of next year."


    Aunt Wang said that getting married at 16 is not early, "I am seventeen years old. Those children who get married early will run away."


    "Even if there are no married houses, there will be two women who teach sexual intercourse."


    "But Uncle Qin said it was not good to get married too early."


    Xin An, who has lived for a lifetime, thinks that health is the most important thing. "The girl from the Zhou family is only sixteen at the beginning of next year. She is too young. I will ask Uncle Qin again. If she really doesn''t work, she will get married first and wait for a year and a half before completing her family."


    Aunt Wang advised her that Xin Huan had to decide this matter himself, "It''s hard for a married aunt to take care of her brother''s sexual intercourse."


    "At most, I would just talk to my mother quietly. Can I really care about my brother and sister''s room affairs?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "If that really happens, how annoying will I be?"


    Aunt Wang was relieved, and Xin An asked her to pay attention to buying some decent betrothal gifts, "I, the sister, add some betrothal gifts to my brother, right?"


    "Then I have to tell my son-in-law."


    ¡°That¡¯s nature.¡±


    Although it is spending his own money, Tang Mo should also have the right to know.


    Aunt Cuiping has officially moved to Luoyan Pavilion. When she learned that Xin''an would go to the palace with the old lady to pay homage to the empress dowager tomorrow, she came here to tell her about the rules in the palace and the palace masters in the palace, so as not to be reluctant to pay homage if she encountered it.


    "Luckily, Aunt Cuiping is here, otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do."


    "I naturally have to learn the rules, but tomorrow I will ask my aunt to accompany me to the palace."


    Cuiping should go down, and then began to formally teach Xin''an the rules of entering the palace, where to get off the bus and where to wait, and first explain the route of paying tribute clearly.


    According to her identity, she could tell the people carefully any etiquette she used.


    How should I salute when I see the empress dowager, how should I pay my respects, how should I sit if the empress dowager gives me a seat, how should I enjoy tea, etc., I have been talking about it in detail for more than half an hour.


    "Tomorrow, the young lady will drink a sip of tea and use a piece of snack. Remember not to eat more, and try to drink less water. It is inconvenient to wear loose clothes in the palace and it is easy to be rude."


    "The clothes you wear tomorrow do not need to be complicated, you can be generous and decent. It is better to be refined and light on the head and face. If the empress dowager does not reward the soft sedan chair, it will take half an hour to go from the palace gate to Fengwu Palace. If there are too many jewelry on her body, it is easy to be embarrassed."


    Many people who enter the palace for the first time will choose to dress up grandly, and in the end, their makeup is also **** and their hair is messy, which is very rude and embarrassed.


    Chunyang and Chunlu were nervous at this moment and couldn''t help but interrupt, "Aunt Cuiping, please be tired for a while and see that we will choose all the clothes and jewelry that the young lady will use tomorrow. We are not sure."


    I thought it would be so glorious to enter the palace, but why did I still suffer so much?

 Chapter 192 I am really willing to accompany me back to Huaijiang

    Chapter 192 I am really willing to accompany me back to Huaijiang


    Xin''an treats Cuiping very well. He takes money and loyalty to others. Even if Xin''an doesn''t speak, Cuiping will consider it more for Xin''an.


    Xin''an was familiar with the rules all afternoon, and bowed again and again at Cuiping''s tips. Some of the rules were not understood in his previous life, and he had to make up for them this time.


    When Tang Mo came back in the evening, the starling in the cage called out loudly, "Kneel." ¡¯


    He was so scared that he wanted to get the dead bird away, "Either call me a thief or ask me to kneel down, be careful that I will pull out your bird feather."


    ¡®Kneel. ¡¯


    The starling still repeated this sentence. Tang Mo poked it, which scared the bird to scream, causing the hairball to bark at it, and the yard suddenly became lively.


    When he entered the door, he saw Xin An leaning on the beauty couch, looking like a slutty feeling, he stepped forward and sat aside, "What''s wrong?"


    Xin An opened her eyelids and said that she had learned the rules for the whole afternoon. "I knelt back and forth, and I didn''t even have my knees hurt, but I also sat in an incense stick according to the rules. It hurts the waist and the tail vertebrae. Who did you think of these rules? Does he hate the world?"


    Tang Mo knew what was going on with the starling outside the door, and smiled and said, "Where is the soreness? I''ll rub it for you?"


    "leg."


    Xin An was not polite, and breathed a long sigh, saying that those noble ladies looked particularly good when they saluted. "I don''t know how much hardship I suffered behind my back. Fortunately, I just need to learn this thing once, otherwise what would happen."


    Tang Mo''s rules are not bad. Even if the legitimate son of the Hou family is not favored, he is not allowed to be lazy when he was a child. Seeing Xin An sighing, he talked about the things he learned when he was a child, "You can even kowtow and fall asleep."


    Xin An laughed when he thought of that scene. When he became more energetic, he gave her father''s letter to Tang Mo. Tang Mo''s eyes were complicated after reading the letter, "Father-in-law doesn''t have much to stick to."


    Xin Kuan''s letter stated that as long as it can bring substantial benefits to the Xin family, and it is not a big backer who wants to clean up the Xin family, you can try it. It means that no matter whether he is the prince or the second prince, as long as he can protect the Xin family and let the Xin family go to another level, he can use Xin Kuan''s money.


    Xin An said: "It''s not that there is not much persistence. The merchants are pursuing profits. The Marquis'' Mansion gives too little and wants too much. After so many years, how many benefits the Marquis'' Mansion has got from the Xin family?"


    "I remember that my father wrote a letter to the capital to ask for help from his father because he wanted to open up the Northwest Salt Road. Not only did he not help but also replied that my father was eager for quick success and instant benefits. That time, my father missed the opportunity for nothing and could only watch his colleagues make a lot of money."


    Missing the opportunity, the original business was hit hard after his colleagues opened the Northwest Salt Road and suffered a loss for a while. It was then that his father went out to find a source of sugar and seek another way out.


    "If it weren''t for grandfather, your father wouldn''t be able to let my father give money to the Marquis'' Mansion every year. He wants to get it for nothing, and my father is not a fool."


    Tang Mo couldn''t argue what Xin''an said. His father regarded the Xin family as the property of the Tang family and could ask for it. But it should be noted that there was nothing in this world that could be obtained without effort. Moreover, the Xin family''s financial resources are becoming increasingly strong, and it is not impossible for the Marquis'' Mansion to this day.


    "Are you going to the Second Prince''s Mansion?"


    Xin An nodded, "It''s time to give someone a reply, but I''m not going to surrender. I have to come little by little, take one step at a time, and withdraw it in time if there is any problem, and safety is the priority."


    ¡°This time it¡¯s just a simple transaction.¡±


    Tang Mo agrees very much. Although they know the result, they should be very cautious just in case.


    The two of them discussed quietly for a while, and after thinking about everything they could think, they knew it. Finally, Xin An talked about giving Xin Huan a birthday gift and adding some betrothal gifts.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I''m not young at the age of sixteen. I''ll arrange some popular and interesting items in the capital tomorrow and I''ll send them to him."


    "As for the betrothal gift, you can do it yourself. Since you have married into the Marquis'' Mansion, your identity is different. You should give that kid a boost of face." "Open my warehouse and pick him some items that can support the scene. When will the wedding be done? Let''s go together at that time."


    The old father-in-law is good to him, so he naturally has to repay him. Xin''an is better to him. He has no power and no money. He finally encounters such a thing that can give her a face. He must be more positive.


    "Are you really willing to accompany me back to Huaijiang?"


    Xin''an''s joy was beyond words. Seeing that her eyes were full of expectations, Tang Mo realized that in her previous life, she should have not returned to Huaijiang for more than ten years, at least Tang Rong had never accompanied her back before he died in his previous life.


    "Back, I can''t speak for a false statement. I heard that Huaijiang is rich and prosperous, so I have to take me around at that time."


    Xin An grabbed his hand, "That''s all right, don''t regret it."


    "Don''t go back on your word."


    Tang Mo joked, "If I go back on my word, I''m not afraid you will beat me to death."


    Xin An, who was excited and excited, wished he could start packing his luggage now, and felt that he had great expectations all of a sudden.


    Huaijiang, she hasn''t been back for more than ten years.


    I just cried with a smile, and I felt very sad, and I didn¡¯t know why, so I just wanted to cry.


    This time, Tang Mo became anxious, "Why did you fall into the golden beans?"


    This fierce woman suddenly cried so much, but she frightened him. She stepped forward and squatted in front of her, not knowing whether to wipe her tears or send water. "My aunt, what''s wrong?"


    "Speak up and I''ll vent your anger."


    Xin''an cried happily. What she didn''t want to cry was that the tears were uncontrollable and were about to fall, "Thank you."


    "Just to go back to Huaijiang?"


    Tang Mo was so amused and crying, "It''s not true."


    When Aunt Wang heard the movement, she thought the two had a quarrel, so she entered the house eagerly. Before she could speak, Xin An raised her head, "Aunt, Tang Mo said he will accompany me back to Huaijiang next year to attend Huandi''s wedding."


    Aunt Wang was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily, "What a great thing. The master''s wife knows it but doesn''t know how to be happy, why are she wiped away her tears?"


    Chunyang Chunlu also smiled from the side, "Son-in-law is such a good person."


    Xin An burst into tears and smiled, "I''m just happy."


    It is not easy for a married woman to go back to her parents'' home, and it is even more difficult for a married woman to go back once. But that is the place where she gave birth to herself and had her own parents. As long as she was not kicked out by heart, who wouldn''t want to go back and take a look?


    Xin An was very happy. It can be said that it was the first time since she came back that she was so excited. She was so happy that she forgot her age. With her little daughter''s delicate appearance, Tang Mo felt very sad when she saw it. She scolded Tang Rong in her heart for not being a thing. Such a simple thing, for up to three months, why can''t she take her back to see it?


    When you marry, you are not sold to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. Even the servants will meet the master and ask him to go home for extra grace.


    Dog stuff.

 Chapter 193 The Tao familys sister-in-laws anger

    Chapter 193 The Tao family¡¯s sister-in-law¡¯s anger


    Because of Tang Mo''s decision, Chunyang and Chunlu were extremely attentive. He either poured tea for Tang Mo or brought him bird''s nest. He also benefited from it and got a bowl of bird''s nest. He was so happy that he only hoped that such a happy life would be better every day.


    As night fell, Tang Rong had already returned to Chunhuayuan. After coming out of Tao''s house, he went to the Ministry of Rites again and met his friends again in the afternoon. When he came back, he drank water to touch the wound. Only then did he find that blood was oozing out of the wound, some of the blood was dry, and he also stuck to the clothes, and needed to moisten it with water and tear it a little bit.


    Aunt Yue put medicine on him and changed his clothes, and her eyes were red. "The scabs of the wound were dry and hard and did not fall off. At this time, it should not be opened or closed. The scabs could easily collapse."


    "What did the prince do? Why did he collapse in many places?"


    Tang Rong said that he was bumped by the carriage. Qing Mo at the door rolled his eyes silently, and the blame was thrown on his head. It was obviously a matter of the young lady''s uncontrollably breaking apart. What does it have to do with him?


    After taking the medicine, Tang Rong lay down. Aunt Yue wanted to stay and serve her, but Tang Rong, who had consumed a lot, sent her away in two words, which made her very disappointed.


    After closing the door at night, Tang Mo couldn''t wait to get on the bed, rubbed his hands and looked excited, "I have something to tell you."


    His anxious appearance scared Xin An a little. The two of them had a husband-wife relationship on the surface and had been sleeping in the same bed. If Tang Mo suggested that the relationship should be further improved, she would be really hard to refuse, and she would not be rejected, but she was not prepared yet.


    Tang Mo put down the curtain of the bed, and Xin An was even more nervous. Tang Mo did not notice what was wrong with her and sat cross-legged. "There were many people in the room earlier, but I was suffocated to death."


    "Let me tell me."


    At this moment, the gods and gods are fighting in their hearts. If Tang Mo suggests whether she will obey or not, don¡¯t look at her often talking, and she has been thinking about it in her heart. She is still a little cowardly when it comes time.


    Tang Mo lowered his voice and told Xin An the news he got after a whisper. Xin An''s eyes widened in shock, and the thought in his heart was instantly thrown out of the sky, "Blue sky and white sun?"


    "Or at the Tao family?"


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly, "The Tao family yard is loose, you can buy news by spending money. This news is very fresh and hot. Just this morning, dare you believe it?"


    Two shameless people, the day is still in the morning, and the location is still in the Tao family. Tang Rong regards the Tao family as?


    The key is that both families are almost breaking apart, and Tang Rong actually came to the door to sleep with a thick face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to evaluate it.¡±


    Xin An also said that he could not comment and had never seen the world before, so he dared not think about it.


    Not to mention that the relationship between the two families is now tense, even if the young couple with good relationships go back to their parents'' home, it is reasonable that they never sleep together, let alone sunny days?


    I had an idea in my mind. The two of them did such shameless things and sent them to their doorsteps, so we can''t blame her for doing anything.


    "You can find a way to tell the news to the young lady of the Zhang family. Remember, let Mrs. Zhang determine that the news came from the Tao family''s servants."


    Tang Mo instantly understood her thoughts, "This is easy to deal with."


    "How do I remember the one next door has a good reputation of ''self-restraining and rejuvenating rituals''? What did he defeat?"


    "Resist you and restrain me."


    Xin''an let out a breath and


    Unthinkable.


    The night was getting darker, and the lights were still on in a certain part of the Tao mansion. The Tao family was still rolling up their sleeves outside to bet on the size. His wife, Li, sat on the edge of the bed with an angry look on her face. An old lady in the room was leading two girls to rummage through the boxes and check the jewelry deeds.


    Two gold hairpins with great weight disappeared, and the thief in the yard naturally found out.


    This was impossible to check. There were a few silver notes in the cabinet, and the amount was not small. In addition, a few other jade artifacts were missing. Such a large number of lost people are no longer something that the servants can do. The target of suspicion naturally fell on the Tao family. "Madam, Xiaoxi came over to the yard in my aunt''s yard and said something."


    A maid came forward to talk about Tang Rong and Tao Yiran today. Li was furious and said that his married daughter would not keep her back when she returned to her parents'' home. She would just be fine if she was a monster at home on weekdays, but she actually did such an unlucky thing.


    He immediately got up and was about to find Mrs. Tao. The mother-in-law stopped her, "Miss is protected by the old lady, and she is the wife''s daughter. In the end, you still have to suppress you to endure this matter?"


    ¡°I can¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Li then sat down again. You should know that it is taboo to not be able to have **** with her husband when she returns to her parents'' home. It will bring bad luck to her brothers in the family, let alone the sky and the sun is blue. "The Marquis''s Mansion is simply too bullying!"


    What is the Tao family? Is it a brothel?


    The mother-in-law lowered her voice, "My aunt is the same temperament. Although the wife didn''t say anything, she didn''t come to pick her up after returning to her parents'' house for so long. My aunt must be anxious. Finally, the prince came, so of course she had to catch her."


    Li sneered, not being taken back after sleeping, the attitude of the Hou Mansion was evident, "I can''t help but breathe."


    "Send a reliable person to spread the matter."


    The mother-in-law said that this move was to hurt the enemy by 1,000 and he harmed himself by 800. The Tao family''s reputation was not good.


    Li didn''t care, "If she was a good person, it would be fine, but how many disgusting things she has done since I entered the mansion? Didn''t she give me eye drops in front of the old lady a few days ago?"


    "She did such shameless things to disgust me. Do I have to give her some care?"


    "What kind of sucker am I?"


    The mother-in-law knew that if she didn''t let her vent her anger, she might cause a bigger mess and could only do it according to her words. As for the lost money, "If you shout out, you will be hurt. In the end, the young master was scolded for being scolded for being silent. You can only suffer a loss. If you can''t come back, you may even be blamed by your wife for not taking good care of the young master."


    "It''s better to be a thief and then cry to the wife, and then go back and ask our wife to help. Not only can you get the lost stuff back, but there are many."


    Li listened to this. She was already very dissatisfied with the Tao family. It can be said that none of them satisfies her. Before getting married to the Tao family was just a matchmaker''s words. Of course, it is important to grab more things in her hands.


    Invisibly, Xin An and Tang Mo had more helpers.


    Xin An couldn''t sleep after lying down at this time. He couldn''t help glaring at Tang Mo. Tang Mo smiled awkwardly at her. He wanted to say tomorrow, wouldn''t he be unable to help it?


    He is used to having any news and hurry up and share it with Xin''an.


    "You take a few deep breaths to calm your mind."


    Xin An did as he did, trying to calm himself down. Tang Mo reached out and slowly patted her arm. Xin An had no choice but to open his eyes, "Why are you patting me?"


    "Call you to sleep and close your eyes."


    Xin An was so amused that he still closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he was woken up by Tang Mo. "It''s time to get up."


    Xin An couldn''t even open her eyes when she sat up, and she leaned on Tang Mo''s shoulder and couldn''t get up. Since she came back, she had never had an early experience. She just got up every day at dawn.


    ¡°When?¡±


    Tang Mo smiled and straightened the person, "It''s the fifth day of the day, you still have to wash and dress up. You have to go out to the palace gate early in the morning to wait."

 Chapter 194 Go to the palace to meet the queen mother

    Chapter 194 Entering the palace to meet the queen mother


    This morning, Tang Mo was responsible for sending the old lady and Xin An to the palace gate, and he specifically filed a leave of absence for this.


    He also knew that Xin''an liked to sleep for a while. He said earlier that he would get up every morning to supervise him to practice, which means he had just gotten up twice, but it was not possible today.


    "You have to go to Chunrong Hall to pick up your grandmother after washing up. If you can''t get up, it will be too late."


    After saying that, he called Chunyang Chunlu who was waiting outside the door to serve him. Xin An yawned off the bed, his steps were floating. Fortunately, after washing his face, people were awake and even quite energetic.


    "Isn''t eat anymore?"


    When she saw her, she ate a piece of mung bean cake and only drank half a cup of water. Tang Mo asked Chunyang to bring two snacks on the way, "Eat half a piece more. There are many rules in the palace, so it is not good to sit or not full. If you delay a little more, you can only get back in the afternoon. Wouldn''t you be so hungry that you are dizzy?"


    When you enter the palace and pay your respects, it looks glorious, but in fact it is a pain. Especially when you encounter a meal, you can say that you are just like chewing wax.


    Xin''an said he would not eat anymore, "It won''t be a big deal if he doesn''t eat for a day. I can''t stand it even if my grandmother can''t bear it?"


    Tang Mo stopped persuading him, and saw that Shi Chen almost got up and took the people out with her.


    When I arrived at Chunrong Courtyard, it was just dawn, and the old lady had just used snacks. Today, she was dressed in a wealthy dress made of dark purple material that Xin An gave her earlier, which made her skin look very good. Surprisingly, Tang Rong was there too. Tang Mo said hello, "Brother''s body looks big?"


    Tang Rong smiled and said, "It''s almost done. Now, I''m going to go back to the Ministry of Rites to serve as a job today."


    "Do you want to send your grandmother and second brother to the palace?"


    "Just send it to the palace gate."


    The two brothers maintained their superficial decency, and Xin An stepped forward with a smile, "Grandmother is so noble today."


    "You''re the best material."


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction when she saw her dressing up properly, "It''s getting late, let''s go."


    At dawn, the group arrived at the palace gate, handed over the sign and waited outside. This time, there were two sticks of incense. When the palace servants came to invite them in, Tang Mo held Xin''an''s hand and told her to talk less and not walk around, which was even more nervous than Xin''an.


    "Are you still afraid that I will be beaten to death after entering the palace or what?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He said in a voice that only two people could hear, "It''s not the first time, the road inside is quite familiar."


    Tang Mo then thought that he had experience, and it was all because Xin An had misled him by practicing at home for half a day yesterday, "You should be more cautious."


    Xin An turned around with a smile, and Tang Mo turned over and left after she entered the palace gate.


    There was an **** in the palace gate carrying a sedan chair and waiting, only the old lady was alone. Xin An followed behind the sedan chair and walked for about two incense sticks before he arrived at a side hall. At this time, he had not yet reached the gate of Fengwu Palace.


    The Empress Dowager is accepting the greetings from the empresses of each palace and the princes, and the grandparents and grandchildren have to wait.


    Aunt Cuiping is an old acquaintance in the palace. When she went out today, Xin An gave her some money to give her money for rewards. The palace people were polite. She had no shortage of tea and snacks during the waiting process. Xin An just moistened her mouth with tea and did not dare to drink it.


    This wait took more than half an hour, and it was almost noon when the Empress Dowager summoned him.


    "Old Madam, be careful at your feet. The Empress Dowager is thinking about your coming today, so she specially reserved time. This morning, the Empress Dowager greeted her. When the Empress Dowager learned that the Second Prince''s Concubine was happy, she was happy and said a few more words to Concubine Jin."


    The aunt next to the queen mother was very polite and explained the reasons why they were waiting for a long time.


    The old lady looked surprised, "That was a great joy. Concubine Jin is blessed, and the Empress Dowager is even more blessed."


    Concubine Jin is the biological mother of the second prince. The second prince and the prince have not stopped in recent days. The second prince¡¯s concubine¡¯s child is very timely. Perhaps the royal family wanted to import the baby again, and the empress dowager was in a good mood. After entering the palace, Xin An glanced quickly and saw that she was having tea with a smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry, please feel free to the Queen Mother."


    "Xin from the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion asks the Empress Dowager for peace."


    The old lady bowed her body and gave a big gift, and the empress dowager opened her mouth, "The old lady doesn''t need to be polite, sit down and talk."


    After thanking her, the old lady walked to the side and sat down. Xin An was still kneeling honestly, crossing her hands on the ground with her forehead, and the empress dowager slowly spoke, "Xin? The second young lady who came in the Marquis'' Mansion a few months ago?"


    Xin An then raised his head and replied on his knees, "Go back to the Empress Dowager, he is the wife of the minister."


    "Get up and talk."


    "Empress Dowager Xie."


    Xin An stood up and lowered his eyes and stood still, letting the empress dowager look at it.


    "Raise your head."


    Even if he looked up, he couldn''t look up at the empress dowager. Xin An was very obedient. Finally, the empress dowager nodded with satisfaction, "Is he a person who understands the rules. Are your father a salt merchant?"


    "yes."


    Xin''an lowered his eyebrows and said, "The father of the minister has been operating salt business for more than 20 years."


    ¡°What did you do at home before getting married?¡±


    "Teach my younger brother to study, help my father to record accounts, and help my mother to manage the housekeeper."


    The Empress Dowager said ''um'', "You should be the wife of the prince''s wife of the Marquis'' Mansion, but by chance you became the second young lady, do you feel wronged?"


    Xin An Fuli, "I dare not deceive the Empress Dowager. After the incident, I felt so wronged. Fortunately, my grandmother was kind and mom comforted me, and I felt the same ill as the second son. I gradually became enlightened, just thinking that it was like this and that I was married to the second son in my previous life."


    The Empress Dowager looked at the old lady happily, "He is a transparent girl."


    The old lady also smiled and said, "This girl is wise and knows how to advance and retreat, and is also pleasing to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to bring her to the Empress Dowager."


    "It''s my second grandson''s blessing."


    The old lady''s eyes returned to Xin''an again, "I look good, and I''m lucky."


    Xin An once again gave a blessing, "Mrs. Thank you for your praise."


    "Well, sit by the side."


    "yes."


    Sitting next to the old lady, thinking nothing in her heart, with a slight smile on her face, and she slightly turned toward the empress dowager.


    "I haven''t seen the Queen Mother for many days. How are the Empress Dowager these days?"


    The old lady smiled and said, and the empress dowager could guess the purpose of her post to the palace to pay her respects, but she would not speak first without mentioning the empress dowager. She smiled and said, "We are older people, but the old lady looks good."


    The old lady looked at Xin''an in a sideways and said to the Empress Dowager, "There are many granddaughters in the mansion. When you have nothing to do, you can come to accompany me as an old lady to relieve my boredom. I feel better if I feel relieved. I just heard that the second prince''s concubine is pregnant. If you are lucky, no one in the capital can compete with the Empress."


    At this point, the empress dowager was naturally happy. The two old ladies greeted each other politely, and then walked around Tao Yiran. The old ladies said, "That is an unintentional person, and he is brave. He ran to the Yingyue Banquet to cause such a lot of things. It is really not worth it."

 Chapter 195 The first time Ive been with the empero

    Chapter 195: The first time I''ve been with the emperor


    The old lady in front of the empress dowager did not protect Tao Yiran, "I hid back to my parents'' home because of the trouble. The misfortune of the house was so bad that the empress could make her laugh."


    The Empress Dowager of the previous dynasty knew about Tao Yiran''s family. The Empress Dowager also knew about Tao Yiran''s life in her parents'' home in the past few days. She thought that the old lady wrote a post to the palace on the day of the incident and must have resentment towards the Crown Princess. Tao Yiran was not solemn, but if the Crown Princess did not bring anyone and did not let her play the piano, even if Tao Yiran wanted to be a demon, she would have no chance.


    "Still at my parents'' home?"


    The old lady said that Mrs. Tao was seriously ill and Tao Yiran was raised by Mrs. Tao. At this time, she should be filial. "My daughter-in-law and this granddaughter-in-law are all cooking in the house, so she has no worries."


    As soon as this was said, the Empress Dowager understood everything, but she only dealt with Tao Yiran, without mentioning the Crown Princess, as if she had said nothing, but in fact she said everything.


    All the wronged people were driven back to their parents'' home. If the princess, who was the initiator, was safe and sound, would inevitably hurt the old lady''s heart. Although the Marquis''s Mansion no longer commanded the army, many veterans in the court were thinking about Mr. Tang, and I think some people were also watching this matter.


    "It seems that this is also filial. Fortunately, I met a generous family in-laws. The old lady loves her younger generations, which is a blessing for these younger generations."


    "The right and wrong will be determined by one''s own right and wrong, so don''t take it to your heart."


    The old lady nodded with a smile, praised Xin An and said that it was a blessing that she had such a granddaughter-in-law. "I don''t think I, an old woman, are boring. I come to accompany me to enjoy the flowers and eat every day, and make me happy as I change my flowers, just like a pistachio."


    The empress dowager''s eyes fell on Xin''an again. She praised Xin''an a few words according to the old lady''s words, and gave Xin''an a reward on the spot. The old lady smiled even more happily.


    As he was talking, it was noon. The empress dowager kept food, so the old lady naturally could not refuse. Before she could even sit down, the emperor actually came. The old lady stood up and waited for the greeting. Xin An had to give another big gift.


    The emperor heard that the old lady came to take a look, but his words were very kind, and he was quite moved by the old Marquis''s heroic posture on the battlefield back then.


    "I heard from Liao Zhi that your second grandson was very hardworking in the Northern Yajun Army. I think I will achieve something in time."


    The old lady was flattered and humbled herself, and this was said to Xin''an again.


    The emperor looked up at Xin''an and said inexplicably, "Your father is not bad."


    Xin An was very nervous and didn''t know what the emperor meant, what was good, and what was good in terms?


    "I heard that your father is going to switch from a salt merchant to a sugar merchant?"


    Xin An was busy with blessings and was surprised by the emperor''s news website. He also thought that Mrs. Xu and the second prince''s concubine knew it, and it was not surprising that the emperor knew it.


    "Return to the emperor, Huaijiang produces lake salt. With the opening of the Northwest Salt Road, the northwest lake salt began to be delivered. The northwest lake salt not only produces extremely large, has a purer taste, and has a slightly lower price. Therefore, the Huaijiang salt merchants were all affected, and my father also had no choice but to start looking for a new business."


    The emperor nodded, "It is a good thing to go with the flow. If your father can find so much sugar as salt, the Xin family will have no worries in the future."


    Xin An didn''t even have time to think about the meaning of this sentence, but it was always a good thing. He hurriedly said, "For the long-term plan of the family, as long as the sugar industry is profitable, my father will definitely find a way to find glycogen and ship it in large quantities."


    "Um."


    The emperor looked up at her, thinking that Tang Rong gave up the uncensored jade and picked up the fish''s eyes, which was really useless. "Since my mother left food, then use it together."


    I was already very uncomfortable when I had a meal with the Queen Mother. Now there was an emperor. The first time in my two lives, I was at the same table with the emperor. People in Xin''an were a little dizzy. Fortunately, there was a palace servant who specialized in cooking, otherwise she would have only eaten ten grains of rice for this meal.


    But even so, she still didn''t taste any smell.


    After using the meal, the old lady said goodbye very tactfully. The empress dowager did not try to keep her. After giving some rewards, she ordered people to send them out of the palace. She herself wanted to tell the emperor about this. On the way out of the palace, the old lady was still sitting in a soft sedan chair. Xin''an walked. After leaving the palace, Xin''an couldn''t wait to breathe a sigh of relief and helped the old lady get on the carriage.


    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s hard for you to be able to hold on to your feet at a young age, but are you tired?"


    The old lady was very satisfied with Xin''an''s performance today. She originally thought that she was not from a high school and was not old. It was her first time entering the palace, so she must have some incompleteness. As a result, her performance was much beyond her expectations. She was not straightforward and steady, her behavior was appropriate, and her rules were not bad at all.


    Xin An said: "It''s not too tired. Fortunately, Aunt Cuiping taught me carefully yesterday and she gave me some suggestions today. I''m a little excited now, but I didn''t expect to see the emperor."


    The old lady was very satisfied with Cuiping, "You are also smart, otherwise you would not have such results if you cram the Buddha for the moment."


    The Xin family also had a name in front of the emperor, which was beyond her expectations.


    Xin An took the old lady''s hand, "I am grateful to my grandmother most. Grandma was so worried about me, and I didn''t know how to repay me. After thinking about it, I could only go to my grandmother''s courtyard for a meal in the future."


    No matter what the old lady was like before, she was really good to her. Today she tried her best to praise her in front of the empress dowager.


    The old lady happily clapped her hands, "You are smart, you know that my grandmother has expectations for you."


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but Xin An nodded.


    The carriage arrived at the Hou''s Mansion soon. Xin''an sent the old lady back to Chunrongtang and back to Qiushiyuan. As soon as he entered the room, he couldn''t wait to pour water for himself. After drinking it, he felt better.


    Seeing her like this, Aunt Wang hurriedly ordered someone to bring her a bird''s nest. Xin An, who was leaning on the beauty couch, made a comfortable voice, "Auntie doesn''t know, I''m so tired today."


    If you just go on those roads or don¡¯t eat for half a day, it¡¯s nothing, but today I¡¯m nervous throughout the whole process, especially when the empress dowager talks to the old lady, her **** is just a stool next to her, and she must straighten her back and listen to what the two of them say, for fear that they will mention themselves in the next sentence.


    There are tea and snacks, but I dare not drink or eat them. I am nervous when I eat, for fear that I will not do well and have to pretend to be calm and calm, but I am too distressed.


    Aunt Wang brought bird''s nest, "It''s tiring to be tired, but this kind of fatigue is not something that everyone has. After having this experience, you will be much calmer, hurry up, and eat more."


    Xin An stood up, "What my aunt said."


    If she gave such an opportunity to her father, she would definitely feel thirsty.


    "Give Aunt Cuiping a bowl too."


    "It has been delivered, and it has been delivered by the old lady."


    Aunt Wang has always been thorough in doing things.


    Xin An was eating bird''s nest and thinking about what happened today. The things that he had not been asked for in his previous life were so easy in this life. "Aunt, I spent the same meal with the emperor and the empress dowager at noon today."


    "Although I was so nervous that I didn''t taste the taste of the dishes at all, it should be extremely delicious."

 Chapter 196 Our second son is rare

    Chapter 196 Our second son is rare


    Aunt Wang learned about what happened today and wanted to buy a firecracker to set it off. She also came from Xin''an from the Xin family, and of course she understood what it means to be able to see the emperor.


    "If the master knew, I would be very envious."


    Give her the empty bowl, Xin An lay down, "I''ll sleep for a while."


    Aunt Wang hurriedly covered her with a blanket and went out happily with a bowl. She thought that the Marquis''s family was really different, and it would be worthy of her master''s filial piety every year. It would be great if the second young master could become a Marquis in the future.


    As soon as this thought came out, my heart suddenly stumbled, and I thought that her eldest girl was going to marry the prince of the Hou Mansion. Speaking of which, the Hou Mansion did not make promises first, and now she can''t change her husband, so it would be reasonable to change someone to be the prince.


    The second young master is also a legitimate son, why can¡¯t he do it?


    How could the eldest young lady next door compare to her eldest girl?


    The more I thought about it, the more excited I became. I thought that this idea was too bold, so I took a deep breath and went back to my house to calm down.


    At this time, Wang also sat in front of the old lady and talked about the arrangements for resettlement of the tribe. "I don''t know how many people will come in the end, so I cleaned up Ningcuiyuan and Ningxiangyuan. There were many large houses in Ningcuiyuan, so I could live there for my children, even if there were a few more people."


    "The girls stay in Ningxiangyuan."


    The old lady sighed again, "You have to work hard to take care of yourself when you come."


    "You have to take a rest, there will be no problem with having the help of your second wife."


    Although Wang complained to the old lady, to be fair, it is already very good to meet such a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, at least it is impossible to make mistakes on the surface. "It is not a big deal for you to be more at ease. Everyone hopes for your health and longevity."


    The old lady forced a smile and asked Ganlu to get the silver notes, "If you take these, just use them as subsidies for the cost of the mansion."


    Wang did not postpone it. Although there was a lot of money in the mansion¡¯s account, it would have been a lot of expenses at the end of the year. If those people came before the New Year, there would have been another huge amount of expenses.


    Wang sent someone to Qiushiyuan after leaving Chunrongtang. If his daughter-in-law is capable, she can''t be idle. She must be asked to get started as soon as possible.


    Xin''an arrived half an hour later. When Wang saw her, she smiled and asked her about the incident when she entered the palace today, she was very happy. "Your grandmother also intends to give you more face. In a month, people in the clan will come. There should be a few girls coming, and you have to take them out to walk."


    Xin An smiled and said, "With my mother here, how can I need me?"


    "Mom is old, so how can you young people be together?"


    Wang said that when someone arrives, she will ask her to help you, "Don''t worry, you can''t fall on your head, just take it in the same place."


    After saying that, Wang took the account book in the mansion to Xin''an to show it. She intended to start teaching the butler Xin''an, so she naturally had to tell her about the expenses everywhere in the mansion and the relationships outside. Although Xin''an had experience in her previous life, she also found it. Wang''s mother-in-law didn''t teach her anything in her previous life, so she listened very seriously.


    Time flies and it is all night. Tang Mo, who comes back, asks about the situation in the palace. He learns that he is almost exhausted and laughs, "Didn''t he say he has experience?"


    "I''m bragging."


    Xin''an said that in her previous life, she had no honor for the queen mother to keep food or eat with the emperor. She followed a group of people in and then came out with a group of people. She had no glory, "I am not familiar with people on the road."


    "But I have something to gain today. Let''s think about it together."


    Xin An has been thinking about what the emperor said today for several times, but because he doesn¡¯t know much about the situation, he cannot grasp it well.


    "Do you encourage my dad to do the sugar business?"


    He told the emperor''s words to Tang Mo in full, "The court lacks sugar?"


    Tang Mo didn''t know about this, "I''ll ask Liao Zhi tomorrow. If the emperor really has this idea, it''s the opportunity for his father-in-law. If his father-in-law can really become a big sugar merchant, we will find a way to let his father-in-law meet the emperor once, and the status will be different."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "You are willing to bear it?"


    Tang Mo knew what she meant, "I can follow you even if my father-in-law is okay, right? Can''t our father-in-law support each other?"


    Why should the Xin family be suppressed if they have the opportunity to grow bigger? Now they are tied to the same boat, so naturally they want everyone to be well.


    Xin An smiled. Although Tang Mo did not have a very useful brain, he was not bad at heart. "He is getting broader and broader."


    Tang Mo said: "I can still distinguish between the choices of gains and losses, and I also hope that my father-in-law will support me more after he becomes rich."


    Xin An gave him a thumbs up, "The more we look at it, the more people are attracted."


    "Thanks to the good things from the beauty Xin."


    After the two of them were joking, Xin An explained that he would send a greeting to General Xu''s mansion. Tang Mo was curious, "Don''t you go to the Second Prince''s mansion?"


    "The second prince''s concubine is pregnant. At this time, I don''t want to get in front of her. I thought about it and it was Mrs. Xu who asked to buy candy. She should go directly to the Xu family, the same."


    Tang Mo felt that his days were getting better and better. "If you have time, please arrange your travels. I have already ordered everything I want to do today. At the latest, the young lady of the Zhang family will get the news tomorrow, so she will not delay her going to the autumn banquet in the future."


    The autumn banquet is the day after tomorrow, and there are still five days left before the next rest. Tang Mo has been counting the day and is preparing to give Tang Rong a series of blows.


    Xin''an cooperated with all his strength.


    The next morning, Xin''an''s post was delivered to the Xu family. Mrs. Xu did not take it on airs, but immediately asked the person who sent the post to convey Xin''an that she was at home at any time. In this way, Xin''an cleaned up after lunch and went to the Xu family.


    The Hou Mansion and the Xu family used to be both generals. Now the Hou Mansion still commands the army from the Wen Xu family. Unlike the servants at the Hou Mansion, the soldiers at the Xu family are quite majestic.


    "But the second young lady of the Marquis'' Mansion in Weiyuan?"


    Some manager came to greet him. When he learned that the person was right, the smile on his face became even stronger. "I know that the second young lady is coming, the wife has been waiting for him. Please come in."


    "Please lead the way."


    After entering the door, you can only feel the difference between the Xu family and the Liao family. Unlike the chaos of the Liao family, the Xu family gives people a sense of majesty that cannot be described. The foundation of the power accumulated is indescribable. Only by having experienced it personally can you know it.


    "I have sent someone to invite my wife, please wait, Mrs. Second Young Master."


    When we arrived at the side hall, a girl brought tea and retreated outside the door to wait.


    The corners of the lips of Xin''an were gently curled at the entrance of the tea. She had never given the silver tea from Huaijiang to the Xu family. It was thought that it was sent by the second prince''s concubine.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master has been waiting for a long time."


    Before the person arrived, Xin An quickly got up and saluted when he saw the person, "Madam Xu."


    "Mrs. Second Young Master is a rare guest. I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The two of them sat down, and Mrs. Xu did not beat around the bush and went straight to the topic, "Is there any news from Boss Xin when the second young lady came today?"


    "Madam really predicts things like a god."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 197 Goodbye Mrs. Xu, finalize your new business

    Chapter 197 Goodbye Mrs. Xu, finalizing the new business


    "I received a letter from my family yesterday. My father meant that he would do whatever is favorable to the country. If the Xu family needs it, he would not ask the reason. He just needs to say a number. If the Xin family does not have enough goods, he will try his best to find a way to get it."


    Xin''an is here to discuss business, not to mention that this business itself does not have much to talk about, and his words are very straightforward.


    Although Mrs. Xu had expected that the Xin family would not refuse this deal early in the morning, she was still happy at this moment.


    "Boss Xin is righteous."


    "I don''t hide it from you. The Xu family mainly buys candy on the soldiers in the army. The amount is very large, and it takes every year. I haven''t found a sugar merchant before, but it cannot supply it stably. Often, a little sugar merchant can only buy it. If Boss Xin can supply a large amount of goods, it is impossible to get it."


    Xin''an said that sugar is rare, it is not easy to obtain at a high price, but it is difficult to preserve, and it will turn into heat or moisture. "If there is no stable merchant, no one wants to stock up in his hands."


    The point is that unlike salt, sugar is seasonal.


    Mrs. Xu naturally knew about these things and only asked to do her best, "If Boss Xin can eat them, we can no longer find others."


    Xin An smiled and said, "If this is the case, my father should be busy, but he doesn''t have much hands at the moment. If he wants to be anxious, he will be unable to do so. If he wants it next year, everything will be possible."


    Sugar comes from sugarcane. If you can eat the business in the army, you can find a place suitable for sugarcane cultivation, find the local county magistrate to let the people under his jurisdiction open a variety of sugarcane and build workshops in the local area, so that more sugar can be found.


    All of these take time.


    Mrs. Xu chuckled, "Don''t worry about the transactions in the military. The amount you want will never be small. As long as the Xu family is in one day, the Xin family can do this transaction for one day, only a little, and I hope it will be more reasonable in terms of price."


    A candy transaction can win the Xin family to the Xu family, and it is also a long-term exchange of interests. The Xin family can also use the Xu family as a backer. Mrs. Xu believes that the Xin family will not refuse.


    Xin An has discussed this with Tang Mo. Since she came, she felt very happy. "I feel relieved if I have a wife. I will immediately write a letter back to Huaijiang. After the spring next year, my father will personally go to the capital to discuss the details."


    "The sugar can be given first this year, and the price will be settled after it is set next year."


    This is the sincerity of the Xin family.


    Mrs. Xu was very satisfied with her attitude, "Next year is too late, and Boss Xin is a businessman, so we all understand the principle that credit is not New Year. Since the Second Young Master nodded on behalf of Boss Xin, the army will immediately send someone to Huaijiang to discuss the details with Boss Xin and take away the existing candy."


    ¡°Just follow the arrangements of my wife.¡±


    The smoothness of the process was expected by the two. No matter how the army talked about Mrs. Xu, Xin An did not interfere with how his father looked at the profits. What both of them valued was to bring the relationship between the two families closer through this matter and seek their respective interests.


    "The last time I met the second young lady at the Shuihua Banquet, I''m seeing the second young lady again now and I''ve changed a lot."


    After talking about the serious matter, Mrs. Xu began to chat, "more calmer than before."


    "Make the lady laugh."


    Xin An naturally said that he was not used to it and was not familiar with it when he first arrived in the capital. "Fortunately, Sister Lin and the others were taking care of him, and he was willing to take me to have tea and listen to the opera, otherwise he would not be familiar with it so quickly."


    "But Lin Yao, the second young lady in Qinhou''s mansion?"


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Xu smiled and said, "That''s a good person. There is nothing she doesn''t know about Kyoto City." Xin An once again thanked the second prince''s concubine, and said with a smile that he accompanied the old lady to the palace yesterday to learn that the second prince''s concubine was pregnant. "This is a great joy. I originally wanted to go to congratulate her, but I thought that the second prince''s mansion was very nervous, so the second prince''s concubine also had to rest, so I had to go there for a few days."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Xu''s laughter was filled with joy. "The imperial physicians in the palace were all living in directly. You will be able to see her in two months. You will have to hold her back all these days."


    It was a great thing for her daughter to be pregnant. The errand of supervising the Ministry of Revenue fell on the second prince early this morning. At the same time, the queen''s imperial decree for the Crown Princess also arrived at the Crown Prince''s Mansion. The Crown Princess was in a secluded house for half a month, which was really gratifying.


    Xin An laughed with her, thinking that it was right not to go to the Second Prince''s Mansion rashly. The children in the second prince''s concubine''s belly held the expectations of many people, and they must not make any mistakes. At this time, the Second Prince''s Mansion wanted to come to the Second Prince''s Mansion and had already left their doors to thank the guests.


    Even if you don¡¯t give gifts, who knows whether you will be tampered with someone with ulterior motives? At this time, it¡¯s better not to do it than to make mistakes.


    Mrs. Xu is quite interested in Huaijiang, and Xin An also likes to talk about hometown affairs. The two of them sit together, not like elders and younger generations, but like peers discussing friendship.


    After seeing Xin''an off, Mrs. Xu couldn''t help feeling sorry for Tang Rong and said that Tang Mo was lucky, "A good wife and husband are not in trouble. How could the ancestors be wrong?"


    Tang Rong used pearls as fish eyes and regretted that day.


    After leaving the Xu family, Xin''an went to see the medicinal food shop again. Fang Da was not there and said that a batch of goods came to the grocery store. After receiving the goods, he turned the car and went to the Wang family.


    Most of the things that care for those veterans are kept by Mrs. Wang, and she has to give her some benefits.


    I bought a lot of snacks and tea on the way, and when I entered the door, I received a warm welcome from Mrs. Wang.


    "Why are you so polite? My aunt is about to go to the Marquis'' Mansion to find you."


    Since the Hou Mansion clarified the person in charge, the pressure on the Wang family has been much less. Especially Xin''an was very happy to give money, which made Mrs. Wang very satisfied. She immediately talked about Nanfeng and Chang Liu''s house to discuss the purchase of grain and winter charcoal.


    "You''re still thinking carefully. The price of buying charcoal fire at this time is much cheaper."


    Xin An smiled and said, "It was also mentioned that day that day. I had never cared about these things before. I didn''t know many things, so I could only trouble my aunt."


    ¡°No trouble.¡±


    After the two sat down, Mrs. Wang smiled and said what she had done these days, "We have counted those people again, and agreed to have a fixed amount of food, charcoal and other items to be collected in the future, and each portion will be one. If the old soldiers leave, future generations will no longer receive it."


    "I had some opinions when I first said it, but I could understand our difficulties. Recently, my children from other families have been busy looking for errands. The older girls have also gone out to learn the rules. At the end of the year, there are many banquets in each family and there are not enough staff. These people can make some money if they help."


    He also said that whether it is learning rules or abilities, the Wang family arranged it. "Of course, the money sent by the second young lady is still the money. It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. It is easier to make a living by having the ability."


    Mrs. Wang actually thought about these things a long time ago, but she was just worried that she had not collected money to arrange them. With Xin''an''s biggest problem, it was solved, and it was very smooth for her to arrange it.


    "If the wife has bothered to do it, my husband and I can be lazy even with peace of mind."


    Xin An joked, "When my grandmother handed over this matter to us, we were still very worried, afraid that we would not do it well, but fortunately we had a wife."


    Mrs. Wang is willing to work, and she is so happy that she is willing to give money. She is willing to let Mrs. Wang get some benefits from it, not better than doing everything herself, and she will end up exhausting herself?


    "I''m here today and I''m going to bother my wife."

 Chapter 198 Tang Rong doesnt want to see Tang Mo

    Chapter 198 Tang Rong doesn¡¯t want to see Tang Mo


    Mrs. Wang has a good impression of Xin An, who is rich and easy to talk to. The biggest reason is that she only pays money and does not interfere in specific matters. Occasionally, she will ask the people below to buy some things for supplementary supplements, such as charcoal and cotton coats.


    "If you have anything to say directly, we don''t need to be so polite."


    Xin''an said that she had just arrived in the capital and was the first time she was in charge of business. It was inevitable that she would be incomplete. "At the end of the year, I was afraid that the mansion would be busy, and I was afraid that I would have no time to take care of these things again. I could only help my aunt to help each family with the gifts. This is also a little bit of my husband and I have to do with everyone."


    "Eggs, meat, cloth, snacks, etc. If there are girls, they will add some silk and flower headbands. They should wear new clothes even after a busy year."


    "This matter is simple to say, but it is a bit troublesome and it takes time to do it. I can''t make any effort. I''ll ask my aunt to help me."


    It¡¯s not that she can do this. Purchasing such a job has always been the most popular job, and it involves not just a kickback. She asked Mrs. Wang to arrange it, first of all, trust in Mrs. Wang, secondly, deepen the relationship between the two parties, and thirdly, to make Mrs. Wang feel that this job is worth it.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Wang expressed her willingness to do this, "If you trust your aunt, you will definitely do it for you."


    Chunyang came forward to deliver the silver notes, and Xin An said, "This is five hundred taels. Aunt Zhang Luo looked at him. If it wasn''t enough, it would be if it was sent to find me."


    Mrs. Wang was overjoyed. It was not that she wanted to be greedy. She just thought that the money would be replaced by the things she said just now and then sent it out through her hand. How decent should it be?


    Although the Wang family was tight in previous years, they still had to worry about it. Even if it was two-foot cloth, this year, using the banknotes from the Hou Mansion to receive a decent New Year gift, the Wang family still earned the face. Why not do it?


    "The money is endless. Can you buy some jars of wine for the rest and invite those people to have a meal?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I will call my husband up at that time. He likes lively the most."


    "It would be better if the second young master is willing to come."


    Mrs. Wang accepted the banknote and promised to do the matter well. She pulled Xin''an and said something for a long time, but she saw that it was getting late.


    Xin''an just left, Wang Lang returned, "Is someone here in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    ¡°It¡¯s the second young lady.¡±


    Mrs. Wang smiled and said, "Our second young lady is very good at doing things. Why don''t you ask me to help you book the New Year gifts to each family at the end of the year. She first gave her five hundred taels of silver. She is not only thoughtful but also speaks nicely, but also makes her moves generously. Since she came, I have a lot more broad in my hands, and I am not afraid that those people will come to me again."


    General Wang Lang was having tea happily, "This is a good thing. I think the second young master is doing things properly. He is really not arrogant, which is completely different from the rumors outside."


    "Where is the rumor that is trustworthy?"


    Mrs. Wang said that she would exchange the silver notes for money and put them at home for easy withdrawal. She said, "Famousness is invisible and cannot be seen or caught. She is not the one who passes the message and will come whatever the person who listens. I think the second young master and the second young lady are good."


    Wang Lang agreed very much and asked if he could buy some wine at home. He was very greedy.


    The night fell slowly, and Tang Mo met Xin An, who had just returned at the door again. He thought that he was indeed a couple with fate. He could have encountered such coincidences several times. He smiled and turned over and dismounted, and asked with a smile, "Are you tired? Do you eat at home or go out to eat?"


    ¡°Home.¡±


    Xin An, who had been tired for half a day, wanted to go back and lie down. Tang Mo naturally reached out to support her, but Xin An did not refuse. Tang Rong also came back as soon as they entered the door. The guard was fully armed. After getting off the car, he saw that the two people in front did not speak, and he did not want to see Tang Mo''s proud face.


    Things are often not as good as people wish. The more they don¡¯t want anything, the more they want to come. Tang Rong, who had just climbed the stairs, smiled as soon as he looked up, "Brother is back, what a coincidence?"


    "These two guards were assigned to you by my father. They look like masters. With them in my elder brother, there will definitely be no more accidents."


    Tang Rong''s mouth twitched slightly, and he always felt that these words were ridiculing him, and he laughed, "Is the second brother replying at this time?"


    "No, our Beiya Army does all hard work. Even if we come back early today, we are not as gentle as the elder brother in the Ministry of Rites."


    Tang Rong smiled, "Why would I tell my father and find an opportunity to change my second brother''s errands?"


    Tang Mo waved his hand, "That''s not necessary. Someone has to do dirty and tiring work, just get used to it."


    The hands that supported Xin An did not let go, as if they didn''t see Tang Rong''s expression. They asked, "Do you want to go back to Chunhuayuan or find your father?"


    Tang Rong always felt that he was well-educated, and there was very little that could make him ignore his demeanor. What Tang Mo said sounded like a problem, but he really deserved a beating, which made him want to give him a fist, "I still have something to do with my father, so I can''t help but let my second brother and second sister do it myself."


    After saying that, he quickly walked towards Tang Gang''s study, but from his back, he could see that he was holding his breath now. Tang Mo happily supported Xin''an and walked towards Qiushiyuan, and whispered: "See, you can''t cultivate qi. You can collapse even if you have more qi."


    Xin An smiled without saying a word, and returned to Qiushiyuan and leaned comfortably on the beauty couch. Tang Mo raised his legs and drank tea on the side. He was in an extraordinary mood. "An interesting thing happened today."


    It was said that Zhu You was beaten out of the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion by Huang Wei, "After a circle of people watching the fun, Zhu You shouted that Huang Wei was a shrewd woman, and Huang Wei called him a coward."


    Xin An looked sarcastic, "This blessing is not a good thing. What''s the way a good girl''s house is forced to look like."


    "Can''t Huang Wei be too powerful?"


    Tang Mo said that Huang Wei had a reputation for being fierce in the boudoir, "I slap my big ear and slap my face directly on Zhu You''s face, which is really cruel."


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "I am lying beside you. I dreamed of calling another person''s name in my dreams. During the day, I would be calm when I was fighting with you for my sweetheart."


    "Although I have never seen Huang Wei, I just listened so much that I knew that I was not a scheming girl, otherwise I would have cleaned up Zhuyou."


    Tang Mo is a person who has experienced it. You can feel Huang Wei''s aggrievance and anger after thinking about it for a moment. "When this kind of **** meets the person next door, he doesn''t know who wins or loses. He should let them bite the dog."


    "He ran out now, and my people should be able to find a chance tonight."


    Xin''an said ''um'', "I''m going to go to the autumn banquet tomorrow. The next one will be a birthday banquet or a hundred-day banquet, and a wedding banquet. The banquets before the end of the year are endless."


    Just say who is the good guy who can stand it when attending a banquet all day?


    Tang Mo smiled and comforted her, "It is the easiest thing to not hold a banquet in the mansion."


    "Who said he wouldn''t do it?"


    Xin An sighed, "I don''t know if those people in the clan are coming urgently. If they came early, they would not hold a banquet to formally introduce people?"

 Chapter 199 Blessings of a gorgeous pit

    Chapter 199: Blessings and magnificently lost the pit


    The Hou Mansion has a simple population and a clean house. When you think about the future, there will be more people and something may happen. Tang Mo frowned slightly, "It should be after the New Year, right?"


    This month has come, why are you still coming to Beijing to do?


    It¡¯s better to celebrate the New Year at home. After all, it¡¯s not easy to come home after coming to Beijing.


    "Who knows?"


    Xin An said that she was getting lazy and lazy. She was so diligent in her previous life. She carried the burden of the Hou¡¯s house on her shoulders and had to go out for social activities. She felt that she was full of energy. Now she was so young, she didn¡¯t want to move.


    Tang Mo couldn''t help with this matter, and he had his own things to do, so he couldn''t stop. If he wanted to make progress, wanted to be a title, and wanted to be noble in front of others, then he couldn''t suffer later?


    The two of them drank a bowl of pear bird''s nest before getting up and slowly went to the front yard to have a meal. From a distance, they felt the illusion that both of them were scattered.


    As night falls, the lights are on, and the time for the curfew is not yet here, and the teahouse and restaurants are still lively. Zhuyou, who was called out, searched for a restaurant for dinner, and brought in two of his friends, Zhao Wen and Ma Qi.


    After three glasses of wine, I was a little drunk and complained to my two friends, "You don''t know how cruel that shrew Huang Wei is. He beat me up to death. If I had persisted for a while, I would not have lived such a dire life."


    "How great would it be if I could marry her?"


    The two of them knew who the ''she'' meant. Ma Qi put down his chopsticks, "At that time, I told you to be strong, but you don''t want to. I told me to dare to attack a man, and I''ll just go to bed."


    Zhao Wen agreed, "It''s just that we should have sex. It''s not normal for our men to have three wives and four concubines. Your family is too jealous."


    "I''m sorry to say that the Tao family beauty married Tang Rong. She kept silent for a few days and played the piano and was even more exaggerated."


    "Now I''m back to my parents'' home. Tang Rong really doesn''t know how to cherish the beauty. If he marrys brother Zhu San, wouldn''t he have to live a good life every day?"


    The two of them became more and more excited. Zhuyou was drinking a slutty wine. The woman in his heart was treated like this. He was frustrated and couldn''t help but start to fantasize about how happy he would have lived if he married Tao Yiran.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?"


    "How come it''s useless?"


    Zhao Wen winked at him, "At the third princess'' flower viewing banquet last year, I secretly gave you a secret surprise, and that look must be my heart to you."


    "Now the beauty is wronged. If you come forward to comfort me, how can the beauty not throw herself into her arms?"


    Ma Qi was rushed forward, "Brother Zhao''s words are reasonable, we can all see that they are interested in you."


    After being bewitched like this, Zhuyou became more and more determined that Tao Yiran was pleased with him. When she thought about her current situation, she felt uncomfortable.


    Zhao Wen and Ma Qi looked at each other and laughed. They were both idle and furious to watch the fun without much trouble. Zhu You meets Tao Yiran at night. Just thinking about it makes me feel exciting. You must go and see it at that time.


    After leaving the restaurant, Zhuyou felt more and more angry. When he said that he didn''t want to go back, he wouldn''t go back. He went to the gentle village in Kyoto City, and then he began to recommend brothel girls with good looks.


    "Then Prince Tang is not very good, why is this happening in private? The girl from the Tao family is so pitiful."


    "No, I was driven back to my parents'' home and cried all day long, and my family didn''t like her. Alas~~~" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    The next thing was natural. The two passers-by told Tao Yiran''s "miserable" situation when they were coaxed and scared and got benefits. They didn''t like it by the Tang family. They suffered a lot of grievances in the Tang family. Tang Rong treated her badly and often scolded her in private. Now they are rolling their eyes everywhere in their parents'' family, and tears are flowing.


    As for how I know so clearly, of course there are acquaintances who work in the Tao family. "I heard that Miss Tao has both excellent piano skills and looks first-class. She is rare and kind. She said that even ants are reluctant to step on to death. How could such a person meet such a husband?"


    "If your husband doesn''t protect him, he just tells outsiders that you can bully her. Alas~~~ I met someone wrong."


    The two of them said something with their noses and eyes, and Zhu You''s heart was about to be broken. I wish I could see Tao Yiran now and tell her not to go with Tang Rong, he could protect her.


    Inadvertently, a book fell from one of them, and the words "Eighteen Styles in the Boudoir" were exposed to the eyes of several people. Ma Qi immediately snatched it, "What''s it?"


    The man frowned and said, "Good thing, I haven''t seen this guy yet, it''s very popular."


    "It is said that the men and women in it were written by the prince of the Tang family and the beauty of the Tao family. They looked like they couldn''t stop and couldn''t sleep at night."


    That smile, that laughter, is quite vulgar.


    Zhu You snatched it over and looked through it. The more you looked, the more angry he became. Although everyone inside changed their names, the allusion was Tao Yiran, "Who wrote it?"


    ¡°Worry-free.¡±


    "I just came out recently. The book I wrote is very beautiful and hard to find. Unfortunately, no one has seen him and I don''t know who he is."


    Zhao Wen and Ma Qiyou looked at each other, their eyes full of fun, and they threw out a piece of silver, "We bought this book."


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    The two of them ran away quickly after getting the money. The storybook was added by them, and the effect was very good. When they found a secluded place, they secretly hid and observed the three of them. When they saw the three of them leaving, they followed them quietly.


    It was already the moon in the middle of the sky, and the curfew time came, and the streets gradually became deserted. Zhuyou touched the walls of the Tao family under the instigation of Zhao Wen and Ma Qi. For the other two, Tang Rong, the pride of heaven in the eyes of his parents, is really hateful. The more embarrassing his wife, the happier they are.


    What a handsome young man, what a self-restraint and rejuvenation? Isn¡¯t marrying a wife still a beautiful and beautiful flower, and can¡¯t stand loneliness?


    "Isn''t it good to climb over the wall and get in?"


    Zhuyou has not completely lost his mind, "If you are found out, your legs must be broken."


    Zhao Wen felt something was right, mainly because he didn¡¯t know where Tao Yiran lived when he went in. If the fun ended so soon, it would be boring.


    "It''s better to write a messenger and ask someone to bring it in. Maybe Miss Tao will be moved to know that Brother Zhu is so sincere and will make an appointment to meet you."


    Ma Qi agreed, "That''s right, we are worried for Brother Zhu just now. It would be abrupt to go in. Write a letter and make an appointment with her."


    Zhu You thought about it and nodded. As a friend, Zhao Wen and Ma Qi had to give him some advice. After the letter was finalized, the three of them went to the brothel brothel with their arms around. When they passed an alley, they saw a man coming out of the entrance of the gambling house with a familiar figure. The three of them came up, "Brother Tao?"

 Chapter 200 My God, is it true?

    Chapter 200 Is my **** true?


    Tao Jiawei lost again tonight. So far, he has lost all the property he has in his hands. He also found a way to get a lot of money from her mother, and even secretly took his wife''s dowry, all of which were lost.


    "Brother Zhu, Brother Zhao, Brother Ma?"


    The little nervousness that the Tao family had not seen was an acquaintance soon disappeared. Zhuyou glanced at the place where he came out and smiled, "It turns out that Brother Tao is here to be enjoying."


    The Tao family is not Tao Yiran''s brother. Zhu You instinctively was quite polite to him and wanted to flatter him. If he had his help, wouldn''t it be even smoother for him to get close to Tao Yiran?


    The Tao family naturally wanted to find a reason to go back and fool them before they lost the money. When they saw Zhuyou, they had an idea. Several people with their own thoughts got together and continued to go to the brothel.


    The person who followed him found an opportunity to inform Tang Mo the next morning. Tang Mo sneered, and he tried every means to attract Zhuyou into the game. Who knew that he wanted to jump in, so he didn''t need him to spend more time.


    What¡¯s important is that he has two ghost friends around him. With these two, can you still have blessings?


    The key is that he still has a relationship with the Tao family. He knows the situation of the Tao family very well. He will definitely not let these three people go easily.


    "Continue to stare."


    I wanted to go back and tell Xin An about the news, but I would like to forget it. As long as I rest as long as the family travels, my blessing will appear on time. The process is not important.


    Today''s autumn banquet, Xin''an dressed up early, and it was another banquet for the women of the mansion to travel together. Wang said that there was nothing to remind Xin''an, "All banquets can eventually become blind dates. If you are interested, join in the fun. If you feel bored, talk to someone you are familiar with."


    Xin An nodded with a smile. She was not interested in anything else today, except for Mrs. Zhang.


    The autumn banquet was in the villa of Prince Cheng. The yard was quite large. All the varieties of chrysanthemums that can be seen on the market were collected here, including chrysanthemums and chrysanthemum snacks. Even the maids who were traveling through it were embroidered with chrysanthemums, which was quite pleasing to the eye.


    After sitting for a while, Xin''an saw Mrs. Liao and greeted her with a smile. Looking at the golden color, Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "It''s said it''s an autumn banquet, but it''s almost the same as a chrysanthemum banquet. I heard that most of the dishes today also have chrysanthemums."


    "Are the chrysanthemums in Sister Xu''s yard blooming?"


    Mrs. Liao moved very quickly. After going back to a party with Xin Anlinyao that day, she bought a large number of flowers and placed them in her yard. "It''s already blooming. It''s quite fun to take a look when you have free time."


    ¡°There is another thing to say.¡±


    It turns out that the third wife of the Liao family has a lot of complaints about Mrs. Liao''s flowers, because Mrs. Liao''s flowers are only for herself to show, and there is no other pot except her yard. "I thought I bought flowers for the marriage of a man in the mansion."


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty beautiful.¡±


    Mrs. Liao now treats Xin An as her vent bucket for complaining about the Liao family, and feels that she has said something to Xin An. Even if Xin An doesn¡¯t react, she feels relieved.


    "I can pay you back in 10,000 taels in half a month."


    Xin''an said no rush, "There is a pile outside the Hou Mansion, which contains many jasmine. When the spring is coming next year, I will send you a few pots, which will look good and smell good."


    "Then the relationship is good. Hey, your nails are dyed well."


    Xin An hurriedly recommended Doctor Zhao to her, "The skills are good, and the things you use are good. Look at my skin color. I tell you that money will be spent on yourself, and no one can lose money."


    Mrs. Liao looked at her carefully and learned that she was beautiful at home and kept taking care of her bird''s nest. She felt regretful in her heart, "Why do you think I''m so stupid? I have so much dowry."


    The key is that the child has not yet finished the work.


    Now Xin''an is afraid of having someone like her in her previous life. Moreover, she is very talked about with Mrs. Liao. She is more comfortable getting along with her than being with Lin Yao. "Let''s go back and send someone to invite her to the door. You will like it after enjoying it once. I also know a few good jewelry shops and powder shops. We will go and have a walk together at that time."


    "Okay, if you ask me, I will definitely come."


    Lin Yao saw the two of them talking from afar. Li Yuyan, who was beside her, withdrew her gaze, "The second young lady of the Tang family can talk to Mrs. Liao. I remember whether they met at the Shuihua Banquet. How long has it been? It seems like they have known each other for a long time." In Li Yuyan''s eyes, they were two major merchants, one was the daughter of the richest man in Linzhou and the other was the daughter of the salt merchant in Huaijiang. Moreover, Liao Zhi also held the heavy power.


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "They are from the same origin and have similar circumstances. They are both rich businessmen''s daughters married into a powerful family in Beijing. Naturally, they can talk about many topics and opinions together."


    Xin''an is working hard to join and adapt to the new circle of contacts, but she originally had her own circle, that is, in the capital. If she was in Huaijiang, her circle of contacts would be rich businessmen.


    So is Mrs. Liao.


    Li Yuyan smiled, but her smile was not in her eyes. Xin An saw her just after she arrived in the capital, but she was very close to Lin Yao, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Subconsciously, I felt that Xin An should be around her and that she should try every means to get close to her.


    But what she didn''t know was that Xin An had served tea and water to her for a long time in her previous life, but she was not valued by her. She couldn''t please her in all kinds of ways and was also cowardly. How could she get along in this life? Cheng County Prince''s Mansion is powerful, but there are more powerful families in the capital.


    "How about going to go over and talk together?"


    Lin Yao invited him, but Li Yuyan refused because the female relatives in Xiangguo Duke''s mansion arrived. The female relatives of this family attracted a lot of attention as soon as they arrived. Many people knew about Huang Wei''s call to Zhuyou out.


    Xin An also looked up and almost immediately determined that the woman in goose yellow clothes walking behind was Huang Wei. She was not tall, small and delicate, and gentle, and looked like she didn''t look like someone who could beat her husband out of the house.


    It¡¯s true that people should not behave like appearance.


    "No matter how you look, you don''t look like a fierce person."


    Mrs. Liao also heard about Huang Wei''s record. She can beat her husband out and go out to the banquet. She either has the ability or her parents'' family is reliable. "Look at how kind."


    Xin An said that if it weren¡¯t for being forced to lose his way, who would have wanted to be a shrew?


    Lin Yao exchanged a few greetings with the people from the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion and then headed towards Xin''an, "Why don''t you go to appreciate the flowers?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I have visited Sister Lin''s Qianya Garden. Pearls and jade are ahead, so these flowers are not rare today."


    "You''re just sweet-mouthed."


    Lin Yao sat down aside, "I saw you two talking from afar, what are you talking about?"


    "Talk about skin care, talk about nail dyeing."


    Xin''an showed her nails, "How about it? Is it very good to dye it?"


    ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Lin Yao''s nails are dyed pink, and the fingers are delicate. Xin An is a little dazzling, "But doctor Zhao dyed them?"


    "Sister Lin also knows her?"


    Lin Yao said that Doctor Zhao was serving his wife better, "He has good skills and a tight mouth, so why don''t he look for her?"


    "My God, is it true?"


    The screams from a distance came into the ears of the three of them. They looked up at each other and saw that the young lady of Zhang was very excited to say something to the person. The man who was just exclaiming was pinching a veil to cover his lips, as if he had heard something unbelievable.

 Chapter 201 The power of Mrs. Zhang

    Chapter 201 The power of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s young lady


    Everyone knows that Mrs. Zhang¡¯s wife is a big mouth, and her favorite thing is the backyard affairs of various families in Beijing. She is knowledgeable and doesn¡¯t even look down on her secrets. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s so excited, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll learn some amazing news again.¡±


    Xin An knew what she was saying without guessing. She curled her lips slightly, and she said that Mrs. Zhang would not disappoint. How could she hold such shocking news in her heart and not share it with others?


    Mrs. Zhang lowered her voice and said with her facial features flying around. Soon some people turned their heads and looked at Xin''an frequently. Lin Yao couldn''t sit still, "It''s strange, I''ll go and ask what''s going on."


    Before she could get up, Mrs. Zhang actually came to Xin''an. She went forward and shook her eyes, "Xin family, did Prince Tang go to the Tao family two days ago?"


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Xin Xing was confused, "But what happened?"


    "Are you bullied by the Tao family?"


    Mrs. Zhang smiled, and she had a little color, "Do you don''t know at all?"


    "What happened? I went out to Mrs. Ouyang''s crab banquet that day, and I didn''t hear anything happened when I went back."


    Mrs. Zhang sat next to her eagerly and quickly told the story. Xin An was shocked, really shocked, because Mrs. Zhang''s version was much more erotic, saying that Tang Rong went to Tao''s house and went straight to Tao Yiran''s yard. When the two met, they hugged each other and expressed their feelings. Then the movement was so loud that everyone in the yard could hear it. "I heard that both of them were extremely hungry and thirsty, and they were burning wildly."


    Xin''an


    "No?"


    Who gave her the news?


    Lin Yao''s hand fell off, "Mrs. Zhang, you can''t say this nonsense."


    Have Tang Rong and Tao Yiran already ignored their shame?


    Mrs. Liao, who was originally serving tea and drinking water, was even wet with the tea. "This is absolutely true?"


    Are you playing so crazy about the Gaomen Courtyard?


    "Really, don''t you not believe it."


    The young lady of Zhang''s eyes looked at Xin An with pity, "More than this time, I went to Master Tao''s study to discuss matters after finishing the matter. After saying that, I went back to the inner courtyard again. The two of them did it again. The blue sky and white sun were still so uncontrollable. The Xin girl, these two people were probably having an affair for a long time."


    "Otherwise, why would it be hard to give up and divide it into this? That''s why the Tao family couldn''t help but be at the father-in-law''s house. They might be like at home. No wonder they didn''t leave the hospital when Tao Hou''s mansion was not very strong."


    "This desire is too strong."


    "Even a dog can''t avoid it. It must be because of excessive indulgence. These two people are very likely to secretly visit Chen Cang early. You and the second young master are really... Alas."


    Xin''an didn''t know what to say. These were all done by Mrs. Zhang''s wife adding fuel to the fire?


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, I.¡±


    "I can''t believe what you said is true, it''s simply horrifying."


    Mrs. Zhang said that her news was true, "If someone insider told me, don''t ask who it is, this matter cannot be wrong."


    After saying that, he patted Xin An on the shoulder to show comfort, and then returned to the group of wives to continue talking. Lin Yao and Mrs. Liao also looked complicated. The three of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    It''s really. I can''t comment.


    Today, the weather was clear and the chrysanthemum was fragrant. The guests were smiling. Either three or five friends sat and talked or the wives gathered together to explore their children and relatives. Wang slowly noticed some strange eyes, and they were all coming to her, and he couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    Since Xin An got the news openly, it was impossible not to tell her. After finding a chance, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law muttered for a while. Wang did not speak for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath, unable to believe that Tang Rong would be so ridiculous.


    "No wonder those people look at me like this."


    Wang quickly had an idea, "Don''t tell your grandmother, don''t mention a word from now on."


    Xin An nodded, thinking that the result was many times stronger than what she and Tang Mo expected, which was a bit beyond expectations. The main reason was that he didn''t know that Mrs. Zhang could say this. When he turned around, he must ask Tang Mo, who did he arrange to do the business?


    What Xin An didn''t know was that Tang Rong and Tao Yiran''s **** stories were reported by the Tao family''s servants. Tao Yiran looked noble and unwilling to win over the servants in the mansion. This time she returned to her parents'' house, she had a bad time and was just a fool. She even ridiculed her sister-in-law and said that how could someone let her go?


    The Tao family¡¯s sister-in-law Li took action one step earlier than them, and the Tao family¡¯s servant was silly. Even if Tang Mo did nothing, there would be something happening today.


    As for why it is passed on like this, it is the art of passing messages.


    Today, Mrs. Tao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law also came to the banquet. Mrs. Tao, who was kept in the dark, knew nothing and just smiled and greeted others. Even if she noticed the unusual gaze of others, she would blame Tao Yiran for her staying in her parents'' family.


    As for what Tang Rong and Tao Yiran had in the Tao family, she certainly knew, and she got the news after Tang Rong left that day. Although she was so angry that she still didn''t dare to release it, and immediately closed the servant''s mouth.


    She thought it would not be reported.


    Li walked around by himself, and when he met a familiar person to ask, he sighed helplessly, and even tears were in his eyes, looking helpless, which made people sympathize.


    When she walked to Xin''an, she smiled and said hello, "Mrs. Second Young Master."


    "Mrs. Tao."


    When she saw her, Xin An remembered something. Tao Family Wei''s wife Li, whose father is also a governor, is of the same rank as Lord Tao. She seems to have never looked down on Tao Yiran. Even when Tao Yiran was in the Marquis'' Mansion in her previous life, Li never stepped into the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    "Mrs. Tao, should I sit down and talk together?"


    "Thank you, the second young lady, for your invitation."


    Li came to approach Xin''an on purpose. She expected Xin''an to hold a grudge against Tao Yiran and **** Tang Rong. "It''s the first time I''ve seen the second young lady. The second young lady looks very different from the rumors."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "I wonder what I look like in the rumors?"


    Li said: "After all, he is not as graceful and elegant as before his eyes."


    Almost instantly, Xin An understood her purpose, probably to win her over to deal with Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran and Tang Rong did such a thing at their parents'' home. Li must have known that it was her the most angry one.


    Did the news from Mrs. Zhang¡¯s young lady come from this Mrs. Tao¡¯s young lady?


    "Mrs. Tao, I heard something just now, and I don''t know if it''s true."


    He leaned against Li and said the matter in a voice that only two people could hear. "This fact is horrifying, but is it true?"


    Mrs. Tao did not deny it and sighed, "It''s really good things that don''t go out, bad things are spreading thousands of miles away, and you''re laughing at it."


    Xin An was embarrassed, "This matter."


    "I don''t know what to say."

 Chapter 202 Fortunately, you didnt marry Tang Rong

    Chapter 202 Fortunately you didn¡¯t marry Tang Rong


    In Xin''an''s opinion, even if such a thing happened, the Marquis'' Mansion could not escape. After all, the initiator was Tang Rong, but because Tang Rong was a man, he was treated more favorably in this world where men were superior to women.


    Mrs. Tao didn''t think about being round and tactful, and she didn''t have that much time. "Mrs. Second Young Master, you and I are both people who suffer losses and are wronged. Please give me a clear idea. When will the Hou Mansion take people away?"


    Xin An smiled bitterly, "It is difficult for me to participate in this matter, but in my opinion, I should live in the Tao family for more days."


    "Especially when this matter spreads, my father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t know how to get angry."


    She guessed that Tang Gang would be angry and scold Tang Rong, but he would not let the Hou Mansion take responsibility for the matter.


    Not to mention that the initiator was Tang Rong, even if Tang Rong forced Tao Yiran, the Tao family would suffer even more in the end. Tang Gang would definitely insist that Tao Yiran was deliberately seducing and pushed all the mistakes to the Tao family.


    Li sighed helplessly when he learned about the Hou Mansion''s attitude, "I''m really frustrated in my heart."


    Xin An looked up at the distance, "There is also the third young lady of the Zhu family who is frustrated. Do you know her affairs?"


    Li shook his head, Xin An told her kindly, and said, "This is not a secret. It is said that the third young master Zhu was calling her name in his dreams at night. This third young lady is probably unable to bear it anymore."


    Li looked up and soon had an idea in her heart. She wanted Tao Yiran, who was covered in shit, to return to the Marquis''s Mansion, but forgot that if Xin An really hated Tao Yiran, she was afraid she wouldn''t want her to go back.


    He looked at Huang Wei, and patiently exchanged greetings with Xin An and found a reason to get up, and it seemed that he was heading towards Huang Wei.


    Lin Yao, who had not said anything, smiled and added tea to Xin''an. How could she not see the purpose of Mrs. Tao. She wanted to take advantage of Xin''an''s grudge against Tao Yiran, but in the end she was led to Huang Wei by Xin''an.


    The two of them joined forces with Tao Yiran, and Sister Xin could watch the scene of hitting the dog after she did nothing. Who said that the girl from the merchants had no knowledge? This brain is very useful.


    "I want me to tell you that it''s fortunate that the person you married is Brother Tang."


    "Although Brother Tang is not full of poetry and literature, he is honest and open-minded. He must never do such a thing."


    "Speaking of this, you and Brother Tang both escaped."


    Xin An sighed and smiled, "Maybe this is fate, and it is also my luck."


    Mrs. Liao agreed very much, "My family also admires Mr. Tang when talking about the second son of Tang. She said that although he came from the Marquis'' Mansion, he was not slick and could endure hardships when he was in a job, and he would have a good future in the future."


    Xin An laughed, "I feel like I have found a treasure after hearing what my two sisters say, so I feel so proud of it."


    "Brother Tang can also be regarded as a treasure."


    Lin Yao also joked, saying Tang Mo and Liao Zhi, and finally Xin An moved out Yan Shimao and suppressed her.


    "Sister Lin, my father wrote that the medicinal materials I bought can be delivered to the capital in about one month."


    "That''s a great thing."


    Lin Yao was very happy, "Thank you for Uncle Xin for me."


    Xin An smiled and said, "My father admired the initiator when he learned about Qianjintang, and admired those selfless doctors. He said that he wanted to do his best to provide Qianjintang with 5,000 taels of silver to benefit more people."


    "Don''t know it''s feasible?"


    Lin Yao likes Xin''an more and more. "Qianjintang also wants to thank Uncle Xin for his kind behavior. Every winter, all diseases can occur, especially poor families who are not protected from cold. A small high fever can kill their lives, and if there are more medicinal materials, it can help more people."


    ¡°There are many things that can be done with five thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Mrs. Liao was curious and thought to herself, could she take her one if there was a good thing, and she would have the money, "Isn''t Qianjintang just an ordinary medicine, but what''s special?"


    Lin Yao glanced at Xin An, and Xin An smiled but said nothing. Lin Yao began to introduce Mrs. Liao. Finally, Mrs. Liao said that she was kind and would not fall behind. If Qianjintang needed her in the future, she would find her. As long as she could help her, she would never postpone it.


    Lin Yao welcomed such a rich and not troublesome person, but did not agree immediately, and said that she would definitely find her if she needed it next time.


    After all, there are some things she cannot make direct decisions.


    Before lunch, Mrs. Tao officially spoke to Huang Wei. Although she didn''t know what the two said, she saw that the two of them were getting together and talking more and more, she thought she would be able to reach an agreement for some purpose soon.


    Wang''s qi cultivation skills became better and better. He insisted until the end of the autumn banquet before he led Xin An to help the old lady leave. There was no sign of any impact on his face. He also looked as usual after getting in the car. It was not until the old lady was sent back to Chunrong Hall that Xin An was asked to speak.


    ¡°Will this matter spread?¡±


    Xin An put down the teacup, "Yes, although I haven''t been to the capital for a long time, I also know that several ladies who attended the banquet today are very interested in this news. I know that before, no less than ten people have known it."


    Wang took a deep breath. Tang Rong did such a thing as a destruction of his future. "He is not an inscrutable person."


    Xin''an said it was possible that he trusted the Tao family too much?


    "If it is placed in an ordinary family, it will not be easy to spread. Just like our Marquis'' Mansion, such news will definitely be suppressed immediately. Brother may also think that the Tao family is the same."


    Of course, it may be that I can''t withstand Tao Yiran''s temptation and that I am not upright.


    Wang raised his eyes, "You go back and rest first."


    Xin An stood up, thinking in his heart that he didn''t know if the whole family''s travel could be done if this matter was the only thing. If it didn''t work, he should arrange the treatment for Tang Rong.


    As soon as she left, Wang sent someone to find Tang Gang and asked Tang Gang to return home as soon as possible. She couldn''t wait to see how Tang Gang would favor his good son this time?


    Xin''an, who returned to Qiushiyuan, took off the complex hairpin ring, changed into a velvet flower, and sat leisurely under the eaves watching the meat **** and playing with the balls. Aunt Wang came with a plate of cut fruit, "Fresh autumn pears moisten your throat."


    "Um."


    "Aunt, go busy, I''ll sit down."


    Aunt Wang retreated, Xin An, who was eating Qiuli, was thinking about what happened today. Mrs. Zhang was so sure that she suspected that the young lady of the Tao family must have done her tricks. Those who attended the banquet would definitely have rumors after they returned today, and it would spread widely tomorrow. Next, it depends on what Tang Gang did.


    About her and Tang Mo actually did nothing. This time they were a bit aggressive. They can¡¯t be so anxious next time. They have to see if any friends will take action first. In this way, the couple can get the desired result by doing nothing. Wouldn¡¯t that be happy?


    Wait, couple?


    "It''s so interesting."

 Chapter 203 Tang Gang was dizzy

    Chapter 203 Tang Gang was dizzy when angry


    As the sky gradually darkened, Tang Mo came back in a hurry and the first thing he said when he saw Xin An was, "Someone else took action."


    Today he got the news from his colleagues, which can be said to be quite exaggerated, "The two of them had a private meeting in the middle of the night, and they were at the Tao family."


    "Is the person who sent the message too exaggerated or is my news inaccurate?"


    Tang Mo was confused.


    Xin An also said the version he heard, "If you pass on this, the two of them will have to fight from morning to night, and they will have a whole day of fighting."


    ¡°Puff~~~¡±


    The tea from Tang Mo''s mouth was sprayed out and he looked at Xin An in disbelief, "Do you want to listen to what you are saying?"


    What a bold woman!


    Xin An raised her eyebrows. She was a short man in action, but can''t she be a giant in her mouth?


    "I have never seen the world."


    The disgusting look successfully made Tang Mo roll his eyes and consciously rewind the topic. "The rumors outside were not what I asked to spread like this, and I didn''t exaggerate it."


    Xin An said: "Before you came back, I was still thinking that I was actually quite ashamed of our dark methods. I felt that we were a little bit unfair, but I also thought about the things I encountered before. They just had a bad reputation, so where did they go?"


    "What''s my reputation before?"


    Thinking of Xin An''s expression before, "I''m sour and mean, ruthless, not only have vulgar behavior but also have shallow eyes. Compared with her Tao Yiran, she can''t even reach her knees. She has no reputation on her back and uses all her means to make friends with few people. Whenever she attends a banquet, she will always be looked down upon and rolled her eyes a lot."


    "I was ridiculed by someone in the mansion and was ridiculed when I went out. When I thought about it, I felt that the situation of those two people is a burden."


    Tang Mo is more open-minded than her. After all, he is cuckolded. Can he bear it?


    "You said we were born in the green armored ghosts in our previous life, so why are we so tolerant?"


    "I''m fine, it disappeared early, but you have endured it for so many years."


    This is a bit weird, but it is also a fact.


    Xin An sneered, "We are just a fool."


    Isn¡¯t it that if you are a slut, you can live like that?


    It was as if Tang Rong was poisoned.


    Tang Mo was speechless. After thinking about it, he was still not ready to continue to worry about the previous problems, so as not to humiliate himself until now. He just told Xin An, "You should not be kind to women. If they want to attack us, they will not show mercy."


    "Know."


    Tang Mo proposed to go out for dinner, and Xin An immediately objected, "I don''t know how to get angry when my father comes back. If I learn that we are going out for dinner, I must think more and ask someone to buy some delicious food. Let''s have two drinks tonight?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "It''s indeed worth celebrating."


    ¡°The second young master and the second young lady.¡±


    Nanfeng ran in and didn''t care about saluting, "The Marquis is dizzy."


    "What did you say?"


    Tang Mo suddenly stood up, "Why are you dizzy? When did you dizzy? Where did you dizzy?"


    "I was dizzy when I was talking to my wife, and the doctor in the government has already gone."


    Xin An''s heart skipped a beat, "Go and have a look."


    Don¡¯t be able to stand the stimulation and die, right?


    Tang Mo was anxious and left. When the two arrived hurriedly, the doctor was applying an injection, saying that he was angry and closed his mind. Wang was very guilty. She didn''t expect Tang Gang to be so innocent and fell down before he could finish his words. If there was a few things.


    After all, a couple who have been around for 10 or 20 years have not yet been so cold that they want him to die.


    What''s more, now that she''s dead, what should she do?


    "How about the marquis?"


    The doctor in the government said that Tang Gang had a good foundation, but this time he was angry. "The Marquis is a little older, so it should not be furious."


    The doctor in the palace went down to decoct the medicine. Wang then breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tang Mo, "I woke up soon and waited here."


    Tang Mo nodded, and went up to help Wang sit outside and ask about the reason for his fainting. Wang slowly said, "I expected him to get angry, but I didn''t expect that the anger would surge."


    Tang Mo was so angry that he thought about this. If something even more outrageous happened later, wouldn¡¯t he be angry to death?


    The calmer Wang felt that this was an opportunity. Tang Mo would act according to the opportunity for a while and be sure to be a filial son in front of Tang Gang.


    Tang Mo was not very willing. No matter how good he performed, how moved his father was at that time, but his biased Tang Rong was not shaken at all, and he no longer wanted to waste his efforts on it.


    The words of refusal were already on the verge of his mouth. The girl came to report that Tang Gang was awake. Tang Mo walked into the room and quickly stepped forward and knelt in front of the bed and grabbed Tang Gang''s hand. He was full of concern, "Are you awake?"


    Tang Gang, who had just opened his eyes, had not yet come back to his senses. Tang Mo had already said, "Father, the matter of brother is not a big deal. Don''t be angry. It was really dangerous just now, and my son is still uneasy."


    Tang Gang slowly came back to his senses, his eyes gathered, and Tang Mo became even more anxious, "Father, don''t be angry anymore, your body is important."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, "Have your elder brother been back?"


    "not yet."


    Tang Mo continued his persuasion, "Brother hasn''t been to the Ministry of Rites for a long time. Now it''s the busiest time for the Ministry of Rites, maybe it''s busy with business."


    "My son has also heard about the things outside. It is the most unreliable thing to hear. Maybe it''s not that way at all. Father should not be anxious. You will know everything when your elder brother comes back."


    Seeing that this son cared about him so much, Tang Gang couldn''t help but feel a little moved. He thought that Tang Rong had done such a ridiculous thing after going to the Tao family. The anger that had just been suppressed surged up again.


    Wang also came forward to comfort him. Tang Gang was finally getting better. After getting up, he drank a bowl of porridge. Tang Rong came back as soon as he put down the bowl. He hurried back. When Qing Mo told him the rumors outside, he was dizzy and hated that the Tao family couldn''t even control the servants'' mouths.


    "Father."


    I wanted to kneel down and beg Tang Gang for forgiveness, but when he saw Tang Mo also, he felt a little embarrassed, "Second brother is here, too?"


    Tang Mo ignored him and said to Tang Gang: "Brother is back. My father is talking carefully. Don''t be angry, so my son will retreat first."


    Tang Gang nodded and waited for Tang Mo and Wang to leave before looking at Tang Rong, "How do you want to defend this matter?"


    Tang Rong knelt down directly, "Father, it''s his son who is confused."


    "The son was about to leave after discussing with his father-in-law. The girl in front of Yi''er came to invite her. The son thought that the couple should go to see her in a fight. After entering the house, he was drowsy and did something confused. It was too late to regret it when he woke up."


    "All mistakes are the son''s faults, please punish them."


    The words were ambiguous, giving Tang Gang enough room to think about it. Naturally, he also thought that Tao Yiran used despicable means to Tang Rong, and the suppressed anger surged out again, "It''s just a mess."


    "This matter has spread beyond the outside world. Do you know how ugly those people say? You have always been a cautious person. Why have you always made mistakes recently?!"


    Several disappointments accumulated together, making Tang Gang suspected that Tang Rong had learned his skills.


    Tang Rong kowtowed, "Father, since marriage started, my son''s situation has been getting worse and worse, and he will not go well without doing anything. My son suspected that someone must be deliberately targeting this."


    It must be Tang Mo.

 Chapter 204 Facing Tang Rong won a great victory (additional update)

    Chapter 204 Facing Tang Rong to win a great victory (additional update)


    Tang Rong suspected that Tang Mo had been in a day or two, and that everything had been going well since his marriage. He was either beaten or bitten by a dog. It was impossible for ordinary people to be so unlucky, it must be human.


    He investigated all those who might attack him, only Tang Mo was the most suspicious.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seeing that he was still about to bite Tang Mo at this time, Tang Gang slapped the table heavily, "Even if your second brother has any grudges against you, can he still force you to go to the Tao family and force you to do stupid things?"


    "Just just now, your second brother was still pleading for you."


    Tang Rong only felt a stream of passionate blood rushing into the sky, making his scalp numb, but if he didn''t pull Tang Mo into the water, his father couldn''t pick it up high and put it down gently. "It was my son who did something wrong, but why did it come out so coincidentally?"


    "You should ask the Tao family."


    When Tang Gang was angry when he thought of him doing that thing at the Tao family in the blue sky and daylight, Tang Rong tried his best to defend himself, "Since his son got married, he was in trouble. His son did not believe in any nonsense about defeating his husband, but only believed that someone was using a trick behind his back."


    "Please think about it carefully. My son has never had any accidents in recent years, and there have been many accidents. Recently, there have been many rumors outside. Except for the second brother, I really couldn''t imagine anyone who would hold a grudge against his son so far."


    Tang Gang frowned, and he was moved by some reason. Seeing this, Tang Rong increased his strength to analyze it. Every matter was said with reasonable grounds. Tang Gang was completely moved. He raised his eyes and ordered someone to call Tang Mo back, "Since you suspect him, you can confront him on the spot."


    Tang Rong clenched his fists, hating Tang Gang for being cunning. Shouldn¡¯t he use the power in the mansion to find out secretly?


    Tang Mo came soon, "I wonder what happened to his father calling his son?"


    Tang Gang looked at him with a look of scrutiny, "Your brother said that he was the leader of you recently. What do you have to say?"


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly in his heart. As expected, no matter how he pleased him, as long as his good son said a few words, he would be able to return to his original form.


    Tang Rong was even more angry, but he would not retreat after this. He raised his eyes and looked at Tang Mo. Tang Mo sneered, "Brother has any evidence?"


    Tang Rong inferred his suspicion, "It''s not you, there will be others?"


    Tang Mo turned around and looked at Tang Rong, thinking that he was still very alert and could think about things so thoroughly. However, he and Xin An had expected this scene, "If it were me, wouldn''t it be more worry-free to beat you to death when I first asked someone to hit you?"


    "There are only two of you and my brothers in the mansion. If you die, you can inherit the title, no matter whether I become a weapon or not, right?"


    "Even if I miss my first time, I will always bite you to death if I let the dog bite you the second time, right?"


    "If I want to harm you, can you speak here now?"


    As long as Tang Rong is not dead, even if he finds the person involved, as long as he bites him to death and refuses to admit it, what can he do to him?


    "Brother, I know you are unlucky recently. If you are unlucky, you will go to the temple to worship, instead of asking me to take the blame for you."


    He looked calm. It was rare to have such a noble humiliation of Tang Rong. He naturally refused to stop working in a few words. "But I asked you to go to the Tao family? But I forced you to take off your pants? You don''t cultivate your virtue and can''t walk when you see a woman. If you do something ugly, you won''t be able to blame me now?"


    "The rumors from the outside world come from the Tao family. Why? The Tao family servants I bought asked them to go out and spread these **** stories about you?"


    "Who are you and I the son-in-law of the Tao family?"


    He almost pointed at Tang Rong''s nose and scolded. Tang Mo felt quite comfortable at this moment. He immediately decided to turn around and tell Xin An about his current heroic posture, which made Xin An envious.


    Tang Rong''s eyes were about to burst into flames. Tang Mo''s words made him speechless. Tang Mo snorted coldly again, "It turns out that my brother also knows that I am dissatisfied with you, but you also know that you did shamelessly on the day of marriage. You not only took advantage but also humiliated me. Now that something happened, I blame me again. Where did you get the face?"


    "I deserve yours?"


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that his beloved son was being squeezed in such a way, Tang Gang felt a little uncomfortable, "Your brother was so anxious that he was so angry that he said something he shouldn''t say, just make it clear, you go down."


    Tang Mo said one thing is right. If he really did the move and killed Tang Rong directly, he would hand over the title to him no matter how angry he was as a father. Tang Mo bowed his hand, turned around and left with a stinky face.


    Tang Rong was unwilling to accept it, "Father."


    "My second brother may not have wanted to kill his son at all, just wanting him to embarrass him and let him go."


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Even if you like Tang Rong no matter how much you like Tang Gang was dissatisfied with him at this moment. "The Marquis'' Mansion has been damaged by your reputation. You have to find a way to calm this matter, no matter what method you use."


    "Go to your grandfather''s spiritual throne and kneel down and think about what you have done these days."


    Tang Rongxin retreated unwillingly, and his anger towards Tang Mo was even more intense. Unfortunately, he searched for several days but couldn''t find Tang Mo''s flaws and could not fight back.


    In Qiushiyuan, Tang Mozheng talked about his record with a proud look on his face, "I thought he was going to bite him, and I was ready to retreat, but he kept silent and didn''t feel happy at all."


    As long as Tang Rong insists that it is his, he will admit that Tang Rong would be even more passive at that time, which is a pity.


    Xin An looked at him with a smile and brows, then shook his head and sighed, "As long as there is no fatal evidence left, he can correct it."


    Tang Mo said that he never left evidence when he told people to do things. Some of them had to turn a few turns, and he couldn''t find him at all. "I''m not afraid if I found it."


    Xin An said he should be extra careful recently, "He will definitely make some moves."


    "knew."


    After all the troubles, both of them were a little tired. While they were still washing up, they heard the wind outside, "The wind is very strong."


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the room suddenly became bright as daylight, and then there was a rumbling sound from afar. The people in the room subconsciously raised their ears and looked up, and then shrank their necks by the thunder of "bang". What followed was the sound of heavy rain falling, covering the sky.


    "Go down, there is no need to watch at night."


    Xin''an asked Chunyang Chunlu to go back and rest quickly, but he felt that the world was particularly terrifying at this moment.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Boom~~~¡±


    Lightning split the night, and the thunder fell, and the world trembled. Xin An threw away the veil in his hand and went to bed as fast as possible. After lying down, he pulled the quilt over his head. Tang Mo closed the door and window and then stepped forward and asked with a smile: "Are you afraid of thunder?"


    Xin An, who pulled down the quilt, shook his head, "Are you afraid of this thunder tonight?"


    "I feel like it''s shaking."


    ¡°Not that exaggerated.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, another thunder fell. Tang Mo subconsciously shook, then quickly put down the curtain of the bed and lay down and pulled the quilt and covered himself.


    "You pulled my quilt."


    It was getting colder, and Aunt Wang replaced the two of them with thicker quilts. When they changed, they gave them one, so that Tang Mo was stunned when he sat up now, "Don''t have my quilt?"


    This is an additional update promised before the festival. Thank you again for your votes and encouragement.

 Chapter 205 The quilt cannot be returned for the time being

    Chapter 205 The quilt cannot be returned for the time being


    Tang Mo has lived in the main house for a long time, and there have always been two quilts on the bed. Although they share the same bed, they each have their own quilts. Xin An looked up and looked at it, but then looked down at the only quilt. "Can you go to the cabinet and search?"


    "oh."


    Tang Mo didn''t think much about it, and went there honestly. After lighting the lights and searching around, he didn''t find it at all. "No."


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Xin''an said that there are too many quilts in the cabinet, how could it be that there is no one?


    "No, the cabinets are all empty."


    Tang Mo looked at Xin An meaningfully, "You didn''t mean it, are you coveting this young master''s beauty for a long time?"


    Xin An rolled his eyes and got out of bed to see it in person. When she looked at the empty box, she was also a little dumbfounded. The room was bright again. She hurriedly retracted the bed and wrapped the quilt around her body, covered her ears, and sat up again when the thunder sounded, "Come to go next door and take a look?"


    Tang Mo, who had one hand on his waist, said that it was windy and rainy outside and did not go out. He went to bed directly, "You can''t cover such a big bedding. What''s wrong with me half of it?"


    As he said that, he started to pull the quilt. The two of them fought in a tug-of-war and lay down together before the next thunder came and pulled the quilt over it.


    Xin An pulled a corner and refused to let go, "You are next to me."


    Tang Mo pressed a corner of the quilt and refused to move, "You are next to me first."


    "You go to sleep."


    "Don''t kick me, I can''t cover it if I fall asleep just like this. I''ll be content with such a handsome man like this, who can sleep next to you, the old lady."


    "You are just an old lady, don''t even want to take advantage of me."


    "I don''t know who wants to take advantage of whom."


    For a quilt, both of them took out the only energy they had left today. At this time, Aunt Wang looked at the quilt piled high in the room and raised her lips. Not only were all the quilts in the main room, but she also took the quilts in the house. You must know that the eldest girl and her son-in-law had been piling together for a long time but there was no progress at all, so she could only worry more.


    Maybe it was because robbing the quilt was exhausting, or maybe both of them were thick-skinned. When the thunder gradually became smaller, the two of them fell asleep together. You should know that sleeping alone might be honest, but they might be lying in the same quilt. There was still a certain distance between them, but they were completely together without realizing it.


    The thunder subsided and the rain continued to slow down. The two people in the house were sleeping comfortably in the warm quilt. Tang Rong in the ancestral hall could only kneel down and let the wet and cold attack his whole body, which made him calm down. Qing Mo was determined to give him a quilt, but he was scheming and refused to use it. In the end, the pitiful thing was Qing Mo who was holding the quilt and blowing under the eaves.


    After a good night''s sleep, Tang Mo, who woke up first, found someone close to him, with an arm on his waist. After a brief confusion, the corner of his lips was raised involuntarily. He said that this woman must have wanted to take advantage of him. She gently moved the arm on her waist and turned over and lay flat. Xin An, who was sleeping, was still leaning against him tightly, which made Tang Mo feel even more beautiful.


    The gods and man fought between getting up and continuing to sleep. Finally, they estimated the time, and after giving up the time for breakfast in their hearts, they continued to close their eyes and slept happily.


    When Xin An woke up, there was no one around him. It was so comfortable to sleep in the warm quilt. Tang Mo, who had been waiting around, could not wait for her to wake up, so he could only get up regretfully. Chunyang smiled and said, "I got up late today. From getting up to going out, I used half a stick of incense. I drank a cup of warm water and stuffed a piece of Taishi cake into my mouth. I walked very quickly." Why did the son-in-law get up late?


    Chunlu smiled so hard that she couldn''t see her eyebrows, but her aunt was capable.


    Xin''an saw through and said nothing. As soon as Aunt Wang entered the door, she smiled and said, "I found a quilt that had been slim yesterday, so I thought about checking all my preparations. But my old eyes were dizzy. Maybe it would take several days to check them all. If there is any problem, I have to sew it. Maybe I have to spend more effort. Fortunately, there is a good one."


    Xin An was even more helpless. He couldn''t find any reason. Chunyang smiled and took Aunt Wang''s words, "It was a heavy rain last night. It was colder this morning. It was a bit colder when one person fell asleep, and the two of them fell asleep warmly."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Why do I arrange a husband as soon as possible?"


    "That''s not necessary, Chunlu and I sleep together."


    Chunlu nodded, "That''s right, it''s warm to sleep together."


    "Aunt, I''ll help you check the quilt, but you have to check it carefully, you can''t be careless."


    Xin An sighed, "It seems that I won''t come back for the quilt for a while."


    Several people laughed and served her to dress and wash. Before she could use breakfast, Nanfeng said that Tang Rong was punished to kneel on the ancestral hall yesterday. Ganlu said it was not strict before she could tell the story of the matter. The old lady was unhappy and said it to the old lady. The old lady called Wang and Tang Gang to ask questions. The two of them could not coax her could only tell the whole story. The old lady was unconscious on the spot, and the situation was even more serious than Tang Gang yesterday.


    Xin''an didn''t care about food. When she arrived at Chunrong Hall, the doctor had already left. The maid who served in Chunrong Hall knelt on the ground, while Ganlu knelt in the main hall, with Tang Gang and Wang sitting in the head.


    Tang Gang''s face turned pale, Wang''s face was angry, and he was talking to Ganlu, "You are the old man serving the old lady. You should know what the old lady''s body is. Besides, I sent someone to inform each courtyard last night that I should not talk too much, and I also asked Ping Qiu to go to Chunrong Hall in person."


    "What I''m afraid of is that the old lady is anxious to get angry, which is not conducive to her health."


    "You insisted on getting the old lady in front of you, which almost made the old lady feel hemiplegic. You have always been steady, why are you so confused this time?"


    Wang would not allow hemiplegia, and Tang Gang would not agree.


    The old lady was already in a state of silence, and she felt guilty in her heart. Wang could only admit her mistake in tears after saying this. Tang Gang raised his eyelids, "The old lady is used to your service. This is your blessing, but you must recognize who you are, and don''t forget your identity."


    As soon as this was said, Xin An could see Ganlu''s stiffness. She thought that Tang Gang would be punished. Ganlu started serving the old lady when she was still a little girl. Later, she married under the arrangement of the old lady. She did not leave any child for her husband''s death in her early years, so she returned to the old lady to serve her. Even Tang Gang was raised by her. Even such a person still kept his duty as a servant, he should have long regarded himself as a member of the Marquis'' Mansion in her heart.


    Ganlu felt most distressed by Tang Gang, followed by Tang Rong, because he was kept in front of the old lady during the period after Tang Rong''s biological mother passed away, and was taken care of by Ganlu.


    After she had a child in her previous life, Ganlu always came to help take care of her. She often talked about what Tang Gang was like when she was a child, and what Tang Rong was like when she was a child. In her heart, she regarded the two as her children and grandchildren.


    Nowadays, the person she loves the most tells her not to forget her identity.

 Chapter 206 Tang Rong fell ill as he wished

    Chapter 206 Tang Rong fell ill as he wished


    "Father, mother."


    Xin An stepped forward and saluted, "I heard that my grandmother is sick, how serious?"


    Wang said: "Your grandmother is still asleep. The timely treatment of the doctor in the government is not serious, but you need to rest more in the future."


    Xin An nodded, looked at Ganlu with a look, and said, "Aunt Ganlu is also concerned, and she is confused. She is afraid that she will regret it. Her father and mother should not blame her. If her grandmother wakes up, she will be sad again."


    Wang didn''t think about how to deal with Ganlu. After all, he was a person around the old lady. In the past, he had to be polite when he saw her. Today, the old lady was in a dangerous situation and scolded her. Xin An sighed relieved when he raised her, "Get up, get up and clean up well in the afternoon. If the old lady wakes up, you will have to work hard to serve you."


    Xin An helped her, "Auntie, go wash your face and clean it up, otherwise my grandmother will be worried when she wakes up."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master.¡±


    Ganlu retreated, and at this moment, she seemed to have aged a few years.


    Wang said to Tang Gang: "I''m here to guard it, so the Marquis should go to Chunhuayuan to have a look."


    A night of storms, Tang Rong got sick as he wished. When Qingmo went to deliver water this morning, his mouth was burned purple, which shows that he was also a cruel person.


    Tang Gang took a deep breath. Now he is really overwhelmed. The rumors outside have not been dealt with yet. This is the case in the mansion. He is worried about internal and external troubles and even breathing is difficult.


    Xin An looked at his left back sideways, and quickly adjusted his plan in his heart. The holiday was not enough. It would be better to set the opening of the Medicinal Food Building on that day. Tang Rong is now ill, and Tang Gang cannot take into account both inside and outside. This is her and Tang Mo''s opportunity.


    I have done so many things behind my back, and I should show it out on the surface.


    "Mother, the whole mansion should have another blow. Although he was the first to indulge in this matter with his own indulgence, it would not have been reported if the Tao family''s servants were not silly."


    "It is better not to let outsiders know about the fact that my father and grandmother fainted one after another."


    Wang nodded, "You are right. Although the Marquis'' Mansion is fine, you should not be neglected."


    Xin An said again: "Things in the mansion are easy to handle. The rumors outside still need to find a way to calm them. Both my elder brother and grandmother are sick. I see that my father''s face is not very good. I think I can''t take care of both, but I''m afraid my husband will have to worry more."


    "This matter should not be delayed. I will send someone to the Beiya Army to invite my husband back."


    Wang immediately understood her thoughts, and nodded after thinking for a moment.


    Before Tang Mo returned home, the old lady woke up, stared at the mosquito net above her head with her eyes open, and she held the water and persuaded her to use it, but she was unmoved.


    Wang stepped forward, but stopped and retreated to the side. Wang sat slowly on the edge of the bed and persuaded him slowly. The old lady was still unmoved. Wang sighed in her heart. She knew Tang Gang and the old lady very well. She could not accept that Tang Rong Bing''s nature was like this, and she would definitely push this matter to Tao Yiran.


    At this time, Tang Gang walked in, Wang stood up and moved out of the position, Tang Gang sat down, "Mother, don''t worry, you know the boss''s character and etiquette. This must be a condom set up by the Tao family. He also said that he was a little drowsy when he entered the house, and he was still young and had nothing to do."


    Sure enough, the old lady reacted as soon as she said this and grabbed Tang Gang''s hand tightly, "The Tao family girl can''t stay anymore. She can hold the boss and the child in her parents'' home so shamelessly. How can she do something good if she comes back?"


    "The boss is such a good child. Who in the capital doesn''t say that my prince of the Marquis''s family is outstanding, and how many people envy it."


    The old lady talked about Tang Rong''s excellence, the glory of the Marquis'' mansion at that time, and the hatefulness of Tao Yiran. Tang Gang agreed. You must know that when Tang Rong''s outstanding years, he felt glory on his face every time he went out, but in the past few months


    "The boss is soft-hearted and kind-hearted. His son has already asked him to deal with the Tao family''s daughter. He feels unbearable. Now that such a scandal has happened again, his son is angry and punished him."


    When he thought of seeing Tang Rong lying on the bed and unconscious, he felt guilty and regretful, and even more hated the servants in Chunhuayuan who were not dedicated to serving their masters.


    "What''s wrong with the boss?"


    Tang Gang dared not hide it, but he did not dare to say that he was burning hard now. He only said that he had suffered a cold and the old lady blamed Tang Gang in tears, "The child is still injured, why do you still have to punish him?"


    "The outsider plots against him, and you, the father, treats him like this. How uncomfortable should he feel?"


    As he said that, he was about to get up to see Tang Rong. Tang Gang repeatedly persuaded her to lie down again. The old lady really felt sorry for Tang Rong, "The Tao family girl can''t keep it. You have to find a way to deal with this matter as soon as possible."


    Tang Gang nodded. Seeing that the mother and son were about to discuss what happened next, Wang turned his head and looked at Xin An, winked at her. Xin An nodded slightly and quietly retreated, standing in front of the chrysanthemums full of them, feeling heavy.


    "What''s wrong? Are you so anxious to call me back?"


    Tang Mo stepped into the door, and only saw Xin An''s expression after asking, he leaned forward and lowered his voice, "Are you wronged?"


    "without."


    Xin An, who took a deep breath, told Tang Mo about the general situation, "Go in and take a look."


    Tang Mo went to the old lady''s house directly, "Grandma is better."


    "I learned that my grandmother fainted and frightened my grandson."


    Kneeling in front of the bed, he grabbed the old lady''s hand, "The doctor in the government said that there is something uncomfortable, but have you taken the medicine?"


    The old lady smiled, "It''s not a big deal, why did you come back? It''s delaying your job."


    "Grandma is much more important than an errand. If you don''t come back to see your grandmother''s situation, you will be thinking about it in your heart."


    The old lady was very pleased, "Grandmother is fine."


    At this time, the medicine was boiled and sent over. Tang Mo took it and carefully fed it to the old lady. After the old lady fell asleep again, she got up and said to Tang Gang: "My father''s body is not very good at first, so it should not be too hard. I heard that my elder brother is also sick, and it may not be cured in a few days. If the rumors outside are left alone, it will not be the same."


    "Although my son is a little resentful to his elder brother, it is still related to the reputation of the Marquis''s family. If the father can trust his son, the son will think of a way to calm the rumors outside as soon as possible."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes and signaled Tang Mo to speak outside the house.


    "What do you think?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Tang Mo means that rumors outside are groundless, and no one has seen them with his own eyes, "Even if you see them, as long as your elder brother and sister-in-law don''t admit this, there is a big possibility that those outside believe that he is being spread rumors by someone who is interested."


    "As long as my father releases the news, he will follow up to the end, those who are gossiping will stop and then invite a few people to sit in the teahouse and restaurant. When he hears someone discussing this, he will try his best to refute it. It is not difficult to refute it successfully."


    "It is really unlikely to make everyone believe this matter, but what can be saved must be done to save it."


    Tang Gang thought he had a way to completely calm the matter down, and he was a little disappointed. He also thought that it was impossible for Tang Rong to completely remove the matter, so he could only minimize the losses. "You must find out the person who spreads the rumors and punish them severely."


    Tang Mo sneered in his heart, "If the elder brother hasn''t done it, of course we must investigate it."


    "Father, this matter only needs to shock the rumors outside and let people outside know the attitude of the Hou Mansion, and it is not advisable to investigate it in depth."


    "If you pursue this matter too deeply, it is easy to make a big deal more difficult, and the result is probably the opposite of your wishes."

 Chapter 207 Want to get this title

    Chapter 207 Want to get this title


    For Tang Mo, Tang Rong was very sick. If he had handled it himself, he would have picked him up completely and pushed all his mistakes to the Tao family. Maybe he would sell it again and win the sympathy of some people.


    That''s someone who is accustomed to seeking benefits for himself.


    "Father, my son thought it was not appropriate to have a broken-up relationship with the Tao family. Uncle Tao was also a fourth-rank official and had a good reputation in politics. He did not make any mistakes, and the court would not touch him."


    "He has been immersed in the officialdom for many years and always has three or five friends who are interested in it. Now he is trapped in Beijing, but he has not had the opportunity to manage his connections in Beijing for many years. As long as he gives him some time, he may not be able to pick up these relationships."


    "It''s not that my son wants to destroy his father''s prestige, but in terms of officialdom, the Hou''s Mansion is not stronger than the Tao family."


    "If the Tao family fights hard, both sides will eventually suffer."


    I want to abandon the Tao family and find a good Yue family for Tang Rong, which is too beautiful.


    Tang Gang naturally wanted to give up the Tao family, and believed that it would not be difficult to find another powerful in-laws with Tang Rong''s outstanding Hou Mansion, but what Tang Mo said makes sense. If the Tao family fought back hard, how likely would the Hou Mansion have to win?


    Thinking about this, he was even more dissatisfied with Tang Rong''s reunion. If he didn''t change, then Tao Yiran would not be so passive even if he did something.


    "For the father, you should think about this matter first, and you should go back and be a servant first."


    Tang Mo bowed, "Yes."


    His attitude has been shown, and he has said everything he should say, so naturally there is no need to stay. He met Wang as soon as he walked out of the yard. It should be said that Wang was waiting for him here, "I will come back early in the afternoon, and my mother will have something to say to you."


    Tang Mo stepped forward, "My mother said anything, she said, I had already claimed leave before I came back."


    Wang led him out of Chunrong Hall, and he spoke when she was in the side hall where she was the director. "Mother wants to say that you are already a family member. If you want to think about some things, don''t worry about those things you already have. Do you understand?"


    "Did my mother say she wants to tell me about her father and grandmother''s attitude towards me?"


    Tang Mo chuckled, "My son has already seen it."


    "My father is on guard against me. No matter how careful I am, his attitude towards me is always hot and cold. To put it bluntly, it all depends on his mood. My son knows that I can''t compare to Tang Rong no matter what."


    "As for the grandmother and son, I understand. No matter what Tang Rong is inside, the excellent son he created is not as good as that of him. He is the eldest grandson in the mansion. It is worthy of his grandmother''s heart that he should feel sorry for him, and his son has nothing to complain about."


    The more thorough he said it, the more uncomfortable Wang felt, "It''s just that his mother is useless."


    "Don''t say that, mother."


    Tang Mo helped her sit down, "It is not easy for a mother to gain a foothold in the Marquis'' Mansion. She understands it. We mother and son should not say those polite words."


    Wang was extremely discouraged about today''s incident. "Tang Rong did such a ridiculous thing. Although your father and grandmother were irritated one after another, he was the one who felt the most painful in his heart. Your father would definitely not pursue him again for his illness, and your grandmother would only feel sorry for him for meeting the wrong person."


    "I originally thought that if he did this, your father and grandmother would be disappointed and severely punished."


    Unexpectedly, just because he was sick, the matter was all pushed to the Tao family. It seemed that Tang Rong had no mistakes. He was so kind that he didn''t know the evil words, and both the partial mother and son chose to be blind.


    She even suspected that Tang Rong used a bitter meat trick and was extremely successful.


    Tang Mo didn¡¯t have many regrets, mainly because he didn¡¯t have many expectations. ¡°No matter what his father and grandmother¡¯s attitude is, it is a fact that his reputation outside is bad. No matter how he explains and denies it later, he will not be clean.¡±


    "Where is the Ministry of Rites and the people who are the Censors? My son thought he was afraid he would not be able to go back to the Ministry of Rites."


    Wang sighed, "There is no other place without the Ministry of Rites. Your father is the most willing to spend money for him." Tang Mo lowered his voice and officially said what he thought to his mother, "Mother, I want the title of Marquis'' Mansion, I want this title."


    There was no reason, just thinking about it. Wang was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, "My son has such ambition, and my mother should help him with all his strength."


    Although Tang Rong Xijue is still an old lady in the Marquis¡¯s Mansion, how could her son Xijue come to make people happy?


    There is nothing to discuss about this matter. After a few words, the mother and son said a few words, Wang changed the topic, "In addition to trying to help you, my mother also wants you to find an opportunity to help you get rid of your wife."


    "What''s wrong with Xin''an?"


    Tang Moxun didn''t even notice it. He is now very concerned about Xin''an''s affairs, no matter how big or small.


    Wang sighed, "Tao Yiran is not responsible, so your grandmother puts all her thoughts on Xin''an. This is a good thing for her. However, today she heard what your father and the old lady said, and her mother was worried that she would think more in her heart."


    In Wang''s eyes, no matter how smart Xin''an is, he is still a girl from a merchant family. I''m afraid he has never felt the ruthlessness in the deep courtyard, and he will make the people in the mansion think too much.


    Tang Mo was relieved after hearing this, "Mother doesn''t need to worry. She has been doing business with her father-in-law since she was a child. She is not a girl who doesn''t know anything. Her father and grandmother just put the interests of the Marquis''s family first, and she won''t think too much."


    "My son will find another opportunity to talk to her."


    Wang also thought of the words Xin An advised her at Nandu Temple, "Mother has forgotten it, that''s good."


    "Mother cares about it and becomes confused."


    Wang''s expression was a little relaxed, and he looked at the sky outside, "If you have such a situation in the mansion, you should go back to work as a job."


    Staying in the mansion might even touch Tang Gang''s brow.


    Tang Mo smiled and said that he had a rare time to go to his uncle''s house and to his second uncle''s house. "Xin''an has opened a medicinal restaurant and is about to open it. I''ll ask my uncle and second uncle to support him."


    "By the way, I''ll invite Brother Shimao and the others."


    Wang only knew that Xin''an was going to open a grocery store, and she didn''t ask anything else, "But it went smoothly, I didn''t ask her, but I didn''t know about it."


    ¡°It went smoothly.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "The manager sent by his father-in-law is very capable, and she doesn''t need to worry too much. You know that her temperament is not someone who likes to be arrogant."


    "It is a good thing to be steady. You can make arrangements. The opening day should always be lively. If you need any mother''s help, just talk."


    Tang Mo nodded, returned to Qiushiyuan with brisk steps, and discussed the treat with Xin An. Xin An turned his fingers and said, "I want to keep a private room for Uncle Fang Da. Let''s take a total of the rest."


    Tang Mo took the pen and wrote down his names one by one. After calculating, he only used six or seven tables to count the people he could invite. There were fifteen private rooms in the restaurant.


    Xin An had a solution after thinking a little, "Leave two tables for his second uncle, one for him to entertain friends, and one for Tang Yaoming to invite his classmates; also leave two tables for his uncle, one for him and one for Wang Shi, so we will have a scholar."


    "It''s convenient for my mother to sit with her second aunt and aunt."


    Tang Mo smiled happily, thinking that Xin''an opened a restaurant and his relatives took advantage. After saying this, Xin''an smiled and said, "Why don''t you say that I rely on your relatives to do business?"


    "If others don''t say it, the second uncle and uncle will be the first choice to invite my restaurant in the future."

 Chapter 208 The sad green ink in my heart

    Chapter 208 Qingmo in his heart


    Both Tang Mo and Xin An felt that they had taken advantage of it, so they naturally couldn''t help but compliment each other. Aunt Wang, who brought tea in, smiled satisfied and thought that she should remove the quilt early. Seeing the rapid progress of the relationship between the two, good things are coming soon.


    Tang Mo went out with the lists prepared by the two people, and met Tang Gang and Wang at the door of the mansion. "Father and mother are going out?"


    Wang did not avoid him, "Let''s go to the Tao family."


    Tang Gang turned his head, "Why are you still in the mansion?"


    Tang Mo said: "I originally wanted to wait for my grandmother to wake up and make sure she was fine before going back, but it seems that my grandmother would sleep a little longer, so she had to go back first."


    Tang Gang didn''t continue to say anything, "Go."


    "Son takes the lead."


    Tang Mo went out and turned his back neatly and left quickly. Tang Gang frowned slightly, "Why don''t you use the guard to give him a guard?"


    Wang said, "He himself works as a service in the Northern Yajun Army, and he does all the work of public security investigation. If he goes to work as a service and brings two guards, wouldn''t it be a joke?"


    "He himself practices diligently, so the marquis doesn''t have to worry about him."


    Tang Gang looked at Tang Mo''s back as he walked away, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chunhua Hospital, after the skillful hands of the doctor in the court, Tang Rong temporarily subsided and his breathing stabilized. The people in the hospital breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nan Feng found a chance to meet Qing Mo and gave him a small bottle of injury medicine. "This is the best injury medicine. Doctor Qin knows it. It''s done by yourself. You can apply it quickly."


    Tang Rong was sick, and Qing Mo was the one who suffered. Because Tang Gang would not admit that Tang Rong was sick because of his punishment, he vented his anger on Qing Mo and blamed him for being a slave but not serving him wholeheartedly. In his opinion, Qing Mo should have risked being punished to give Tang Rong a quilt, and ordered Qing Mo to beat him ten times.


    Aunt Yue saw Tang Rong crying like tears, and she was worried about the injuries on Tang Rong''s body. She broke Tang Rong''s wound because Qing Mo was unstable in driving the car. For this reason, Qing Mo was hit ten more times.


    Qingmo''s eyes were swollen and his breathing was heavy. He didn''t know how to vent his grievances. He sneaked to the ancestral hall to send a quilt when the wind broke out last night. The prince insisted on not wanting it. Later, when the heavy rain fell, he persuaded the prince for a long time. It was the prince who was tough and asked him to take the quilt away.


    He hugged the quilt outside the ancestral hall all night and entered the ancestral hall in the early morning. At that time, the prince had already started to burn, but he still insisted on not wanting the quilt and asked him to leave immediately and not to ruin his business.


    It was dawn, and the prince fell ill and felt distressed. The doctor in the palace tried his best to treat him, but he became a person who was not caring for him and could only wait for death here.


    ¡°South wind, I.¡±


    Seeing that he wanted to speak but stopped, Nanfeng immediately became alert, "What are you going to say?"


    "Everything was done on purpose by the prince."


    Two incense sticks later, Nanfeng brought the news to Xin''an, "Qing Mo gave the quilt many times, but the prince refused to accept it and let himself suffer from the cold."


    "Qing Mo himself suffered a strong wind and rain outside the ancestral hall for a night and was already cold. He was beaten again in the morning. Fortunately, the person who started the attack was serious and did not hurt his muscles, but the two were superimposed, which was very serious."


    "Feed him a pill from Miss Xiaoxiao, and Chang Liu gave him medicine. In this way, we will become his life-saving benefactors."


    Nanfeng was very satisfied with the result. She was still thinking about how to completely conquer Qingmo, but she didn''t expect the opportunity to come like this.


    Xin''an''s lips curled slightly. When things happened yesterday, Tang Gang was so angry that he fainted. Today, when Tang Rong was sick, he became a kind father again. I don''t think he would continue to scold him anymore. This level made him pass so easily. This is a bitter plan.


    If it was Tang Mo who committed the crime, I was afraid he would not have beaten to death directly.


    "Young lady, the old lady is awake."


    Xin An said ''um'', and instructed Nanfeng to look at Qing Mo''s situation and then got up and went to Chunrong Hall. When he entered the door, he saw Ganlu coming out with a bowl of medicine, "Is the Second Young Master coming?"


    "Aunt Ganlu, how are grandmother better?"


    Ganlu shook her head and saw that her eyes were red, Xin An took two steps forward, "But what''s wrong?"


    Ganlu said: "The doctor in the palace said that the old lady was angry and attacked her heart. In addition, she became older and became energetic immediately and she had to rest next."


    "But the old lady is worried about the marquis and the prince, how can she calm down?"


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, the old lady likes you the most on weekdays. You can persuade me."


    Xin An nodded and comforted her when she saw her very self-blame, "Grandmother wants you to serve her. Auntie must not let herself fall ill, don''t blame yourself. You are also worried about your father and elder brother."


    Ganlu''s tears almost fell, "I understand, Mrs. Second Young Master, go in quickly."


    Xin An nodded and slowly walked into the old lady''s bedroom. He thought Ganlu was just too worried about the old lady, but when he saw Xin An, he was a little surprised, "Does grandmother still feel uncomfortable?"


    I just slept for an hour but I was much more haggard and looked older.


    The old lady leaned on the soft pillow, "The doctor from the government has visited her. Nothing is important. My grandmother is an older person."


    Xin An guessed that her dizziness was probably hurting her vitality and her spirit was not as big as before. "My father was worried, and his elder brother had just subsided. If he knew that his grandmother was so haggard because of his affairs, he would be very uneasy."


    If the news of the old lady fainting spread and the people outside were peeling off their cocoons, Tang Rong would definitely be called unfilial.


    The old lady felt sorry for Tang Gang and Tang Rong even more. Naturally, she would not let this happen. She patted Xin An''s arm and said, "It''s hard for you to be willing to speak for your elder brother. Grandma read you right, she is a kind and kind person."


    Xin An smiled slightly, "It''s a private matter between me and my eldest brother, let alone I''ve been relieved. My eldest brother''s affairs are related to the future reputation of the Hou Mansion. I understand the truth that my lips are dead and my teeth are cold."


    The old lady nodded and asked about Tang Rong''s condition again. Xin An only said that the fever had subsided. He didn''t know the specifics, "My sister-in-law is not here, and my husband has not returned. It is not convenient for me, a sister-in-law, to visit my elder brother alone, but I just sent someone to ask the people from Chunhuayuan."


    "My father has been to see it twice, and there is a doctor in the palace. Aunt Cai and Aunt Yue are here. The eldest brother will not have any problems, and grandmother will be relieved."


    "My father takes care of the matter outside, and there are so many people in the mansion. Grandma must raise it well. Hello, we are all at ease, and my father can also focus on dealing with the matter outside."


    The old lady looked a little relieved, and then asked Tang Gang again. Xin An said, "With my mother here, grandmother doesn''t have to worry. Don''t look at her mother having a little temper with her father earlier, she is very worried about her father."


    The old lady thought about it and thought that this was the case. She saw Wang''s attitude towards Tang Gang recently. How could a couple have really become accustomed to her for many years?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 209 Mrs. Tao who broke down

    Chapter 209: Mrs. Tao who collapsed and exploded


    Before Tang Gang and Wang had arrived at the Tao family, the Tao family had already become in chaos.


    The Tao family didn''t return until midnight last night. After returning, they sneaked into Li''s dowry box again. As soon as they touched the silver note, Li sat up and cried to Mrs. Tao early this morning.


    Mrs. Tao was already anxious about Tao Yiran''s affairs, and she didn''t sleep all night. She was still dizzy when she heard that her son entered the casino. Not only did she lose her private house but also her property. She even took Li''s dowry several times. She felt dizzy on the spot. Before she could recover, Lord Tao, who had received the news, came hurriedly.


    Next was Lord Tao''s rage. He was not as unbearable as Tang Gang, so he hired family law on the spot, and howled the Tao family''s unbeaten and howled, and even Mrs. Tao who went to protect her was hit by a stick.


    Seeing that the Tao family was about to be beaten to death, Mrs. Tao sent someone to invite Mrs. Tao, but Mrs. Tao did not come and even brought a message, as long as she was not beaten to death, she didn''t need to go to find her.


    Although the old lady is not from a high school background, she also knows that her life will be over after being gambling. She must take ruthless measures to quit drugs.


    Tao Yiran even hid in the absence of people. She also hoped that the Tao family would not have a future to protect her. Now she was actually involved in gambling. Even if she was naive, she knew that this was a gambling thing, so she couldn''t be better.


    Therefore, in the end, the Tao family was so angry that they were not beaten. Lord Tao threw away the family law and sent someone to press the Tao family servant to ask questions, wanting to ask the reason clearly.


    The servant told me that it was indeed a pastime for someone to invite the Tao family to have not gone there. "I took it twice, and then the two of them advised the young master not to go there, saying that it was enough to play, and I could only do it for entertainment, not too much. Later, the young master went there himself and didn''t take those two."


    Lord Tao is quite knowledgeable and knows when he hears it that someone deliberately did not make a trap for the Tao family. "Can you know who those two are?"


    The servant knows a little, but he is not very clear, because he has never seen him again.


    "Maybe it''s from the gambling house?"


    It is common for the gambling shop to tempt people to gamble in order to make money. Lord Tao does not have time to pursue it for the time being. He can only let someone lock the Tao family in the ancestral hall first. No one can release it without his permission.


    Mrs. Tao beat her heart and felt heartbroken, "It''s really a bad year. Why are there so many disasters this year?"


    Li did not stop because she was too uncomfortable at the moment. He said that yesterday, the girl from her parents sent someone to lend her a jade artifact. She didn''t find it at that time and thought it had been placed elsewhere. Now the jade artifact is no longer there, but her parents'' girls always have to reply, "This matter cannot be told, but the daughter-in-law really can''t find a reason not to lend it to her. I wonder if there is anything similar in the mansion, so it''s okay to respond to an emergency."


    As he said that, he described the appearance of the jade artifact. Mrs. Tao said there was something in the mansion. Li took advantage of the situation and gave Mrs. Tao the lost item, "There are a few more, my mother will take a look at it."


    There are not only items with arrows on the list, but also money. What else does Mrs. Tao have to understand? This is to ask the Tao family to make up for these things. She was already angry when her son was beaten, so she stopped suppressing her immediately, "That''s your husband!"


    "I haven''t talked about you yet. After my pillow is out gambling these days, you haven''t noticed it at all?"


    "How do you become a wife?!"


    Li Fuli, "What my mother taught me is that my daughter-in-law will definitely be more attentive in the future."


    "But my daughter-in-law has difficulties, so please forgive me."


    ¡®Bang! ¡¯


    Mrs. Tao slapped the table and said as soon as she opened her mouth, "I will compensate you according to the order and get out of this incompetent bastard!"


    "See if there is any property under his name, and leave it to her wife to take care of it."


    As soon as this matter happened, he decided to leave the company and transfer it out of Beijing as soon as possible, and took the Tao family together.


    Mrs. Tao did not dare to refute him, so she could only do it. After the matter was settled, the two of them went to the old Mrs. Tao''s yard.


    As soon as she entered the door, the teacup splashed at Mrs. Tao''s feet, which scared her to scream. Then it was Mrs. Tao''s abuse, calling her unrestrained family management, and causing a lot of controversy.


    He scolded her for indulging Tao Jiawei, but he asked her for money several times but didn''t find any clues, so he fell deeper and deeper.


    Mrs. Tao had to swallow her aggrievances by force, and she had to kneel down and listen to the old lady''s lesson. She asked about her next plan after the old lady scolded her enough. After learning that he was locked up in the mansion and would go out as soon as possible, Old Mrs. Tao nodded and said that if she was taking strict supervision in another place, she would still be able to quit gambling addiction.


    "How do you deal with Yi''er''s affairs?"


    The development of the matter exceeded Mrs. Tao''s expectations. Lord Tao took a deep breath and said his decision, that was to ask for his own appointment.


    "Are you confused?"


    Not only Mrs. Tao, but also old Mrs. Tao were surprised. Lord Tao said, "The Marquis'' Mansion will not admit this matter, and the Tao family cannot bear the responsibility. Apart from strongly denying it, only by letting Yier ask for the court, can barely maintain the Tao family''s reputation."


    "No matter who takes the initiative in this matter, the Tao family will only suffer."


    "I have decided on this matter and cannot be changed."


    Getting married to the Marquis'' Mansion was the most wrong thing he did. Now he was just losing a Tao Yiran. If he kept entangled with the Marquis'' Mansion, he was afraid that the entire Tao family would have to take advantage of it, so it would be better to stop the loss in time.


    ¡°Master¡±


    ¡°No need to say more.¡±


    That day was Tang Rong invited by Tao Yiran. According to Tang Rong''s attitude at that time, he was reluctant to believe that Tao Yiran took the initiative, but he could not convince himself.


    Tang Rong is selfish. If he could protect his wife, he would have maintained it long ago.


    A servant came to report, "Master, the marquis and wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion have arrived and have invited them to the front hall for tea."


    ¡°Good come.¡±


    Lord Tao turned around and was about to leave, but he didn''t have the chance to talk to Mrs. Tao at all. Mrs. Tao collapsed. Her son went to gamble and almost ruined the future and ruined the Tao family''s future. Her daughter still asked herself to leave the court. She didn''t dare to think about the future?


    "Mother, don''t you tell me all that day?"


    "Isn''t it a small matter? Why is this the case?"


    She finally couldn''t suppress her anger and was dissatisfied with the old lady. The old lady retakes the coffee table, "You should ask yourself, how can such a thing be spread? How did you take charge of the family?!"


    "If it weren''t for you, there would be nothing today."


    I was stimulated all morning after not sleeping all night. Now Mrs. Tao is completely insane. She vomited out the words she had hidden in her heart for many years. "If it weren''t for her mother, how could Yi''er learn those tricks? Her wife, the wife of her husband, had she lived like a concubine. She was thinking about serving her all day long. Mother, what did you teach her?"


    ¡°Rareless!¡±


    Old Mrs. Tao was touched by the rebellious scale, "Who gives you the courage to disobey your elders, kneel down for me."


    Mrs. Tao described her madness, "What qualifications do you have to make me kneel?"


    "My Yi''er was ruined by you!"


    "How many people in the mansion are you willing to destroy? "


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I be regarded as a laughing stock, and how could the master be laughed at behind my back all the time?"


    "Do you think the Yi''er you taught is very successful? Do you want to go out and see what those people outside say about her?"


    "Saying that she has learned all your true teachings, her style of conduct is the origin of family education. Do you think these are words to praise you?"

 Chapter 210 Tao Yiran is pregnant

    Chapter 210: The turn of the circle, Tao Yiran is pregnant


    Mrs. Tao was a little crazy at the moment, but she felt particularly happy. It can be said that she had not lived so happily in her life, and she ignored the consequences. She said whatever she wanted. Old Mrs. Tao''s pneumothorax was violently ups and downs, "You butler is not good at repentance, and she threw all the mistakes on her mother-in-law''s head. Is this the rule of your Wang family?"


    "Since that''s the case, from now on, the housekeeper''s affairs will be handed over to the family''s uncle to cook. Please reflect on me."


    Just a housekeeper, Wang ignored it and still refuted the old lady loudly, even raised her identity to talk about the matter. The old lady eventually lost and fainted when she closed her eyes.


    After the end of the work, Mrs. Tao did not come up in one breath and then fell down. The backyard was suddenly in chaos. It was only when Li arrived that she stabilized the situation. At the same time, no one was allowed to discuss, saying that once a woman was found to be sold into a brothel, no matter her age, the man would be sold to the mine.


    Under the pressure, no one dared to talk too much.


    Living in her yard, Tao Yiran soon got the news and was completely panicked. She was not worried about the incident between her and Tang Rong when it was rumored. The Hou Mansion would naturally deal with it, just like the last time at the Invitation Month Banquet. Isn¡¯t it the Crown Princess who suffered the crime in the end?


    But she couldn''t believe that her father would abandon her.


    I would like to ask for a lecture to say it nicely, but after the lecture?


    Will she be with the ancient Buddha of Qinglan in her life?


    "Where is my father? I''m going to find him."


    "Auntie, the master has given you the order, you cannot be discharged from the hospital."


    The servants in the yard had already changed a group of people and said they would not let Tao Yiran go out. Perhaps because they were too excited, Tao Yiran fainted.


    In the front hall of the Tao family, Lord Tao knew when he saw Tang Gang''s face, he wanted to raise an army to ask for punishment. He felt more and more that Tang Rong was an irresponsible person. Even if Yiran took the initiative there, if he didn''t want Yiran to force him?


    Hide and hide without seeing anyone, and there is no man¡¯s responsibility. It¡¯s not a pity that there is no such son-in-law. Therefore, Tang Gang has no chance to play at all, so he took the lead in telling his decision. Tang Gang thought he had heard it a little bit and did not believe that Lord Tao could abandon the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    "I''ll ask myself to leave the court. Where do you start with Brother Tao?"


    Tang Gang was shocked. Before he could even say anything about his accountability, the other party gave up?


    Lord Tao said, "After getting married with the Marquis'' Mansion, the sons were in trouble everywhere, and the Tao family was also in trouble. Looking back, they had never had a match before the two children got married, they thought they were destined to be incompatible."


    "It is better to decide earlier than to continue to hurt each other, and this will not delay the marriage between the two parties."


    Wang obviously did not expect the Tao family to be so decisive, but he still persuaded him, "The so-called demolition of a temple rather than a marriage. Although the rumors outside are not very nice, it also indirectly shows that the two children have a good relationship."


    Lord Tao sighed, "It was said that we shouldn''t have made mistakes at the beginning, otherwise we wouldn''t have made both families famous."


    "I have decided on this matter, please don''t persuade me again."


    Tang Gang''s face was unhappy. He did not want Tao Yiran to return to the Hou Mansion, but the Tao family said this first, but the wrong party was in the Hou Mansion.


    "Brother Tao, please think twice."


    "I don''t think about it anymore."


    Lord Tao¡¯s attitude was very firm, ¡°I am an official in the same court with the Marquis. I really don¡¯t want these things to ruin your relationship. It¡¯s better to do it like this. The man is of high character and outstanding talent and knowledge, so he should have a better marriage.¡±


    Tang Gang was fighting in his heart. Although he said it was so powerful, the Tao family took the initiative to speak up and he hesitated, "Brother Tao, the matter is not irreversible. We can still think of ways. You are impulsive today. Why not discuss this matter again?"


    Lord Tao still insisted, and Wang also advised him again, "It''s just that some gossips were circulating outside, not a major event, why should the in-laws do this?"


    Lord Tao sighed, "It''s just a bad fate. Although I don''t want to give up such an outstanding son-in-law, if it''s been delayed, he will feel sorry for it. My daughter is not blessed and is not worthy of a talent like Prince Tang." "In the future, let her pray for Prince Tang in the family temple."


    Tang Gang heard it. This was said nicely, but it was actually full of resentment. Since this was the case, he no longer had to persist. "Since Brother Tao insisted on doing this, I can''t force it. It''s a pity that the two children were destined to be together after all."


    Lord Tao snorted coldly in his heart, but nodded in agreement. Just as he was about to discuss the follow-up matters, a girl came and reported, "Master, my aunt fainted just now, and the doctor in the house took the pulse. My aunt was happy."


    The three people in the hall didn¡¯t come back to their senses for a while. Is Tao Yiran pregnant? !


    At this critical moment!


    Wang was the first to react, folding his hands together, "Well, Amitabha, this is a great joy. In-laws and father-in-law, the child comes at this time, that is God''s will."


    It¡¯s not early or late, but it was found out at this time. Wang breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that today would be as good as Tang Gang¡¯s wishes. Unexpectedly, God¡¯s will is hard to disobey.


    At this time, Lord Tao and Tang Gang''s expressions were very wonderful, and they were even a little confused.


    Tang Gang smiled stiffly, "Since it is God''s will, Brother Tao, don''t think too much. Just pretend that what you said just now has never said it."


    The disappointment in my heart has flowed out of my eyes.


    Lord Tao sat down and didn''t move. He was obviously caught off guard by the news that Tao Yiran was pregnant. He was already dead and could still make a turn for the most part.


    Wang looked happy, "Mr. Marquis, since the eldest daughter-in-law is pregnant, it is not suitable to live in her parents'' home. Do you think?"


    Tang Gang couldn''t even smile at this moment. The feeling of being forced to feed the shit, unable to swallow it and spit it out really made him feel stumped, "You can arrange this matter."


    Wang nodded with a smile, "I''ll go to the backyard to take a look."


    As a mother-in-law, she couldn''t know that her daughter-in-law was pregnant but ignored her. Tang Gang wanted to get up and leave, but also thought about his purpose today, so she could only continue to sit, "Brother Tao, we have to discuss some things."


    With children, the two families are **** tighter, and no matter how much dissatisfaction is in my heart, I can only swallow my dissatisfaction with each other and start to strive for the same goal.


    In the backyard of the Tao family, Mrs. Tao, who woke up from a coma, was so happy that she cried with joy after getting such a good news of turning around. She went to Tao Yiran''s house despite her dizziness, and wiping her tears while laughing, "This is a great thing. This child is a lucky star. Once he arrives, all problems will no longer exist."


    The descendants are the most important. Even if the Marquis¡¯s family is dissatisfied with Tao Yiran, they will be lenient to her for the sake of the child.


    "From now on, don''t worry about anything, just keep your baby safe and sound."


    "In less than two days, I will send someone to pick you up, you."


    Mrs. Tao wanted to take Qiao, but she wanted to say that she would not easily let the Marquis'' Mansion take him away. She has been suppressed by the Marquis'' Mansion these days. Isn''t this not to be able to regain face?


    But she was afraid of another trouble, "You just follow me and go back."


    Tao Yiran smiled and stroked her belly, "I know."


    With the child in her belly, all dissatisfaction with her will disappear. If a boy is born, her status in the Marquis''s Mansion will no longer be shaken, and Xin''an will not do it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 211 Wang suppresses Mrs. Tao

    Chapter 211 Wang suppresses Mrs. Tao


    Comparing the joy of Mrs. Tao and Tao Yiran, Li, who accompanied Mrs. Tao, didn''t say much. He didn''t say much about Tao Yiran''s pregnancy, except for her good luck, he hoped that the Marquis'' Mansion would get rid of this disaster today, so as not to make her look hurt.


    "Madam, Mrs. Hou is here."


    The girl led Wang into the door. Wang smiled and did not say hello to Mrs. Tao. She stepped forward and asked Tao Yiran, "How about you, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yiran leaned on the soft pillow and spoke softly, "Thank you for your concern, the doctor said everything is fine, just rest more."


    "Well, you are a blessing."


    Wang looked around at the furnishings of the house, "You should be extra careful when you find out that you are pregnant. I don''t think you should move immediately. When I go back, I send someone to Chunhuayuan to clean up and prepare to pick you up when you are ready."


    "If you need anything, just send someone back home and say it. I''ll send someone to you."


    Tao Yiran smiled and thanked her. Then Wang looked at Mrs. Tao, "My dear mother-in-law, I will have to take care of you in the past few days."


    Mrs. Tao''s mouth twitched slightly, "My own daughter will naturally take good care of her. I''m sorry for this girl who suffered such a great grievance. She was in a state of difficulty all day long and almost cried. I don''t know if it would be harmful to the fetus in her belly."


    "It''s really disturbing what happened."


    Wang understood what Mrs. Tao meant, but she wanted to take advantage of the child in her belly to show off her airs, and wanted to suppress the Hou Mansion, and also wanted the Hou Mansion to grandly welcome Tao Yiran back to her house and raise the value of the Tao family''s daughter.


    What he thought was very good, but he also wanted to see if she agreed or not. He turned around and looked at Tao Yiran, "Don''t take those rumors outside into your heart, just keep your baby safe and secure."


    Tao Yiran nodded, but Mrs. Tao didn''t want to just forget it. "If such a big thing happened, my mother-in-law wouldn''t be ready to say anything, and there was no explanation for the Hou''s Mansion?"


    If Tang Rong hadn''t been able to control him, how could the Tao family be ridiculed? Now the unmarried son and girl in the mansion were implicated, but the Marquis''s mansion was unscathed.


    "Does your mother-in-law want to investigate this matter?"


    The two of them had already broken their faces in the Hou Mansion last time, and Wang''s attitude was not very humble.


    "certainly."


    Mrs. Tao snorted coldly, "The yamen also has to pay attention to the right and wrong when determining a case. You can''t just forget it if you happen such a thing, right?"


    Wang sneered in her heart. She knew that she was not the mistress of the family with great skills. She couldn''t even be ranked in the capital, but in front of Mrs. Tao, she had the illusion that she was also a master. .


    "The two children did not do anything that was angry and resentful. For those outside, just let it go, but why are their families still holding on to them?"


    Mrs. Tao was forced to come to Tao Yiran, but she was dizzy by Wang''s words. Li hurried to help him, but Mrs. Tao glared at Wang, "If it weren''t for Tang Rong''s words,"


    "In-law and mother-in-law!"


    Wang interrupted her, "It is not advisable to investigate this matter in depth. If you go deeper, you will hurt your two children."


    "The love between young couples is inevitable. They don''t complain to each other. They just didn''t expect that something in the high-walled courtyard would spread to the outside so easily, so why should the mother-in-law be aggressive?"


    "Why did this news spread so quickly? Not to mention these two young couples, I was extremely surprised, my mother-in-law, what do you think?" Li''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly, thinking that her mother-in-law had met an opponent. Mrs. Tang picked Tang Rong and Tao Yiran out in a few words and became a kind mother who was wise.


    On the other hand, the Tao family, which was rumored to be cleaned, was not so easy to remove. The old lady scolded the housekeeper for being unfavorable. Now she was asked by her mother-in-law like this. I think her mother-in-law has no chance of turning over for a while.


    I didn''t expect that the move I made in impulse could bring her such benefits. It was really a coincidence.


    Mrs. Tao was indeed speechless. After all, the news came from the Tao family. I only regretted that Wang was merciless and had to come to her face with a move.


    Wang seemed to have no idea that Mrs. Tao''s strange expression was, "It''s over here, and it''s useless to say more. Today I''m anxious. I have to go back and send someone to send some useful things, so I won''t keep more."


    Li took the initiative to send Wang out, and Wang asked, "I didn''t have any questions in the room just now. My mother-in-law looked really bad, but she was sick?"


    Li said: "There are endless rumors outside, and the mother-in-law is anxious. The doctor has seen it, so the wife doesn''t need to worry."


    "I''m not hiding it to my wife. My mother fainted before you and the Marquis entered the mansion. The doctor woke up after he had an acupuncture. If she said something unpleasant, please don''t take it to your heart."


    Wang pretended to be surprised, "There is such a thing?"


    Then he sighed, "I only saw that her face was not good and thought she was sick. I was a little anxious just now. I just thought that something happened to the two juniors should be the saddest. It was a matter between husband and wife, but it was rumored to be used as a joke. Who can feel better if we are the elders? We should be more considerate, so why bother mentioning it in front of the children that hurts their face and dignity."


    "No one wants to do this, but fortunately it is not a hurdle that cannot be overcome. It will be better after waiting for a long time. Fortunately, the child Yiran is a strong child, otherwise I really wouldn''t dare to think about what would happen to the child in this belly."


    Li, who listened carefully to her words, almost laughed out loud because of this last sentence. Is it strong?


    I don¡¯t know if this Mrs. Hou said this sincerely or intentionally. You should know that Tao Yiran is very generous and waited for the Hou¡¯s mansion to deal with this matter. She just needs to live a good life in the corner.


    "It is said that the wife is the most kind, and the rumors are indeed true."


    Li hurriedly concealed his mind, "It would be great if all mothers in the world were like their wife. How blessed would it be to be cherished by the wife."


    "It''s just to put your heart in mind."


    Wang took a few steps and found that the Tao family''s servants were different from those they had seen before. They had many rules. "Have you changed the servants to serve in the mansion?"


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Li was a little confused, "Madam, can you see something wrong?"


    Wang smiled and said, "I just think that the servants of your mansion are good and the rules are good."


    Li instantly understood what it meant, and a chuckled on his lips, "My mother-in-law has been unhappy these two days. She was my housekeeper this morning. She scolded these people for a few words because of the incident earlier. I think she remembered them all."


    Wang stopped and smiled sideways, "In this way, the young lady''s housekeeper''s method is better than that of her mother-in-law. If she had asked the young lady''s housekeeper earlier, she would not have had any trouble now."


    Li''s lips raised lightly, and he was naturally proud in his heart, but he was very modest in his mouth. "Madam praises me, it''s the first time I''ve got it. There are many unfamiliar things. If you have the chance, you still want to get the wife''s tips."


    "You are polite, don''t call my wife so unfamiliar, call me aunt, be closer."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 212 Wangs three arrows

    Chapter 212 Wang''s three arrows


    The Tao family changed to the housekeeper, and other things must have happened. Wang just looked around and withdrew his eyes and showed no curiosity. He just smiled and continued to move forward. Li also called her "Auntie" with kindness. The relationship between the two became much closer, and they said a lot along the way.


    "Auntie walked slowly."


    Li took the person to the door, watched Tang Gang and Wang get on the carriage before turning back home. When she returned to the bedroom to serve the milk woman, she smiled and sent the tea forward, "Starting today, the gifts from the Tao family have officially fallen into the hands of the young lady."


    After drinking tea, Li said, "Don''t be happy. The current situation in the mansion is afraid that there will be chaos. If my father-in-law is transferred from the capital, I can only follow him."


    The old lady has not woken up yet, and she doesn''t know how to make trouble when she wakes up. It is her who will benefit from the fight between the two generations of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. But the Tao family has not been like this now, so it is hard to say how life will be in the future.


    The mother-in-law is very optimistic, "As long as you find a way to get the young master to quit gambling, and then ask the master to take a job for the young master to run in the capital, you will naturally have a reason to stay in the capital."


    "I think what Mrs. Tang said to the young lady today is extremely dissatisfied with our wife. It may not be a bad thing for the young lady. You can also walk more in the future."


    Li sneered, how sincere can a second wife be to her stepson?


    What''s more, he snatched his own son''s stepson on the wedding night. If this is the case, isn''t it a grudge yet, then could Mrs. Tang be made of tofu?


    Li predicted that Wang was not as generous and kind as the surface, and could be the mistress of the Marquis'' Mansion and be in charge of the gift for many years. How simple could such a person be?


    "She was not only dissatisfied with her mother-in-law, but she was probably even more dissatisfied with that person. If she really valued the piece of meat in her belly, it would not be her attitude today. Only her mother-in-law couldn''t see it clearly, and she thought she could win a game because she was pregnant."


    "Aren''t that pregnant girl from the Hou''s Mansion also sent to the village?"


    "In my opinion, there is no need to deliberately please the Marquis'' Mansion, just take a look."


    The mother-in-law smiled and nodded, and talked about the cooking in the mansion again. Once the power is in hand, it will take several days to be busy.


    As he was talking, another old lady came in, holding a letter in her hand, and her face looked like she had discovered something extraordinary. "Mrs. Young lady, I just caught a sneaky servant and found such a letter from him, saying that it was the third son of the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion stuffed it in and wanted to give it to my aunt."


    The point is, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time.¡±


    Li took the letter and looked at it repeatedly but did not open it. The corners of his lips curled up and looked disgusted. "Send the letter to his mother''s hand, and tell her what you just said."


    This is to take your life while you are sick. I don¡¯t know if her mother-in-law, who is still angry, can withstand such a thing anymore.


    As soon as the mother-in-law left, the mother-in-law lowered her voice, "The wife is really too loose, so the letter can be unobstructed in the mansion. If it is revealed to the master and the old lady, the young lady will have the power of the housekeeper."


    Li smiled but said nothing. The other party abandoned his martial arts skills, but she just ignited Mars. It was a bit unfair to say.


    Tang Gang returned to the mansion with a dark face. Wang was half a step behind him. When he entered the door, he had a bite of tea before speaking, "It was really unexpected. Finally, the Tao family spoke first. Seeing that the Hou Mansion could get rid of the Tao family, he became pregnant."


    It¡¯s really God is helping her son.


    This was what Tang Gang said, "You have gone to see it, how about it?"


    "What else can it be?" Wang sighed, "He was full of joy. When his stomach was moved, he thought everything was going well. He could ignore the things outside and wait for the Hou Mansion to wipe his butt."


    Tang Gang snorted coldly, "You will take the one from the village back in two days. You should be about to give birth, right?"


    The Xueyu in front of Tang Rong was counted as Wang, who said that he should have a child at the end of the year. "I have been taken care of by Aunt Cai. I heard that the child in my belly is good."


    Tang Gang meant, "No matter how you say it is, it is also the blood of my marquis''s mansion. It is better to keep it in front of you and find a suitable day to pick it up."


    Xueyu was born badly, but how good is Tao Yiran¡¯s background?


    There is such a mother with a reputation that is not good at being proficient. The child will be criticized at any time when she grows up. She is not as good as Xue Yu, except for her birth, but there is nothing to say.


    When I think of Tang Rong''s two children in this situation, I can''t help but feel even more angry, "I''ll go to the Tao family to pick up someone a few days later."


    Wang said, "It''s okay to hang it for two days. After a long time, I''m afraid there will be gossip outside. Today I see my mother-in-law. The meaning of the words is that the child wants to suppress the Hou Mansion because he is in his stomach, and he also wants the Hou Mansion to give her an explanation."


    "How did you deal with her?"


    Wang smiled and said, "Young people just got married shortly, and it is inevitable that they can''t help but feel uncontrollably. However, the Tao family''s servants have no rules and can''t pass on this matter. If this matter is to be investigated, it is naturally the Tao family''s fault."


    Wang''s consideration is much more than Tang Mo''s old master. Tang Mo proposed to deny this matter and to work hard to eliminate the impact of this matter on the Hou Mansion. In her opinion, there is no need to confirm the matter directly, saving time and effort.


    This move not only confirms that Tang Rong did not cultivate his moral character, but also can combat Mrs. Tao¡¯s lack of strict family management. What¡¯s important is that her stepmother can still gain a generous reputation, so why not do it?


    This made Tang Gang more and more satisfied with Wang, because this explanation also made him find a reason to forgive Tang Rong. Unfortunately, Wang did not tell him this idea earlier, so that he was passive when talking to Lord Tao today.


    Wang shifted the topic back to Tao Yiran, and Tang Gang snorted again, "She thought my Marquis'' Mansion was the Tao family, so she treated it as a hot commodity for her offspring?"


    "After picking up the person, don''t let her go out again, just stay honestly in Chunhuayuan."


    Isn¡¯t this just in line with Wang¡¯s wishes?


    Tang Rong didn''t have the chance to join the more powerful Yue family, and there would be no powerful daughter-in-law coming in to divide power with Xin''an. Tang Rong completely cut off his arm, and there was nothing more appropriate than this.


    "I know, don''t worry, the Marquis is less than a hundred days after the child is born, so I won''t let her go out to meet people."


    Tang Gang''s expression became much more relaxed, and he invited Wang to see Tang Rong together and told him the news.


    When I went out, I felt that the sky was much bluer and the air was good, and I was in a good mood. "It''s a good day today."


    Wang looked up at the sky, "It''s good."


    "It''s a pity that I had promised to take a sun break and go out for a trip earlier, it''s not done."


    Tang Gang nodded, and was somewhat regretful.

 Chapter 213 Tang Gang is nervous?

    Chapter 213 Tang Gang is nervous?


    Although the plan cannot keep up with the changes, the family''s trip was shelved, and Tang Rong could not be embarrassed in front of the whole family, but since the plan has been decided, it is just a different place to implement it, which is not a big problem for Tang Mo and Xin''an.


    Xin An, who came out of Chunrong Hall, saw Tang Gang and Wang from afar. He stepped forward to greet him. Wang asked with a smile, "Is your grandmother better?"


    ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    Xin An said: "It''s just that I''m not as good as usual. The doctor from the government visited me again and said that I would have to recuperate for more than a month before I could recover. It''s nothing. My grandmother used a bowl of millet porridge just now."


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Xin An asked, "Does my father and mother want to see my elder brother?"


    "yes."


    Wang knew what Tang Gang was going to say to Tang Rong later, so Xin An was inconvenient to come forward, so he took the lead and said, "You have been tired for a day, so you go back and rest earlier."


    Xin An understood it carefully, and when he arrived at the door of Qiushiyuan, he walked straight into the door, as if he was not curious about what was next door.


    Of course, this is also very consistent with her identity. After all, she is a court attendant, and saying a word can make people misunderstand.


    The quiet needles from Chunhuayuan were heard. Seeing Tang Gang coming, Aunt Cai hurried out to greet her, she looked anxious and said that Tang Rong had already subsided, but he started to get angry after two hours. "I just sweated all over, but now I''m better."


    Tang Gang was naturally very anxious and stepped into the bedroom. Tang Rong lay weakly. He lost weight and returned to his former appearance. In addition, his face was bloodless just now, and it felt sad when he fell into Tang Gang''s eyes.


    Seeing that he was still trying to make trouble, Tang Gang hurriedly said, "Don''t move."


    "Do you feel better?"


    Tang Rong nodded weakly, "I worry my father."


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you get better.¡±


    Aunt Cai took the stool to the bed, and Tang Gang sat down, "Today I went to the Tao family with your mother. Don''t worry about the outside matters, take good care of the illness."


    When Tang Gang thought that getting married was either an accident or an illness, he started to feel upset. He knew that the Ministry of Rites must have an objection. When Tang Rong got better, he had to prepare a generous gift to go there.


    Tang Rong deliberately made himself sick, just to force Tang Gang to come forward to solve the problem for him. Now that the matter has subsided, he began to wonder what to do.


    "My son feels guilty when he causes such a disaster. His father and mother are worried about it. However, this matter has been rumored by people with intentions. I don''t know how to calm it down. If there is any expense, the son should bear it himself and dare not implicate the mansion."


    Tang Gang did not hide it from her, and told the truth about what happened to the Tao family today, and said, "It''s thanks to your mother."


    If you want to completely suppress this matter, you have to go out and walk around. Tang Rong struggled to get up again to thank Wang. Wang hurriedly told him not to move, "We are mother and son, so you will naturally put you first in this matter. It is not difficult to deal with this matter, but you must be more careful in the future and be careful about the thoughts of those outside."


    Tang Rong was unwilling to go to the Tao family again, but he couldn''t guess what Wang did. He didn''t understand why he didn''t take this opportunity to secretly send someone to take advantage of the situation, completely destroy him and give way to Tang Mo.


    "This matter was caused by my son, but in the end, my mother had to work hard for her son, and the son was dissatisfied with it."


    "You, my mother and I, don''t talk about this. Now the most urgent task is to take good care of your body. When the illness is cured, you have to go to the Tao family to bring your wife back." Tang Rong was puzzled, "Don''t your father and mother blame Yi''er?"


    Wang smiled and said, "There is another happy event to tell you today. Your wife is diagnosed with pregnancy today. She is just over a month old, and this is a great happy event."


    Tang Rong was stunned on the spot, unable to see the sadness and joy, and after a moment of recovery, "Does Yi''er have it?"


    ¡°I have it.¡±


    Wang smiled very comfortably, "Your father also said he wanted to send someone to take Xueyu back. She should have given birth to the end of the year. When she comes back, let your wife drink her concubine''s tea. From now on, there will be two babies in your yard, which is extremely lively."


    ¡°Aunt Cai.¡±


    Wang turned around and ordered, "Tomorrow, you will arrange for someone to clean up the yard carefully. You are also a person who has experienced it. You should know the taboos of pregnant women. If you need it, go to Pingqiu and be careful."


    Aunt Cai bowed and said yes, and secretly looked at Tang Rong. Tang Rong didn''t know whether to laugh. Seeing that Tang Gang''s face was not very good, she instantly guessed what he thought, but she still laughed, "I''m going to worry about my mother again."


    "The descendants are a major event in the Marquis''s Mansion, and the mother is willing to worry about this."


    Even though Tao Yiran gave birth to a son, she was born under such circumstances and could not be valuable. As for Tang Rong, the reasons she found were not mentioned for the time being. First of all, it was confirmed that he could not control the troubles with the Yue family in the blue sky. So what if the reason was so vague?


    Just deceiving yourself.


    All that should be said was said. Tang Gang and Wang left together. Tang Gang suddenly stopped at the entrance of the courtyard, turned around and looked at the gates of Chunhuayuan and Qiushiyuan. Wang followed and looked at it, "What are the marquis looking at?"


    Tang Gang did not answer, but turned his foot directly into the door of Qiushi Garden. Compared with the two yards, Qiushi Garden is obviously larger and brighter. Tang Gang felt the difference as soon as he walked in. Compared with the lifelessness of Chunhua Garden, Qiushi Garden is full of vitality everywhere.


    There were a few red carp cruising in the large water tank in the yard, and the flowers arranged staggeredly were full of vitality. The puppy stared at him with his head tilted, and the starling under the eaves spoke without mouth. The clothes that the servants in the yard were obviously worn by the same as those in the Chunhua Courtyard were much more vivid.


    "Father, mother?"


    Xin An came out of the house with a smile, "Have your father and mother seen your elder brother? Are you better?"


    As soon as Xin An appeared in Tang Gang, he felt that the yard was becoming more and more vivid. Wang''s tasted something wrong and smiled and said, "It''s much better. Your father said he hadn''t looked at your yard carefully. Come in and take a look. Your yard is both fish and dogs, but it''s lively."


    Xin An quickly glanced at Tang Gang''s face, and then smiled and talked about the layout of the yard. "These flowers and starlings brought back when they accompanied their grandmother to visit the flower and bird market last time. The autumn is bleak everywhere, so it''s so comfortable to put some flowers on and watch."


    "These fish have been raised for some days, and they have grown a lot."


    "The meat **** are given to me by my husband. You can relieve boredom when you are free."


    My eyes turned around, "I thought I would buy some beautiful lanterns in a few days and hang them back to add more fun."


    Wang nodded with a smile, "You are a good person to live. As soon as you walk in the yard, you feel full of vitality and look comfortable."


    Tang Gang also withdrew his gaze, then turned around and left, without saying a word throughout the whole process. Wang followed him and Xin An came to the door with confusion. He didn''t know where Tang Gang was nervous today?

 Chapter 214 Wangs ambush pen

    Chapter 214 Wang''s ambush


    Tang Gang was not right. Wang thought about it and guessed the reason and sneered at the corner of his lips. It turned out that he was really a favored son. The person who was so embarrassed was just sick and exposed everything. Instead, the person who was so angry that he felt sorry for him.


    I was fussed for a long time but I felt sorry for the bad yard of his eldest son and was wronged.


    When he arrived at the front yard, Tang Gang talked about two yards after drinking tea, "The second place looks transparent and bright."


    Wang put down the teacup calmly, "Mr. Marquis forgot that Qiushiyuan prepared for the eldest son at the beginning, just thinking about being spacious and translucent. The second son should have lived in Chunhuayuan. He is his younger brother, so it doesn''t matter if he lives in a smaller family."


    "It was the master who said that Qiushiyuan looked transparent and bright, but could not hide the wind and gather the air. Although Chunhuayuan was smaller, it was more beneficial to the descendants, so he changed the yard of the brothers."


    "Now the boss is looking at two children, which shows that what the master said is right, and it is indeed beneficial to descendants."


    After she said this, Tang Gang also remembered that something happened, but he said, "The eldest brother''s yard is lifeless, but the second brother''s yard is fresh and comfortable."


    Wang rolled his eyes in his heart, "The construction of the Hou Mansion was viewed by the Imperial Heavenly Supervision Bureau. It must be a good place with good feng shui. If you want to say that the two yards were similar earlier, it was nothing more than a bigger and smaller relationship. The current gap has a lot to do with the people living there."


    Wang knows Tang Gang best, so he naturally knows how to make him feel reasonable. "The second wife likes to be lively. You can tell when you look at her dressing. Big red, green, gold, silver and jade are always inseparable. She looks rich and rich, and her yard is naturally followed by her, just say that the flowers are also replaced every month."


    "The eldest daughter-in-law loves elegance. If it is not allowed by ethics, she will definitely wear white from head to toe. The jewelry she usually uses is mainly jade, and it must be white jade. It looks a bit bland. The servants follow the master, and Chunhuayuan doesn''t have so many ornaments, which are monotonous and dull. I think this is why she wants to play the piano."


    Tang Gang thought that this was the case, and Tao Yiran''s dress looked unlucky. Those who didn''t know thought that the Marquis'' Mansion was about to collapse, unlike Xin An who looked at him with joy and wealth.


    Wang suggested very considerately, "If the Marquis thinks that the yard is not suitable, there are other yards to choose from in the mansion, but should I move a place for them?"


    Tang Gang shook his head. Maybe he thought too much. It should be because of the bad feng shui of the yard. After all, Tao Yiran''s life is not good.


    Mrs. Wang picked up the teacup, smiled and lowered his head to blow. Tang Gang took a deep breath and said that he wanted to open the warehouse to choose two good jade pieces. Mrs. Wang raised his eyes, "Does the Marquis want to sit at Lord Wang''s mansion of the Ministry of Rites?"


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything, Wang understood it, "The eldest child is indeed a bit unlucky. I just hope that the child in the eldest daughter-in-law''s belly is a blessing and can bring peace to the eldest child."


    As he said that, he said something unintentionally, "I heard from Mrs. Cao that Mrs. Cao was not going well for a while, and there were accidents one after another. However, after her daughter-in-law was pregnant, Mr. Cao was in good condition. The child was born as a beautiful little girl. On the day the little girl was full moon, Lord Cao was promoted to the next level, and Mr. Cao was also promoted three months later. It is said that the child was the one who came to the Cao family to enjoy the blessings and brought him the blessings."


    Tang Gang also knew about this. When Lord Cao talked about her little granddaughter, he couldn''t stop laughing at him. He said that Yuxue was cute and laughing very much. With that granddaughter, there were laughter in the family every day.


    He was a little disdainful when he heard this. He was just a girl, what''s worth showing off?


    I heard a little envious at this moment, and I also had two more expectations for the child in Tao Yiran''s belly, waiting to bring good luck to the Hou''s Mansion.


    Wang smiled and lowered his head to have tea. Tang Gang got up and went to the study. As soon as he left, Wang put down the teacup. He thought he had to tell Tang Mo that he would have to make a bad fortune for Tang Rong. He thought that he could turn over if he was pregnant. It was a dream.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely arrive early then, and I won''t let you get too busy."


    At the gate of Qinhou¡¯s mansion, Yan Shimao smiled at Tang Mo and said, ¡°It¡¯s also an opportunity for me, how could I miss it?¡±????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Tang Mo said: "We brothers won''t say polite words. I will set up a banquet to invite you and your sister-in-law that day."


    "Go away."


    The horse turned over neatly and left with a horse.


    After returning to the mansion, they did not go back to Qiushiyuan directly, but went to find Wang first. Since the mother and son talked with each other intimately, they have worked tacitly in the same direction. When Wang has news, they naturally have to tell Tang Mo as soon as possible and make a comprehensive plan.


    Learning that my mother had laid the foreshadowing, Tang Mo smiled and said that he would naturally arrange the next thing, "Mom, watch it, there will be another big show in a few days."


    Wang told him to be more cautious, Tang Mo nodded, and the mother and son talked for a long time in the room before Tang Mo went to Chunrong Hall to pay tribute to the old lady.


    "Grandma, how are you better?"


    Before the person could reach the end, the worrying voice had arrived. The old lady suddenly had a smile on her face. She smiled when she saw him, "Grandma is fine, it''s better to hear your voice."


    "Just come back?"


    "Um."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and sat next to the old lady, "I was thinking about my grandmother and wanted to come back soon, but I had another job today, which was delayed."


    "Grandmother''s complexion is not as good as yesterday, so she needs to take good care of herself."


    The old lady had already learned that Tao Yiran was pregnant, and it was always a pleasure to add to the import. It was this happiness that was discounted and took Tang Mo''s hand and said, "Today, your mother went to the Tao family, and your sister-in-law was pregnant."


    Tang Mo pretended to know just now and smiled, "I want to congratulate you brother. My brother has been in bad luck in the past two or three months. Now that I have such a happy event, it should be smooth sailing in the future."


    The old lady is not going to say this, "Grandmother is thinking that your elder brother has two children now. When will you give her such good news?"


    Tang Mo smiled embarrassedly, "That. It must be like this one day."


    The old lady didn''t plan to let him go so easily, "You have been married for some time. Although it happened again when you were not familiar with it at the beginning, after a few months, my grandmother saw you getting along very well. It should be a natural thing. A man, you can''t be timid, you are still waiting for your good news."


    The old lady''s thoughts were very complicated and contradictory. Tang Rong was the prince of the Marquis''s family. His children were naturally noble, but they came out of Tao Yiran''s belly.


    Tang Mo is the second son of the mansion. His original expectations for him were much smaller than that of Tang Rong, but his wife Xin An was stronger than Tao Yiran. The strength was not a little bit stronger. It was not easy for the Marquis'' Mansion to be smooth.


    It¡¯s really a mistake, every step is wrong.

 Chapter 215 The result of the sister-in-law fighting

    Chapter 215 The result of the fight between sister-in-law


    "My grandmother''s body is getting worse and worse. I don''t know how many years she can live. You can''t let grandmother meet your grandfather with regret."


    The old lady said earnestly, "Getting up a family and starting a career, now you have gained a firm foothold in the Beiya Army. You should pay more attention to your descendants."


    ¡°Grandma, what did you say.¡±


    Tang Mo said: "My grandson knows that he is already working hard, so you can take good care of yourself. In the future, great-grandchildren will come to you naughtyly, and you will be in trouble."


    Thinking of such a scene, the old lady finally laughed happily. Tang Mo made another joke, which made the old lady feel more comfortable. The depression in her heart dissipated a lot. Finally, she politely declined Tang Mo''s proposal to accompany her for dinner and drove him back.


    When Tang Mo returned to Qiushiyuan, Xin An was asking someone to bring the food to the table. Tang Mo joked, "So coincidentally, I know I''m coming?"


    Chunyang smiled and said, "Sister-in-law knew that you were back from the mansion and that you had just returned from Chunrongtang."


    "Oh, I don''t know that the news about our young lady in the mansion is already so well-informed."


    The hippie approached Xin''an with a smile, "Your money is not spent in vain."


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "No one is doing the right way."


    Turning around and entering the room, Tang Mo followed in with a smile, Xin An asked, "Didn''t you go out to treat you, but you''re still here?"


    "Isn''t that the errand was caught again?"


    Tang Mo said that two vassal states will come to pay tribute this month every year. This year, the Ministry of Works and the Ministry of Revenue will also work together to create a large market for the people to buy New Year¡¯s goods. The people from the Northern Yajun are indispensable everywhere. "I will be busy for the next period of time."


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be busy.¡±


    Xin An said: "You are a promising young man who pursues progress, and you are not a waste of time."


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Tang Mo looked proud, "After these two months, I have completely gained a foothold in the Northern Yajun Army and gained the trust of the commander."


    "Of course, the strong help from Damei Xin is indispensable here."


    This feeling of helping someone is too wonderful. Tang Mo said he couldn''t bear to waste it. "I believe I will be promoted soon. Then we will set up two tables to celebrate."


    He felt a little embarrassed when talking about this, "Can you leave me three more tables on the day of opening?"


    "Your colleague from Beiyajun is going to go?"


    Tang Mo said he invited someone today. Zhuang Shi knew about it and bragged for him, "A lot of people said they hadn''t eaten serious medicinal food yet. They wanted to try it out. There were also a few who said they wanted to bring their families with them. They were all people who were close to each other on weekdays, and I had no choice but to refuse."


    "What''s the matter? There are already a few tables that have not been arranged yet, so you can decide it yourself."


    Tang Mo said again: "When I came back, I asked my mother, and my mother also said she wanted to invite a few familiar ladies and wanted two tables. I wanted to see my father later and leave one for my father, so it would be full."


    Xin An nodded, "I want to leave it for my father, otherwise we would be inappropriate."


    After the two of them had their meals together, Tang Mo waved back the serving people and came to Xin''an to tell Xin''an about the news he got from Wang''s family. He spoke with regret, "I''m afraid that there will be no news from the Tao family for a while."


    Xin An said he would stop when he saw the opportunity. "The inner house has changed its head, and there are still three more fires for the new official to take office, let alone the person is coming back. It would be boring to keep an eye on the Tao family, let alone."


    Xin An thought for a while and said that something must have happened to the Tao family suddenly changed to the housekeeper. "You must know that for the mistress of the family, it is impossible to give up the power of the family, especially for a young and healthy person like Mrs. Tao. The power of the inner house suddenly fell into the hands of Mrs. Tao. Something big must have happened to the Tao family, and it is related to Mrs. Tao."


    Tang Mo subconsciously answered, "Has the Tao Family Wei been discovered?"


    "It must be." Xin''an said that she had met Li in the Qiuri Banquet, but she was not a soft persimmon. "The story of the two next door was like that. I think it''s not just yours, but Mrs. Tao must be involved."


    "I deliberately mentioned this to her at the autumn banquet, and she was not surprised at all, which shows that she had known it before."


    "Didn''t your news say that Tao Yiran is restless at her parents'' home? Now it seems that this is the result of the fight between sister-in-law and sister-in-law."


    Tang Mo''s expression was complicated, "I found that the battle between you women is really true."


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to defend.¡±


    If Xin''an hadn''t analyzed, who would have thought that there would be such a person?


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "Look at your never-before-seen appearance. Since ancient times, men conquer the world and women conquer men. Men think of killing enemies quickly. Women must be ruined by their enemies. There are 108 ways to torture them to death."


    "Of course, not absolutely. Some perverted men also like to torture people."


    Tang Mo''s lips twitched, "Where did you learn it?"


    ¡°In the book.¡±


    Xin An said that when he was bored, he still read a lot of books, "It''s all the ones you moved back, and I have read some official history, unofficial history, military strategy.


    A few days ago, Tang Mo said he wanted to read some military strategies to improve himself. He excitedly rushed to the library in the mansion and found a lot of related books. As a result, he went out early and returned late all day, and had no chance to read the books. In the end, Xin An used it to pass the time.


    "I''m getting smarter and smarter. I can''t catch up with you if I don''t run."


    Looking at his lamenting look, Xin An smiled and comforted, "It''s okay, I learned to tell you, if I know, you will know."


    The two of them went back to the topic. Xin An said that the Tao family didn''t need to worry about it anymore. They have made enough money these days, so they will stop when they see it.


    "Being pregnant next door means that she won''t go out again for a long time, and her mother won''t allow it, which is equivalent to buying us more than a year."


    "As for the reason my mother found, it just sounds nice and covers her ears and steals the bell. Tang Rong''s reputation must have been severely damaged. If his father is biased towards him in the mansion, he can''t tell."


    "I can''t just let it go if I burn the fire there."


    Tang Mo nodded, and the wind blew again at night. The two people who wanted to go out for a walk again also stopped and could only sit in the room and talk. After getting on the bed, they started to compete for the quilt.


    "I think you did it on purpose. It''s so difficult to add an extra quilt? Are you coveting my hot body?"


    Xin An wanted to kick him down, "You don''t have any stinky beauty, the quilt is broken, and it''s still being stitched."


    "That''s really a coincidence."


    Can Tang Mo believe this crappy reason?


    Lying happily, "Since this is the case, I can only suffer some losses. Don''t attack me in the middle of the night."


    Xin An lay down in anger and suddenly remembered something, "What you said before is still true, right?"


    "Which sentence?"


    Xin''an said that Tao Yiran was pregnant, and the old lady would definitely be eyeing her, "You said you want to block it."


    Tang Mo said: "The old lady has already mentioned this today. Don''t worry, I''ll keep my word."


    "but."


    Tang Mo moved a little, "Do you have any ideas about our affairs?"

 Chapter 216 Medicinal food shop opens

    Chapter 216 The medicinal food shop opens


    The old lady started to give birth, and she was very anxious as soon as she came. Tang Mo also felt that the relationship between the two should be clearer. What''s the matter if she just lay together in vain?


    Although he asked indifferently, he was still very nervous. There was something he had never told Xin An. In fact, when he was so angry that Tao Yiran was half-death in his previous life, he had fantasized about what would happen if he married Xin An?


    At that time, the two of them fought often and knew each other very well. He felt that villains like him should marry a fierce wife like Xin''an. The two of them colluded with each other. It was interesting to think about it that day, instead of being accused of being not open-minded enough, not being tolerant and generous enough.


    Now that his dream has come true, he has worked hard to show himself in the past few months, and he still practices Kung Fu whenever he has time. He thinks that both his figure and appearance are better than before, and he doesn''t know if this woman likes him.


    Anyway, he likes this woman very much, and he likes it in any aspect.


    Xin An did not avoid this question, "Don''t you think I can let you sleep in my bed?"


    "But you know, it takes more time to adjust yourself in your situation like this. Isn''t it getting better and better now?"


    Tang Mo felt at ease now. Thinking about it, they not only shared the same bed, but also slept with a big bed. If they hadn''t accepted him, how could this be?


    "When that day, let''s get married again?"


    He couldn''t help but express his thoughts, "When the time comes, I will invite my father-in-law and mother-in-law, my mother, and relatives and friends. How about we worship the world seriously?"


    Xin An didn''t answer for a moment. If this were the case, Tang Mo would have had a strong voice in the mansion at that time, "Will it be too ostentatious?"


    "Where is nowhere to be ostentatious, it''s reasonable, I just thought I couldn''t just be so confused for the rest of my life."


    One of them was a church with Tang Rong and the other was a church with Tao Yiran. It felt uncomfortable to think about it.


    Xin An smiled, "Let''s talk about it then. In fact, it''s okay to just go to this yard, there is no need to mobilize all the troops."


    "Sneaky?"


    Tang Mo said that the church should be lively and let everyone know and let relatives and friends come to witness it, otherwise where would the world be worshipped?


    It¡¯s not that there is no match for the match.


    Don¡¯t look at Xin An¡¯s politeness, he is actually very happy and even looking forward to it. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel troublesome to Zhang Yang, I will naturally be willing.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled comfortably, thinking that life was quite interesting.


    The day is coming in October 15th. The medicinal food restaurant Tangzhiyun medicinal food shop in Xin''an opened. The chefs of the medicinal food shop have been preparing since yesterday. Early in the morning, Fang Da and Qin Bai arrived at the store in new clothes. One took people to check each private room one by one, and the other went straight to the kitchen. You should know that the tonic medicinal materials used in the medicinal food shop are all medium and high-quality, and the price is not cheap, and Qin Bai personally controls how much they use.


    The kitchen is very large, with casseroles sitting on all fifteen stoves. The soup stewed in each casserole is different, and the medicinal fragrance is scented.


    There are several high steamers sitting in the large iron pot on the large stove, and porcelain soup cups with different patterns are neatly placed inside, and soups with different functions are stewed inside.


    The chefs are busy and orderly.


    The medicinal food shop is not a big deal for Xin''an, but its meaning is different. It means that from now on, they will have a place where they can make connections and win over their relationships, which is their territory.


    At the time, the guests arrived one after another. The first one was the businessmen and friends invited by Fang Da. As soon as they arrived, they came to see Xin An and Tang Mo. At this time, Tang Mo had to support the scene for Xin An, which could be said to have given Fang Da enough face.


    Xin An also gave face to these people. After the greetings, he said, "Today, you are all distinguished guests of our medicinal food shop. You don''t need to be too polite, just be more at ease." Fang Da wanted to take people to the private room. After a few steps, Tang Yong also led a group of people into the door, "This decoration is interesting."


    "The second uncle is here."


    Tang Yong happily introduced his friends to the two, including his Yue family and two businessmen, as well as two officials with low official positions. After everyone greeted each other, Tang Yong brought the people to talk to Fang Da''s friends.


    These people talked about business in a few words. In addition, the people who can come to this place today are naturally more reliable than others, and their guardianship towards each other has also decreased a lot. They were very speculative in a moment. If nothing unexpected happens, some people can become business partners after today.


    Yan Shimao and Lin Yao came early, so they looked at the medicinal food shop carefully and said, "It''s better than opening a half-dead teahouse. It seems that we are not businessmen, and the second brother and sister are extraordinary when they take action."


    Very financially powerful!


    There is also a row of noodles.


    Thinking about their broken teahouse again, it¡¯s awful! !


    Lin Yao joked, "I just heard you say you want to open a restaurant, but I didn''t say you want to open such an interesting medicinal food shop."


    "What do you want to play next time? Join me for fun."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "This medicinal food shop is also free to pass the time. If you look back, you must call Sister Lin."


    Soon the old lady and Wang arrived. The old lady looked much better and she entered the door with a smile. She fell in love with the ornament at the door at a glance, "How did this work? Can this water flow all the time?"


    Fang Da stepped forward to give an introduction. The old lady smiled and walked around the screen. The sight of the mountains and fields was filled with rocks and flowing water, and the faint fragrance of medicinal materials was lingering. "It''s so good, interesting."


    Xin An smiled and said, "If my grandmother likes her, she will come often in the future."


    The old lady nodded with a smile, and Wang also looked around, "Although I don''t often go to the restaurant in Beijing, this is the first time I have seen this decoration. This lobby has this view, so wouldn''t it be that there are fewer tables?"


    "Mother doesn''t have to worry about me, there will be a world behind me."


    Xin An took them to the back garden and said, "Mom, please see, there are still several private rooms in this backyard."


    Wang suddenly realized, "It''s more decent than posing in the lobby."


    It can also make money more.


    The old lady fell in love with it all at once, especially the flowers and plants planted in the yard. "This is a peony, the rhizomes are thick and powerful, and it will definitely be good if they bloom."


    Xin''an talked about the origin of this peony rose, "It''s considered a cheap one, so planting it here is a scene."


    The old lady nodded with a smile and went to see the decoration of the private room again. At this time, the guys who were welcoming guests were excited.


    "Young lady, the princess of the Prince Cheng''s Mansion and the young lady from the Grand Secretary Han''s Mansion have arrived."


    "Mrs. Liao has arrived at the commander Liao''s mansion, and Mrs. Yongshuangbo has arrived."


    As soon as the guests arrived at the medicinal food shop, they immediately became lively. Xin''an and Wang went out to greet each other. Not only were they invited to arrive with the wives of each family, but these wives also brought boys or girls from the mansion. When they entered, they all praised the beautiful scenery of the lobby and the interesting medicinal food shop.


    Xin An was calculating the number of people silently while smiling and invited the people in. He was still a little anxious, and there were too many people coming.

 Chapter 217 The scenery on the opening day

    Chapter 217 The scenery on the opening day


    Xin''an ignored one thing. The noble ladies looked glamorous and had nothing to lack, but in fact they all wanted to go out for breath or make friends and talk. There was no reason to go out on weekdays. So when the couple said they wanted to hire someone, these people would join in the fun, and what to eat was the second.


    Before the banquet, everyone was talking in the small yard. The medicinal food workshop was simply said a few words to them, and then there were interesting stories from various companies. Unfortunately, today''s venue was not big enough and they were not able to perform.


    There were laughter in the medicinal food shop. At this time, Tang Gang and Tang Rong, who were outside, came to the father and son. Tang Rong didn''t want to come to Japan today, and was full of resentment towards Tang Gang. Although he knew that many people outside were waiting to laugh at him, he had to let him come together to support Tang Mo despite his serious illness.


    Is Tang Mo such an amazing person?


    If he said that he wanted to show the joy of the Marquis'' family to the outside world, he would not consider his situation at all.


    The person is here and he is in a bad mood.


    I saw Tang Mo standing at the door and joking with Yan Shimao, Wei Ye and Xie Changyou and others. Seeing his energetic appearance, I felt that he was a villain and his eyes were even more painful.


    When he entered the door, he saw that the decoration of the medicinal food workshop was exquisite. The guests in front of him were either rich or noble and felt even more depressed. Tang Mo picked up his advantage and married Xin An, but he got up. Relying on his two money-loving old men, he became more and more aware of his ability to do anything.


    "Mr. Marquis, it''s a good time to open it, congratulations."


    Several adults in the court who were close to Tang Gang arrived. Qin Hou, Yong Shuang Bo and others also entered the door with a smile. Tang Mo, Yan Shimao and others were busy coming forward to greet him. Those who didn''t know the lively scene thought there was a grand event here.


    "It turns out that it is the second young lady''s property, and the marquis is blessed."


    "I heard that the Xin family in Huaijiang is also the leader among merchants, but I didn''t expect that the girls from the Xin family were extraordinary."


    "The second young master of Tang has good luck and is enviable."


    Originally, Xin''an wanted to put all the business on Fang Da''s head and retreated behind the scenes, but things were unpredictable. There was no secret in the capital, so she could only stand in front of others and give blessings to everyone. "Today I have received so many uncles and uncles, and I am very honored. If there is a place where I am not well cared for, please forgive me."


    The adults were very proud of their face, "Mrs. Second Young Master, are you polite. Today, you spend money to invite me to wait. I should be waiting for you to thank you."


    "Mr. Marquis, your daughter-in-law is very capable."


    The medicinal food workshop is not only in good location, but also in a very decent way to decorate the decorations, and the guests who come are noble. Tang Gang feels very proud and must show off politely. "The younger generations are making small fuss, and you have to ask everyone to take care of you in the future."


    "Hello, you''re polite. This medicinal food shop is first-class in terms of location and decoration. With the Marquis, you will definitely have a prosperous business."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and bowed to everyone with a smile, "It is the honor of us couple to invite all uncles and uncles today. In the future, we will ask our uncles and uncles to take care of us."


    Everyone either praised Tang Gang or Tang Mo. However, no one mentioned Tang Rong, who had been the stars in the past, so he could only let him stand. When it was time, Tang Mo stepped forward and asked all the adults to go to the largest private room. Fang Da was responsible for resettling his own friends and guests of Tang Yong and Wang Mian. These people squeezed and forced a private room to free up. Yan Shimao then led several extra young men into the private room. Next, as long as Liao Zhi, Tang Yaoming and Wang Shi did not bring too many people, the problem would not be big.


    The female family members were on the second floor, Xin''an and Lin Yao were responsible for the arrangements, and Mrs. Liao also took the initiative to help. Although Gu was not invited to help, he also took the initiative to step forward when he saw Xin''an being busy. Xin''an was grateful, "Thank you, my cousin."


    "You are so kind to me, why are you? You''re not here to see me."


    Gu''s character is a sweet-mouthed person, and the guests who came can also know each other. Xin An smiled and went in and out with her. The cousin-in-law and cousin-law shouted, and many wives praised her. Mrs. Gu, who followed You, smiled so hard that she was blinded. Wang praised Gu''s ability in public, which was enough face.


    The old lady sat with her old friend, smiling and sighing in her heart, thinking that it would be great if Tao Yiran could help her arrange it here with ease. Unfortunately, she is a man who is not on the table. Even if she comes, I am afraid that she will play the piano for everyone.


    Wang Shi and Tang Yaoming led his husband and classmates and friends to come late. These are all scholars, especially Wang Shi''s husband, who are respected in the capital, have a reputation in front of the emperor. The adults invited by Tang Gang were enthusiastically going to greet these old men. They were even more praised by them when they learned that Wang Shi was Tang Gang''s wife and nephew.


    Tang Gang didn''t know that his wife and nephew''s husband was so big. He was overjoyed and felt that he was particularly glamorous.


    Not to mention Tang Yaoming, he almost invited everyone from the Censorate to support the scene. Tang Gang''s smile never retreated. He took the initiative to introduce this to everyone that this was his nephew and that he was very close to his words. Tang Gang, who was smiling, turned his head and looked at Tang Rong who was not caring about it, and couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied.


    Today is when the Hou Mansion is united, Tang Rong, as his elder brother, should show his elder brother''s attitude at this time. Even if Tang Mo did not invite him, he should take the initiative to greet the guests, so as to take this opportunity to wipe out the bad luck before, instead of watching Yan Shimao and Tang Yaoming helping and giving them such a good opportunity in vain.


    "Commander Liao is here."


    In addition to the few people from the Beiya Army who came with Liao Zhi, there was General Wang Lang. The military martial artists were extremely eye-catching as soon as they arrived. As a new high in the court, the adults present naturally had to face Liao Zhi, and some even flattered him in front of Tang Gang. "I heard that Commander Liao is not easy to meet. It can be seen that they can come today to give face to the Marquis."


    Tang Gang laughed out loud, "My second son is now on duty under Commander Liao''s commander. What he asked for is nothing to do with me."


    "If the second young master doesn''t make a sound, he will make a big splash. The marquis is so lucky."


    Seeing that Tang Gang was so happy, Tang Rong clenched his fists tightly, looked at Tang Mo a little more, and looked at Xin An with a gaze of regret that he was not to be peeped at.


    At noon, everyone sat down, with a few more people than expected, but it was not rude to sit down after squeezing.


    With the sound of firecrackers, Fang Da and his friend sprinkled money outside, asked the neighbors to take care of each other, and then officially started to deliver dishes. Fifteen men carried casserole into the private room. In the largest private room in the backyard, the adults smelled the scent of angelica. The man put the casserole on and took a step back and said:


    "Dear guest, this is today''s main dish, Angelica **** and mutton soup, which can drive away cold and warm the middle and replenish qi and blood."


    A sign was hung in the most conspicuous place, and the soup was explained on it.


    Then a small soup cup was delivered to every adult. The friend introduced, "This is Huaishan Ginkgo Lily Soup, which is simmered with lilies, Huaishan, dried lotus seeds, ginkgo, radish, wolfberry and sugar. It can nourish the spleen and stomach without being hot, warm but not dry. It can nourish the spleen and stomach. Dear guests, please."

 Chapter 218 Tang Rong in the eyes of guests

    Chapter 218 Tang Rong in the eyes of guests


    Most of the prescriptions for health-preserving medicines are available in the house, and they don¡¯t think it¡¯s very strange. But after this introduction, the guy felt that the soup was outstanding. He happily uncovered the lid and saw that the soup was clear and sweet, and it was refreshing to the nose. He tasted it and nodded, "Okay."


    "The soup is good, this soup is good, but it is specially made?"


    The guy smiled and said that all the tableware was specially customized, and what he pursued was to complement the dishes. Everyone nodded with satisfaction. Then all kinds of dishes were in one after another, and the wolfberry wine was also delivered. Tang Gang invited everyone to put their chopsticks, and naturally he received a lot of praise.


    Half of the private rooms on the second floor are women, and the dishes served are also of particular concern.


    Old chicken with fresh samsara ginseng and yam, nourishes yin, regulates qi, moistens dryness and calms the mind;


    stewed with black chicken with Platinum Astragalus Codonopsis to nourish the spleen and qi, strengthen the body;


    Siwu rib soup can nourish blood circulation, moisturize the body and nourish the hair;


    Each one is aimed at different guests, and even the sweet soup is different. The older ones drink Sichuan Bei Ginkgo stewed with snow pear, the married woman stewed with snow pear and wolfberry bird''s nest, and the other ones include Qiu pear drink, Siwu soup, Erchen soup, etc.


    Mrs. Wang asked for a bowl of bird''s nest and drank it happily. You should know that even good things like the nobles in the capital are not often used, and I can''t help but guess how much money I would have to pay if I was a host to hire such a table.


    "Boss, this soup is very good. I''ll feel warm all over after drinking it."


    Half of the ones sitting with Liao Zhi were his soldiers, and a bowl of soup was slapped, making a comfortable sound. Zhuang Shi joked, "I didn''t hear that this is the oxtail of Morindaemon Eucommia ulmoides. It not only warms the body and heart, but also strengthens the muscles and bones to nourish the waist and kidneys. General Liu, this is what you need, drink more."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    The joking voice resounded throughout the private room. General Liu was not annoyed. He stretched his neck and was anxious when he saw it. "I laughed at me. You guys have drunk a lot, only half a pot left. I don''t know if I can add it."


    "This distinguished guest, our soup must be reserved one day in advance. This is the pot today, but there are two dishes mainly made of mutton later, which have very good effects."


    General Liu was curious, "Do you have to make a reservation in advance?"


    The guy explained, "The medicinal materials should be soaked one night in advance. The ingredients should be put into the pot early the next morning and simmered them slowly over low heat and will not reduce the efficacy of the medicine. It is too late to stop the temporary points."


    General Liu tsk his tsk twice, "This rich man is so particular, drinking soup is so complicated."


    The still bubbled wolfberry lamb pot and the heavy-tasting sheep scorpion were brought up, and there was another bustle on the table.


    After nearly an hour of meal, the people who came here in the second half were not satisfied and stayed in the private room. They took turns to the private room with a wine pot and a wine glass to toast. Tang Yong also found Tang Gang and said that he wanted to bring the merchants to treat the adults. Tang Gang naturally had to give him face on this occasion. Fang Da asked his friend to Tang Yong and took him there.


    The merchant status is not very high, but it cannot be resisted. The group of walking wallets made Tang Gang feel hot. There is a way that these merchants have to listen to his orders. It seems that at this time, it is only when they realize that Tang Yong was quite rich and his attitude towards Tang Yong did not change too quickly.


    Tang Yong saw through but didn''t say it out loud, holding Tang Gang everywhere, and taking him as if he was respectful, Tang Gang greatly benefited.


    Tang Mo, Yan Shimao, Wei Ye, Tang Yaoming, Liu Mingyuan and others also went to the older adults for a walk. Except for Tang Yaoming''s words, the few of them were all eloquent, with a humble attitude and comfortable speech, which made these adults highly appreciate it.


    "Qin Hou, the second son of your mansion has the style of your past."


    "Hahaha, this kid is not in tune with the rules on weekdays. Now he has finally restrained himself. You can''t praise him."


    That''s it, but who would be unhappy when I see my son being praised?


    You will know when you look at Qin Hou¡¯s mouth that can¡¯t be closed. "Mr. Liu Xiao of the Ministry of Personnel is considered to be the best talent in Kyoto. I heard that he performed very well in the Ministry of Personnel, and his promotion lasted only in the past or two years. Feng Shen is handsome and steady."


    The adult''s feelings made many people''s eyes fall on Liu Mingyuan, and they nodded and agreed. Some people''s eyes unconsciously fell on Tang Rong, and they shook their heads silently.


    Originally, when everyone talked about the best among the juniors in Beijing, they would definitely mention Tang Rong. Now, looking at the difference between Tang Rong and Liu Mingyuan is not a little bit. The age difference between the two is not very big. Liu Mingyuan has already gained a firm foothold in the Ministry of Personnel and is deeply appreciated by the Shangfeng, and is also famous for the emperor.


    On the other hand, Tang Rong, what was the errand of the Ministry of Rites done?


    Not to mention the ability, just saying that the lack of moral character makes people shake their heads. There are still accidents every few days and cannot be on duty every now and then. Who will take over will not have a headache?


    If he hadn''t been a marquis and was generous in his actions, he would have been kicked out of the Ministry of Rites long ago.


    Looking at today, no matter whether the younger generations present are familiar with Tang Mo or not, who are not helping Tang Mo to arrange with a smile on their faces. As the elder brother, Tang Rong was indifferent and looked like he was full of bad luck.


    Where can I still have the charm of a handsome young man in the past?


    "Uncle Yan, I will give you a full list of my nephew. Today, the wine from Brother Tang''s second brother is rare. I borrow flowers to offer Buddha. Uncle Yan has good things in the future and I have to worry about my nephew. I am willing to be with you."


    The person who spoke was Han Feng, a boy from the Grand Secretary Han''s mansion. He didn''t invite him, but he got the news from Yan Shimao and made a fuss.


    Qin Hou laughed loudly, knowing that this kid is crazy if he wants to go to the army. He doesn''t agree but can''t stand his entanglement. He said he won''t help him, but if he finds an opportunity, he will not stop him, and he must have come for this matter today.


    "I heard that you are so good at riding and shooting skills. Today, Commander Liao is here. You come to him to have a glass of wine and invite him to take you to the Northern Yajun to show your ambitions."


    Han Feng smiled all over his face, "Uncle Yan is talking about what my nephew is thinking. Why don''t Uncle Yan, you are troubled and take your nephew with you?"


    As soon as this was said, everyone started to cheer again. Qin Hou smiled and said, "Go and go, today is the second boy from the Tang family. This Hou is here to have a drink. He is more familiar with Commander Liao. You can go find him."


    "Uncle Yan is optimistic about you."


    Han Feng bowed, "Thank you, Uncle Yan for his advice."


    He looked up with a big smile and turned his head to look at Tang Mo, "Second Brother Tang, please."


    Tang Mo smiled helplessly, "I can''t stand you, let''s go, take you there."


    As long as you are thick-skinned and well-behaved, it is not that difficult to get an errand. Tang Gang was originally smiling with everyone, and was still happy that Tang Mo could do errands for others now. Suddenly, he thought of Tang Rong again. The smile on his face became stiff for a moment. He glanced at Tang Rong, who was obviously restrained, and a faint anger arose in his heart.


    Such a good opportunity was missed in vain.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 219 You were too tired before

    Chapter 219 You were too tired before


    Tang Mo took Han Feng to meet Liao Zhi, and Liao Zhi also gave face and asked Han Feng to go to the Northern Yajun tomorrow. If he passed the assessment, he would accept him. Han Feng jumped on Tang Mo''s waist excitedly and hugged him so excitedly.


    Tang Mo took a few steps back, feeling speechless. Before his wife could even hug her, she hugged this brat first.


    "Brother Tang, from now on, you will be my biological brother."


    The people in the room burst into laughter and even poured Han Feng a few glasses of wine. Although the boy is not tall or strong, he has a lot of alcohol, and he is very generous after drinking one cup.


    After using the meal, some guests had to leave first, Xin An got up to make arrangements.


    Today''s guests all had a small gift, a portion of soup, a portion of fresh autumn pears and pomegranates, each of which was packed in a small bamboo-woven basket, and it was wrapped in a circle with floral cloth, which was quite innovative.


    The women''s family members have an extra swallow cup regardless of their age. In the eyes of these guests, the gifts are not expensive, but getting them is different from not getting them.


    "How can you make you spend so much money? The face of the table is grand enough."


    Mrs. Wang smiled happily when she got the swallow knees, and Xin An smiled, "I''m very happy that you can come and support me, let alone you found such a beautiful little basket. I should thank you."


    These exquisite small baskets were made by Mrs. Wang for retired soldiers. They were not only cheaper than the wooden box, but also more practical. Xin An liked them very much and decided to order them for a long time. He would express his feelings to the guests who came to eat during the holidays in the future.


    "You are so polite."


    Nowadays, Mrs. Wang likes Xin An very much. She only thinks that she is not very considerate in doing things, so she takes the initiative to stay and help her see off the guests.


    "Second sister-in-law, I''ve greeted her."


    Han Feng came to Xin''an with a smile and happened to be seen by Qiu Wenyuan when he went out. She was Han Feng''s sister-in-law. When he saw that he understood everything, he knew everything. "But your second brother Tang took you to see Commander Liao?"


    Wei Ye¡¯s wife Han Wan¡¯er also came out. Han Feng is her younger brother, ¡°It¡¯s considered that you can get what you want.¡±


    Han Feng smiled happily. At this time, someone came to find him again, bowed to the few people and ran away.


    Han Wan''er said to Xin''an: "I''ve caused trouble for you couple."


    "What''s our relationship? Tell me this?"


    Xin An stepped forward and asked, "I heard that Sister Zhao is sick?"


    Xie Changyou came alone today, and his complexion was not good. Thinking of the second wife Xie in her previous life, Zao Xin''an sighed in his heart.


    Han Wan''er pulled her aside and lowered her voice, "Sister Zhao''s body has been not very good. She has been taking medicine to press her down. The abnormal cold became severe a few days ago. I saw many doctors. Two of the imperial doctors from the Imperial Hospital were there, but I didn''t say anything, hey~"


    "I don''t know at all."


    Xin An was a little guilty. Although she knew she would not live long, she still felt uncomfortable when she was really there, especially after she accepted Tang Mo, accepted his friend, and established friendship with Lin Yao and others.


    "The old lady of the Wei family has not been very good recently. This is because the Wei family deliberately suppressed the news. It is normal for you not to know."


    Han Wan''er felt bad, and Xin An said that she went to the Wei family to check out, "I have a doctor in my family and her medical skills are pretty good. If I take it there, I don''t know if it''s appropriate?"


    Han Wan''er suggested that she discuss with Wei Ye that some things are difficult to interfere with except for her own family.


    Yan Shimao and others were already drunk and fell asleep on the bed of the Arhat in the private room. Today, they must not have eaten well when they helped the guests. So Xin''an specially had to hold a table tonight. Thank you for your help.


    "Sister Lin, please go back and rest. People will definitely wake up in the evening." Lin Yao smiled and said, "Your medicinal food shop is very thorough. You are drunk and there is still a place to lie down. You are even prepared for a quilt. This business cannot be prosperous if you don''t want it."


    Each private room has a small Arhat bed, which can sit and lie down, and also provides a chessboard, which is very useful.


    "It''s all arranged by Manager Fang, and what I want is a convenience."


    "Fortunately, Sister Lin and Sister Xu helped me today, otherwise I would have to be in trouble. Several brothers accompanied me to drink wine for noon, so my stomach would definitely be uncomfortable. I prepared a table of stomach-nourishing soups and dishes tonight, and you must come."


    Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "Your soup tastes really good. The one who eats food on weekdays is not on time. It is common for stomachache. I also want to ask you to give me a prescription for nourishing my stomach. I wonder if the prescription is not convenient?"


    ¡°It must be convenient.¡±


    Xin An suggested that Qin Bai take Liao Zhi''s pulse and arrange a medicinal recipe according to his situation. "I heard that the soldiers were somewhat sick or injured. Commander Liao thought he was injured in military merits. Now that the country is prosperous and the people are safe, there is no war, and it is a good time to regulate it."


    "What you said is that you should do a good job of conditioning, so thank you for your hard work to help me arrange for Dr. Qin to take his pulse later today."


    With this friendship, Mrs. Liao turned around and ordered the subordinates to come here for any banquet in the future.


    As for relationships, it should be better to have come and go.


    Lin Yao suggested going to her Qianyayuan to have tea and enjoy the flowers, "Since you still have to come out, why bother to go back?"


    Xin An was also pulled together. Yan Wenhui and others had already made an appointment to go to the opera. Gu was also pulled by them to go together, saying that they would come directly after listening to the opera. Yan Wenhui said to Xin An: "Qianya Garden is a good place. You can go and take a rest. Should you be exhausted?"


    "Let''s go and listen to the opera together."


    It is inevitable that she would bother to ask Xin An to attend the opera. People who are familiar with each other should be considerate of each other. Yan Wenhui and a few female relatives got into the car with a smile. Xin An also told Fang Da a few words and then went out with Lin Yao.


    After drinking tea in Qianya Garden, she felt comfortable and breathing. As the saying goes, she feels so relaxed when she leaves.


    Mrs. Liao put down the teacup. She often walked out these days and her spirits were much better than before. Yesterday, Doctor Zhao came to her house to beautify her skin, and today she was even more rosy.


    "I suddenly remembered that I should ask Doctor Qin to take my pulse and regulate my qi and blood. I always feel tired these days."


    ¡°You were too tired before.¡±


    Lin Yao said bluntly, "You have been busy since you got married to the Liao family, which is affecting your body and mind. It is because you have such a good foundation."


    "I saw that you and Sister Xin were very close, so you should learn from her. Look how free she has been in this little life."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I am different from Sister Xu. Sister Xu wants to take charge of the family. How much does such a big Liao family have to do every day?"


    "I have nothing to do. If I weren''t too idle, I wouldn''t have thought about opening a medicinal meal shop to pass the time."


    Lin Yao looked at her with a deep look, "Tao Yiran hasn''t returned home yet?"


    The situation is becoming more and more interesting. Not to mention Tang Rong''s momentum and reputation before marriage, even Tao Yiran is known as a talented woman. It is logical that the two will get better and better when they get together. Even if they cannot unite strongly, it should not be the current situation. Both husband and wife look like they are in trouble.


    Tang Mo was originally a bad reputation, but he was getting better and more open-minded and generous.


    She doesn''t believe it if she says nothing is wrong.

 Chapter 220 Xinan is more and more capable of pretending to be stupid

    Chapter 220 Xin An, who is more and more aware of being stupid


    The Li family was in charge of the Tao family, and the news of Tao Yiran''s pregnancy was not revealed.


    "I''m pregnant. I''ve been raising my baby these days. I''ll be going to pick it up tomorrow or later."


    Xin An put down the ginseng teacup and yawned, leaning lazily against the back of the chair.


    "Pregnant?"


    After Lin Yao was surprised, she understood why the Hou Mansion had not taken action. You should know that many people were waiting to see the Hou Mansion and the Tao family get into a feud. It turned out that Tao Yiran had a talisman.


    "She is lucky, but the Tao family suddenly seems to be different."


    Xin''an said that the Tao family changed to the head of the Li family. "It is normal that something shameful happened in the deep courtyard, but there was a problem when it came out. I heard that Mrs. Tao was sick, so she changed her family."


    "What did you say about Tang Rong and Tao Yiran?"


    ¡°What can I say?¡±


    Xin''an''s smile was meaningful, "Young couple can''t help but have no need to exaggerate themselves. The matter of punishing a few servants who are slandering is over."


    "Another, after the rumors of the autumn banquet started, the family learned that my father-in-law was so angry that my elder brother was punished to kneel on the ancestral hall. He encountered another night of storms. When he found out in the morning, he was almost boiling and had been ill for several days."


    Mrs. Liao twitched her tsk, "Your father-in-law is so distressed, right?"


    Everyone in the Northern Yajun knew that Marquis Weiyuan was a partial lord, and his eldest son was Rubao and the second son was Rucao. Liao Zhi was very sad when he talked about this.


    Of course, it was just a sigh, and he still disliked Tang Mo for being too indecisive. You should know that he was the one who personally sent his old man and father to the road.


    Although this move is to find a way out for everyone in the Liao family, there are no such cruel people in the world.


    Xin An smiled without saying anything, as if everything was silent. Lin Yao tasted it more and felt that Tang Mo must have joined forces with Xin An to do something, but she didn''t have any grudges. Instead, she felt that this was normal and reasonable.


    "Do you know that Huang Wei is making trouble and separation?"


    Xin''an and Mrs. Liao shook their heads together. Xin''an was a little surprised. Originally, she thought Huang Wei would plot something with the young lady of the Tao family, but she would just leave the market directly?


    Lin Yao said: "Huang Wei said that she and Zhuyou are a bad fate, and she is unwilling to delay Zhuyou''s search for happiness. It is better for everyone to be happy."


    "The people from the Huang family have already gone to the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion. Duke Xiangguo promised that Zhuyou would not do anything stupid, but Huang Wei seemed to be determined. The Huang family had already taken Huang Wei back. I think it was so angry that they deliberately let the news from the two families spread."


    ¡°The matter of harmony and separation should be a foregone conclusion.¡±


    Xin An admired Huang Wei''s decisiveness, "In this way, Miss Huang is still a free and easy woman."


    Mrs. Liao said that the Huang family has enough strength. If they don¡¯t have enough skills in their parents¡¯ family, they can only knock down their teeth and swallow their blood.


    Lin Yao sighed that whoever cares about the relationship between aristocratic families would pay attention to the relationship between husband and wife? What they ask for is the interests of the two families. How many couples become resentful because of this, and in the end they can only be considered as living together.


    The Huang family dares to be hard-steeled with the Duke of Xiangguo Mansion, so they naturally have strength. "The key is that their family loves you, otherwise it would be in vain."


    This is the difficulty for a woman, and she can¡¯t get into her husband¡¯s house and can¡¯t go back to her parents¡¯ house.


    Xin An thought that if Zhuyou resumed his freedom, Tao Yiran would not be able to pursue him more?


    Tang Rong will have a wonderful life in the coming years.


    "The Crown Princess was punished. Tao Yiran was afraid that she would not go out again after a year or two. You should be more careful."


    Lin Yao kindly reminded Xin An raised his eyebrows, "Can the Crown Princess still implicate me?"


    "Why can''t it?"


    Lin Yao said that the old lady of the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion was issued the imperial edict on the second day after entering the palace. The reason for this was not difficult to guess. "She claimed to be noble in her status and could not tolerate others not accepting her. Now that she lost such a big face, she would definitely hold a grudge against the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion, let alone you and the Second Prince''s Concubine are still close."


    "It''s unfair." Xin An was helpless, "What is my identity that can get close to the second prince''s concubine? It''s just that I was called to ask a few questions. It''s not difficult to guess what I asked. What does my good sister-in-law have to do with me?"


    This injustice is sincere and innocent. Xin An''s current acting skills have made Lin Yao, who was originally a little suspicious, give up the reason why she asked this question.


    "It''s rumored outside that the Marquis''s Mansion couldn''t get the prince, so he wanted to curry favor with the second prince."


    Xin An said this was a joke, "We, husband and wife, have no real power. You also know the attitude of father-in-law towards us. Can I let such a big thing happen?"


    "Don''t say that we don''t have this ability, we can''t believe us."


    Lin Yao said this as a test, but Xin An was more excited and speechless than she thought, looking like she was poked into the pain, "Who do you think I am? Except for you, the nobles in Beijing can meet me as long as I want, and I can push me as long as I don''t want to see me?"


    Mrs. Liao is very empathetic to Xin An in this regard, "You are the truth. Don''t talk about you and me in such a big matter. If you are not the most important person in the mansion, you will not be allowed to know. Is it better if you let it go?"


    "Not?"


    The person who said this was so stupid that Xin''an was confused, and then he laughed himself and said to the two of them: "I heard that those smart women can turn their hands around and turn their hands into rain, and make plans without missing any omissions. If only I had that ability."


    Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "Why are you so interesting? You were still excited the moment before, but you were even more beautiful the next moment."


    Lin Yao also agreed, "Seeing that she was so excited, I regretted that I shouldn''t have asked this question. I was still thinking about how to comfort her, but she laughed first."


    Xin An joked, "Sister Lin quickly comforted me, saying that I was very powerful, and saying that I was very capable."


    The look of me waiting to be praised successfully made the people present, causing a burst of giggle.


    Then Xin An deliberately lowered his voice, "Hao Mansion has really been to the prince?"


    "You don''t know at all?"


    Xin An sighed, "Where do I know? I only know that my elder brother often goes to my father-in-law''s study. Tang Mo has only been there twice recently. When I go in, I''m scolded, let alone me."


    "You couple are really."


    Lin Yao felt it was really pitiful. Forget Xin''an, she was a female relative and daughter-in-law, but Tang Mo was her own son, so she didn''t even have the right to enter the study?


    Too biased.


    "It''s a good thing not to know, so don''t worry."


    Xin An sighed, "I just fight the common people. What I want is to live a stable life. If others make mistakes and implicate me, how unfair will I be?"


    Lin Yao spoke seriously, "Then I can only recognize it."


    "If you enjoy family protection, you will naturally have to bear family guilt."


    Xin An leaned back, "Don''t scare me, how many days have I enjoyed?"


    Lin Yao laughed, "It''s fun to you, Wei Yuanhou is famously cautious and will not go to that point."


    It sounds nice to say, but in fact it is timid. Otherwise, the old marquis'' military achievements would not be like this today, and he was leading a idle errand.


    Xin''an was afraid after making a move and breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m timid, but I can''t stand the scare."


    Lin Yao smiled even more happily, and told Xin An two interesting things in Beijing that Xin An smiled again. Even she admired herself and became more and more stupid.


    Recommend a new book from a good friend. If you like it, you can read it.

 Chapter 221 What a big show at the entrance of the Tao family

    Chapter 221: What a big show at the entrance of the Tao family


    As the sun was far west, Tang Mo, Yan Shimao and others woke up one after another. Qin Bai brought the medicine boy with the medicine box and went up to take the pulse one by one. He learned that he wanted to prescribe the medicinal recipes for them, and they were very honest. Finally, Qin Bai rolled his eyes, "Everyone who relied on their youth would not take their bodies seriously, and sooner or later they would suffer a serious crime."


    "snort."


    Tang Mo smiled and stepped forward: "Doctor Qin, am I okay?"


    ¡°Virtual.¡±


    Qin Bai spoke very directly, "It is not a sign of longevity when he is so empty."


    Tang Mo could not hear this, "No, I am also diligent in practicing martial arts to strengthen my body. Why are you still weak? Why don''t you take a look?"


    Qin Bai gave him a blank look, "Have you taken a cold shower after practicing?"


    Tang Mo smiled awkwardly, his eyes swept towards Liao Zhi, and Qin Bai snorted again, "Don''t look at him, he doesn''t live long."


    Tang Mo didn''t know what to say, and Liao Zhi''s face was not good. He was said to have not been awake even before he woke up, and he was very restrained before he could take action.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Then do you bother to condition it?"


    "No matter how good the medicinal food is, you must cherish your body. After practicing, the qi and blood surge and the yang energy leaks out. At this time, can it be better if you pour a basin of cold water?"


    Qin Bai was not afraid of Liao Zhi at all. Compared with Liao Zhi''s power, what he didn''t like was that young people relied on their youth to harm their bodies and were stubborn.


    "The dampness and coldness enter the body, and over the years, now relying on youth to suppress it. Once it collapses, will it be impossible to kill your life?


    "I asked you to drink hot water and take a hot bath, do you think it''s a harm to you?"


    "I''ll give you the recipe today. I''ll retest in a month. If it''s not cured, don''t come to me."


    Disobedient patients will not be liked by doctors.


    Next are Yan Shimao and a few others. When Qin Bai left Yan Shimao and approached, "Second brother, this young man is very famous?"


    Tang Mo said: "The doctor whom my father-in-law supported is known as a miracle doctor in Huaijiang and is quite capable."


    As he said that, he bowed to Liao Zhi, "Commander, Doctor Qin is just a little bit angry, but his medical skills are very good, please forgive me."


    "No problem. Compared with those strange doctors with strange tempers, Doctor Qin is approachable."


    He can still distinguish right from wrong. It is difficult for a doctor with a skilled job to invite him. Today, he will definitely be arranged by the second young lady of the Tang family. It may also be his wife''s invitation. He must be ungrateful.


    The sun was setting, and the people who were waiting for the meal were a little bored. At this time, a servant ran in anxiously.


    "Second Young Master, it''s such a big show in front of the Tao family. The third son of the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion and the prince of the Duke of Weiyuan''s Mansion have met. You are all."


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Yan Shimao interrupted him. Although he was curious, he still pretended to be serious. "How come he is still the rules? What a great thing, say it slowly."


    The servant hurriedly bowed to apologize to the people present, and then talked about what had just happened.


    Tang Rong will go back to the Ministry of Rites tomorrow and deliberately pick up the time when the sun begins to set to pick up Tao Yiran. Now he has to focus on being low-key in everything, not wanting to be too ostentatious, and is being discussed again.


    The journey was smooth to the Tao family. As soon as I got off the car, I saw Zhu You tangling with the Tao family servants, and he said something like "just meet each other." The Tao family servants also said that he would not let him enter. Tang Rong had a bad premonition in his heart and asked Zhuyou coldly what he was doing here. Zhuyou, who was already a little anxious, waved his fist without saying a word when he saw him.


    The two of them were two steps away, one stood on the stairs and the other stood on the stairs, which made Zhu You''s fist convenient. Tang Rong''s guards couldn''t react in time, and as a result, Tang Rong''s right eye socket was punched heavily, and he took two steps back and covered his eye sockets in pain.


    "Crown Prince."


    It''s over and it''s over and it''s over. The two guards were in tears. Who would have expected that Master Zhu San would suddenly take action? How could such a person with status take action personally?


    What kind of evil did they do? They have a bad prince.


    The two of them stood in front of Tang Rong, and the angry Tang Rong waved away, "Zhu San, are you crazy?!"


    "Yes, I''m crazy, I''m driven crazy by you."


    Zhuyou''s eyes were scarlet. He knew what life he had lived in the past two days. Huang Wei''s shrewd woman ignored her and wanted to divorce her. She beat him, scolded him, blamed him, and made him feel in pain.


    Marrying Huang Wei was not what he wanted. What''s wrong with him just wanting to be with the person he likes? !


    Now that he is about to divorce, Miss Tao is also rejected by her in-laws and is driven back to her parents'' home. Wouldn''t they be together just in time?


    Tang Rong touched his eyes and was angry and angry. If this fist left a mark, how would he go to the Ministry of Rites tomorrow?


    "Zhu San, you crazy man, what are you talking nonsense?"


    Zhu You shouted: "I am a crazy person, you are all driven crazy by you."


    "Why didn''t you treat her nicely when you marry Miss Tao?"


    "Why do you want to occupy her again if you are not good to her? Let her suffer so many grievances. If you can''t give her a good life, then let it go. Why do you still harm her?"


    When Zhuyou thought that Miss Tao had been driven back to her parents'' home and was chased by Tang Rong to occupy and humiliate her, Zhuyou''s heart was bleeding, "Tang Rong, why are you so hateful?"


    Tang Rong''s mind was buzzing at this moment, and he couldn''t think for a moment, and then he was furious, "Zhu San, what crazy words are you saying? That''s my wife. What qualifications do you have to talk nonsense here?"


    "You are a villain with a wife who cares about other people''s wife, so shameless."


    "I can be shameless with you. You are a despicable villain. It''s worth your time to be beaten on the road at night and be bitten by a dog when you go out. You have become a joke. What''s there to be proud of?"


    Tang Rong''s blood surged, his eyes were red, "Shut up and beat me."


    The two guards immediately started. Can the man tolerate such a thing?


    Zhuyou ran out alone, and there was not even a helper around him. He could only squat on the ground with his head in his arms, and still shouting, "Tang Rong, you are shameless. On the day you got married, you occupied your brother and sister and robbed you. I am not afraid of others who are afraid of your Marquis'' Mansion. You are a hypocritical hypocrite."


    "You just covet the appearance of Miss Tao. You dominate her but don''t treat her well. You let a woman bear rumors for you. You dare not be a fool or not. You are a sinister villain."


    "If we have the affinity, we will go in and confront Miss Tao to see if she chooses me or you."


    The onlookers'' eyes were staring, "Occupy brother and sister?"


    "On the day when the marriage was married, were the wealthy families so chaotic?"


    Everyone raised their ears and pointed at the scene. Tang Rong''s face turned pale and wished he could remove Zhuyou. At this time, Zhao Wen and Ma Qi arrived. Seeing this situation, they rushed forward, "Stop, stop."


    He was still shouting, "Tang Rong, Zhuyou is from the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion. Are you going to beat him to death?"


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy to start.¡±

 Chapter 222 Tang Mos luck

    Chapter 222 Tang Mo¡¯s Lucky


    Zhao Wen and Ma Qi are not good people, they just watch the fun without much trouble. When they learned that Zhuyou met Tang Rong, they hurriedly beat the horse, for fear of missing this wonderful scene.


    Zhu You was getting more and more excited when he had a helper. At this moment, he couldn''t think normally in his mind. Even though he was full of Tao Yiran, he didn''t even think about Tao Yiran''s situation. He just wanted to press Tang Rong to the ground to rub, "Tang Rong, do you say whether you dare to come in and confront him? You sinister villain."


    Tang Rong could no longer bear it, "Blessing, you must have a degree when you go crazy. What is your intention to slander my wife for no reason?"


    "You should not charge me. What I said is wrong. Miss Tao clearly likes me."


    Zhao Wen and Ma Qi were pretending to be a peacemaker at this time, "Tang Rong, I see that you will follow Brother Zhu''s wishes and ask the drums in front of you. If you misunderstand, Brother Zhu will compensate you, right?"


    "That''s right, Zhuyou must have a reason to come to the Tao family. You can''t come for no reason. If there is a misunderstanding, it''s better to make it clear."


    Tang Rong could agree. He was about to retort that the Tao family door was open, but when the Tao family servants who saw that the situation was wrong, they went to report the news, invited Li. Li stood at the door and looked at Zhuyou coldly, saying:


    "Mr. Zhu San, what is the purpose of harassing you again and again? I have already stated that there is no girl in the Tao family who is familiar with you. You are willing to come to harass her, but you have greatly damaged the reputation of the girl in the mansion. Do you want to force the girl in the mansion to prove her innocence with death?"


    "For today''s matter, the Tao family must seek justice from Duke Xiangguo. Even the Duke''s Mansion cannot hinder irrelevant people."


    Zhuyou felt pain all over, but he still had to defend himself, "Miss Tao and I are in love, we."


    "shut up!"


    Li''s eyes were cold, "If you throw dirty water around again, I will take you to see the official immediately. Can I think my Tao family is easy to bully? You just met a girl in the mansion at the banquet and asked you a good question out of politeness. Could it be that if you ask a good question, it is because you are interested in you?"


    "My third son, you are a family member. Can you think about your wife before doing things?"


    "Have you considered the face of your Duke''s Mansion?"


    How could Li not know that this is the peach blossom debt that Tao Yiran provoked. She wants to seduce men wherever she goes. Now that she has seduced her, she has made such a fuss. Let¡¯s see how she will be a human being in the future.


    Really, a bitch!


    But at this time she must maintain the reputation of the Tao girl, which is her responsibility in charge of her family. "Come on, please ask the son-in-law to come in and invite the doctor."


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Ma Qi smiled and stepped forward, "Mrs. Sister-in-law, you can''t break up the couple so cruelly."


    "I advise you to talk less."


    Li''s attitude is very strong, "I will make it clear again that my Tao family girls are all good girls who know etiquette and morality. They have never personally taught people to others. Don''t just talk nonsense here."


    ¡°It¡¯s not a girl, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.


    How could Zhao Wen and the others give up such a big show? "It''s the aunt who got married in the mansion."


    ¡°Rareless.¡±


    Li raised his voice, "There is only a married aunt in the mansion. Now he is the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan. The couple has a deep relationship. But the old lady in the mansion is sick and has come back to take care of her for a few days. She was originally a filial act, but she was so unbearable by your words. What was her intention?"


    "The bright moon is bright and the sky is brilliant. Do you still have the king''s laws in your eyes?"


    "Help my son-in-law come in."


    Li''s attitude is tough and clear, which minimizes the negative impact of this matter. If the guys went up to help Tang Rong into the door, and didn''t care about the crumbling Zhuyou, Zhao Wen and Ma Qi did not expect that Li was a tough guy, so they could only rush to Zhuyou''s ears. In the end, it was the people from the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion who came to bring the person back. I don''t know if they were too angry or their mood was very fluctuating. They fainted when they rolled their eyes halfway.


    "That''s it, there are a lot of people watching."


    The guy said so vividly. Everyone looked at Tang Mo after listening, and they all looked at him, and Liao Zhi said, "It''s also a blessing."


    Yan Shimao first responded to his meaning and nodded in agreement, "It''s indeed a blessing."


    If Tao Yiran finally married Tang Erdi, she would never dare to imagine what life she would live. Tang Rong, who was full of scheming, would she be better if Tang Erdi was good?


    Tang Mo smiled bitterly on his face, feeling very regretful. He couldn''t bless him, so he punched him. It would be great if he punched each of his left and right eyes, how could he be more favorable than the other?


    Xin An, who had not received the news, brought the women back again at this time. Seeing the guests who already had a strange face, he asked Fang Da with a smile, "There are already diners?"


    Fang Da smiled and couldn''t see him, "There were already diners in the private rooms at night.


    Xin An was a little surprised, "So fast?"


    "Who decides it?"


    Fang Da said that some of them were merchants who came here today, some were people who heard the news outside and wanted to join in the fun, and some were just greedy for freshness. "Fortunately, Doctor Qin was able to take advantage of the opportunity, and in the morning, some of them foamed some medicinal materials, so that the soup for the evening was not delayed."


    "By the way, I will also book five private rooms tomorrow."


    At first, Fang Da was worried that they would not be able to make a profit for a long time. It was only a matter of time to get the money back when they met the guests who came today.


    Xin''an smiled comfortably at the corner of his lips, "Tell the people below that they have to work harder these days, so that they can cheer up and give them rewards after being busy."


    The diners were naturally happy when they came to the door. Fang Da smiled and told someone to put in a small basket. Today, diners who come will receive a portion of soup, autumn pear and pomegranate, for a happy celebration.


    At night, everyone entered the largest private room and set up two tables. The men were still muttering. When they saw Xin An and the others coming in, they stopped. They looked mysterious and mysterious. Lin Yao was curious, "What are you talking about?"


    "We won''t say it as soon as we come, and arrange us behind our back?"


    Yan Shimao was helpless. He knew Lin Yao best. He would not stop until he figured it out. He could only talk about the matter in a few words. Several people shook their heads, all of whom felt that this matter was not very strange.


    Zhuyou is famous for being a good person in the capital and always does whatever he wants.


    "Although Zhuyou is not reliable, he is not confused. If you don''t have any hints or ambiguity, you can''t come to the door in a hurry."


    "Who knows, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m so hungry now."


    Everyone quickly chose to change the topic and prevent Tang Mo and Xin An from being embarrassed.


    At this time, Yan Wenhui and others who went to watch the show also came back. Everyone laughed and then sat down. The guys brought the dishes in one after another. The women were fine. The men each served the soup and looked satisfied. They said that after drinking the soup, they all stretched out their limbs and bones, their stomachs were warm, and they shouted that they were comfortable.


    "This soup is good, it seems I want to be a regular here."


    "Brother Tang''s second brother can see that it''s a lot of money. Next time you come, call me, I won''t eat more, just drink two bowls."


    ¡°Hahaha, you are still pretending to be poor¡±

 Chapter 223 Tang Rong who cant be beaten

    Chapter 223 Tang Rong who can''t be beaten


    The night was full of lights, and no one who had eaten dinner was delayed. He walked out of the door of the medicinal meal shop while talking and laughing. The coachmen from each family had already rushed the car to the door of the store, and Tang Mo and Xin''an sent people onto the car one by one, and said a lot of thanks.


    The Wei family''s carriage was at the end. Xin An called Wei Ye who was about to get on the car and asked about his wife''s condition. Tang Mo, who was also unaware of the news, was very surprised, "I''m so sick, why don''t you tell me about it at all?"


    Wei Ye sighed, "All the doctors who should be invited have been invited, but they can''t find any symptoms. They won''t get better after taking medicine. Everyone has their own difficulties, so why bother you to worry too."


    "You are not brothers?"


    "I won''t say anything like this big thing. I just say you are not energetic today, so I can hold on."


    Tang Mo said that he would forget it before and was powerless, but they now have a miracle doctor. "Doctor Qin has a good medical skills, so why not ask him to take a look? What if it can be done?"


    Wei Ye nodded, "It will be troublesome."


    "If you have any trouble, don''t worry, let''s think of a solution together."


    After seeing Wei Ye and Tang Mo off, he sighed, "I have been busy recently and neglected a lot of things, which is really not worth it."


    Xin''an asked Fang Da where Qin Bai was, "Why didn''t you see him at night?"


    "It was said that an old friend came to the capital and he went to visit him."


    Fang Da smiled and decided to go out to a few private rooms tonight. It was easy to enjoy the cool under the big tree. The business was easier than expected. Xin An smiled and left a message to him to convey to Qin Bai and go to the Hou''s mansion to find her tomorrow.


    Tang Mo helped her get onto the carriage and talked about Tang Rong''s affairs, "Things are still going well, and the follow-up should not be over yet. We have to see what will happen tomorrow."


    "If you are tired today, don''t worry about the outside world. If you don''t know, go back and take a shower and go to bed."


    Xin An nodded in agreement, yawned, and tilted on Tang Mo''s shoulder, "I''m really tired today, I have to take a good rest tomorrow."


    Tang Mo adjusted a comfortable position to make Xin An feel, "You take a nap for a while, I''ll call you when you arrive."


    "good."


    The Marquis'' Mansion tonight is colder than before. Tao Yiran was taken back with red and swollen eyes. Although Li said that, it was impossible for Tang Rong to go into it at all. Moreover, he was injured and his eyelids were all blue and purple.


    Tang Gang was furious again. Originally, Tang Rong was going to work as a job tomorrow, but he suffered another disaster. This time he personally went to the mansion of Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites. He was guilty when he talked, and Mr. Wang was helpless. He tactfully suggested that Tang Rong should go and pay a visit, and even more tactfully suggested that he could change his job.


    Which peak can accept that subordinates are always unexpected?


    Besides, they are the Ministry of Rites. Tang Rong''s virtue is somewhat untenable in the Ministry of Rites. Besides, they are taking leave for thirty days a month and twenty-eight days. Who dares to hand over the errands to him?


    What can Tang Gang say?


    In order to accompany his beloved son, he smiled and gave him a generous gift. Mr. Wang nodded reluctantly, but it also showed that he would change his errand after returning to the etiquette department, which means that he should try not to let him show up, and everything should be waited for the rumors to calm down, and then Tang Rong would make his reputation back.


    Tang Gang was almost defeated, so he decided to go to Xiangguo Duke''s Mansion in person to seek justice tomorrow.


    Of course, Wang wanted to support him, and he also thoughtfully said that he would find time to go out to worship Tang Rong, "Why is it so unlucky?"


    When a person is unlucky, he really has his teeth stuffed when drinking water. If he goes out to pick up someone, he can get an accident.


    The next morning, Tang Mo went out to work early. Now he is in the Beiya Army. His relationship with his colleagues is OK, and he is very motivated to work.


    Surprisingly, I met Tang Rong, who also wanted to work as a job. The current green purple was compressed for a long time last night and used the best medicine. The results were still gratifying, at least not that serious.


    "Oh, my brother is seriously injured, why don''t you take a few more days off?" Tang Rong looked calm and could not see any embarrassing look. "It''s just a minor injury, it''s not a problem."


    Tang Mo nodded with a smile and saw that Tang Rong''s clothes were similar to his previous outfit. It turned out that Tang Rong would learn from him one day and was in a very good mood. "Brother''s clothes are good, and the jade pendant on his waist is also good."


    Tang Rong was wearing a new dress, but he didn''t pay much attention to the style. He just looked down at the jade pendant and started a light sentence, "The jade that my grandmother praised is indeed extraordinary, and my second brother likes it?"


    Tang Mo asked with a smile, "If I like my elder brother, will I give me this jade?"


    Tang Rong smiled, "The second brother likes the elder brother, he should give it to him with both hands, but this is given by his grandmother. If he gives it to the second brother, wouldn''t it be contrary to the grandmother''s gift of jade?"


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Tang Mo laughed and said, "I am a rough man and I like gold weapons. Only the elder brother, who is like a jade immortal, can deserve such good jade. Jade can keep you safe, and the elder brother needs it more than the younger brother."


    "Speak up"


    Tang Mo leaned forward, lowered his voice and looked very mysterious, "Brother, why do I feel that the errands of the Ministry of Rites are in conflict with you? Have you not noticed that it has been uneasy since you went to the Ministry of Rites?"


    "Why would you better ask my father to arrange you to the Beiya Army."


    Tang Rong was still calm, "Thank you for your kindness, the Ministry of Rites is more suitable for me."


    "Then brother, take good care of himself."


    Tang Mo smiled and turned over, "I will take a step first and see you again."


    He was on the back of the horse and thought that Tang Rong could not be beaten to death. He could still be stable even if he did this. This ability should not be underestimated.


    Tang Rong stopped his smile and got on the carriage with a gloomy face. The two brothers headed in different directions.


    Xin An indulged himself and woke up naturally. He was lazy when he woke up. Chunyang Chunlu was serving while talking about the lively things outside, and said, "Before dawn, the eldest young lady went to pay tribute to the old lady, and sat in Chunrong Hall for a long time, and went out to pay tribute to the lady, and he was diligent."


    Xin An smiled, "I have made my temper go back to my parents'' home once. It''s easy to go back, but how difficult it is to come back?"


    Okay, I¡¯m back, so as not to have to send people to stare at the Tao family and waste time.


    Suddenly there was a burst of excitement outside, and the meat **** were all run out. Soon Nanfengqian replied, "My wife sent a lot of things to Chunhuayuan, which are all for pregnant women.


    Since the second day of marriage, Qiushiyuan has been vaguely suppressing Chunhuayuan. During the period when Tao Yiran returned to her parents'' home, Chunhuayuan has been extremely low-key. Now that their mistress has returned from pregnancy, the whole yard is suddenly full of energy and has the spirit of fighting with Qiushiyuan.


    At this time, hearing the excitement next door, the girls in the room looked very disdainful and indifferent. Xin An smiled and said, "Put your face away, the words envy are pressed on your forehead."


    "We also want to have a little master."


    The young lady and the second young master are both good, why don¡¯t they be enlightened?


    Everyone is handsome and the other is beautiful. Now they are sleeping in the same bed and don¡¯t have much thoughts?


    Does the second young master have hidden illness?

 Chapter 224 Reciprocity between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 224: Reciprocity between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law


    As soon as the thought came out, Chunyang frowned immediately. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Her young lady looked good and had a good temperament, and her skin was so delicate and fair, and she was fragrant. The second young master could still keep her mind at all. Isn¡¯t she having hidden diseases?


    Return and ask quietly. If it is true, you must not conceal the disease and avoid medical treatment.


    Xin''an didn''t know that the girl in front of him was already wandering around, and he also comforted them with a smile, "There will be there, sooner or later."


    He stood up with a smile, "Go to the warehouse to pick two ornaments and bring them with you."


    "You still have to give her a gift."


    "What about that?"


    Aunt Wang quickly prepared. In addition to the two ornaments, she also found two pieces of fine cloth. She said that it was appropriate to give the child clothes, but in her heart she thought that her eldest girl couldn''t use the material, so she kept putting it in the bottom of the box and it was good to deal with it.


    Chunhua Courtyard was full of joy, and felt a sense of depression after half a year of frustration. After coming forward to treat Xin An, they used their aftermath to sweep the spring sun and spring green. The two girls rolled their eyes in anger.


    Xin''an entered the door and Tao Yiran was about to stand up to greet her. You must know that she finally came back, so she naturally couldn''t be as arrogant as before. Xin''an hurriedly stretched out, "Sister-in-law, sit down quickly. Now you are a double-body person, so you can''t be tired."


    "I see how my sister-in-law has cleared it a little?"


    Tao Yiran smiled, "I don''t have a good appetite, just raise it."


    "I heard that getting pregnant is a very hard thing, and I will have to work hard for my sister-in-law in the next few months."


    As soon as Xin''an finished speaking, Wang smiled and said, "It''s hard work. This is the eldest grandson of the Marquis''s mansion, and it''s even more precious."


    She looked kind and patted Tao Yiran''s hand, "She would prepare whatever she wanted in the future. If you want to eat, drink, you would send someone to find her mother. Your mother will arrange it for you, and you can''t lose money."


    "You don''t need to worry about the things outside. With me and your brother and sister, you just need to take care of your baby. If you are really bored, go to the garden and talk to your grandmother. Maybe you can play the piano well. You can let the children in your belly listen in advance and it''s good to educate them."


    "You have to be very careful in the next few months. There are so many things to do at the end of the year, so don''t go to those banquets outside. It''s not okay to encounter people and get mixed feelings."


    "There is no need to settle down in the morning and evening. These false tributes are far behind, and nothing is as important as the child in your belly."


    After these words, who can say that she is not a good mother-in-law?


    Tao Yiran nodded obediently, "Thank you, mother."


    "If you don''t talk about this, your mother will tell you something."


    Xueyu must come back. She must drink this concubine''s tea regardless of whether Tao Yiran wants it or not. "Don''t worry, even if she gave birth to a child prematurely than you, you can''t go there. Our Marquis'' Mansion is not a place where rules are mixed, so the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate should not disrupt the order."


    Tao Yiran had expected that this would happen, so she would not refuse. The main reason was that it was useless. Wang comforted her for a few more words and stood up and left with Xin An.


    When he arrived at Qiushiyuan, Wang sat down and ate tea, and then stepped down a purple jade bracelet from his wrist. It was very rare. "I found it in the warehouse today and said it was violet jade, for you." "I have it too."


    The purple bracelets are a little emerald green, which not only does not destroy the beauty, but also adds more charm. Bracelets like Xin''an''s wealth have never been seen before. Most of the bracelets on the market are white, or white, and emerald green are rare. Good things are usually sent to the palace, so it is guessed that they came out of the palace.


    Wang smiled and said, "You are my daughter-in-law. You naturally have to have what others have, and you have to be the best."


    Xin An happily put the bracelet on, "It looks so good, thank you mother."


    A pair of hands is well maintained, her skin is as beautiful as jade, and the contrast of this bracelet adds more delicate and softness. ¡°This bracelet really highlights you. It seems that my mother has a good vision.¡±


    "You were tired yesterday and have a good rest today. I have promoted two companies to the next banquet, and there are two companies that cannot be promoted. I will have to go there at that time."


    Wang began to talk about the next arrangement, "At the beginning of next month, my mother will take you through the things that the mansion needs to do in the middle age of the mansion, and you will be able to use them all in the future."


    Xin''an thanked him, and Wang talked about Tang Rong''s experience last night, "Don''t get up and think you don''t know. Just say hello when you meet. Don''t say anything in front of the old lady, so that she can take care of her well."


    "Don''t worry, Mother, although I don''t like my elder brother and sister-in-law, I won''t leave any talk to others, and my face will not be lost."


    She is now more and more fond of this mother-in-law, and asked Aunt Wang to bring her a gift, "I am lucky. Although I have suffered twists and turns in the mansion, I have been cared for by my mother. My mother treats me like a daughter. I am moved in my heart and always think about filial piety to my mother."


    "I got a small box of gems from a Gentile merchant earlier. I wanted to inlaid jewelry, but I never set the style of jewelry. The shopkeeper of the jewelry shop came some time ago. I like it when my mother saw it."


    Of course, the gems must be inlaid on gold. The whole set of heads and faces are made of pure gold. The master''s craftsmanship is very exquisite. There are no less than thirty gems of different colors on the hairpins of different shapes, which are extremely luxurious. Wang''s eyes cannot leave for a long time, and he sighs, "It''s really extremely gorgeous."


    Xin An smiled and said, "When those gems were piled in the box, they looked not so gorgeous and dazzling, and they were even a little gray, and they were inlaid with a look of transformation."


    Wang retracted his gaze, "Good gems also need gold to be used to back it. Such a set of heads is enough to pass on the family. Please keep it well."


    Wang naturally likes such a set of faces, but it is too expensive and subconsciously refuses them. Xin An said, "This is the face I specially created for my mother. If I want to collect it, my mother will collect it. When I make new clothes in winter and wear this face, my mother will definitely be very beautiful."


    "Mom can''t be ignored. I can''t suppress my age at this. I have to be a person like my mother who has been settled and elegant and dignified for years."


    Xin''an was willing to give it away, and the words were nice. Wang smiled happily. If her daughter-in-law kept pushing her and refused to show off, she would just keep it in her hands first, and she would still give it to Xin''an in the future.


    "My mother accepted it. For this winter, I must make a good dress for this set of hair and face. I have to wear it out during the New Year. Is this my daughter-in-law respected me, and how many ladies have to envy her red eyes?"


    Xin An also laughed, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law laughed for a while before Wang left with her head and face. Aunt Wang smiled with satisfaction. They all saw the goodness of her young lady to her family. It was also necessary for the young lady to spend such a lot of money to create a face-to-face gift, and there should be a relationship between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 225 Fighting with the elderly is very fatal

    Chapter 225 Fighting with the elderly is very fatal


    The wind blew, and the few dead leaves on the branches whirl down on the ground. Facing the gust of wind, Xin''an felt a little dry on his face. The winter in the capital was really bleak.


    "Aunt, I''ll drink a bowl of bird''s nest to moisten my throat."


    "Okay, the pot is warm."


    After eating bird''s nest, I went to Chunrongtang and returned to Qiushiyuan. After asking someone to invite Doctor Qin, I nestled on a rocking chair under the eaves to tease my brother and watched the meat **** have fun in the yard. There were Chunyang and a few people preparing tea and snacks at hand. The high wall blocked the bitter wind and became more comfortable.


    The Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion was originally coming to raise an army to question Tang Gang at this moment. The old Duke of Xiangguo, who was almost seventy years old, had a gray face, and there was a sense of sadness all over the mansion.


    Yesterday, Zhuyou was not right after being carried back. He was burning hot in the middle of the night. He talked nonsense for a long time and was surrounded by dangers several times. His mother, Mrs. Zhu, was so scared that she knelt in front of the Buddha and burned the incense in the middle of the night. She finally waited until dawn to stabilize. Before the people in the mansion breathed a sigh of relief, an hour passed and it burned again.


    The old Duke Xiangguo hated that his grandson was not good, but no matter how unsuccessful he was, he was still a relative and grandson. How could he feel good when he saw his grandson wandering around the gates of **** several times?


    Before he could go to Tang Gang to explain, the other party dared to come to seek justice!


    "Mr., since it is not the time to speak now, Tang will come to disturb you again another day."


    In this situation, Tang Gang naturally wanted to leave, but unfortunately he didn''t give him such an opportunity. "The Marquis would rather sit and have a cup of tea. Although the Duke''s Mansion is not as rich and in-laws as the Marquis Mansion, there are still a few teas, and the Marquis will taste more."


    Tang Gang looked embarrassed, "The tea in the Duke''s Mansion is a good product, but Tang still has an errand and won''t stay for a long time. I will come to accompany the Duke to have tea again the next day."


    The old marquis raised his eyelids and snorted coldly, "I haven''t given the marquis a fairness yet, why should the marquis be anxious?"


    "What, guilty?"


    Tang Gang smiled and sat down again, "It seems that the Duke of the State wants to ask Tang for an explanation."


    Tang Gang was already full of anger. The rumors outside had gradually subsided, and he had already managed the Ministry of Rites. As long as Tang Rong returned, he would naturally get out of the haze for a while after he was low-key. Everything was planned. He would bless the **** and push Tang Rong to the forefront.


    The morning court was impeached by the censor again this morning. If it were not for Mr. Wang of the Ministry of Rites to stand up and speak, I am afraid that Tang Rong would have returned to the mansion at this time.


    If the Ministry of Rites can never go again, I still don¡¯t know how to be ridiculed.


    The old guy in front of him was sarcastic and ridiculed him, really thinking that Tang Gang was a soft persimmon?


    "No matter what Mr. Zhu did, he did it, and it was too ridiculous and overly unethical. But when he was sick, it was reasonable. It was the Marquis''s mansion who came to visit him with generous gifts. It would be better for Mr. Tang to come to the door with his dog to apologize. He should have stood there and been humiliated by the third son. Why bother to be so angry that he fisted and kicked the third son."


    "The prince in the Duke''s mansion is very precious. What''s wrong with being humiliated by him? What''s wrong with coveting his wife? The status is a natural disaster, and the dog son has not recognized his identity."


    He picked up the teacup at his hand and pecked it lightly, then exclaimed, "The marquis of the Duke''s Mansion have also tasted the tea. It is indeed good to have a tea. I will go back and post a complaint for apologizing. I will never dare to refuse in any way. I will definitely give the Duke a satisfactory reply."


    After saying that, he stood up without caring about the old Duke''s angry eyes and bowed, "Goodbye."


    I went home directly after leaving the house. The news of the apology of the old country''s accusation was just sent out, and there were also vague rumors about Tang Gang''s arrogant and domineering arrogance.


    Tang Mo was the first to know. He took the leave and went back to the mansion and went straight to Qiushiyuan. At this time, Xin''an was feeding fish in the yard. "Are you back so early today?"


    "When you enter the house, I have something to tell you."


    Xin An did not delay and went into the house with him. Tang Mo quickly told everything. The only news he received was Zhu You''s severe illness, Tang Gang was domineering, and the old Duke passed by. "I don''t know the specific situation, but did the old man have a direct conflict with the old Duke?"


    Xin An poured him a glass of water, "My father must have gone to seek justice for the next door. Zhu You made a fuss, although his words were blocked by the young lady of the Tao family, there were still people who believed it. At this time, people from the Duke''s Mansion should come out to apologize, and Tao Yiran was innocent to make Tang Rong not laughed at." "But Zhu You was seriously ill, and after Tang Rong took action, this was a little weaker. No matter how unbearable Zhu You was, he was a member of the Duke''s Mansion. How could the old Duke not feel sorry for him?"


    "Although my father is good at seeking good fortune and avoiding harm, he is not a soft persimmon, and he cannot give up on this matter."


    The warm water entrance suppressed the restlessness in his heart, and Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Did the old Duke faint by his father?"


    "Only the person involved knows whether it is really dizzy or not, but if he is dizzy, he is still a person of that age. His father becomes unreasonable even if he is reasonable."


    Xin An sighed, "So don''t mess with the elderly, if he lies on the ground, you will lose in momentum."


    "Look back and say that when his grandson''s life and death were uncertain, Marquis Weiyuan came to show off his power, and forced an old man to faint. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk t


    Fighting with the elderly is very fatal.


    Tang Mo took a deep breath and felt that he could not watch the matter coldly. Everyone understands the principle of prosperity and prosperity. Only when the Hou Mansion is good will he be better. "You have to make the old man prepare."


    "I just thought about helping Tang Rong by the way, and I felt bad."


    Xin An smiled and said, "You will benefit you, and one will rise and the other will fall."


    "The grass snake has a gray line, and the veins are hidden thousands of miles away. Don''t worry about this moment."


    The couple looked at each other and smiled. Tang Mo was interrupted by Nanfeng just as he was about to say something, "Young lady, Doctor Qin is here."


    "I''ve been waiting for him for a long time, and I finally arrived."


    Xin An got up and went to the front yard with Tang Mo. Dr. Qin was having tea and there was a faint smell of alcohol on his body. Xin An was helpless. Since Dr. Qin went to the medicinal food shop to help, he had completely fallen in love with eating, and it took only a few rounds to finish it. It seemed that his enthusiasm for eating had exceeded his enthusiasm for refining medicine.


    "Are you fat?"


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Qin Bai firmly refused to admit it, "I was like this before I came. I lost weight on the road, but now I have grown back."


    What can Xin''an say? "Whatever you say is what you want."


    "Uncle Qin, I have something to tell you."


    She told Mrs. Zhao Er about her story, and before she could express her opinion, Qin Bai spoke first, "I have seen countless doctors and the imperial physicians, but I can''t find the cause of the disease?"


    "Then I can''t see it well."


    "You haven''t seen it yet."


    Qin Bai said that he knew the medical skills of the imperial physician in the palace, "It is either a difficult and complicated disease or a disease that cannot be said or not. This situation is so troublesome, I won''t go."


    The capital is deep, and he doesn''t want to cause trouble for Xin''an.

 Chapter 226 We are his blessing

    Chapter 226 It is his blessing to have us


    Qin Bai is not the kind of person who knows nothing except specializing in medical skills. Although he is famous in Huaijiang, the most taboo is to stand out in the capital. He hired so many doctors but didn''t tell the reason, which means something is wrong here.


    Tang Mo didn''t understand Qin Bai, but he could also guess some of his concerns, "He is the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, and the Zhao family is only one girl. Lord Zhao doesn''t even have a concubine. He has a good temper and the Wei family is clean."


    "Or why you come and take a look, we''ll be at ease."


    Qin Bai thought for a while, "In this way, I will take you to invite a miracle doctor, a real miracle doctor."


    "who?"


    "Hua Zhang, Doctor Hua."


    Qin Bai was very proud when talking about this person, "He is back, I know where he is."


    Dr. Hua has long been famous for his contribution to the treatment of the Empress Dowager, "It''s better for him to go than me."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and bowed, "Thank you, Doctor Qin."


    Dr. Qin waved his hand and said that his stomach was uncomfortable and he wanted to go to the Medicinal Farm to have a soup, "Let''s go back to the Medicinal Farm to find me."


    At this moment, Tang Gang was still thinking about what to say when he saw the emperor. The censor had already impeached Zhu You and Tang Rong this morning. If he didn''t fight for Tang Rong''s innocence as soon as possible, he would really not be able to stay in the Ministry of Rites. No matter how many gifts he gave, he would not be able to give him. If he was sent back by the Ministry of Rites, he would be the real laughing stock.


    Seeing Tang Mo coming, he frowned slightly. He was about to ask him what he would do if he didn''t go to work as a servant at this time, but Tang Mo stepped forward and bowed and told the news he got.


    "My son doesn''t know what happened, but the old Duke was so disgusting. How could a family like the Duke''s Mansion let the news fly around, and he was also ambiguous. He first said that his father came to the door with anger, and then said that he was angry and unrelated to others'' affairs. Isn''t this arrogance for his father?


    "My son dared not delay when he learned about this. When he came back, he told his father that if the Duke''s Mansion was really bad, his father should have prepared early."


    Tang Gang''s face turned pale and was about to speak up. Manager Zhang came in a hurry. He was talking about this matter, "Mr. Marquis, does this Duke''s Mansion want to turn the tables?"


    "It''s just too much!"


    Comparing the old Duke''s fainting that didn''t know whether it was true or not, Tang Gang was a little angry at this moment, and his face began to turn pale. A dizziness almost made him fall down. Tang Mo hurriedly helped him sit down, "Father, please calm down, your body is important."


    "My son also thought about this on his way back, but his son was not as smart as his elder brother. He said it out and asked his father to refer to it."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath. In his eyes, it would be great that Tang Mo could bring the news back, and he could not count on anything else.


    Tang Mo said: "My son thought the first thing was to confirm why Zhuyou got sick and what kind of illness he had. If his illness had nothing to do with his elder brother, the Duke''s Mansion would not dare to talk about Zhuyou anymore."


    Manager Zhang answered the conversation, "The second young master wants to invite Doctor Qin to have a look, but."


    "The reputation of the Qin divine doctor has not spread in the capital, I''m afraid."


    Tang Mo shook his head, "Father may not know that last year, he went to the palace to treat the Empress Dowager Hua, who had returned to the capital. It happened that Doctor Qin and Dowager Hua had a friendship. Doctor Hua once traveled to Huaijiang and stayed in his father-in-law''s house for a few days. If Doctor Qin went to invite him, he should be able to invite him."


    "Doctor Hua?"


    Tang Gang knew about this person. Last year, the imperial physician in the palace was helpless. Prince Jing introduced the genius doctor, Empress Dowager Huazhang, and then the emperor wanted to reward Huazhang. Huazhang left the palace with only 100 taels of silver, and then left the capital and traveled around.


    Manager Zhang looked happy, "If you can invite Doctor Hua, you will definitely know why Mr. Zhu got sick, but if so."


    The expression began to become nervous again. What if it was really the prince''s guard who injured him? Wouldn¡¯t you shoot yourself in the foot?


    Tang Gang also thought of this, "Let the two who took action last night come over."


    Manager Zhang went to ask the person in person. Tang Mo meant that no matter what the situation was, he should ask Dr. Hua to visit him. "If you don''t care, you won''t let them talk nonsense?"


    "Besides, those two guards have been in the mansion for many years, knowing the rules and severity. Zhuyou''s identity is there, and it is impossible to kill him."


    Tang Gang agreed with this very much. The two guards came very quickly. They told each other about what happened last night without Tang Gang asking, and stated, "Then Zhuyou''s words are really ugly. Not to mention the prince, there is no man in this world who is not angry when he hears it. However, our brothers know the severity and are afraid of causing trouble for the prince. They keep their hands tight and avoid the vital parts. There is no possibility of internal injuries. It can be said that there is no skin trauma, and at most there are a few bruises."


    As a result, Tang Gang knew it. Tang Mo suggested, "Why would my father go to the palace now to explain this to the emperor. My son went to ask Doctor Hua to treat Zhuyou. He must be in front of the Duke''s Mansion. If the old Duke is seriously ill, his father will be even more unspeakable."


    Tang Gang nodded, "You said yes."


    He immediately ordered Manager Zhang, "Prepare the car, I will enter the palace now."


    Manager Zhang hurriedly went to make arrangements, and Tang Gang''s eyes fell on Tang Mo, and he felt a little relieved, "I will leave it to you by Doctor Hua. You will take it to the Duke''s Mansion in person and keep an eye on it all the way."


    "Yes, my son will do it now, but"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "When I see the emperor''s father, I remember to shout for justice, just like last time."


    Even if Tang Gang had the last incident, he had thought about how to show his talent and ability to be a job when he came to the emperor, for fear of making any mistakes. Now he thinks he is a little confused about adapting.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tang Mo turned back to Qiushiyuan. Xin An was teasing the dog. When he saw him coming back, he went up to meet him, "How?"


    Tang Mo led her back to the house and said, "I''ll go find Dr. Qin now, and then go directly to invite Dr. Hua. Leave the rest to Luo Qi to ask for."


    Of course he will do the work well, but after doing it, people should know it. "I thought Tang Rong could not stay in the Ministry of Rites anymore, but I just didn''t know where the old man would get him next?"


    "I heard that the old man gave a lot of good things to the Minister of Rites Wang''s mansion, and he really was willing to spend money for his heart."


    How much money did the old man spend on him since he was a child?


    He sighed, "For those who are not favored, spending one more copper coin is a waste."


    Xin An laughed out loud, "There is no flowers on the surface, but there are fewer flowers in the secret?"


    Tang Mo said: "That''s what I deserve. If the old man doesn''t take me seriously, I can''t take me seriously. How can I comfort myself if I don''t do some benefits?"


    "So, don''t worry about these."


    Xin An bent down and blinked at him, "No matter where he went, with a ''blessing general'' like you and me behind it, are you still afraid that he will be lucky?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "Yes, it''s his blessing to have us."

 Chapter 227 Tang Gang with complex thoughts

    Chapter 227 Tang Gang with complex thoughts


    Aunt Wang brought the gifts ready, and Tang Mo took him out and headed straight to the medicinal food workshop. At this time, Tang Gang was already outside the imperial study room. He waited for two sticks of incense before seeing the emperor. The moment he knelt down, he began to cry, "Please be the emperor to make the decision for Weichen. Weichen will be unjustly killed."


    The emperor was very surprised, "What happened?"


    Tang Gang said the matter in a few words, very aggrieved. "Weichen''s eldest daughter-in-law rarely goes out since she got married, and now she is pregnant."


    etc


    Why did he forget about this? The old Duke could faint, and Tao Yiran could also be so angry that he was so angry that he had no idea before?


    I regretted it and was not vague at all. "I was caught by the boy of the Zhu family for no reason and got angry. I am still lying to protect my fetus. The doctor said it was not optimistic."


    "I am really angry but I just came to the door today. Who knew that the old Duke fainted as soon as I left, and I was still angry with him. He said that the Wei was domineering and the emperor clearly understood that the Wei was ashamed of not having the style of his father. He was cautious in daily life, for fear that something would make his father''s reputation worse. How could he be domineering to the old Duke?"


    "The old duke was so dismayed that the empress was really frightened and could not argue."


    The emperor did not speak, and drank tea slowly. The needles fell from the imperial study room could be heard. Tang Gang was in his heart and did not dare to speak anymore.


    After a while, the emperor spoke, "I''m different from before."


    In the past, I was very strict and I was like I wanted to go forward and be squished but couldn''t move forward, but now I can do my best.


    Tang Gang didn''t know what the emperor meant, so he said quietly, "I am rude, please forgive me."


    "What''s wrong with the old Duke?"


    Tang Gang hurriedly said that Tang Mo had already gone to invite Doctor Hua, "Just counting the time, Doctor Hua should have arrived at the Duke''s Mansion. No matter how the old Duke fainted, I dare not ignore it. Fortunately, my in-laws and Doctor Hua had some friendship, so that I could only invite someone."


    "Tao family?"


    "It''s the Xin family."


    Tang Gang copied Tang Mo''s words and the emperor said, "The old marquis''s eyes are like a torch, and the one he chose is of course right."


    Unfortunately, Tang Rong has short-sighted eyes.


    "Come."


    The emperor ordered someone to go to the old Duke''s mansion to see the situation, "Take another imperial physician."


    The emperor looked at Tang Gang again, this time with a little dissatisfaction, "I told you last time that I told you to take care of the back house, so the back house cannot be in chaos?"


    "You didn''t listen to my words."


    Tang Gang could only admit his mistake. The emperor asked: "There are many complaints to impeach your son. How long does it take to get married and how many things will happen? What do you think?"


    "It''s a humble minister who teaches his children without any reason."


    Tang Gang was really scared, and the emperor snorted coldly, "Your mansion had a scandal of changing the bride on the night of the marriage, and I tried my best to cover up my face just now. In this way, you should be more cautious in your words and actions, but there are constant storms."


    "Even the woman in the back home cannot restrain her. How can I believe that she can still do a good job?"


    The back was soaked with cold sweat, and Tang Gang leaned on the ground and did not dare to look up. Fortunately, the emperor just wanted to knock him down, and did not want to do anything to him. "The old marquis was upright and proud during his lifetime, and the marquis'' mansion was also famous. Just a few years after he left, the marquis'' mansion became a joke for the people after dinner. I punish you to return to the mansion and kneel in front of the old marquis'' spiritual throne to reflect on your mistakes."


    "I have a conclusion on the right and wrong of the old Duke, so let''s go." "I dare not forget my father''s teachings for a day. I know that it has damaged my father''s reputation, so I will go back and reflect on my own mistakes."


    Tang Gang kowtowed again, "Weichen retreated."


    "Um."


    Tang Gang came out of the imperial study while sweating. He walked out for more than a hundred steps before quietly breathing a sigh of relief. The inner supervisor quickly chased after him, "Mr. Hou stayed."


    "Mr. Marquis stay."


    This is why Tang Gang, the inner prisoner around the emperor, was polite when he saw him, "Eunuch Zhao, but the emperor has something to explain?"


    Eunuch Zhao smiled all over his face. As the emperor''s confidant, they had to share some worries for the emperor that the emperor was not able to say. "The emperor respected the old marquis. He would say a few words when he learned that the majesty of the marquis''s mansion was damaged."


    As he said that, he lowered his voice, "The emperor''s anger has also suppressed some time. Marquis Wan Wang is more cautious in the future. The prince''s place can no longer be in trouble. Today, several old masters suggested that the Ministry of Rites send the prince back to his house. Although the emperor did not nod, he was very unobjective to the prince."


    Tang Gang knew that this would be the case. The old men in the court looked at the etiquette charter more than their lives. They usually stared at each family and impeached them if they had nothing to do. Did Tang Rong have a series of accidents and would be infringed on them?


    Eunuch Zhao then smiled and said, "But don''t worry too much. The emperor praised the Marquis for being blessed two days ago."


    Tang Gang was in spirit, "How to say it?"


    Eunuch Zhao said that Liao Zhi spoke to the emperor two days ago, and mentioned Tang Mo in his words, "Although the second prince was born into a Duke''s family, he was not slick and had no air. He could endure hardships and was really good at doing things. The emperor was very happy and said that the old marquis'' grandson was naturally not much worse. He also asked Commander Liao to train the second prince more so that he could take on great responsibilities in the future."


    "The prince is already outstanding, but he has been in bad luck recently. As long as he keeps his low profile, he believes that he will be able to come to good fortune."


    "There is another second son who is promoted by Commander Liao, and it is just around the corner to shine on his family."


    "Isn''t the Marquis lucky to be a two-legged hero?"


    Tang Gang smiled and exhaled a sip of turbid breath, "If it is true, that would be great."


    He knew Tang Rong''s talent. In his eyes, Tang Rong was just bad luck. At the worst, he should be running around in the New Year.


    Tang Mo didn''t expect that he would be appreciated by Liao Zhi. Subconsciously, he thought of the 10,000 taels that Xin An lent out, and guessed that the favor played a role.


    At this moment, I was extremely complicated. He should have been happy about Tang Mo''s outstanding appearance, but he had never spent any effort on Tang Mo. When Tang Mo was six years old, he believed that he would not become a talent. He ignored him for many years and put all his thoughts on Tang Rong.


    Tang Mo''s excellence will only prove that his decision is wrong. He will slap him in the face hard, how can he be happy?


    I can only feel regretful that Tang Rong failed to get Xin''an''s help.


    Until he left the palace, the complex thoughts still lingered in his mind. He kept thinking about the changes in Tang Mo during this period. At this time, Tang Mo, who had a fever in his ear, had successfully brought Doctor Hua to the old Duke''s mansion. Originally, he could not enter the door, but the name Doctor Hua played a role.


    The old man was lying on the bed, and he was really in a coma. After taking the pulse, Dr. Hua learned the reason. "The old man was too worried and was angry and anxious, which led to a coma. Fortunately, there was no big problem. It would be almost done when he woke up and took care of him for two days."


    The good news is that the main reason for fainting is excessive worry.


    The bad news is that this fainting is really related to Tang Gang.

 Chapter 228 Tang Rong was roasted on fire

    Chapter 228 Tang Rong was roasted on fire


    "The old man is relieved if he doesn''t have any trouble."


    Tang Mo stepped forward to the current Duke, that is, to bless him, "I have some excellent medicinal materials for enhancing energy and health care. I sent them back and sent them to me. I hope the old Duke will recover soon."


    Not everyone can invite Doctor Hua. Tang Mo''s anger from being able to bring people to the Duke''s Mansion has disappeared a lot. Seeing that he has a good attitude, he did not implicate his anger on him, but he did not talk to him either.


    Tang Mo asked Doctor Hua to see Zhuyou again. Since Doctor Hua has come, he will not take Qiao, "Lead the way."


    Zhuyou''s condition was much more serious than that of the old Duke. Fortunately, after some diagnosis and treatment, his condition and injury were not closely related.


    "I was so worried at such a young age that I hurt my mind. Could it be that my feelings were hurt?"


    Otherwise, he was a miraculous doctor and had a lot of knowledge. The Duke of Xiangguo rushed forward and asked, "Is there any serious injury?"


    Doctor Hua shook his head and sighed, "It makes the man''s mood difficult to calm down and his qi and blood stagnation will make him feel too serious. High fever is just an appearance. This disease is not as effective as medicine. The so-called heart disease requires heart medicine and medicine. The person who has to untie the bell must be tied. If he does not untie the heart knot, the immortal medicine will be in vain."


    Speaking of which, Zhuyou has been doing too badly recently. The more he can''t get, the more obsessed he becomes. Huang Wei''s reluctance, Huang Wei''s family is strong, and his words are like a knife and he is merciless at all. His family members are even more sorry for him. The loss in his words makes him unable to bear it.


    At this time, he could only hold on to Tao Yiran in his heart, but Li''s words at the door of the Tao family made him unable to see hope, which led to his coma at this moment.


    "Heart disease is the most difficult to treat. Now I can only use medicine to let him wake up first. If he wakes up, he will still be in a state of difficulty, alas."


    Depressed and ending is the end of blessing.


    Zhu''s mother covered her mouth and cried silently. Duke Xiangguo became older and decayed in an instant. Tang Mo thought that if he wanted to relieve Zhuyou, it was Tao Yiran. As a result, the Hou''s Mansion had the upper hand again. He was almost certain that Duke Xiangguo would go to the Hou''s Mansion to ask his old man for his family, but he didn''t know whether the old man would do it or not.


    "Second Young Master, I wonder what happened to Prince Tang?"


    In order to treat Zhuyou, the imperial physician in the harem also stepped forward to take the pulse and came to the same conclusion. When he learned the crux of the problem, he knew how to save people. The Duke of Xiangguo finally looked at Tang Mo at the right moment.


    Tang Mo bowed, "Brother is fine, but the corners of his eyes are bruised. He went to the Ministry of Rites to serve as a service early this morning."


    The Duke of Xiangguo''s fist, which was behind his back, suddenly clenched, his face as usual, "Doctor Hua is hard to ask for help, I would like to thank the second young master for his wish."


    Tang Mo bowed, neither humble nor arrogant, "The boy didn''t know very well what happened after his father came to the door today. After hearing the rumors, he became a little confused. He thought that he would save people first no matter what. If there is a misunderstanding, just say it. If there is any inappropriate action, I hope that the old Duke and the third Duke will be safe."


    Duke Xiangguo looked at him more often, "The second son is filial, and Marquis Weiyuan will be happy to know."


    Earlier, it was said that the prince of the Marquis''s Mansion of Weiyuan was gentle and humble, generous and generous, and the second son of the Marquis''s Mansion could compete for it and was petty. I am afraid that this rumor is true.


    Tang Mo went out of the Duke''s Mansion to pick up Doctor Qin and then went to the Wei family together. Wei Ye, who had received the news, had been waiting at the door and went down the stairs. Tang Mo stepped forward, "I have invited someone. I have some things to go back quickly. I won''t come in today. When my sister-in-law gets better, I will visit Xin An again."


    "You go and do your business first. It will be a great kindness when you arrive."


    Tang Mo said he could invite a miracle doctor in China. He thought it was a relief to him, but he didn''t expect that when he really came, Wei Ye would not care about Tang Mo''s haste.


    Tang Mo nodded and bowed to the two doctors, "Doctor Qin, Doctor Hua, thank you for your hard work, I''ll go back first."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Qin Bai happily watched him leave by beating the horse and asked Doctor Hua a smile, "How is this son-in-law in our family?"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Doctor Hua touched his beard and smiled, "Your big girl can be blown to heaven by you, can your son-in-law still be worse?" "Even if it is a little worse, it can be trained well if it falls into your big girl''s hands."


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Lord Qin was proud and turned around and followed Wei Ye into the door.


    After two incense sticks, Tang Mo brought the news to Tang Gang. Tang Gang walked with his hands behind his back, "Healthy heart disease requires medical treatment, and the person who tied the bell if he solves the bell?"


    "Doctor Hua said that?"


    Tang Mo nodded and said, "Today, my son could not enter the gate of the Duke''s Mansion. It was all about the face of Dr. Hua. After Dr. Hua treated the old Duke, Zhu''s family still had no words to his son. After Zhu You''s condition became clear, he was polite to his son."


    "My son thought I wish my family would have something to ask for, and it will be in these two days."


    As for what to ask for, Tang Gang naturally knew, and snorted coldly, "It''s a whim."


    Tang Mo stopped saying, "If the father had no other instructions, his son would go down first."


    Tang Gang looked up at Tang Mo, "Go down, it''s not advisable to make this matter public, you have to know what''s going on."


    "My son knows."


    After leaving the study, I slipped back to Qiushiyuan. When I entered the door, my steadiness just now disappeared without a trace. I leaned into Xin''an''s ear and muttered, looking gloating, "Do you think the old man would agree?"


    The situation of Zhuyou is not optimistic. Tao Yiran is now his good medicine. For his little life, Duke Xiangguo will definitely come to invite Tao Yiran to come and explain it. The key is that it is interesting whether it is going or not.


    "Go, Tang Rong lost all face from now on. His pregnant wife wants to comfort the man who loves her. Can she bear it?"


    "If you don''t go, if you win the blessing, Xiangguo Duke will definitely be resentful, after all, life will be the only one."


    Tang Rong was just roasted on the fire, sizzling oil.


    Xin An took a sip of the flower tea that he had just arrived, "I guess my father will agree, and he will definitely take the opportunity to make a request, and interests are paramount."


    "I will also take the lucky mentality and secretly pick up Tao Yiran and send it back quietly, thinking that God doesn''t know it."


    Little do you know that there are two pairs of big eyes separated by a wall.


    "But Tang Rong shouldn''t agree. He can''t afford to lose that person; Tao Yiran wouldn''t agree. The current blessing is useless to Tao Yiran. Her going will be harmful but not beneficial. The people in the Duke''s Mansion will not be grateful to her just because she goes."


    "What''s more, she''s still pregnant."


    Tang Mo felt that this was the same as a death to Tang Rong, unless Zhu You suddenly figured it out.


    "I secretly sent someone to stare at me and see how they choose."


    "When the news is secretly given to the Huang family, and the two families say they have divorced. Isn''t it that they have not yet divorced? Just think of finding another reason for the Huang family. Maybe they can get more benefits for Huang Wei."


    Xin An gave him a thumbs up and sighed again, "It is a blessing for the couple to meet us."


    Both of them couldn''t help laughing, and then they were waiting to watch the show.

 Chapter 229 The emotional Tang Rong

    Chapter 229 The emotional Tang Rong


    Tang Rong''s affairs did not make Xin An worry more. Zuo was just watching the show, and what she was worried about was Mrs. Wei''s illness.


    "I don''t know how Sister Zhao is doing?"


    Tang Mo originally wanted to bring the person to the Wei family in person to see what was going on, but the matter was piled up and the condition could not be delayed. "I''m in a hurry, should I ask?"


    "I think the Wei family doesn''t want to make a statement. Why don''t you go to the medicinal food shop and so on, and ask in private?"


    "Okay, don''t think too much about this. We will do our best. Compared with the time of our previous life, even if we don''t treat it, it''s not the time. I''m still alive."


    Xin An raised his eyes, and Tang Mo hurriedly patted his mouth, "Don''t curse myself."


    In his previous life, someone died behind him, and he was more blessed than him.


    Drinking a cup of tea and a piece of snack, he got up and went out. He almost went to the medicinal food shop with the two doctors. When he saw Dr. Tang Mo Qin, he shook his head. Tang Mo stepped forward, "It''s very serious?"


    Doctor Qin still shook his head, and Doctor Hua turned his head, "When did you learn to pretend to be mysterious?"


    Dr. Qin said, "I won''t interrupt your patient."


    "I thought my mouth was sewn."


    Doctor Hua said to Tang Mo: "Everything that should be said has been told to the person you should know. Don''t ask if you are an outsider, go back."


    Tang Mo asked, and both of them ignored him and could only leave with a discouragement.


    As soon as the person left, Dr. Qin sighed, "What a pity, he is so young."


    The toxins brought by the womb have long been symbiotic with the body. If the toxins are forcibly removed, the person will die faster, and the use of medicine can only delay a few years.


    Both of them are doctors, and they are used to life and death. After sighing, they will pass. In a blink of an eye, Dr. Qin began to show off his medicinal food shop again, "How about it, this is not bad. I will tell you that every dish here is ordered by me, and you will know if you have eaten it."


    "I''ll report my name from now on."


    Doctor Hua raised his eyebrows, "Can you eat for free?"


    "If you can find a private room for you, I will tell you that we are very popular here, and you won''t be able to make it even if it doesn''t matter."


    Although it has just opened, the business of the medicinal food shop has been scheduled for seven days, so it can be said that it is difficult to find a room.


    People are like this. The harder it is to find, the more they want it. With the thought that you have eaten, I have never eaten it, the medicinal food shop is so famous, and the private rooms are full of noon and evening.


    Tang Mo went back and told Xin''an the result, but Xin''an was not surprised. "I remember that in my previous life I only said that I died of illness. I don''t know how I died of illness. I also heard that the Zhao family also had similar illnesses."


    Tang Mo frowned, "Are he a passed down disease?"


    Xin An didn''t know, so he only ordered Aunt Wang to pick a few good tonics and let Tang Mo deliver them tomorrow. "It''s not easy to ignore them, but people don''t say it, so there is a reason to not say it, and there is no need to ask. Just do your best."


    Tang Mo nodded, "We should be more careful in the future. We should still take a Ping An pulse every month, so we should not save it."


    When people are gone, there is really nothing.


    Xin An agrees very much, "Only with a good body can you have a future, you should be more careful."


    After living for an extra lifetime, the two of them became more and more afraid of death. Duke Xiangguo was even more anxious than Tang Mo thought. Before it was dark, he sent someone to send a letter to Tang Gang, saying that he would come tonight and not let someone know.


    There was no way, and Zhuyou started to burn again in the afternoon and kept calling Tao Yiran''s name. Even though he knew it was incompatible with ethics, he still had to go this trip for his son, Duke Xiangguo.


    He asked Zhao Wen and Ma Qi, and they insisted that it was Tao Yiran''s first Zhuyou who hooked up with him. He said it well and said everything when and wherever he said it. The wife of Xiangguo was so angry that she scolded Tao Yiran as a vixen and wanted her to be responsible to the end, otherwise she would be completely destroyed.


    As soon as this letter arrived, Tang Gang knew it, but he would not see Duke Xiangguo at this time, so he refused on the grounds that the emperor punished him to reflect, and then when Tang Rong came back, he sent someone to call him to the study.


    Soon, Tang Rong, who was ridiculed in the Ministry of Rites today, received such news before he could catch his breath, and his face was so blue that he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Will you go to the Ministry of Rites today?"


    Tang Rong shook his head and Tang Gang took a deep breath, "I think it''s not a month since you went to the Ministry of Rites. You''ve either been surprised or got sick. There are also memorandums in the court that impeach you, so your situation will naturally not be too good."


    ¡°Change a different place.¡±


    Tang Rong is so unlucky. It¡¯s not because the feng shui of the yard is not good, so he must be in conflict with the Ministry of Rites. Once he goes to work, there will be an accident. Tang Gang feels that changing his status is not necessarily necessary.


    "The Ministry of Revenue Warehouse has a space a few days ago. Warehouse Warehouse manages tax collections such as warehousing, minting, tea tax and salt tax, which is a good place."


    Of course, Tang Rong knew that it was a good place, but they had no one in the Ministry of Revenue and had no reliable relationship. Now the second prince is supervising the Ministry of Revenue. They had been with the prince for a while, but it was hard to guarantee that the second prince had no grudges.


    Tang Gang said: "We don''t have it, but Xiangguo''s Duke has it."


    "Father?"


    Tang Rong understood Tang Gang''s plan and refused directly, "My father wants me to compromise and change to a job from the Ministry of Revenue Co., Ltd."


    "My son can have no errands."


    He is the prince of the Marquis''s family. He doesn''t have to work, and there are many positions to operate, so it is impossible for him to exchange for face. "If it is rumored, how will his son be a human being in the capital in the future?"


    "Those people will say that their son''s errands are exchanged for their wives, and their son will become a laughing stock for the rest of his life."


    He was very excited. He couldn''t believe that this was what his father would say, "Zhuyou''s illness has nothing to do with his son. He died if he died. Can Duke Xiangguo still let his son pay his life?"


    Tang Gang looked at him coldly, "Do you think Doctor Hua said this has little to do with you, so will Duke Xiangguo think it has nothing to do with you?"


    "If Zhuyou dies, can you let you go?"


    "I won''t let you pay your life, but he can always take revenge on you and take revenge on the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tang Rong smiled bitterly, "So in the eyes of his father, his son''s face is not as good as the Marquis''s Mansion?"


    Tang Rong always thought he was different. He had been favored by his father since he was a child. He thought he would always be his father''s favorite son.


    But later, Tang Mo was young at that time, and she was very cute and fat. When she saw her father, she would always open her arms and rush towards her father, smiling happily. Her father would touch his head lovingly. He could see that her father liked Tang Mo very much at that time.


    But how could a person who has always been favored allow his preference to be deprived? He tried his best to attract his father''s attention and used some tricks to make his father dislike Tang Mo. As he became more and more outstanding, Tang Mo became more and more **** and completely disliked by his father.


    He thought he would always be the winner, and his father would only always have him in his eyes, but how did his father treat him recently?


    "Does the father know what kind of humiliation will it be if his son agrees?"

 Chapter 230 Kneel at the ancestral temple at night

    Chapter 230 Kneel at the ancestral temple at night


    In the face of Tang Rong''s questioning, Tang Gang was furious.


    He did not allow his majesty to be provoked, and even his favorite son would not do it. "The Duke''s Mansion could not tell this matter, and only you and I knew about it in the mansion. How could it be spread?"


    "Don''t think you have suffered so much humiliation. Everything you have today was brought to you by yourself. If you make mistakes at every step, you will be the one who will benefit from the ultimate benefit in exchange for benefits. What else can you not be satisfied with?"


    "Since your marriage has been calm in the mansion? I have not pursued you, and I have already felt accustomed to you. No one can harm the interests of the Marquis'' Mansion, and you can''t do it."


    Thinking of the emperor''s knock on him, he was completely cold, "Tonight, you and I kneel on the ancestral hall together and reflect on it."


    At this point, Tang Rong didn''t say a word more and returned to Chunhuayuan with a cold face.


    Tao Yiran in the room was fiddling with her little clothes. When she saw Tang Rong coming back, she got up and greeted her with a smile, "Is Rong Lang back?"


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    Tang Rong retreated the person serving him, and Aunt Liu closed the door. Tao Yiran was a little nervous and asked carefully, "Is there anything Rong Lang worried?"


    "What''s wrong with you and Zhuyou?"


    Tang Rong was unwilling to pursue these things, and if he didn''t pursue them, he could be considered unaware of them, but the matter was no longer under his control.


    Tao Yiran smiled bitterly and sat down slowly, "Rong Lang still doesn''t believe me."


    "I have no selfish relationship with Mr. Zhu, and I have never had any private relationships. I have only met twice at the banquet. As for why he came to the door and talked nonsense, I don''t know at all."


    The fingertips used force to wipe away the tears that had not yet fallen, and looked up at Tang Rong, "If Rong Lang doesn''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate. I am honest and not afraid of investigation."


    She was really not afraid of Tang Rong going to check it out. Zhuyou was just because she was interested and teased the fish a few times. When she was in a state of interest, she never thought of this person again. Last time Zhuyou secretly delivered a letter to her, but she burned it after reading it, and there was no reply.


    What''s scary?


    Tang Rong sat down opposite him, his eyes falling on her face, "Zhuyou is very ill. He said he is heart disease and needs your heart medicine to be treated. Xiangguo Duke wants to ask you to comfort and blessing him and make him well."


    Tao Yiran was slightly stunned, and then her eyes were quickly filled with tears. She was surprised and embarrassed. She stood up anxiously before she could speak, and she bent down to caress her stomach, frowned, and Tang Rong got up to help her, "What''s wrong?"


    Tears slid down, and Tao Yiran grabbed Tang Rong''s hand tightly, "Did Rong Lang agree?"


    "Don''t be excited, be careful of the child."


    Tang Rong helped her sit down and shouted outside the door. Aunt Liu quickly arranged for someone to go to the hospital for a doctor.


    "I don''t go, what''s going on? What''s the matter with Zhuyou going crazy? If I go, who will I become?"


    Tao Yiran cried, "I have never provoked him. Why does he still implicate me if he has a delusion in his heart? I only have one husband Rong Lang in my life. It is impossible for me to get close to the second man, nor to suffer such humiliation."


    "If Ronglang forces me to go, let me die."


    Tang Rong patted her back gently, "I didn''t say I asked you to go, I just said that there was this matter, and I have already refused."


    "real?"


    Tang Rong nodded, and Tao Yiran hugged Tang Rong''s waist and cried.


    The doctor of the prefecture saw the people from Chunhua Academy sighed silently. Since the prince got married, he has been to Chunhua Academy too many times. He is not like the doctor of the Hou Mansion, but like the doctor of the Chunhua Academy. Alas~


    Tao Yiran was feeling uneasy, but Tang Rong breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Tao Yiran would say he wanted to go, so that he would become a laughing stock.


    Tao Yiran was lying on the bed, gently stroking her stomach. She had no chance of admonishing her. Even if she comforted her blessing, would the people from the Duke of Xiangguo¡¯s Mansion be grateful to her?


    Even if Tang Rong agreed on the surface, he would feel relieved? This matter is harmful to her but not beneficial. Why should she go?


    After dinner, Tang Mo was still accompanying Xin''an to visit the garden to eat food. Manager Zhang came quickly, "Second Young Master, the Marquis invites you to the ancestral hall."


    "What are you doing when you go to the ancestral hall?"


    It''s still big night.


    Manager Zhang briefly explained the reason, but Tang Mo didn''t know what to say, "The emperor punished his father to reflect in front of his grandfather''s tablet. Did his father decide to take me with him?"


    Are you afraid that his bed will be too warm?


    Manager Zhang laughed dryly, and he felt that Tang Gang''s move was a bit revengeful. "The Marquis said that the mansion has been unrest in the near future. Since he has reflected on it, he will go there, so if there is any, it will be changed."


    Tang Mo said speechless and asked more, "Mrs. Second Young Master, don''t you need to go?"


    Xin An said: "What is my identity? I am qualified to kneel to the ancestral hall?"


    Is it okay if I can¡¯t even get in?


    Manager Zhang still smiled and agreed to Xin''an''s words. Tang Mo sighed and was about to go. Xin''an stopped him and said to Manager Zhang, "It''s cold at night. Can the second young master go back and add some clothes?"


    "OK."


    Tang Mo was pulled back by Xin''an. As soon as he went back, Chunyang asked her winter sleeve to find out, "That thick, you put it on your knees to protect your knees."


    "Come on, go to the box and take your young master''s jacket from last year and put it in it."


    Tang Mo felt it was too exaggerated, and Xin An glared at him, "Why are you exaggerating? Forgot how Tang Rong cleared it out?"


    "I expect you will kneel all night tonight, and your father will only kneel for an hour."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Why?"


    Xin An said: "Your father can''t stand it when he is old. Your brother has just recovered from his illness. How can he continue to struggle?"


    "You are strong and strong, and you cannot be filial to your father, and you cannot be polite to your elder brother?"


    Tang Mo was already angry, "You have to have a degree of bias, right?"


    Xin An said, "If I think too much, I will be prepared for any reason anyway. I will go and see the situation. If you see that the two of them really can''t do it, take the initiative to ask. As soon as someone leaves, I will bring you a thick quilt. You can sleep on the floor for one night, put it away before dawn, and sell it tomorrow, and the effect will be better."


    Tang Mo''s eyes lit up, "It''s not impossible. What if someone finds out?"


    "There is a saying that money can make the devil push the mill. As long as the silver is spent, who can find you?"


    Tang Mo felt relieved when he came, and went to the ancestral hall with full arms. By the time he arrived, Tang Gang and Tang Rong had already knelt on their knees. The entire ancestral hall was verbalized, and the atmosphere was a bit strange.


    Kneeling silently beside him, watching the tablets of his ancestors start to wander around the sky. Xin An said that his house was confiscated in his previous life, and he didn''t know how to deal with these tablets of his ancestors in the end. It was quite miserable to think about it.


    I thought about how his grandfather was such a powerful man, so why did he have their scattered children and grandchildren? Fortunately, my grandfather left early, otherwise it would be so bad.


    I was just thinking endlessly in my mind, and finally I was bored and passed the military tactics that I had been making up for the past two days in my mind. When he came to his senses again, the sky was already dark, but he didn''t feel cold at all. Instead, it was a little hot, and there was a faint smell of charcoal fire at the tip of his nose.


    Looking back, what a guy, the two charcoal pots are burning strongly


    Xin''an''s material was wrong. The old man came prepared, but he was wearing too much and was a little sweaty.

 Chapter 231 Charcoal poisoning

    Chapter 231 Charcoal and Fire Poisoning


    The cold night wind blew by, and the unbearable leaves slowly fell, silent.


    The lamp was lit in the ancestral hall of the Hou Mansion, and none of the three kneeling father and son spoke, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Almost half an hour later, Tang Gang knelt down and his legs stiffened, his mind was a little dizzy. When he moved, he saw Tang Mo with a red face and sweat on his forehead. He asked casually, "Don''t feel comfortable?"


    Tang Mo looked up and didn''t dare to say that he was wearing too much, but just said that the house was a little hot.


    Look at him, it was abnormally hot. Tang Gang turned his head and looked at Tang Rong, who looked as normal, and then he didn''t say anything. The father and son continued to kneel, the candlelight swaying, and occasionally the Martian exploded with a "bang", and then returned to tranquility.


    As time goes by, Tang Mo becomes hotter and sweaty, and his vest becomes even more sweaty. He is closest to the charcoal basin and feels the most powerful firepower. At this moment, he only feels dry mouth and difficulty breathing. He wonders if his ancestors are not sincere in seeing him kneeling down, or why do they feel that his back is burning?


    Tang Gang''s expression was not very good, and his breathing was not as smooth as it was at the beginning. Even Tang Rong was a little breathing, but he didn''t sweat when he was wearing less clothes.


    Tang Gang turned his head and looked at Tang Mo again, seeing that he was indeed a little embarrassed, and thinking that he had done his best today, "If you feel uncomfortable, go back first, your grandfather won''t blame you."


    Tang Mo didn''t expect that there would be such a good thing, so he pretended to be weak twice. "My son is indeed a little breathing. Why not go back and rest earlier, and he will have to be a job tomorrow, let alone the eldest brother recover from a serious illness. Didn''t the doctor in the palace say that his father should have more rest? If he kneels down, his grandfather will feel distressed."


    "Well, your elder brother and I will kneel for a while and go back."


    "Yes, my son goes ahead first."


    He kowtowed and got up, deliberately gasped for a few breaths, slowly withdrew from the ancestral hall, and then quickly returned to Qiushiyuan. When he entered the house, he was startled Xin An and looked like he was taking off his clothes, "Are you back so soon?"


    It¡¯s not even midnight yet.


    "Don''t mention it quickly. You were wrong. The old man came prepared and made two large charcoal basins and the house was not cold at all. I was sweating all over when I wore so much. The old man thought I was sick."


    "Is there any hot water? I''ll wash it."


    After saying that, I stood by the table and poured water. After half a pot of water, I felt much more comfortable.


    After a while, Tang Mo finally lay on the bed and made a comfortable voice, "The old man thought about it and wanted to kneel on the ancestral hall but was afraid of the cold, and he was not sincere at all."


    "The charcoal fire is very strong. I am closest to the brazier. I am a little dizzy even if I don''t say it''s hot. It''s better to feel more comfortable when I go out. Oh, I''m still a little nauseous now."


    Xin An turned his head and said, "Burn two charcoal basins without opening the window?"


    "What window is open to the ancestral hall?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Mo stopped and then said in shock, "It''s not that it''s charcoal poisoning, right?"


    There are many burning charcoal in winter. Fortunately, ordinary people always have some leaks in their houses, so there is no accident. However, the houses of high-ranking officials and nobles are good, and charcoal poisoning is not uncommon. Two years later, the empress in the palace was caught and a young prince died.


    The ancestral hall of the Hou Mansion is not particularly spacious and magnificent, and the windows are not open all year round. Tonight, the father and son still closed the door tightly when they knelt in.


    "broken."


    Tang Mo climbed up and grabbed the clothes and put them on his body, "I was so hot all over and thought I was wearing a lot, and my mouth was dry and my tongue was too hot. This is a sign of charcoal poisoning."


    "More than half an hour has passed, old man, don''t be able to do it."


    What''s going on every day?


    When Tang Mo arrived, Tang Gang was about to go back, but he got up and staggered and fell down gorgeously. Tang Rong wanted to help him, but after a dizzy feeling, he became unconscious.    "Father."


    Tang Mo opened the door and let the cold wind blow in. Lailai held a small stone mortar in his arms, and there was a white radish in the stone mortar. He squatted down and started making radish juice on the spot.


    At this time, Liu Chang also brought the doctor with the government doctor. He knew that it was charcoal poisoning as soon as he smelled the strong smell of charcoal fire. He first fed the two of them and drank radish juice with radish meat. Tang Gang, who was full of spicy mouth, finally felt relieved.


    Tang Rong also woke up, and was speechless in his heart, not wanting to say a word.


    "Please take two more deep breaths to change the turbid breath in your lungs. Fortunately, the second young master discovered it in time, so it would be fine if he had a sleep."


    Tang Gang did it as he did, and he felt much more clear and was a little scared. He knew that it was Tang Mo''s reaction in time and there was praise in his eyes, "Thanks to your alertness."


    "It''s good if my father and elder brother have nothing to do."


    In fact, Tang Mo was delaying for a while on the way. It wasn''t his intention, but he was just struggling to treat it as if he didn''t know anything. If the two of them had the title of "God" at the same time, wouldn''t it be his head?


    Such a god-given opportunity, if you miss it, there will be no second chance.


    But in the end, this thought failed to defeat his conscience and could not be cold-blooded and ruthless, so he came.


    Qing Mo helped Tang Rong back to Chunhuayuan. At this time, Tao Yiran was sleeping beautifully. She didn''t know what was going on at all. Tang Rong just sat on the edge of the bed and thought about what to do next. I don''t know if it was the reason for the poisoning. My mind was not only drowsy but also messy, and I could only lie down to sleep.


    When he thought about what happened just now, he frowned and was dragged to the ancestral hall. He was inexplicably poisoned by charcoal fire. In the end, he owed Tang Mo a favor. This is a life-saving grace. As long as Tang Mo does anything, he will have reason to refute it.


    When I think of this, I feel depressed and can¡¯t even sleep!


    Tang Gang, who received the news, prepared warm water, "Amitabha, fortunately the second boy discovered it quickly, otherwise he would not dare to think about the fruit. The ancestral hall would not open all year round, and there would be incense and charcoal fire. Even if he was not poisoned, he would feel uncomfortable breathing."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, said that it was his ancestors'' blessing, and looked up at Tang Mo, "You go and rest too."


    ¡°Yes, my son has stepped down.¡±


    Tang Mo turned around and left. The wind was a little cold at night. At this moment, he couldn''t say what kind of feelings it was. He only talked about the conflict in his heart when he returned to the bed. Xin An yawned, "We want to take revenge, and we don''t want the two next door to live a better life. But if we become them because of this, cold-blooded and ruthless without any bottom line, then what is the difference between us and the past?"


    "Tao Yiran is pregnant. I want to do it quietly for her to get rid of it. I just thought about it for a moment and I felt furious all over, thinking that I still couldn''t do anything big."


    Tang Mo was curious, "What did you think in the end? Let her be born?"


    "Why not?"


    Xin An opened his eyes, "I really want to know if the one I was born was the one from my previous life, if it was true."


    As long as that **** dares to land, she can make him regret coming to this world.


    "Do you die after birth?"


    Xin An gave her a blank look, "How could a person with a Bodhisattva-minded heart like me think about this? His biological father is the best at sending his children on the road. I need me to do anything?"


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, thinking that this woman would let go of her deep hatred in her previous life and become a Virgin, but she didn''t expect that the methods would become even more vicious.

 Chapter 232 Do not conceal the disease and avoid medical treatment

    Chapter 232 Do not conceal your illness and avoid medical treatment


    When Tang Rong thought of him sending his son to the road, a coldness appeared on Tang Mo''s lips. He was not a good person, but he was still vengeful. At this moment, several vicious plans emerged in his mind.


    Xin An knew what he was thinking when he saw him, "Be a good job and look for opportunities to shine. Just follow what you said at the beginning and don''t do anything else in advance. In the future, we should try to take less action ourselves, and it is best to guide others to take action."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and went to bed, Tang Mo covered her with a quilt, and then moved to her happily, "I know."


    Habits are a very terrible feeling. At first, the two of them were fighting for the quilt, but now they were already legs and legs under the quilt. Xin An even put his feet on Tang Mo''s calves to keep warm. Before he could finish the family, he felt like an old husband and wife.


    A good night''s sleep. Tang Mo woke up the next morning and felt refreshed. The slight poison that had been injected last night had completely dissipated. He took a deep breath of the fresh breath in the morning and slowly exhaled the turbid breath in his abdomen, and the circulation was even more energetic.


    He came and came to Tang Mo secretly, "Young Master, you should be familiar with Doctor Hua, right?"


    Tang Mo threw the veil in his hand on him, "Speak carefully if you have something to do."


    He wanted to speak but stopped, then gritted his teeth and took two steps forward, "Young Master, why don''t you feel uncomfortable if you feel uncomfortable?"


    "The doctor''s mouth is tighter, and the miracle doctor''s mouth must be tighter, and he will never talk nonsense."


    Last night, Chunyang secretly described the situation of his young master to him, making him feel that his young master must have a problem. The young master is at his age and has long been familiar with men and women. His wife sent Nanfeng to serve him before. Nanfeng is so beautiful. The young master didn''t give him a look at him, and later he scolded him away.


    Now I sleep with the young lady all day, and I am still like this. Why don¡¯t I be sick?


    "Young Master, you must not be afraid of medical treatment."


    Tang Mo hadn''t reacted yet, "What are you talking nonsense early in the morning?"


    Why did he want to see a miracle doctor? It¡¯s because he is weak?


    "I am now strong, so what is the miracle doctor?"


    The eyes of the group of eyes were filled with ''I know you won''t admit it'', so they could only lower their voices, "Young Master, some places have nothing to do with being strong and strong, so it''s still necessary to treat it."


    Tang Mo followed Lailai''s gaze and slid all the way to his crotch. He immediately understood. He immediately became angry and kicked Lailai''s calf, "I''m very good."


    Lailai smiled and hid back, and he didn''t stop talking, "This is not what I said. Young Master, you have no thoughts on your mind every night with the young lady?"


    "Young lady is so beautiful. If you want to say that you don''t believe me at all, then you can still be stable. Apart from having illness or not, there is a second explanation."


    "Shut up."


    Tang Mo looked around like a thief, and his expression revealed guilt, as if he had really had a problem, mainly because he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    He came and hid far away and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Dr. Hua tonight.¡±


    "Besides, I''ll keep your mouth shut."


    After such a fuss, Tang Mo was panicked when he was having breakfast. He always felt that the people in the yard looked at him incorrectly. He really wanted to cry without tears, and he didn''t know what kind of evil he had committed.


    Before Xin''an woke up, he deliberately lifted the curtain before going out and woke Xin''an up, "I''m leaving."


    "Um."


    Xin An turned over and continued to sleep. Tang Mo kicked the foot of the bed angrily. Xin An raised his eyes and spoke angrily, "Are you unhappy in the early morning?"


    Chunyang, who heard the noise, heard the sound of the sound of entering the door to check, listened to him. Tang Mo turned his head and stared at Chunyang. Chunyang was very innocent. As soon as Tang Mo left, he slipped to Aunt Wang, "What''s wrong with my son-in-law?"


    "What kind of dissatisfaction with desire?" Aunt Wang was also a little confused for a moment. Could it be that the son-in-law is really wrong?


    Powerless?


    "Chunyang, you go and find Dr. Qin today and ask him to prepare a medicinal recipe."


    Chunyang twisted, "I can''t say it right?"


    Aunt Wang nodded, "I''ll go, let me explain it clearly."


    I was anxious and didn''t delay it. I put down my work and left the mansion. I should treat it as soon as possible as possible.


    "Where did your aunt go?"


    Xin An, who had already had breakfast, asked Aunt Wang, and Chunyang said, "I said I had something to do and I''ll come back later."


    Xin An thought he was going to the Xin family''s house, so he didn''t say much.


    Pingqiu sent a few posts, some of which invited Xin An to the banquet, and some of which needed the whole family to go with her. Xin An asked Chunyang to invite Aunt Cuiping to help her analyze.


    Aunt Cuiping came very quickly. Her life in the Marquis''s Mansion can be said to be extremely free. She had nothing to do on weekdays. She also had a separate courtyard and two girls to serve her. No one cared for her. I don¡¯t know how much more comfortable than in the palace.


    Now his complexion is rosy, the tension on his face that has been developed over the years has become softer, and his smile has been relaxed a lot.


    Because of such good treatment, he was very concerned about Xin''an''s affairs. After all, such a job that is too much money and has little work is hard to find, so he started to analyze it in detail for Xin''an with the post.


    "Mrs. Zhang''s youngest daughter entered the palace eight years ago. Now she is a concubine and has nowhere to go. Three months ago, the Zhang family sent another daughter to the palace. The man in the Zhang family only has idle jobs in the court. This invitation is enough to send a gift, so there is no need to go there in person."


    "The young general of the Wu family is going to get married. General Wu is stationed in the border defense. The emperor relies very much on his behalf. Not only do people want to go and have to prepare a layer of extra layers."


    Cuiping has not been idle recently. She has sorted out the situation of various companies in Beijing through her own way. It is reasonable and well-founded. Before she finished speaking, Chunlu ran into the door, "Mrs. Young lady, the master is here to bring us crabs."


    "Just just now, Wang Fu said that the master sent crabs from Huaijiang, five hundred kilograms. The goods that Uncle Wang went to the dock to pick up were big and fat, and they had already been sent to the house."


    The home she mentioned was the Xin family''s house. Now Xin''an was excited, "Aunt Cuiping, go with me to see it."


    She guessed that her father would give it to her, but when she really came, she realized how much she was looking forward to it.


    The sender went to Wang and left the door. He soon arrived at the gate of Xin''s house. Wang Jin and Wang Fu and his son greeted each other with smiles on their faces, "It was five hundred kilograms when they were shipped. The master told the people on the boat to soak the crabs in the water every other day and feed them some fish paste. There were still about three hundred kilograms left along the way, and five large buckets were packed. Those who could survive here were very energetic."


    "Not bundled?"


    "No, it''s easy to die on the road if tied up, but the master is ready to deliver it together."


    For this daughter, Xin Kuan can be said to be very attentive.


    The group entered the door and before they got to the place where the crabs were stored, they heard the rustling sound of crabs spitting bubbles. A unique smell of crabs came to their faces. Xin An was not afraid of clamping his hands, so he pinched the crab back and lifted it up and looked carefully, "It''s really big and fat, and it''s already yellow just by looking at it."


    This is not something that I ate earlier. This time, that bad guy Tang Rong didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her crab!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 233 Huaijiang sent crabs

    Chapter 233 Huaijiang sends crabs


    The big crab''s head made people who had never seen it very curious. Aunt Cuiping stepped forward and looked carefully and said, "The crab legs were itchy in autumn, and there were many crabs sent to the palace. This kind of quality was rare. It took a lot of effort to send it from such a distance."


    "The Xin family''s kind father''s heart."


    Not to mention how much these crabs cost, it is already quite expensive to send them from such a long distance. What is important is this heart.


    I thought about not sending it to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion but sending it here directly. The Master Xin¡¯s mind was too obvious.


    Xin An admired it happily, and then began to instruct, "Uncle Wang, now you will take people to tie up these crabs, and each one must be checked for whether they are alive."


    "Nanfeng, you go to the medicinal food shop and pick up all the small baskets in the medicinal food shop. If there are too few, go find Mrs. Wang and get more white veils."


    "Aunt Cuiping, you have to work hard to go back to the mansion to see your grandmother. It is not easy for this crab to survive here. If you stay for a while, you will easily die. I want to pick some good ones for the Queen Mother. Tell me to my grandmother, and you will borrow the post from my grandmother and send it to the palace in person."


    Cuiping nodded immediately, thinking that the Second Young Master¡¯s Lady was also smart. The meaning of what she said just now was. It would be fine if the Second Young Master¡¯s Lady had never seen the Empress Dowager. She had seen it and was treated to food. She should have expressed something afterwards, "You have prepared three baskets, each with twenty."


    "The Empress Dowager and the Emperor''s mother are kind and filial. When the Empress Dowager gets the crab, she will definitely invite the Emperor to taste it."


    "Auntie is thoughtful."


    Aunt Cuiping turned around and went back, while Wang Jin came to Tang Mo who was found by the Northern Yajun.


    Tang Mo came quickly, and Zhuang Shi was following behind him. When the two arrived, they were surprised to see five large buckets of crabs. Tang Mo stepped forward and picked up a tied crab and was amazed. "Such a big crab is rare. Huaijiang is really a good place. No wonder you dislike the crabs in Beijing who are thin and small."


    Zhuang Shi also came forward to look at it, very surprised, "So many."


    "Are the crabs in Huaijiang so big?"


    Wang Jin said happily, "It''s better if the waters of the Huai River are watery, and crabs are better than those in other places, but crabs of this kind are not common on the market, and they all order them early."


    Zhuang Shi understood that these are not only rare things in the capital, but also in the Huaijiang River. He silently lamented the financial resources of the Xin family. He would not say that the crabs are expensive, but I am afraid that even the cost of delivering them to the capital is more expensive than these crabs.


    What is important is this intention.


    After sniffing, the smell of crabs faintly appeared in the air, "It''s weird, I smelled the fragrance."


    Xin An smiled, "I asked someone to steam a few first and try them all in a while."


    The main reason is that she wants to eat it herself, but she hasn''t eaten crabs from her hometown for many years.


    Soon Chunyang came out with a pot of crabs, "Come and try them all."


    People who followed Xin''an to the capital missed Huaijiang a little, and began to say yes as they smelled the smell. Xin''an was not afraid of being hot. He went forward and picked up one and blew it while untied the rope. Tang Mo also followed suit. Both of them took action, and the others stopped the work in their hands and walked forward happily, one by one, grinning and grinning.


    "There is **** vinegar sauce here, it will make it more fragrant if you dip it."


    Everyone stood and just ate around a square table. Tang Mo said, "This is a paste that smells very fragrant."


    Xin''an likes female crab, "This yellow smells good."


    He picked up a piece with chopsticks and sent it to Tang Mo''s mouth. Tang Mo tasted it naturally, "Well, it''s delicious, it''s more fragrant than the crabs I ate before."


    Zhuang Shi removed his cheeks and picked out all the things he could not eat. Then he sucked the crab paste and went into his mouth. After saying the two words "scent", he stuffed half of the crab into his mouth and tinkered. It turned out to be a bunch of shells. The food was so clean. Xin An joked, "Brother Zhuang is really an expert in crab eating." Zhuang Shi smiled and said, "I like these shells since I was a child, and I feel it smells fresh."


    Xin An said: "I will install twenty more for Brother Zhuang. I will ask Brother Zhuang to take it away later. I won''t send someone to the mansion."


    "No, no, I''m so embarrassed."


    He has seen it, and there are only twenty pieces in a bunch, so why are you embarrassed to want more?


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Why are you polite? Brother Zhuang is not polite when he takes care of me on weekdays."


    Zhuang Shi smiled and took it away, and Tang Mo gave him another one, "Let''s eat more so that we won''t be thinking about it all afternoon."


    Zhuang Shi was not polite either, because he really liked to eat. Wang Jin sighed, "It''s so delicious."


    "The master must have chosen the best crabs to be sent, and the paste is fragrant and the meat is good. We are all benefited from the big girl."


    Everyone was happy, but they were still unsatisfied after eating, but they did not delay their work. It was getting late, and their hands and feet became more and more tempting.


    The crabs were placed in a bamboo basket with a white cloth that absorbed water. When the preparations were almost done, the people who delivered the crabs went out one after another.


    There are one for the young ladies who are close to Xin''an; there are three for both Tang Yong and Wang Mian''s houses; there are one for Tang Mo''s friends; and after receiving the news, Wang asked for five for gifts to the people, each for twenty, half for one, half for half for mother.


    "The Second Prince''s Mansion also needs to give one. Pregnant women cannot eat it, but the Second Prince can eat it."


    "Mrs. Xu also gave me one. Why do we have business deals now?"


    All the things that should be given were delivered. Seeing the remaining one and a half barrels left, Xin An finally remembered Tang Gang and asked Wang whether he would leave some for him.


    "No need to be so troublesome."


    Wang predicted that Tang Gang would definitely use it for Tang Rong as a favor. She didn''t want to be a sucker. Her daughter-in-law''s things should be delivered by her in-laws so far away. How many of them can''t eat them by themselves?


    "I know who your father has a good relationship with, I''ll arrange it."


    "Besides, your father will not come back until the afternoon when he entered the palace today."


    Today, the emperor wants to be fair to the case of the Duke of Xiangguo and the Hou Mansion, and Tang Gang will not come back so soon.


    In this way, everything that should be delivered was delivered, and the remaining 50 or 60 kilograms were left. A pot of the house was left for Xin''s house, and the rest was taken back to the Marquis'' Mansion to eat slowly. "I will eat crab roe noodles tonight, and Chunlu is very good at making them."


    Ershan''s cousin Xia''er had already arrived at Xin''s house to work. When she saw a full pot of dead crabs, she felt very distressed and wanted to cook them. Fortunately, Wang Jin discovered that "It''s a pity to lose them, but he really can''t eat them if he dies."


    "How great it is, I should have just died."


    Xia''er couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Anyway, it won''t work if you die. Put it in the stove and burn it to ashes. If you want to be greedy, we will eat meat at night."


    The girl was generous to them and never took any food. Wang Jin was afraid that Xia''er would steal the dead crab, so he took the pot away without giving her a chance.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 234 Xinan drunk

    Chapter 234 Xin An is drunk


    ¡°This crab is so good.¡±


    At Tang Yong''s mansion, You Shi looked at several baskets of crabs in a rare manner, "I don''t know how much thought I have used to deliver them from such a distance."


    Tang Yong looked at the crabs that were still spitting bubbles here with a smile, "We just keep ten of them in our family. Pick ten out for the eldest daughter-in-law to send them to the in-laws, and also give ten to uncle Yaoming. The rest will be given to Yaoming''s teacher and will be delivered to him personally when he comes back."


    "This thing is just a sweet thing, it means it."


    Naturally, Yu Shi had no objection, Gu Shi was also very happy. You Shi praised Xin An for not having money, "Since she arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion, our relationship with the Marquis'' Mansion has become much closer. My mother also said a few words to me for dinner at the Medicinal Food Shop, happy and kind. This was something that was not done before. What''s important is that Tang Mo''s child is becoming more and more motivated, which shows that he is a girl who can bring prosperity."


    "Some people look down on merchants and their eyes are really short-sighted."


    Tang Yong smiled but said nothing. On the second day after the opening of the Medicinal Food Shop, his elder brother who was above the top actually came to see him in person. He actually said something about the family and said something to support each other. He didn''t understand what it meant at that time. Only by understanding his Chinese words did he know that he valued his money?


    I''m afraid I realized that he, the gangster who is not worthy of being on the table, is actually considered a rich man.


    I remember that when my father was there, the eldest brother arranged for him to go on an official career to maintain the glory of the Hou Mansion, and he was doing business. His father said that although Boss Xin was a real person, his money bag was never the same in the hands of others. Since anyone in the family can do this, he must support it with all his strength.


    But his elder brother looked down on him and didn''t know where the confidence came from. He believed that the Xin family would always be loyal to the Hou''s Mansion and even had a scene of changing his brides.


    He should have known the result that he didn''t even want to send a crab to the Hou Mansion, tsk.


    The Wang family is also sharing crabs. Wang Mian sat happily and said how to eat crabs, "Or what if you talk about getting married, it would be different if Shunshun''s kid becomes a relative."


    "I''m not marrying a good wife."


    Wang smiled and said, "Now there are any good things that you think of as your uncle, and you deserve to be proud."


    "Also, I''m still shouting Shunshun when I''m a grown-up, be careful to be anxious with you."


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Although the Wang family is not very rich, they are not short of money. Wang Mian is so happy not because of a few crabs, but because her sister''s life in the Hou Mansion is getting better and better.


    Only women who have lived well will bring something to their parents'' home every now and then.


    At the same time, some families who got Xin''an crabs were kept well and waited for the people who were working in the evening to come back to eat, while some were already on the pot and couldn''t wait to eat them. Xin''an was mentioned in their words, and they were moved by a few words.


    Xin''an''s carriage returned to the Hou Mansion, and the crabs were taken over by Chunyang and Chunlu. He was worried that a few more people would die tomorrow, so he decided to put them all in the pot tonight, and boil them into sauce if they couldn''t finish them. It would be fine to mix noodles and make buns.


    Xin''an went to Chunrong Hall. When Cuiping came to find the old lady, the old lady borrowed a post very happily, allowing Cuiping to enter the palace smoothly. Xin''an came to thank him, "Although crabs are good, they are not easy to feed if they can''t eat too much. The journey from the dock to Xin''s house will be much better. I''m afraid that it will be more dead if it is delayed for a long time, so I can only arrange it as soon as possible."


    The old lady naturally didn''t know how much she got before she saw that scene. She smiled and said, "It''s also your father''s kindness, but you are thoughtful and can still think of sending one to the palace."


    "If it weren''t for my grandmother, I wouldn''t be able to deliver this crab even if I wanted to."


    "I see that my grandmother''s complexion is better today. Why not take a walk in the garden in the afternoon."


    The old lady waved her hand, "I don''t know what''s going on recently. She''s a little tired and wants to take a nap in the afternoon."


    Xin''an didn''t know that Tao Yiran came too early. The old lady who was used to sleeping for a while in the morning was not easy to ask her to wait for a pregnant woman for a long time. She woke up too early in the morning and had to spend time with Tao Yiran''s eyes and was in poor spirits. Xin''an was still suggesting, "Let me ask Dr. Qin to give her a pair of medicinal food suitable for her grandmother, hoping that her grandmother will be healthy."


    "I saw that my grandmother looked tired, so it would be better to take a nap first. I went back to change my clothes with the smell of crab, and then I took it off first." "Okay, you have had a good rest all morning and afternoon, and you don''t have to come for lunch."


    "yes."


    After coming out of Chunrongtang, they went to find Wang. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had lunch and said that when they were at the banquet, Xin An returned to Qiushiyuan. After changing his clothes, he took a nap. Chunyang and Chunlu were still busy with the big crabs in the kitchen.


    Xin''an was awakened by the fragrance. Two girls, one with crabs and one with a tray, with **** and vinegar sauce and warm wine on it, "Mrs. Young lady, get up and eat crabs."


    Xin An looked at the sky outside, "It''s evening?"


    "No, in the middle of the afternoon, we watched as we couldn''t do it and quickly put it on the pot and get up and eat."


    Xin An sat down happily, first took a sip of warm water, then sipped a sip of wine, and then took a crab. He didn''t forget to worry about the two girls, "Steam a few more and eat together."


    "We don''t need it anymore, we''re still busy on the stove."


    The two of them were about to leave with a smile, and Xin An stopped them, "Wipe their mouths."


    If you don¡¯t know the evidence of eating secretly, you can¡¯t kill it.


    The two of them laughed dryly, wiped their mouths clean, and jogged back to the kitchen.


    Xin''an was whispering fragrant crabs in the bedroom, thinking about Huaijiang''s appearance, slithering wine, and slowly slipping away with time, people became more and more popular. When Tang Mo came back, he found that the atmosphere in the yard was very strange, and Chunyang Chunlu looked even more guilty. He wanted to go into the house to ask Xin''an, but as soon as he entered the door, he smelled the alcohol. The person on the beauty couch curled up into a lump, twitching with his eyes closed.


    "My aunt, what''s wrong with you?"


    He stepped forward and turned Xin''an''s face, and the smell of alcohol sprayed his face, "How much do you drink?"


    "Why did you come back? Woo woo woo woo woo~~~"


    The drunkard threw himself into his arms, crying, very sad. Chunyang Chunlu stood at the door and peeked. Tang Mo summoned the person in. He learned that one of them was drunk in the room in the middle of the afternoon. Tang Mo was so amused and laughed. "Don''t you know that the warm alcohol has become so strong?"


    The two knew it, but they didn''t expect that the young lady could drink so much.


    ¡°Go down and bring the door.¡±


    The two of them quickly fled away. Xin An was crying happily and muttered, "The **** stole my crab, I will poison you to death."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Who stole your crab? Oh my aunt, why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    Xin An cried and said, and as he spoke, he said he wanted to set a torch to burn the next door to death. Tang Mo was coaxing and deceiving, "Burn, I''ll go and burn it in a while."


    "Stop making trouble for my aunt, sleep for a while, and go to bed."


    After sweating, he coaxed the person to fall asleep. He picked him up and put him on the bed, covered him with a quilt and then got up and shook his head with a smile.


    Thinking about the ugly appearance of Xin An painting when he was drunk before, he looked back at the world, and then happily started painting with paper and pen, laughing while drawing. When the finished product was produced, he took the painting to Xin An to compare. He couldn''t help laughing, "I''m a little ugly. This woman won''t tear me up when she wakes up."

 Chapter 235 Dare to say that my daughter-in-law? !

    Chapter 235: Dare to say that my daughter-in-law? !


    In the evening, Tang Gang walked out of the palace gate with the court officials, talking and laughing all the way. The carriages from each family from the palace gate were waiting to pick them up. The servant from Yongshuang Bo¡¯s Mansion stepped forward happily, "Master, my wife said that you will go back to the palace first after leaving the palace."


    "Is there something wrong?"


    The servant said, "I got a big crab in my mansion today. It came from Huaijiang. It was big and plump. The lady said that you were eaten by the young master if you went back late."


    Everyone around him laughed, and some joked, "Mr. I''m so lucky. It''s been so many years. Mrs. Bo''s first thought when she got a good thing."


    Uncle Yong Shuang looked gloomy. His wife was really nice to him. She asked the servant if she bought the crab and how much she bought it. She thought that she would buy it, so she invited her colleagues to go back and eat it together.


    The servant said, "It was sent by the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion. She arrived at the pier this morning."


    When the people next to him heard this, their eyes fell on Tang Gang. The brave men bowed to Tang Gang happily, "Mr. Marquis, thank you."


    Tang Gang was completely unaware of this matter, but it did not prevent him from saying a few pertinent words. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he asked Manager Zhang. Manager Zhang said, "I said he had sent 500 kilograms to the capital. When he arrived, he had about 300 kilograms left. The manager of the Xin family went to pick up the goods. After picking up the goods, he took them directly to Xin''s house. The second young lady went to arrange the goods."


    "There are some better things in our mansion. I said I will eat them all tonight and I can''t keep them."


    ¡°How many are left?¡±


    The first thing Tang Gang thought was to intercept some of them and gave them to others. Manager Zhang thought about it, "I guess there were dozens of kilograms. The girl from Chunhuayuan had been demolished for an afternoon and said she would eat crab roe buns tonight and mix crab roe noodles."


    Tang Gang stopped, "Are you all put in the blame?"


    ¡°That probably didn¡¯t.¡±


    Before Tang Gang could breathe a sigh of relief, Manager Zhang said again, "There should be a few of them left to steam them before eating. Isn''t it necessary to eat fresh and hot? It''s a bit fishy when it''s cold."


    Tang Gang didn''t know yet that Manager Zhang had twenty of them and had already sent them home. His mother should have started to enjoy them at this moment.


    Tang Gang was furious and walked forward without saying a word. When he entered the courtyard, Wang greeted him. He didn''t have to say anything about the crab. "The in-laws were worried about his daughter and were afraid that his daughter would miss home, so he specially sent her to let her daughter-in-law taste the taste of her hometown."


    "It took a lot of effort to deliver it all the way to the capital. Not long after it was delivered, another big basin died. Fortunately, the second wife was quick and most of them were sent out."


    "I also came to ask me on my own initiative and said that I would leave some to the Marquis to give it to the Marquis, which was also commendable. I thought that when the Marquis came back, I was afraid that I would die again. It was a pity, so I decided to send it to several houses that the Marquis had been close to."


    Tang Gang asked who gave him, and after hearing Wang''s reply, he felt cold. The two families he wanted to give him the most were not given. It would be fine if everyone didn''t give him the same, but he just gave him more than a dozen families. If those two families knew what to think?


    What should I do with Tang Rong¡¯s career?


    And it was already delivered in the morning. It would be not beautiful to send it out at this time, but can he scold Wang or Xin''an?


    I can only scold Xin Kuan in my heart. I have so much thought about giving a crab. Those who don¡¯t know would think he gave the gold.


    "Young people always have times when they are not doing things well. You should keep an eye on them and don''t let them do whatever they want."


    Wang pretended not to understand who he was talking about, and said very considerately: "What the Marquis said is that I will go to Chunhuayuan later. Since the eldest daughter-in-law came back, she has become diligent. She will go to her mother''s door before dawn every day to greet her. It is difficult for people who are old to fall asleep, so she pointed to sleeping more in the morning to raise her spirits. The old lady is unable to sleep well after the eldest daughter-in-law, and she has been in poor spirits these two days."


    "It''s also filial to say, but in the end, it''s not as careful as the second wife. Earlier, the second wife went to Chunrongtang to accompany her breakfast every morning. She has stopped going since the weather was cold. She always went to greet her after breakfast in Qiushiyuan, because she was afraid of disturbing the old lady''s sleep."


    If you dare to say that my daughter-in-law doesn¡¯t matter what your daughter-in-law looks like, can you compare it?


    Tang Gang was very upset. Wang''s lips were still raised lightly, and he looked in a good mood. Manager Zhang bowed to the door at this time, and Wang understood and retreated.


    Duke Xiangguo sent a letter again, saying that he would meet Tang Gang tonight anyway. This time, Tang Gang did not refuse again. He agreed to let Manager Zhang go to reply in the middle of the night, and sent someone to invite Tang Rong to discuss, "Do you think it through?" "My son has asked Yi''er about this matter, and she almost got angry after hearing this, and her attitude is very firm."


    Tang Rong was unwilling to continue to get entangled in this matter and bowed, "Father refused, my son doesn''t need such an opportunity."


    After saying that, he didn''t give Tang Gang a chance to speak, so he turned around and left, regardless of Tang Gang''s cold and hard face.


    "Crown Prince."


    Before he could return to Chunhuayuan, Qing Mo chased him from behind. He followed Tang Rong''s instructions to go to the account room to withdraw 2,000 taels of silver and returned empty-handed. "The account room said that at the end of the year, there was a shortage of silver in the account, and all expenses must be passed through the wife. The prince must first get the wife''s approval and take the wife''s card again."


    Tang Rong frowned, "When will the new rules be issued?"


    ¡°Three days ago.¡±


    Qing Mo asked Tang Rong carefully whether he wanted to find Wang. Tang Rong turned around and left without saying a word, Qing Mo had to follow him.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Seeing that it was almost time to use supper, Tang Mo forced Xin An to wake up. Xin An was dizzy and couldn''t get up at all. Tang Mo said, "Chunyang and the others have prepared a crab banquet. This is only one time a year, and the next time will be waiting for next year."


    "That thing can''t be kept, but my father-in-law came from thousands of miles away but didn''t eat it in your mouth. Thanks."


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    I woke up and opened my eyes. If it was something else, it would be fine, but it was the crab sent by her father. "You are right, I won''t get into my mouth, thanks."


    "Hurry up, help me up."


    Tang Mo helped the person up and ordered Chunyang to bring the sobering soup, as well as a small bowl of millet porridge that warmed the stomach. She felt much more comfortable after eating it. She rubbed her head, which was still a little painful, "How could I drink too much?"


    "Ask yourself, two crabs get drunk like crazy after a little wine, and they cry loudly."


    Xin An recalled and said that he didn''t know why he got drunk, "I was drunk and didn''t say anything nonsense, right?"


    "I cried so miserably. I kept muttering about the crabs and asked me to set fire to the next door."


    Before Xin An could breathe a sigh of relief, Tang Mo got up and took out a piece of paper from the drawer and walked to Xin An with a smile, "Look?"


    Just after taking a look at Xin An, he quickly robbed him. Tang Mo took two steps back, "Don''t rob him, I didn''t even rob him if you paint me like that."


    "You painted me so ugly, and you even sprayed a snot bubble. The painter was worse than me, give it to me."


    Tang Mo''s painter really couldn''t do it. She painted her like a ground top. A snot bubble appeared from her two huge nostrils. She couldn''t bear it. She rushed up to grab her without wearing any shoes. Tang Mo refused to give it to her and joked with a smile, "I''ll take it out for you to show her to the younger generation and grandchildren, hahaha~~~"


    Seeing his arrogant look, Xin An wanted to kick him, but he kicked him on the table''s leg, "Ah~~~"

 Chapter 236 At first glance, it is possessed by the decay

    Chapter 236: It is obvious that the decayed **** possesses the body


    ¡°Woo~~~¡±


    A piercing pain made Xin An almost fall to the ground. Tang Mo threw the drawing paper and stepped forward, "Look at you, I''ll take a look."


    He sat back on the edge of the bed, squatted down and looked at her feet carefully. His fingernails were fine, but a drop of blood came out of the cracks of his fingernails, "I''ll get the medicine."


    He found the medicinal wine to wipe it for her, raised his head and said, "It''s okay, it will pass after the pain, it won''t be serious."


    Xin An looked at it and did not continue to appear after the drop of blood was wiped off. It was fine except for the pain. So he didn''t ask Fang Xiaoxiao to come and stared at Tang Mo, "It''s all your fault, you paint me so ugly."


    Tang Mo put away the medicinal wine, "You didn''t draw me so beautifully, I didn''t even cry."


    Xin Anbuyi, "Then I can also draw better, more vivid and more interesting."


    "Okay, okay, it''s because I can''t draw it. Can you draw it well next time?"


    "Next time?"


    Tang Mo got up, leaned forward and raised his hand and rubbed her face, "I really can''t afford to offend you."


    "Tang Mo~~~"


    Xin An collapsed. The **** touched her feet and rubbed her face again. Even if the feet were her own, it would not work! !


    After two incense sticks, Chunyang smiled and put on makeup for Xin''an, "Mrs. Don''t be angry, the second young master must have done it."


    Xin An was helpless. Looking back just now, she was not actually the kind of person who had a young daughter mentality. She was the eldest daughter. She would not act spoiled casually or show her emotions in a straightforward way since she became sensible. Moreover, she was still a person who had experienced many things. She was indeed a little unstable just now.


    Let¡¯s talk about it


    He turned his head and glared at Tang Mo, it was all his fault.


    Tang Mo folded the ugly picture of Xin An and his own ugly picture into the drawer, turned his head to meet Xin An''s gaze, and said, "I washed my hands, washed twice."


    What a cruel woman, she still touched her feet. If she touched her feet, wouldn¡¯t this woman let him splatter blood on the spot?


    Chunyang held back his smile and dressed up Xin An quickly, then quickly retreated. Xin An stood up and showed discomfort in his throat. Tang Mo sent hot water, "Auntie, Xin Damei, I was wrong, do you forgive the villain this time?"


    Xin An, who had drunk water, handed the cup back to him, "I really cried out with my nose bubbles?"


    How could she cry so ugly?


    Tang Mo smiled and said that she didn''t have it at first, but when she painted it, she felt that it was not vivid enough and added it herself, "Let''s go, go eat."


    Seeing that Xin An did not move, Tang Mo bowed and said, "My aunt, go for dinner. The villain was wrong. I will definitely draw you into a fairy in the future."


    "You seem to have the strength of writing."


    Xin An ''shut'', Tang Mo smiled and stepped forward to support her, "Does the feet still hurt?"


    "It hurts, my fingernails almost flipped, it''s all your fault."


    "Yes, it''s all my fault, I won''t hide next time."


    The two were walking on the way to have a meal while chatting and laughing. Tang Rong, who looked bad-looking, saw Tang Mo, who was like a dog, walking in front of him, thinking that for the sake of some benefit, he didn''t even want his face. I didn¡¯t want to say hello, but the distance was too close, so I could only say, ¡°Second brother, second brother and sister.¡±


    "It''s my brother."


    The two stopped, Tang Mo turned around, and the smile on his face was still there, "Brother looks good."


    At first glance, it is possessed by the decayed god.


    Tang Rong chuckled, "I thought my second brother was not close to women. I was a little worried about my brother, but now I feel relieved to see that my second brother takes care of my second brother and sister so well."


    This made Tang Mo want to kick him in the face with a big foot and laugh, "Brother is joking. Brother is a good person. He is very knowledgeable and has a good appearance. He can win the favor of girls wherever he goes. Although he is not considered a group of wives and concubines, he is considered a red sleeve every night. How many people in the capital are envious."


    "I don''t have the talent of my elder brother, and naturally I don''t have the kindness and fraternity of my elder brother. Those who are small-minded can tolerate a wife, so of course I have to take good care of her."


    As he said that, he turned around and continued to support Xin An, "Let''s go, be careful."


    Xin An held back his smile and let him help him. When he arrived at the dining room, Wang thought she was uncomfortable. When he learned that he twisted his feet slightly in the afternoon, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sit down quickly, I will benefit from you tonight. Let''s have a crab banquet as well."


    Tang Gang was so happy to see the ingredients on the table full of crabs. Although the crabs were small, they meant that Xin Kuan had begun to escape from control. I was afraid that Xin''an would not be given to him in the house for one day. Xin''an could gain a foothold in the capital so quickly because of those rare Huaijiang landscaping. If these things were in his hands, the effect would be far better than giving them to those women in the back house.


    As the end of the year was approaching, in previous years, Xin Kuan would add another 20,000 taels of silver when he gave New Year gifts in November to use it as a favor exchange at the end of the year of the Hou Mansion.


    It depends on whether he will deliver it this year. If he doesn''t deliver it or it will be delivered to Xin''an again, he can only give Xin Kuan a little color to let him know who the master is.


    Tang Rong is also complicated. It is also the Yue family, so it would be nice if the Tao family didn''t cause trouble for him. If the Yue family was still the Xin family, now


    Tang Rong was in a bad mood and naturally had a bad appetite. He just ate a few bites and said he was full, and Tang Gang couldn''t eat it either. As soon as the two left, the atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became relaxed. The old lady felt a little uncomfortable tonight and didn''t come. Only Wang and her son and daughter-in-law were left in the dining room. Without the rules, she **** her mother to eat more freely and kept talking and laughing.


    ¡°Those crab roe buns last time were good, and this time it was even fresher.¡±


    "The meat is also delicious, sweet and sweet, and it tastes different with balsamic vinegar."


    Wang was extremely comfortable and wished that only the three of them in the house could be better. Then the father and son looked more and more.


    As night fell, Duke Xiangguo came with great expectations and promised a lot of benefits. Tang Gang was naturally moved, but Tang Rong had such a firm attitude and Tao Yiran was lying in bed to raise her baby. So what could Tang Gang be able to do?


    "Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. It shouldn''t have refuted the face of the Duke. Yesterday, when the Dog brought Doctor Hua back from the mansion, he told the Lord Ling''s condition to the truth. At that time, I guessed that the Duke would go this trip, so I was naturally prepared."


    Duke Xiangguo thought he wanted to make conditions and was ready to be slaughtered, "I don''t know what the result is?"


    Tang Gang shook his head and sighed, "I just asked my daughter-in-law and got angry in anger, saying that if the mansion forced her, she would not be alive."


    "I''m still in bed and raising my baby."


    "The offspring is important. I, a father-in-law, cannot force her. This matter cannot help the Duke. If the Duke needs it, I can ask the Divine Doctor Hua to the outpatient clinic for treatment. I think there will definitely be a solution."


    The blame was turned on Tao Yiran, and Tang Gang also reminded Duke Xiangguo that he was the genius doctor Hua invited by the Hou Mansion. Duke Xiangguo was angry. It would be fine if he wished unrequited love. If Tao Yiran hadn''t deliberately seduced him, how could this be? Now he is pretending to be a chaste woman.


    "Since this is the case, our Duke''s Mansion has made things difficult for the eldest young lady, so he said goodbye."


    Seeing that someone was about to leave, Tang Gang stood up and saw him off. When he left, Tang Gang''s expression became ugly. He originally wanted to talk to Wang, but was afraid that Wang would tell Xin An and Tang Mo about this, so he could only hold back his anger.

 Chapter 237 A blood bead without eyesight! ! !

    Chapter 237 Blood beads without eyesight! !


    "It should be that the negotiation was not completed, and it was said that the Duke of Xiangguo left angrily."


    Tang Mo was very sorry after receiving the news, "In this way, our first step will not work. Next, we can only wait and see if Zhuyou improves."


    Xin''an yawned and slept drunk in the afternoon and couldn''t sleep at night. "Even if you wish you a good fortune, you won''t get anything. The Duke of Xiangguo must have hated his father and Tang Rong. With this Liang Zi Tang Rong, it''s impossible to have smooth things."


    "It''s difficult to get along well with someone, but it''s not easy to offend someone?"


    "Let''s go back and ask Zhu You about your condition, give me some medicinal materials, and take the miracle doctor Hua to see him if necessary. We can''t kill him if he doesn''t die. It''s better to take this opportunity to sell the Duke''s Mansion alone."


    "In the future, when you are outside, you should separate yourself from your father and the next door as much as possible."


    Tang Mo nodded, and just as he lay down, he was about to say something, but suddenly he felt a little uncomfortable again, "Let''s go back and take care of your girl."


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Xin''an is a little curious. Chunyang and Chunlu have not talked nonsense recently.


    Tang Mo said in a low voice, "Sneakingly said we were chatting with quilts, saying it must be my problem, spreading rumors that I have hidden diseases, and I asked me to find a miracle doctor to treat it."


    "This matter is related to the dignity of my man. You will order tomorrow that they will not be allowed to speak nonsense."


    Xin An almost couldn''t help laughing out loud, suppressing his laughter, "What do I want to say?"


    "You said you all misunderstood the second young master, but he is actually very good?"


    He pulled the quilt over the top of his head and twitched, and Tang Mo was helpless and gritted his teeth, "Just criticize them seriously and tell them not to mess with his master."


    "OK."


    Pulling open the quilt, Xin An¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, and the corners of his mouth were raised high, "I will say tomorrow that they are not allowed to discuss privately. If they dare to say anything, they will punish them severely."


    "Is it just that I want to overwhelm or become angry?"


    Tang Mo only felt that he could not speak clearly, and he was gloating when he saw Xin An laughing. In anger, he directly bullied his body and pressed on Xin An as he moved. "I have no conscience at all. Don''t you know what happened to me?"


    The wine in the afternoon did not dissipate. When I was eating crabs in the evening, I sipped two more glasses. The wine made the cowardly. Not only was Xin An not scared, he also put it on Tang Mo''s waist, pinched it twice, and smiled and said, "Don''t blame me. How can I know what you are in? I can''t explain this."


    "If you can''t explain clearly, don''t explain it. There is no need to explain it with your mouth."


    Before Xin''an''s reaction, his mouth was blocked, his whole body was slightly stiff, and he forgot to react for a while. Tang Mo was a little anxious, mainly because he had been restrained for too long, and suddenly he could not control himself.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xin An wanted to push him away, but the other person didn''t move at all. Tang Mo smiled and said, "Do what you should do, so you can save your hard work."


    "You said you would worship the world with me."


    "The heaven and earth must worship, and it will not affect the present."


    Tang Mo no longer talks. He finally got the courage of the bear heart and leopard. He missed it and knew when he would have such courage next time. He had already thought about cooking the raw rice tonight. He didn''t know that he just moved his feet and kicked Xin''an''s injured toe. Xin''an said ''ah'', "It hurts."


    "Why does it hurt?"


    Tang Mo was amused and crying, "You shouted before that step was enough?"


    "You kicked my toes, it hurts."


    Tang Mo then remembered that she had suffered a wound on her foot. When she lifted the quilt, she immediately deflated her anger and another blood bead emerged.


    What a blood bead that has no eyesight! !


    He got up and found medicine to apply to her. He also found a strip of cloth to wrap her big toe and muttered, "This toe can really be a bad thing."


    "A good thing to bother me."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Why would you just kill me?"


    Tang Mo turned his head and saw that she was still so proud, "Shut up, don''t laugh anymore, believe it or not, ignore your life or death?"


    Xin An smiled even more proudly, "I''m so scared that the second young master is so cruel."


    Tang Mo grabbed the feet on his legs and itched. Xin An smiled and shrank back, "Hahahaha, let me go, hahaha~~~"


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~I¡¯m going to die~~~~¡±


    The laughter was quite loud. Chunyang Chunlu quietly opened the door and looked at the main room. She looked up at the sky again, and then looked at each other. She was about to eavesdrop on her ears at the door next door, and the two hurriedly retreated. Aunt Wang looked relieved when she heard the laughter in the room.


    The next morning, Chunyang was dressing up Xin''an and found a mark on her neck. She smiled and didn''t say a word. She muttered to Chunlu when she found the opportunity. Chunlu cleaned up the bed and said everything was as usual. Chunyang touched her chin, "Can it be that the mark on the girl''s neck was bitten by a mosquito?"


    Chunlu nodded, "It is possible that there are mosquitoes in early winter, and they are still very powerful."


    "Then you need some medicine."


    Aunt Wang was so puzzled when she heard the conversation between the two. It was normal for young men and women to sleep together. It was a good thing, good thing~


    Her big tonic soup will continue to arrange for her son-in-law tonight, so don¡¯t be powerless.


    That night, Mo was even more panicked in the middle of the night. He looked at the people around him and sighed silently. He said that he didn''t have the courage to be brave at the time. He didn''t seize the opportunity at that time, and it was useless to regret it now.


    After several days, he didn''t see Tao Yiran sneaking out. Tang Mo took the time to go to the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion. Zhuyouren woke up, but he was still in a daze. He had too deep obsession with Tao Yiran. As long as he saw someone related to Tao Yiran, even if this person was Tang Mo, he would like to ask more questions.


    "Is she okay?"


    Tang Mo was speechless, "She has been a wife for a long time. She is about to be a mother, so why should you be persistent?"


    "Even if there were some things in the past, I should let it go now."


    Zhuyou''s eyes were dull and he had no desire to live. Tang Mo was not familiar with him and didn''t want to persuade him. He left when he saw that he couldn''t die. He went out to see Duke Xiangguo. In just a few days, Duke Xiangguo turned his hair white. In the past few days, he took action to disturb Lord Tao''s way of release, which made Tang Rong trip, but he was still depressed.


    My good son was ruined by a woman.


    "Mr., according to the words of Dr. Hua, the third prince is sick of his heart and his body is fine, but he is still too idle just lying in a daze, according to me."


    After several contacts, Duke Xiangguo had some good feelings for Tang Mo and was willing to listen to him, "What do you mean?"


    Tang Mo said: "He just lies down all day long and doesn''t get under the bed. When he wakes up, someone washes his face and wipes his hands. Before he is hungry, someone feeds him a spoonful of food. The life-threatening ginseng soup is forced to pour into his mouth. What''s the difference between this and serving the bedridden elderly? "


    I was almost out of my way, and I could only think of women half-dead.


    Duke Xiangguo thought something and thought Tang Mo''s words made sense, so he should find something for the **** to do.


    "I''m afraid he won''t even want to do something for him."


    Tang Mo smiled, "It depends on what I say. It makes sense for my sister-in-law to choose my elder brother. My elder brother is the prince of the Hou Mansion. He has a well-proportioned body and good looks, and has a literary talent. Whoever sees him will not say that he is the leader of the younger generation in Beijing. Zhu three brothers are really weaker than my elder brother."

 Chapter 238 People just cant be too idle

    Chapter 238 People just can¡¯t be too idle


    There is no need to say much about the following words. The Duke of Xiangguo already understands what Tang Mo means. If you want to win the hearts of a beautiful woman, you must become an existence beyond Tang Rong, right?


    This will definitely be effective in stimulating blessings.


    Tang Mo said: "It''s just a temporary measure, only for the Duke of the State to take a detailed look."


    Duke Xiangguo thought Tang Mo was a little interesting, "It is surprising that the second young master was willing to pay so much attention to blessings."


    "As long as the third young master is safe and sound, it''s fine."


    Tang Mo didn''t hide it, "If you don''t hide it from the Duke of the State, it''s rare for a boy to have the opportunity to act on behalf of the Hou''s Mansion. He must do his best to have a beginning and an end."


    Duke Xiangguo laughed. He certainly knew what kind of character Tang Gang was, and he relied on his father''s glory to himself. He was not a person with a good manners.


    He also inquired that Dr. Hua was invited by the Xin family through the relationship. It seems that the second young master of the Hou Mansion wanted to stand up and find time to sell him some so that Tang Gang would be frustrated. It would be nice to think about it.


    "I haven''t said that I''m grateful for your help to invite the Chinese miracle doctor. When I''m happy, I''ll let him hold a banquet in person."


    Tang Mo bowed, "Boy is waiting for that day."


    "I still have an errand, I won''t bother you."


    "Send the second son."


    Watching Tang Mo leave, Duke Xiang turned and went to the old Duke''s yard. The next morning, Tang Mo got the news that Zhuyou was sent to the village of Duke''s Mansion of a hundred miles away to work, and no servant asked him to bring his luggage. Apart from a box of books, pens and ink, there were only some clothes, shoes and socks.


    "I heard that he was asked to go to the fields to farm every day, eat the food of the tenants in the farm, wash clothes by himself, and study, so someone was watching him."


    Tang Mo sighed, "It''s cruel enough, but in this way, I wish you so tired every day. How can you still have the time to hurt the spring and the autumn?"


    Xin An put down the book in his hand and said, "You can''t be too idle, you can easily get sick if you are idle."


    Tang Mo sighed, "There are many entourage guards going out next door recently. I have no chance to do it. The dog who fell into the water should chase and fight."


    Xin An said that he could not always use one method, "If you can''t hit it, it doesn''t mean others can''t hit it. You must know how to use the power to hit it."


    "You find a few people to beat Zhao Wen and Ma Qi, it should be easy."


    "What?"


    Tang Mo thought he had heard it wrong, "Do you dislike those two people?"


    "What are you doing to beat them?"


    Xin An shook his fingers, "If I hit them, can''t it be the one next door''s move?"


    Tang Mo thought for a while, and the corners of his lips slowly raised, "This is a good method."


    The two of them were in the same group as Zhu You, and they even met Tang Rong in front of the Tao family. It was normal for Tang Rong to send someone to teach the two of them a lesson afterwards.


    "The two of them have some identities and are shameless. How can they not take revenge if they are beaten next door?"


    Thinking of this, Tang Mo laughed and sat down and took the book that Xin An had just put down, "It seems that reading more books is indeed beneficial."


    This little yin move comes one after another, and it makes your scalp numb when you think about it.


    "Is there another pregnancy to ignore?"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Tao Yiran is now living behind closed doors, thinking that she would disappear without a trace without listening to the past, but she didn''t know that it was just boiling a frog in warm water. "Didn''t you say that Duke Xiangguo ruined the matter of Lord Tao?"


    "She can''t go back to the Tao family. Although Zhuyou has gone to Zhuangzi, how could the wife of Duke Xiangguo not hate him?"


    "A mother will never say it''s her son''s fault. In order to get a little reputation for Zhuyou, she must blame the mistake next door. Her reputation was completely ruined. Her mother intended to lock her in the mansion and raise her baby. She couldn''t get out of the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion for a year and a half. I''m waiting for her to have a baby now, and I have to spend all my strength on Tang Rong, so that Tang Rong can make things difficult for her and target her."


    Tang Mo trembled for a moment, and the vicious woman was so cruel, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t feel annoyed."


    ¡°Not annoying.¡±


    Xin''an smiled, but the smile was not enough to reach his eyes. "I live my good life and watch the excitement in my spare time. What''s there to be irritable?"


    Tang Moke did not continue to speak, and was a little worried about Xin An''s condition, afraid that she would just look open-minded but never get out of her heart.


    If the damage caused to the two next door to them was obviously much greater, Xin An was hurt. It seems that he died early, which is a blessing.


    "Ph~"


    Xin''an turned his head, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s okay, I just remember something bad."


    Tang Mo leaned forward, "I have been paying attention to King Jin recently, but there is no news yet. I remember it is the latest."


    ¡°It¡¯s this time.¡±


    After so many years, neither of them remembered the specific days. Xin''an said that a few days would be the day when Manager Yang from the village came to collect his monthly money. "The winter in the capital is not easy, and it is not easy to eat fresh vegetables. I plan to ask Manager Yang to build a greenhouse to grow vegetables, and then let Uncle Wang build a flower house in Xin''s house."


    Speaking of the winter green vegetables, Tang Mo sighed at the price, "I remember that the price of a two-inch cucumber is 1,000 yuan, which is comparable to ginseng. Are you planning to eat it at home or sell it for money?"


    "Of course it''s selling money."


    Xin''an said that she could not find a reason to let the next door eat for free, "Then the greenhouse would have to burn fire day and night. No matter how much manpower and financial resources were spent, it would be expensive to sell, so of course I would have to pay back the money."


    "The miscellaneous work shop on Yinghui Road is also about to open. Then you will send it there to sell it and then send it to the medicinal food shop. This is the signboard."


    ¡°Of course, making money is secondary.¡±


    Sparse is precious. She wants to use the crispy and tender vegetables in winter to bring them closer to each family and spend a small amount of money to do big things. ¡°Just think I¡¯m growing vegetables for the winter of King Jin¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion, she will definitely be able to curry favor with him.


    "Why are you so concerned about Prince Jin''s Mansion?"


    Tang Mo was very curious. According to Xin''an''s current progress, she had already gained a foothold in the circle of noble ladies in Beijing. Why bother to curry favor with anyone?


    "Because King Jin is considered a fair person, and he doesn''t have that big ambition or desire."


    Many years after the second prince ascended the throne, Prince Jin''s mansion still stood firm and occupied an important position in the court. She thought such a backer was more reliable than the second prince.


    What''s more, do you think there are too many backers?


    "You can only follow Liao Zhi''s military and martial arts path, but this is contrary to the lessons of his grandfather. You have nothing to do with your experience, but if you want to go up, I don''t know how much Liao Zhi can help."


    "If King Jing supports you, you will be more attentive and surpass Tang Rong."


    "The flower sedan chair needs to be carried by people, so the more people you carry, the better."


    Tang Mo was very moved, "It turned out to be planned for me."


    "Why are people so good?"


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Are you still counting on you and I, the Xin family?"


    "You are my hope, our Xin family''s hope."

 Chapter 239 Aunt Cais family is developing

    Chapter 239 Aunt Cai¡¯s family is developing


    "I am your hope?"


    Tang Mo automatically filtered the word "we" behind it, and then heard Xin An say that he was her hope, and he felt happy.


    "certainly."


    Xin An put on his shoulder, held back his smile and spoke seriously, "Young Master Tang, can you put all my life in your life on you. Don''t let me down."


    Tang Mo was very happy and suddenly felt that he was particularly tall and majestic. "I feel very at ease with you. Don''t worry, I will definitely not disappoint you."


    Oh my, what''s wrong with the tip of the nose?


    Why is it so popular?


    "Young lady."


    Nanfeng stood at the door with a box in his arms, "Mrs. Ouyang sent someone to send some milk pieces, saying that they were sent from the grassland, so I will try it for you."


    ¡°Take it in and take a look.¡±


    Nanfeng put down the box when he entered the door and the smell of milk floated out the moment the lid opened. Tang Mo said this was a good thing, "I heard that this thing brought the most when the grassland cavalry went on the expedition, and I was very hungry."


    ¡°Those people are strong and healthy, they are said to have eaten these since childhood.¡±


    Xin''an tasted this thing in Huaijiang and said it was a bit difficult to accept it. "Don''t look at it smelling fragrant, it tastes fishy and sour. When I first ate it, I thought it was broken."


    Tang Mo pinched and put it in his mouth, "It''s okay."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and frowned. It took him a long time to open his eyes. He blinked several times in a row, "This thing"


    Seeing him leaning back a little, she felt a little sore at this moment. Tang Mo smiled and said, "Don''t say, you can taste the rich milk fragrance with a careful chewing, which is very mellow."


    "Then you eat more."


    Xin An said that he had given him a box, "Eating too much will not make you sick. If you are weak, you should make up for it."


    Tang Mo smashed his mouth twice, but in fact he wanted to say he couldn''t accept it, but as long as he could strengthen his body, he still wanted to try more, so he pinched another piece and put it in his mouth, trying hard to adapt, and said against his will, "Well, the more you taste it, the more you taste it, it''s better. It seems that I''m still suitable to eat this."


    ¡°I¡¯ve given it to you.¡±


    Tang Mo was not polite either and asked Nanfeng to find some oil paper for him to wrap. When he was in the office, he was hungry and might get used to it. If it really doesn''t work, he could give it to Zhuang Shi and the others, and he could always eat it all.


    Seeing that he really liked it a little, Xin An said, "If you are used to eating, I will go and ask Mrs. Ouyang where can I buy it. It seems that this thing is only available in winter."


    "I''ll talk about it after eating here."


    Xin An didn''t force him, but fortunately, Tang Mo felt that the smell of milk was left in his mouth after a while, and the smell was also fishy, ??so he could suppress it even if he drank tea.


    On that night, Tang Gang and Tang Rong returned to the mansion together. The father and son were not very good. Perhaps it was the revenge of Duke Xiangguo. In the past two days, there were people in the court who participated in the father and son, and all the things they were as big as sesame and mung beans. Especially Tang Rong, who was corrupt and did not deserve to be a job in the Ministry of Rites. If this continues, the errands of the Ministry of Rites will really not be able to save them.


    The father and son were also unwilling to eat, so they went to the study room after eating a few bites. Wang left silently with a look of his eyes. It can be said that as long as Wang is willing, it is impossible to hide the matter in the study room from her.


    Tang Mo and Xin Xing looked careless. After using the meal, they returned to Qiushiyuan together. As soon as they arrived, Nanfeng said that Liu Chang was coming, "I have been waiting for a long time. You must see him."


    Tang Mo nodded, "Take him in."


    Liu Chang brought a message to Tang Mo that Aunt Cai¡¯s family next door was developed.


    "Not only did they pay the money as scheduled, but they also bought a few servants and were generous in their actions. Today, my father heard that they were still secretly asking about the shop, and it seemed that they would still have to buy a property." Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "I found out where their money came from?"


    "Cai Quan has been to the **** shop twice, but the **** shop is tight and he doesn''t know what he is doing."


    The frequent visits and exits to pawnshops by servants are either to serve the master or to be unclear. He guessed that the Cai family belongs to the latter.


    Tang Mo curled his lips lightly and threw a piece of silver to Chang Liu, "This is done well, keep staring at them, it''s best to figure out what they have been pretending to be, and don''t make any noise."


    Liu Chang reached out to catch it, "Thank you, the second son."


    Soon Xin An got the news and looked sarcastic, "It was originally a cunning person, not surprising."


    "Save it first, it will be useful later."


    Tang Mo also said this, "I always feel that the next door won''t sit back and wait for death, he will definitely do something."


    "I just don''t know if he came out openly or used a secret trick."


    Xin An asked Nanfeng to remind Qingmo that Tang Rong must look more tightly.


    Tang Rong returned to Chunhua Courtyard at night. When he passed by Qiushi Courtyard, he stopped and looked at the closed gate. He was so distressed that Tang Mo gradually made a breakthrough. Could it be God''s will?


    We can''t let him go so smoothly.


    "Is the prince back?"


    Aunt Cai greeted at the door, "It''s cold at night. Don''t stand outside when the prince is wearing thin clothes. Warm autumn pear soup on the stove, and drink a bowl of it to warm your body."


    Tang Rong entered the door, and Aunt Cai served him as eagerly as usual. Tang Rong, who was holding Qiuli Soup, drank two sips, and suddenly remembered something, "Aunt, what are Cai Quan busy with recently?"


    "I''m still working on a job."


    Aunt Cai looked up at Tang Rong''s expression, "It''s just an ordinary job."


    "Um."


    Tang Rong put down his bowl, "It''s almost the end of the year, and the shopkeepers in several shops should come to pay the bill. He originally wanted to buy some more industries for Cai Quan and his son to take care of it. After working hard for a year, he should give some rewards, but it''s a pity."


    "It''s different from the past. My prince can''t even get two thousand taels of silver from the account."


    Aunt Cai was very surprised, "The money in the account in the mansion has always been a good use by the prince. In the past, it was done by sending Qingmo to get it, but why can''t it be done now?"


    Tang Rong smiled bitterly, without answering, but just sighed, "Aunt Cai, why are my life getting worse and worse?"


    Aunt Cai frowned. You must know that the rise and fall of their family is all about Tang Rong. If Tang Rong fails, their family will definitely be the first to be cleaned out of the Marquis'' Mansion by Wang.


    Originally, she was expecting Tao Yiran to rise in the mansion after she was pregnant, and she was more decent and convenient to do anything. Who knew that she would stay in her door and ignore everything in addition to raising her baby every day, and even if she wanted to ask those who served her to go out, she had to worry about finding reasons.


    The prince even felt that he was in trouble. If this continues, the entire Chunhuayuan will not get good.


    "Criminal, I''m not convenient to say something, but I think about it, has it been not very smooth since I moved to Chunhuayuan?"


    Aunt Cai has been thinking about this for a long time and believes that Tang Rong¡¯s current disagreement is the work of Wang and Tang Mo. Otherwise, how could a good person have had a series of troubles?


    Tang Rong raised his eyes, "What does aunt mean?"

 Chapter 240 Dont be afraid of not taking action next door

    Chapter 240 Don¡¯t be afraid of not taking action next door


    Tang Rong hoped to say something through Aunt Cai''s mouth, and Aunt Cai did not disappoint his expectations, sighed and said:


    "Originally, this is not something that I can say. At the beginning, the prince should have lived in the next door Qiushiyuan. Qiushiyuan is more transparent and brighter than Chunhuayuan. It is better than Chunhuayuan in both the scenery and the layout. It is very clear and honest. Even if you don''t understand Feng Shui, you can tell that it is a good place."


    "And the renovation and furnishings are all based on the identity of the prince, and the cost is quite large. After everything is ready, the wife invited a Taoist priest, saying that the big yard is not easy to hide the wind and gather the energy. She changed the small Chunhua Courtyard to the prince, and the second young master lived in the spacious and beautiful Qiushi Courtyard."


    Tang Rong frowned slightly, "Mother probably has no other intention."


    Aunt Cai understands Tang Rong and knows that some things are inconvenient to say in his identity. So she, the person who is a maternity, has to say it carefully today.


    "The prince is kind-hearted and always treats his wife as filial to her biological mother. Even if the wife''s dowry is left to her, she will be taken care of by her. People''s hearts are separated from her belly, so how can she know that she has not had any other thoughts?"


    "After all, the second young master is the wife''s own son. Let''s take a look at what situation the second young master who lives in Qiushiyuan is now. What kind of prince he used to be in the mansion, do you still remember?"


    Compared with the two, as long as you have eyes, Aunt Cai is sure to have Wang''s handwriting behind her. "It must be that the wife and the second prince did something behind their backs. I''m afraid that the prince''s accident will not be related to them. You must know that in the eyes of the second prince, the prince was the one who stole his wife."


    "How much money does the second young lady have, but can she compare with the eldest young lady''s family? The second young lady must hate the prince in her heart."


    "Maybe there is still a matter of the Second Young Master here. Whoever is stronger or weaker, as long as you have eyes can see clearly. The Xin family married daughter comes in to be the Marquis, and now she has become the second young master with no future. How can the Second Young Master not hate her in her heart?"


    Tang Rong pinched Shaobing and stirred the pear soup all the time. "I thought about this from my aunt, but my mother treated me well, and my second brother was respectful. I can''t blame them for my own discomfort for no reason."


    "My father will be angry if he knows it. Don''t say such things again in the future. It won''t sound good if it spreads."


    "Crown Prince."


    Aunt Cai tried her best to persuade, "You are the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion, and you will be the marquis of the Marquis'' Mansion from now on, and the head of the family. You can''t just let your wife and the second son bully you."


    "So what can I do?"


    Tang Rong looked helpless, "Can I go and tell my father that my mother hurt me?"


    "Or do you mean that my second brother hurt me?"


    "You rely on guessing without any evidence? How can a Feng Shui theory gain a foothold?"


    As he said that, he sighed again and put down the spoon, "Aunt, please help me with incense sticks to the Bodhisattva tomorrow. I have been in trouble in the past few months and everything goes well."


    Get up slowly, "It''s late, aunt, go down and rest."


    Looking at his lonely back, Aunt Cai frowned and turned her head to look at Qiushiyuan next door. Qing Mo, who had been silent, leaned over and lowered her voice, "Aunt, you must think of a way for the prince. If we are really unlucky, we will not be able to do anything."


    "You don''t know how bad the prince is outside. Even if the marquis'' attitude towards the prince is not as good as before, we have to find a way to help the prince."


    Aunt Cai nodded and told Qingmo to take care of her job, and not to relax her surveillance next door.


    Qing Mo agreed, and the next step was to figure out where Aunt Cai would start, and then give the news to Nanfeng.


    If there was no Nanfeng to deliver medicine, his grave might have grown weeds.


    The next day, Nanfeng told Xin An about the possible actions next door. Xin An curled his lips and smiled slightly, "Tell Qingmo, urging Aunt Cai to come up with a way as soon as possible."


    Nanfeng turned around and asked Aunt Wang for ten taels of silver to do business. Aunt Wang didn''t ask much and immediately gave it to her. After the person left, he smiled at Xin An and said, "This girl is getting more and more neat in doing things."


    "But she is a wife, is it really okay to let her do these things?"


    Xin An asked back, "Even if she told her mother-in-law everything in detail, what would happen to her mother-in-law?"


    If you don¡¯t help, you will be restrained.


    "Although my mother-in-law and I didn''t talk about something openly, we have a tacit understanding."


    Aunt Wang thought about it and said that her wife was not bad either. The young lady in her family was the second son, who was the wife''s biological son.


    "I''m too worried. Is the young lady still not going to let Aunt Cuiping go to the yard to serve?"


    "Auntie is wrong?"


    After asking questions, Xin An remembered that Aunt Wang was going to marry her daughter-in-law in the beginning of next spring and she had to go back to prepare. "I forgot that my aunt was going to marry her daughter-in-law. In this way, you go to Aunt Cuiping and tell her what she should do, and then let her come to the yard to serve her in the daytime and don''t have to live here at night."


    "I also explained it to Chunyang Chunlu clearly. I will put the warehouse key in my room first, and I will just come here every few days."


    Aunt Wang smiled and nodded, "I shouldn''t have gone back at this time, but I''m afraid I can''t help with the matters during the New Year. Aunt Cuiping is more useful than me at this time."


    "Aunt, don''t say that."


    Xin An held her hand with a smile, "In my eyes, only my mother can pass over you. I have always regarded you as an elder, so don''t be so polite to me, just tell me what you have."


    "After going back, we will renovate the yard with plum trees in the east for Wang Fu to get married. In the future, your family will live in it. The yard is spacious and you can run away if you have a grandson in the future."


    "Our new house should be lively during the New Year, and I have to work hard to take care of my aunt."


    Aunt Wang hurriedly smiled and thanked, "Thank you, Mrs. Young, for the reward."


    Xin An asked her to take another 100 taels to arrange, "So you can pick a few items from the warehouse and count them as the betrothal gift I added to Wang Fu."


    Aunt Wang was very satisfied. After receiving such great grace from the young lady, she would remind the father and son to work harder.


    Just one day later, there were rumors in the mansion, saying that Wang was partial to his own son and plotted against Qiushiyuan, the prince of the Hou Mansion, and gave Tang Mo. If it weren''t for her plan, there would be no matter what the bride would have gone to the wrong courtyard, and Tang Rong would not have had everything going wrong. He accused Wang of not being a kind mother, and all the mistakes were on her alone.


    Xin An soon received news that Manager Zhang would take care of the mouths of the people below. If anyone dared to disrespect the mistress, no matter who was the one who was, it would be merciless.


    Tao Yiran, who was raising her baby next to her feet, said that she felt uncomfortable. The doctor had been diagnosed for a long time and had no problems. Tao Yiran said that she was panicked. Aunt Liu and Aunt Cai were chanting Amitabha Buddha in their mouths, saying that they were worried that they had bumped into something.


    Xin An sneered, "Are you going to say that the yard is not conducive to baby care or is it that our couple defeated them?"

 Chapter 241 Tang Gang who eats nothing

    Chapter 241 Tang Gang who eats nothing


    Aunt Cai took action, first aroused public opinion in the mansion, and then used Tao Yiran''s belly to talk about it. Xin''an did nothing except suppressing the mouths of the servants in the mansion. If he wanted to destroy it, he would first make it crazy.


    Wang naturally got the news, and she didn''t say a word except to send someone to stare at him. She was busy at the end of the year and she was busy taking Xin''an to the banquet.


    Tang Mo''s changes and Xin An''s generosity have improved Wang''s situation when he went out for a banquet. As the saying goes, he eats people with short hands and soft mouths. When he drinks a small crab in tea, his relationship will naturally get closer.


    "I''m not afraid of you two jokes, but my stepmother is difficult. I''m giving her a good thing, and I try not to show up in front of her."


    The young general of the Wu family in Beijing got married, and there were many guests. When he sat down and talked with his familiar wives, Wang also changed his attitude and started to exhale bitterly. "I felt nervous when I heard that her stomach was uncomfortable."


    Wang has not had a particularly good wife in Beijing these years, mainly because she is not willing to say that her own is not easy, and she rarely talks about family matters. People think that she is not very good and is so arrogant, so she is not willing to deal with her, and she doesn''t tell her any news.


    Now when I heard her complaining, everyone was so excited that they felt very strange.


    If there is a wife, she couldn''t help but ask, "If these things happen one after another, there will be no punishment at all?"


    Tang Rong went out to work as a businessman as if nothing had happened, and was still having a banquet outside, and his face was not as thick as he was.


    Wang smiled bitterly, "It is difficult to explain the right and wrong here clearly. If you look at it in depth, everyone''s appearance is not good-looking. You just don''t make any mistakes after a few words. You are pregnant now. If you say it''s heavy, don''t you worry about the child in your stomach."


    "If you ask me to say you are too lenient, but your identity is really difficult. It is either crawling out of your own belly or it is different."


    Wang picked up the teacup and said, "I just wanted to be ashamed of myself and not ask for anything in return. As long as they live a good life, this year is indeed not going well. I just hope that everything will be fine for the New Year."


    Everyone present knew about the stepmother¡¯s difficulties, and they also heard the fact that Tang Gang was biased from Wang¡¯s tone. In short, they naturally felt sympathy when they knew that others were not doing well, and they also liked each other. Then they were naturally willing to say a few good words, ¡°Your second son is good. I heard that he is very appreciated by Commander Liao?¡±


    "Oh, that kid would be grateful if he didn''t cause trouble for me. He didn''t expect anything else. But I heard that your young master has been promoted again, so why is he so good at teaching children? He has to teach me some secrets."


    The talking lady smiled complacently. Her son was promoted, and she was just waiting for someone to congratulate her. Her face was full of smiles at this moment.


    Wang has achieved his goal, and Xin''an''s progress is also very smooth. He first sat down and listened to Lin Yao and others talking, saying that the streets were not peaceful near the end of the year, and he lost two big girls and a few dolls. This kind of thing happened every year. Although it is not unusual, he also sympathized with the people who lost the dolls.


    Soon, a few people talked about Tao Yiran. Xin An layed the groundwork and complained to Lin Yao and others, "Since she is pregnant, I have even **** my dog. I wish I could tie my mouth up, because I was afraid that the next door would be frightened when I heard the dog barking."


    ¡°The people in my yard can¡¯t speak loudly.¡±


    "I had a stomachache yesterday. Everyone below said that I had bumped into something, and that the yard I lived in was not spacious enough and stuffy. Do you think I can''t even save the yard?"


    Lin Yao and others expressed sympathy for her, "The two of you are accustomed to making trouble and the other is hypocritical. You two live next door to them, but you are going to suffer."


    "I''m afraid you''re just starting out, and I don''t know what''s waiting for you later."


    Xin An sighed, "Why is it so difficult for me?" Not far away, the wife of Duke Xiangguo was scrambling and complaining about Tao Yiran and Tang Rong, one of whom was harming his son and the other attacking his son. Can she let those two go?


    "My son is just a little confused and his mind is clear. If that person hadn''t said something in front of him, could he think about other girls?"


    "This is Suigen''er. When you see a man, you want to provoke him. You are shameless and slutty. You think that everyone is like that shameless person, who is promising to be lustful in broad daylight with her in broad daylight?"


    Those who had established themselves in the Duke''s Mansion immediately agreed, and spoke in a verbal manner. Xin An took a look from afar and turned around with a smile.


    After a wedding banquet, Tang Rong and Tao Yiran''s reputation became even worse. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law returned with satisfaction. After returning home, they were busy with all the big and small things in the mansion as usual, watching Aunt Cai and Aunt Liu sing a big show.


    The weather was cold very quickly. I felt a little cold when I woke up in the morning, and the wind was getting colder.


    The business of Tianyi Leng Medicinal Food House is getting better and better. In addition to some of the people who became repeat customers on the day of opening, many merchants also regard Medicinal Food House as the first choice for banquets. You should know that Medicinal Food House not only has enough noodles but also is very easy to meet the powerful. According to word of mouth, it is already very decent for guests at Medicinal Food House. Now if you want to book a private room, you need to make a reservation at least three days in advance.


    "This medicinal food shop is really well-known. Thank you for your kind hospitality today, and you have spent a lot of money."


    As the sky gradually became late, the door of one of the box offices in the medicinal food workshop opened, and several officials with red faces were out with a smile. Tang Gang walked among the few people and said with a smile: "It''s cold in winter, and I feel comfortable all over my body if you eat this medicinal food. If you can eat it well, you will come here often in the future."


    "The Marquis was joking. Although the medicinal food was good, it was expensive. I couldn''t wait for the Marquis'' financial resources, so how dare I say the word "come often"?"


    "Brother Wen said that if we were not for the Marquis'' banquet, the door of this medicinal food shop would not dare to step on the door of the medicinal food shop at will."


    Tang Gang was a little fluttered, thinking that this medicinal food shop really gave him face, "It''s just a table of food. If you like it, please write it down in this marquis'' account when you come."


    Fang Da, who was standing by, almost rolled his eyes in his heart. Before he opened his eyes, he expected that someone would eat for nothing. Although there seemed to be a lot of powerful people in the capital, there were only a blank shell left in the family. These people would choose to eat for nothing with their ancestors¡¯ fame.


    He was ready and had a way to deal with it, but he never expected that the first person to eat for nothing was Tang Gang.


    I brought people to eat for so many times, and I never paid the money once.


    "Is the Marquis going to go back?"


    No matter how much he despised himself, he had to smile on his face. Tang Gang said ''um'', "I recognize these adults. If you come to have a good hospitality in the future, you will spend it on this marquis'' account."


    Fang Da responded with a smile, and the few people flattered Tang Gang again. Tang Gang was very helpful and immediately said to Fang Da, "Leave a private room for this marquis, and don''t arrange for others in the future."


    Fang Da almost stopped and forced himself to smile and sent the person out of the door. The guy stood at the door and nodded and bowed to see him off. He turned around and had a bitter face when he came back, "Shopkeeper, do you want to say something to the second young lady?"


    Fang Da glared at him, "Young lady knows what you do."


    The guy stopped talking and hurriedly went in to greet the guests. Fang Da sighed and still recorded Tang Gang''s account at the counter. Whether he could be collected or not is one thing, and whether he could remember it is another thing.

 Chapter 242 Wang: Why don鈥檛 you give money?

    Chapter 242 Wang: Why don¡¯t you give money?


    The weather became colder and there was a faint New Year atmosphere. Xin''an no longer spent a small life in Qiushiyuan every day. Wang took her to deal with matters of the New Year Festival every day. The two discussed the gifts for two or three days, and there were various purchases and money raising. A large amount of silver was spent every day. Wang lamented that the money was difficult to make, but it was too easy.


    Xin''an is looking through the account books of previous years. The old marquis has been fighting for many years and the emperor has given countless rewards. In addition to the gold, silver and jade belonging to the old lady''s collection, there are also some industries in the mansion, including more than 30 shops, three farms and two other courtyards, and the income is acceptable.


    "I think the income of the shop in the mansion is pretty good, and the years have been good in the past two years. The harvest in the mansion is enough for food and food in the mansion. My father''s salary is also quite good. Why is it a bit too short of money?"


    If her father hadn''t been able to support her 100,000 taels per year, the Hou''s Mansion would have been not affordable.


    Wang was embarrassed to talk about the grandparents of Tang Gang and Tang Rong and his son in front of Xin''an, and said, "In addition to taking care of those veterans, your grandfather also left some soldiers to support, not to mention that your father often needs banquets, so the expenses are more."


    The father and son didn''t have enough to treat guests. The money spent on food and drink in a year was a big sum. Not to mention the need to give gifts, this was a huge expense.


    If she whispers twice, she would say that she is a woman''s knowledge and does not understand the difficulties of external affairs.


    Xin An actually knew it well, so Tang Gang would not say it. Tang Rong spent a lot of money on the banquet. In order to maintain the nobleness of his noble family, all the food, clothing and consumption were good. He also liked jade. You should know that jade can be more expensive than gold.


    "It''s shocking that my elder brother has arrived at the Ministry of Rites and has not received a few salary."


    "How much money did your husband spend in the Northern Yajun?"


    In the past, Tang Mo liked to compare with Tang Rong, and his food, clothing and consumption were comparable. In fact, he was a bit imitating Tang Rong. Now he has completely returned to his original appearance, and he does not care about food and drink. He does not wear beautiful jade on his body, which is much more refreshing, so he naturally costs less.


    Wang said, "I have discussed with your father. Starting next year, in addition to the routine monthly money, the mansion will allocate you a sum of silver every year. Your elder brother is 5,000 taels, and you are 2,000 taels. After taking the money, you can no longer find the account to pay for private accounts. If you can''t use it all, it''s your own. If you don''t have enough money, the mansion will not care about it."


    "In addition, we will give you two shops, operate them on your own, and bear the profits and losses at your own risk."


    Tang Rong won¡¯t be able to withdraw endlessly from the account.


    Xin An felt it was very reasonable. She didn''t care if she was less than three thousand taels. As long as Tang Rong didn''t eat more, he would find Tao Yiran without money, and then the dog bites the dog, tsk.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, Manager Fang is here."


    Xin An said ''um'', said to Wang, then got up and went to her small side hall. Fang Da said that the grocery store was about to open. "Yesterday, the Xu family''s cargo ship arrived in the capital and brought half of the cargo, which could be opened in three days."


    Xin''an said that he would visit the day of opening. The grocery store is different from the medicinal food shop, so there is no need to invite any guests, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Fang Da also said that the grocery store will definitely be busy for a while, "The Medicinal Food Shop is stable. I want to invite a reliable manager to take charge of the Medicinal Food Shop. I wonder what the young lady wants?"


    "We will have more than these two places in the future. We should ask someone to help you."


    Xin''an said that Wang Jin and his son were not good at these things, "Are you planning to ask for someone from Huaijiang or have you already chosen someone?"


    ¡°There is one.¡±


    Fang Da said that he had an old friend, surnamed Qian, "This person is slick and had been fooled by the government. Later, he was guilty of the government and he lost his place to go. He did some small business in the past two years and his life was still acceptable." Xin An was willing to give Fang Da this face, "As long as he is upright, loyal, and capable, he will take the person to the second son and let him see it. If he thinks it is good, he will stay."


    "The documents must be signed, and the rest of Uncle Fang can do it by himself."


    Fang Da nodded with a smile, picked up the teacup sideways and took a sip, and said something that made him embarrassed, that is, Tang Gang eats nothing.


    "From the opening of the house to the present, the marquis often brings people to eat, sometimes three or five, sometimes seven or eight, and the prince will occasionally come with him. He has to choose the best food, but the meal money is only mentioned in the account."


    "Now I even said that I would leave him a private room for the medicinal restaurant so that he could entertain guests at any time. I was not sure what to do, so I could only ask the young lady for instructions."


    This matter was not unusual at first. Many businessmen would book private rooms in familiar restaurants for a long time, mainly for convenience. Tang Gang could understand this need, but he did not say he had to pay, which was equivalent to having a private room for him for free regardless of whether he came or not. This would not delay the business.


    Xin An knew that Tang Gang was not very particular, but he didn''t expect that he was so inappropriate. Did he regard her medicinal food shop as the property of the Hou Mansion?


    "You can leave a private room and not book for external purposes. The second young master will occasionally need it. It is easy to arrange it when it encounters important things. I can''t give you a definite answer for the rest. I will ask you to tell you if there is a charter in the future."


    Fang Da said: "I didn''t think of this even if the second young lady didn''t say it. She should indeed reserve a private room and be calm when encountering things."


    The two of them said a few more words before leaving. As soon as he left, Xin''an returned to Wang and continued to look through the account book. Wang said, "If you have something to do, go and do it. It doesn''t matter here."


    Xin An shook his head, "It''s not a big deal. There is one thing that the manager Fang, Uncle Fang, can''t make up his mind to ask me."


    Wang saw her hesitation, "But what''s wrong?"


    Xin An told the matter a little embarrassedly, and then said, "We are naturally happy when my father and elder brother chose to go to the medicinal meal shop for the banquet. We also took the guests for us. There is no need for the family to withdraw money. I originally left a private room for my husband. If I left one for my father, I would go to two."


    "My mother knows that business is good at the end of the year, and there is always a time when the private rooms of the Medicinal Food House are not unavailable. In order to open this Medicinal Food House, we invested a lot of money and pointed to the cold days to make a return."


    "I thought that since I had left one, my husband and father would share it. The main reason is that my husband is busy on weekdays and doesn''t have much time to invite a banquet."


    Wang had something to understand, and he was even more despised Tang Gang. He took advantage of his daughter-in-law''s property and did not pay for his meals. He would be embarrassed to say it out.


    Also, why should I go to her daughter-in-law¡¯s place to do business for Tang Rong, and why should I not pay for money! !


    "You haven''t figured out the rules in the mansion. Your father would keep the manager in his account when he was having dinner outside. He would come to the mansion to find the account to settle the account on the first day of every month."


    Xin An was even more embarrassed, "It was just a few meals to treat my father to eat, so why did he really ask my father to pay for it?"


    Wang said, "If you open the door and do business, you must act like a business. Your father is not the kind of person who likes to take advantage of it. You don''t have to tell your father about this. He just keeps the account and gets it when it''s time to get it."

 Chapter 243 Must be revenge

    Chapter 243 Must take revenge


    Xin An was relieved with Wang''s words. It didn''t matter to her that Tang Gang went to eat by herself, but she just treated it as a signboard for the medicinal food shop. She didn''t even see the little money for food, but Tang Gang used her shop to make good friends for Tang Rong''s profit, and she refused.


    "Since my mother said that, I will instruct the subordinates to do their business as rules. But the family cannot collect money as much as outsiders. Just give half of it."


    Wang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you''re by your side, your mother will tell your father."


    She will naturally make up for the loss of money from her mansion.


    "Thank you, mother. I feel so at ease with my mother protecting me."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law continued to deal with trivial matters in the mansion. In the next few days, Tang Gang and Tang Rong rarely came back to have dinner in the evening. During this period, Tang Gang also asked Wang to open a warehouse once and took a pair of porcelain bottles. What they did was unknown.


    Tang Rong had a faint desire to rejuvenate. Recently, the Ministry of Rites assigned him an errand. Tang Gang was afraid that something would happen again and secretly asked someone for help. The final result could be said to be quite beautiful. He also received the commendation from the Minister of Rites, which was a bit proud.


    Some people even say that they are worthy of being the prince carefully educated by the Hou Mansion. Although they are confused, as long as he wakes up, he is still the best among the juniors in the capital.


    There were rumors outside, or that Wang was not kind and he colluded with a fake Taoist priest to steal Tang Rong''s large courtyard. He also said that Tang Rong''s several encounters were done by Tang Mo, and these words were spread quietly. Tang Mo and Xin An just smiled faintly after hearing this. They were not in a hurry to argue, and let''s see what other moves next door would do.


    On that night, Zhao Wen and Ma Qi came out of the brothel with their arms around each other, saying dirty words and laughing very vulgarly. They walked into an alley and suddenly came out of the dark corner with a group of masked thugs in black. The thugs came forward without saying a word and greeted the two of them. Even their followers could not escape the poisonous hand. They were beaten to the bruised face in a short while.


    "Master, please let me bring you two, don''t worry about other people''s affairs. If you dare to offend our prince and master in the future, be careful to send you to see the King of Hell."


    "Walk."


    Several people turned around and left. Zhao Wen and Ma Qi''s eyes were swollen when they were beaten. When they came to their senses, they sent someone to check the traces of the thugs. The news received in the middle of the night that the men in black disappeared near the Marquis'' Mansion of Weiyuan.


    "Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Zhao Wen, who grinned in pain, asked Ma Qi, "I seem to hear the man in black talking about the prince?"


    "I didn''t hear clearly."


    Ma Qi was beaten into a pig''s head, and the servant with the same pig''s head hurriedly said, "I said that if you dare to offend our prince again, you will send the prince to see the King of Hell."


    "Occurs?"


    Ma Qi said that they didn''t offend anyone, and they thought that was the case. Both of them had seen the world. Of course, they knew who could offend and who couldn''t afford to offend. Basically, no one came to cause trouble afterwards and attacked him.


    "It''s Tang Rong."


    Zhao Wen is sure that it is Tang Rong, "When did you forget that time at the door of the Tao family?"


    "He asked the guards to beat Brother Zhu at that time. If Brother Zhu hadn''t been beaten to death by us, he would have taken revenge on us."


    As soon as he said this, Ma Qi also realized that the more he thought about it, he felt that it was the case. He gritted his teeth, "What a sinister and cunning thing, he actually attacked him. You can''t just let it go."


    ¡°Yes, we must get back.¡±


    He suggested sending someone to beat him up. Zhao Wen gritted his teeth and said, "It must be beaten hard. He sent five people, and I will send ten people."


    Perhaps because his expression was too big and involved the wound, he gasped in pain and his eyes became even more vicious.


    The next day, Tang Mo returned to his house and brought back good news to Xin An, "This morning, the emperor pardoned King Jin, saying that he had issued an order to let King Jin''s family go home for the New Year, and finally he was looking forward to returning."


    Xin''an''s eyes lit up, "I have asked Manager Yang to open a warm room to grow vegetables, and asked him to prepare a thousand kilograms of grain, which may be useful." "Uncle Wang also hired someone to build a warm room in Xin''s house. At that time, let the gardener in the village go to Xin''s house to live in Xin''s house. If the jasmine can bloom on the New Year Festival, even if it cannot, they must cultivate a few pots of excellent quality."


    Tang Mo smiled and brought himself a cup of tea, "We should do our best, so there is no need to force it too much, and you don''t expect too much."


    Xin An was curious, "How many meanings?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t be lost."


    Tang Mo took her hand and sat down aside, "I know what you think. I''m afraid you''ll get stuck in the slightest way. Remember, nothing is more important than living a better life in front of us."


    "I know."


    Xin''an''s lips raised lightly, "I understand the truth, but you know, occasionally there are times when it''s uncontrollable, just wait."


    "I''ll take a break in two days, and take another two days off. I''ll accompany you to the village to stay for two days. This time we''ll go there."


    Tang Mo was really afraid that Xin An would have a problem, "If you don''t like Zhuangzi, we will take you to the horse farm of Qinghou Mansion to see it. Maybe you will like it."


    "Don''t leave."


    Xin''an said that he didn''t like horses, especially a large group of horses huddled together, "it''s a big smell."


    "The Zhuangzi doesn''t want to go. What''s so good about the Zhuangzi in winter? Looking at the fields, the trees are also bare. Besides, the farm is not that convenient."


    Tang Mo understood, and liked the bustling place. "There is a small building near the water. The decoration is very tasty, the dishes are very good, and the scenery is very good. Except for the price, there is almost nothing wrong with it. I''ll take you to stay for one night?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "We live in the Marquis'' Mansion. It''s a scene every step, spacious and comfortable. Do you still need to go out to stay in the inn?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    Knowing that he was worried about himself, Xin An took his hand, "For me, life is a relaxed and comfortable life that I have never experienced before. I haven''t seen it yet, but I''m still fatter than I''m?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be able to get along with myself. If I get stuck, wouldn''t it be a waste of my chance to have another chance?"


    When she talked about the opportunity, she remembered something, "Next time we go to Nandu Temple to enjoy incense sticks together. We should always do something when we get such a great opportunity, and we should be at ease."


    ¡°It depends on you.¡±


    Tang Mo picked up a piece of snack and sent it to Xin An. "The next door was attacked by the incident of changing the yard. It seemed that he wanted to rely on his mother''s reunion, and his mind was vicious."


    "I heard from my mother that my father thought that our yard was better than the one next door, and I felt a little dissatisfied. Although my mother was temporarily persuaded to stop me, it is hard to guarantee that I would not mention it again."


    Xin''an''s lips curled gently, "I think this yard is pretty good, and if you want to move it, it will be moved away next door."


    "Or my father would drive us away. Then I will take you to live in Xin''s house. The repairs have been made. We will be driven away in shame and leave some items here. Finally, a thief will become a monk. What do you think?"


    Tang Mo''s expression was a little complicated, "At that time, the whole city of Beijing would know that we were kicked out of the mansion in order to make up the place next door, and then your dowry was stolen by the next door. I can''t imagine what the people outside would say at that time?"


    At that time, his father and Tang Rong were pushed to the forefront. He and Xin''an had nothing to do. As long as they were in trouble, countless people would criticize the father and son. The censor would also impeach them. Maybe they would be scolded by the emperor and lose their jobs.

 Chapter 244 The old ladys partiality

    Chapter 244 The old lady''s partiality


    Xin An always knew that Tang Mo looked like a traitor, but in fact he valued love, especially for Tang Gang, he had always been complicated. Her proposal was enough to completely shatter the already shaky relationship between their father and son.


    She was worried that Tang Mo was like a ok person, "I think this is here in advance, I don''t think it''s so unreliable."


    He felt that Tang Gang would not do this for the sake of face.


    Xin An smiled but said nothing. Tang Mo accompanied her to talk about interesting things outside for a while. When she saw her, she was still a little worried.


    No matter what Xin''an said, he just felt that staying in the mansion all day long is not good. Staying alone is easy to think randomly, which is not conducive to physical and mental health. "I have to take you out more in the future to avoid you becoming an old lady again. Let''s leave now and not have dinner in the mansion at night."


    Helpless Xin An let him lead him out the door. Before he could reach the door, he met Tang Gang who was out, "Where to go?"


    ¡°Go out for dinner.¡±


    Tang Mo''s expression was open-minded, "We won''t eat in the mansion tonight."


    Tang Gang looked bad, thinking that rotten wood was rotten wood, even if it looked good on the face, it would not work inside, and his mind was still full of food and drink.


    No matter how beautiful jade is, it is still beautiful jade, and it will shine with a little carving, such as his eldest son.


    When I think of the eldest son''s performance in the past few days, I feel better. I can''t help but think of Wang''s words. It seems that the child in Tao Yiran''s belly is really time and I am still lucky.


    Tang Mo Xin''an was not here, and Tang Gang and his son drank dinner together, and the father was kind and the son was filial.


    "My son was confused earlier and made his father worried. The son apologized to his father."


    "You, my father and son don''t say this. Since you were born, you have high expectations for you. You have been outstanding since childhood, and you have always been proud of you as a father."


    Tang Gang was very pleased and proud. Tang Rong smiled and put down his glass, "My son will be more diligent in the future, but I hope he won''t fall into the lintel of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    ¡°Okay, okay¡±


    Tang Gang breathed a sigh of relief, and looked up at Wang again when he wanted to say something. Wang pretended not to see it, and ate on his own. After using the meal, he used the excuse to go to Chunrongtang to see the space left by the old lady for their father and son. The main reason was that he did not want to see the hypocritical faces of the father and son, and he also understood why her son was unwilling to please Tang Gang again now, and it was useless to please him.


    What a little older man said a few words and his heart was not aware of where he was going.


    As soon as the man left, Tang Rong frowned slightly and looked embarrassed, "Did my father hear the rumors in the mansion and outside recently?"


    There have been many rumors outside recently. Tang Gang asked which one it was. Tang Rong sighed, "I don''t know who was gossiping. He said that my second brother and I changed the yard on purpose by my mother. My son did not believe it. The mother treats her son like her biological child and will never do such a thing. She also asked her father to find out the truth so as not to chill her mother''s heart."


    Tang Gang had doubted Wang, but thought what Wang said was also very reasonable, "It''s just that people outside are idle and don''t need to pay attention to it."


    "How come you, can you still live in your yard?"


    Tang Rong hurriedly said that it was very spacious, "Although it is smaller than Qiushiyuan, living in it is enough for the father to have no need to worry about his son."


    Tang Gang nodded and did not continue to talk about this. Tang Rong stopped and said nothing more and continued to raise his glass.


    In Chunrong Hall, the old lady was looking at Ganlu and counting the big boxes in front of her. When she saw Wang coming, she felt uncomfortable and then returned to normal. Wang was curious, "Is it useful for mother to take out these?" The old lady smiled and said, "I have received a letter from the clan today. The people who came to the capital are already on the way. I will arrive in a few days. I will always give them some gifts to meet."


    ¡°This is too expensive.¡±


    Wang doesn¡¯t really believe that it is such a precious porcelain and jade gift?


    The old lady said, "The meeting gift is second. The main reason is that all parties need to move around by the end of the year. The mansion is not peaceful this year. It is best to settle some of the things that should be done by the end of the year. There should be a new look in the New Year. I will divide these things into three parts, and give them one for each of the father and son. Whatever you want depends on them."


    Wang became more and more curious. The old lady has always been reluctant to take out these things. The last time she took it out was because Tang Gang was so anxious. Now she took it out on her own initiative?


    Looking at the three-bit boxes that Ganlu had divided, I suddenly realized that giving Tang Gang and Tang Rong was the truth, and giving his son was the way to give them. There were several large porcelain bottles in one box, which looked full, but compared with the other two full boxes, it was obvious.


    "These bottles look good."


    Gan Ru''s face was filled with smiles, "The old lady said that the second young master and the second young lady liked porcelain, and she specially ordered her to find it and put it on for the second young master."


    Wang''s heart is irritated at this moment. How did her son and daughter-in-law treat the old lady? The old lady can''t see it?


    Her son and daughter-in-law like gold and jade, and are not keen on porcelain. Is the old lady now starting to not hide her bias?


    Don¡¯t even want to install it?


    He smiled as usual, "You can give the second boy such a valuable object, and he can appreciate it just like his cow chewing peonies?"


    "Let''s give it to the boss. Both the eldest and the wife like simple and noble objects, sky-blue pomegranate red porcelain, white jade or topaz jade, they all like it."


    "Besides, the second boy has nothing to give to friends or colleagues who need to give such valuable gifts, so it''s useless to give them to him. These things are more useful in the hands of the marquis or the boss."


    The old lady''s smile was a little stiff, and Ganlu stepped forward to smooth things over. "The second young master and the prince are both the old lady''s grandsons. There is no reason why the prince has the second young master but does not have it. When it is reported that people who don''t know the matter outside should say that the old lady is partial."


    "You must know that the old lady loves the second young master the most on weekdays, and she also loves the second young lady. As long as the second young lady is interested in the old lady, the old lady will not say no to give it to her."


    This is at Wang''s point, telling her that Xin An has obtained a lot of good things from the old lady. Wang said with a smile, "I originally thought that good things should be used on the blade, so that good objects should be used to the greatest use. If you give them to the second boy, you will only be put into the warehouse. It is better to use them as much as possible."


    "You said this and it seems that I am not very thoughtful, so I will be so shameless for the second boy to thank my mother for her love."


    The old lady smiled and picked up the teacup, "The things in my yard will belong to their brothers in the future. As long as they are harmonious and support the lintel of the Marquis'' Mansion together, I will explain to their grandfather."


    The topic changed and it came to Wang, "Why did you come here alone at this time?"


    Wang smiled and said that the second couple went out for dinner, and Tang Gang and his son were drinking, "I think that their father and son have not been so relaxed for a long time, so they can''t let go while standing there. It''s better to talk to their mother, so that they can''t speak for themselves. In this way, any gaps in the past should be dispersed."


    The old lady was very pleased. Wang was always considerate on the big side. For a moment, she felt a little bit obedient and believed. The servants in the mansion were gossiping, so why did she believe it?


    Wang came to change the yard and told her personally, and she nodded. Today, she subconsciously thought that if it weren''t for the yard, she wouldn''t have changed the bride, and there wouldn''t be such a shameful thing in the future. She would have been dissatisfied with Wang.


    She felt sorry for Tang Rong''s experience and thought about subsidizing him for one or two.


    I forgot about the filial piety of the second couple to her.

 Chapter 245 I was pregnant one after another next door

    Chapter 245: I¡¯m pregnant next door one after another


    Wang sat and talked to the old lady, feeling very boring and a little disheartened.


    The old lady asked Ganlu to pack a box for Tang Mo again, "I was really not considerate today, I was afraid I was too careful."


    Ganlu thinks that the old lady is quite contradictory. When the prince is good, he is thinking about the second young master. When the second young master is good, he is thinking about the prince again. In the past, he has brought good things to the second young lady in front of the prince and the eldest young lady, but now he turns to the prince again and feels that the prince is pitiful and has offended both sides.


    The key is that except for the Second Young Master, who would occasionally send some rare things, the rest of the mansion was silent at the old lady, and the Marquis often wanted to **** away from the old lady.


    The old lady does not have any mountains of gold and silver. Just the items left by the old marquis, if the old man does not have some good things in his hands, his son will not be filial.


    "In my opinion, it''s just a three-box redistribution. The old lady still has to keep more physical care in her hands. In the future, there are more people in the house, so she must give some rewards, and those who marry and get married should also add makeup and subsidies."


    The old lady thought about it and the same reason, not to mention that she gave it to her once two months ago. Today, she was so angry that she wanted to spend money again. The important thing is that she has not been in stock. "Send it back to the warehouse and wait until the New Year is over."


    It is necessary to give it another time when you get it.


    In this way, the old lady who was originally going to spend money gave up this idea after seeing Wang. Ganlu quickly sent the three boxes back to the warehouse and came back to serve the old lady. She advised her children and grandchildren to have their own blessings and worry less.


    "Didn''t the Second Young Master say that a new drama has appeared outside and you want to ask you to go with me?"


    "You, just enjoy your happiness."


    The old lady smiled again, "The second wife likes gorgeous and expensive ornaments, and picks a few beautiful ones on the treasure rack. She looks happy when she comes back."


    Ganlu was helpless, "You have sent some good items to the Second Young Master, why are you going to give the Second Young Master a few bottles today?"


    The lady also saw it and she was named in vain. The lady turned around unhappy and was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable for the Marquis again. It was true.


    The old lady said, "I give my second wife good things so I just like it. Look at who in the mansion is as willing to think about me like her?"


    "I''ll give her one or two occasionally, and I''ll be happy as well."


    "As for the second boy, he is not short of money with his father-in-law''s help, I won''t talk about it anymore than his elder brother. I am the older I am, the more confused I am."


    What can nectar say?


    She didn''t understand. The old lady looked stingy and was actually generous. As long as she was happy, her hands were very loose. Why didn''t the Marquis and the Prince come to coax? If it weren''t for the rules that required the morning and evening, I would probably not want to come once every few days.


    Second Young Master, she deserves what she deserves.


    At night, Wang tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He got up in the middle of the night and went to the secret room in the room to get a box of pearls and decided to give it to Xin An on the next day. He thought that as long as the old lady really gave it out, she could get the good things from the warehouse in the mansion and make up for her son.


    Fortunately, when she greeted her the next morning, the old lady said she would re-invest the warehouse and would not subsidize the father and son for the time being. Wang then calmed down, but she still sent the box of pearls to Xin''an and let her in the jewelry.


    "What''s wrong next door?"


    After lunch that day, Xin An was about to take a nap. He heard a laugh next door. Nan Feng came in and replied, "It''s Xueyu who has just been back. He just drank the tea in his concubine''s house. Now he is Aunt Yu. The people from Chunhuayuan have just congratulated her."


    "I have a big belly and look good. I can tell at a glance that I didn''t suffer in the village. Aunt Cai also said that if she has a sharp belly, she will definitely give birth to a young man."


    Xin''an thought it was interesting, "Aunt Wang, you choose two jewelry to send it over, and say it was my gift, and then praise her belly, and say it would be a boy. He said that the child was more expensive, and he was the eldest grandson of the Marquis'' generation."


    It¡¯s good to make things difficult for Tao Yiran if you have nothing to do.


    Aunt Wang turned around and took two not-so-priced hairpins, found a box to put them on, and went to the next door with a smile, praising Xueyu''s belly and saying that Xueyu is lucky, and pulled Aunt Cai to say that Chunhuayuan will not know how lively the future, and she didn''t care about Aunt Liu''s face that could not be restrained. Unfortunately, Tao Yiran didn''t come out of the house, and I don''t know what she thought.


    "What''s wrong next door?"


    ?


    Is Tang Rong a breeding pig? Is he sowing so much?


    Haven¡¯t you been recuperating before?


    Is this going on the court with injuries?


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, there will be three little kids next door at this time next year. Then the crying sounds will make our yard very deserted."


    Not to mention Xin''an, Nanfeng was no longer calm. When Aunt Wang came back, she sighed faintly when she heard this. Her eyes looked at Xin''an with a deep meaning of "you understand".


    Xin An spread his hands and said, "What should we do? Why don''t we move the yard, and we won''t be upset?"


    "Or get a dog back and keep it, it''s lively?"


    ¡°Young lady~¡±


    Chunyang stomped his feet, "When is it now, why are you not in a hurry?"


    "I can''t hurry."


    Xin An reminded Aunt Wang, "I will remind the people in the yard to stop wandering at the door next door if you have nothing to do, and not to have conflicts with the people next door. If someone says ''Stomach pain'', you won''t be able to escape. Now they are all old men, do you understand?"


    Chunlu was very sad, "We also want to be an old man."


    "You have to be patient in this matter. I don''t have to worry about it. Why are you anxious?"


    "besides.."


    Xin An remembered something, "Don''t go to my son-in-law to talk nonsense in the future, it makes him so nervous. You said he is sick if you are not sick."


    "It''s not us, we''re here to say it."


    "Yes, come on, how could we come to our son-in-law and say this? We are girls who are not married yet."


    "That''s right, they''re all talking nonsense."


    Several people sold them to the future without hesitation. Xin An laughed, "What did you say to your son-in-law?"


    Chunlu is the fastest, "that is, son-in-law"


    Chunyang quickly covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know, we don''t know what to say."


    Chunlu nodded repeatedly, saying that she didn''t know, really didn''t know.


    Xin An gave a few people a blank look, "No matter who said it or who guessed it randomly, I can''t say a word in the future. If I catch it, I will find a bad person to marry someone out, and I will beat you eight times a day."


    Several people said they didn''t dare to do it anymore, but they were not afraid at all. They didn''t understand their own girls yet, so they could not bear to be beaten eight times a day, but the son-in-law must not guess randomly anymore.


    It''s really worrying.


    Xin An stretched out his waist and back. It would have little effect on her if she gave birth to the next door. Three pregnant women stayed together and couldn''t make any trouble. But this way, the movements next door would be faster, right?


    She was almost impatient to wait. She would have spread some rumors for so long, and there was no substantial progress. Why was it so hard?

 Chapter 246 Xinan: Will I move out?

    Chapter 246 Xin An: Will I move away?


    Wang and the old lady quickly got news for such a big happy event next door, especially the old lady, who had two more folds on her face with a smile. No matter whether the children in Chunhuayuan were honored or not, they had already gained an advantage in terms of quantity alone.


    All three kids can make a boy with a single baby, and when I think about how could these old ladies sit still.


    Three pregnant women gathered together. The old lady repeatedly agreed, and her eyes moved from one belly to another. She was very satisfied. She told Wang to increase the monthly money for Chunhuayuan on the spot. "A few more people are assigned to serve you, and you can''t neglect the stove."


    Wang also looked happy, "My mother was still thoughtful. The eldest daughter-in-law had enough staff in the room, so she added two more people to the two aunts'' houses. She could only work hard to take care of pregnant women."


    Aunt Cai felt that her back was much more solid, so she felt that their Chunhua Courtyard was lucky. She immediately took on this job solemnly and said with a look of embarrassment, "I will do my best to serve the masters, but Chunhua Courtyard is not as spacious as Qiushi Courtyard. If the two aunts add more people in the room, it will be a little crowded. It is better to add one first and wait until the open space in the backyard is expanded before adding a population."


    Wang sneered in his heart, saying that he would not forget to apply eye drops to the old lady.


    How old is Chunhuayuan? Can she not know?


    "The girls have always lived in a room. If they want to occupy one room, no matter how many houses they have, it is not enough to live in. It is a big deal for the two concubines to be pregnant, and the people they serve must not be reduced. You are also an old man in the mansion. You must also warn the people below not to exclude newcomers because of their qualifications. They are all those who serve their masters, regardless of their height."


    Aunt Cai was very respectful and said that there were four girls living in one of the Chunhua Courtyards, which was already very crowded. Wang frowned slightly, thinking of something but still had to discuss it with the old lady, "Then let''s arrange one first."


    The old lady did not say much, but just told Aunt Cai to take care of the master in the yard and to restrain the people below to make trouble.


    The old lady was less happy after coming out of Chunhuayuan. If the pregnant woman in this yard was shocked without a capable person, she still didn''t know how much trouble she would cause.


    "How about that Cuiping?"


    Wang said: "I am indeed capable. My second wife intends to send Aunt Wang, who is beside her, back to Xin''s house to cook. In the past few days, she is gradually handing over some things to Cuiping."


    The old lady was a little regretful. Chunhuayuan was in a mess. She wanted to ask Cuiping to stay in charge for a few months. Wang took the initiative to speak out, "Does my mother want to invite Cuiping to Chunhuayuan?"


    "Just ask this, you can see the people in this yard. There are too many women who are prone to cause trouble, let alone three pregnant people gather together."


    Wang supported her, "Although I helped me invite Cuiping, her monthly money was paid by her second wife herself. She didn''t leave the public account in the mansion. Speaking of which, Cuiping would not be sent to the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "Aunt Cai is an old man from the Hou''s Mansion. The boss trusts her very much. At this time, if you want to add a manager to the Chunhua Courtyard, the boss will inevitably think more."


    "I''m afraid it''s even more trouble."


    The old lady nodded and raised her feet to walk forward. After walking a few steps, she saw the gate of Qiushiyuan. When she stood at the door, she could hear the laughter and the barking sound of dogs inside. She sighed silently and said to Wang, "This is a big heart."


    Wang smiled and said, "The descendants are all fate, maybe the fate has not come yet."


    "The eldest brother will inherit the Marquis'' Mansion in the future. His children are the most important. As for the second couple, let them go."


    The old lady disagreed, "All of them are brothers from the family and they got married on the same day. How can we not be in a hurry?"


    "Don''t say anything important in the future. You are a mother. When the child turns around, he feels heartbroken." Wang helped her into the door, and he felt more and more unable to grasp the old lady''s content. Occasionally, he felt that the old lady was okay to Tang Mo. "It''s useless to worry about you and me. If you don''t worry about two young people, we can''t do anything."


    "Speaking of this, if the boss got married early, the children should have enlightened themselves, right?"


    Tang Rong is five or six years older than Tang Mo. He was delayed until he got married on the same day as Tang Mo to wait for Xin''an to reach age. Unfortunately


    Thinking of this, the old lady didn''t say much. When she came in, she was helpless when she saw Xin An playing with a dog. Xin An smiled and greeted her, "Grandmother, mother."


    Wang nodded in agreement when he saw the tied meat ball, "I also said to remind you that you should tie it up first."


    Xin An smiled and said, "This dog likes to run around and always goes to the next yard. Now the situation is different, you must not tie it up. When the yard door is closed at night, then release it."


    The old lady came to Qiushiyuan the second day after Xin An got married. Because of the rumors I heard, I couldn''t help but look around the yard and joked: "Your yard is well-maintained, spacious and beautiful. No wonder I don''t like to go to my grandmother''s place."


    Xin''an acted coquettishly, "My grandmother loves me and always gives me some rare and expensive items. My mother said that I would go to my grandmother''s warehouse a few more times and I was almost empty. When someone turned around, she said that I was thinking about my grandmother''s good things and I just flattered and loved to do something."


    "You think I don''t want to come to Chunrongtang. I like the meals from my grandmother''s place the most. I like to eat with my grandmother. It doesn''t taste good if I eat alone."


    The old lady looked at Wang, and Wang explained, "Just heard someone below gossiping, she reminded this girl a few words. This girl is ignorant and you are a lover of juniors. You are giving her good things all the time, and the people below will inevitably arrange her."


    "I think who dares to be so bold?"


    The old lady didn''t have to guess who was dissatisfied, but she felt that what Xin An got was what she deserved. She was willing to give her the old lady to be happy. Besides, how many items are added up?


    "Don''t worry about the people below you gossiping. If you suffer from grievances in the future, come to see your grandmother. Grandmother will support you. It won''t be nice if you don''t have you to accompany you to eat."


    Xin An hugged her arm with a smile, "I knew my grandmother loved me the most."


    Wang was also smiling, his heart becoming more and more complicated.


    The three of them sat under the eaves and talked and cooked tea. After a while, Xin An lowered his voice and came to the old lady. "Grandma, some people recently said that my elder brother''s yard was not spacious enough. He said that he should have lived in our Qiushiyuan. Now there are two more pregnant women. Will I let me move out of Qiushiyuan?"


    ¡°I¡¯m used to living.¡±


    Who would have thought that she could be so direct? The old lady subconsciously said, "Who dares to let you move?"


    "You live in peace and care. There is no other yard in the mansion. If someone is gossiping, you must be punished severely."


    Xin An looked moved, "Grandma is so nice to me."


    The old lady smiled and patted the back of her hand, "Don''t listen to those people gossip. If you have grandmother here, no one can bully you."


    Xin''an quickly poured her tea, "Grandmother has tea."

 Chapter 247 I have strength and means

    Chapter 247 I have strength and means


    Tang Gang and Tang Rong came back together in the evening. Tang Gang, who received such good news, laughed out loud and was really satisfied with Tang Rong. "This is a great joy. There are only two brothers in the mansion in this generation, and the population is also thin. Now there are happy events in your yard one after another, and the population is prosperous right in front of you."


    "Okay, okay."


    Tang Rong was a little happy. Everyone knew that he was not doing anything in the past two months and was recuperating from the house. All the errands of the Ministry of Rites were put aside. However, the wife and concubines in the house were pregnant one after another. Although the time was different, it was easy for people to think about it.


    Seeing that Tang Gang was so happy, he could only smile. At this time, Tang Mo also came back. He was curious and asked, and immediately bowed to Tang Rong happily, "Brother, congratulations."


    "I also said that I would learn from my elder brother to win glory for the Marquis'' Mansion, so I can only look down on it."


    It¡¯s rare that Tang Gang was in a good mood and liked him a lot, ¡°You should learn more from your elder brother, and you won¡¯t leave any behind in and outside the government.¡±


    "What my father said is, but my son is afraid he can''t be as good as my elder brother. The elder brother worked hard inside and outside the Marquis''s mansion, and he worked hard day and night before his wounds were healed. He worked hard and worked hard. It was really admirable. My son was far inferior to him."


    The happy Tang Gang did not hear anything wrong with Tang Mo''s words, and nodded in agreement, "I don''t ask you to be as good as your elder brother, just follow your current appearance."


    "The son will live up to his father''s expectations."


    "Are you going to have two drinks tonight for such a big happy event?"


    Tang Gang felt that it was possible. Tang Rong, who heard Tang Moyan¡¯s implicit meaning, was extremely angry, but he was not good at saying anything at this time, so he could only give in, "Son, go back and take a look first."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tang Gang turned around with a smile, and Tang Mo followed Tang Rong with a smile, "Brother, you are still capable, you are already the first in the capital, right?"


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    "I heard that there is an official below who wants to give you his daughter. When will he bring it back?"


    Tang Rong had no intention of talking to him, and Tang Mo didn''t mind, so he just said all the way to the gate of Qiushiyuan, "Brother, walk slowly, let''s have a drink together tonight?"


    Tang Rong took a deep breath and felt that Tang Mo was really humble.


    I was in a bad mood at first, but now I am in a bad mood.


    In Chunhuayuan, Tao Yiran bit her silver teeth and drank her concubine''s tea. After all, Xueyu had followed Tang Rong for so long and her belly was so big, but she actually had Aunt Yue under her nose. This showed that this was not so expensive in her belly.


    Aunt Liu comforted her for a long time before calming down her mood. When encountering such a thing, the Marquis''s family was not particular. People with really rules would never allow the concubine to be born before the legitimate son. How could the concubine get pregnant before the mistress?


    Tao Yiran is in a difficult situation now and has had so many things happening. Now he has no confidence to say anything. What else can he eat besides swallowing it?


    The two aunts gathered together and said something for a long time, and they were quite united. They originally thought that one of them had just returned today and the other had just found out that they were pregnant. After Tang Rong came back, they would look at them first. Who knew that Tang Rong went straight to the study when she came back. None of the three pregnant women saw each other. Tao Yiran felt much more comfortable now.


    Aunt Yue accompanied Aunt Yu to see Tang Rong, but she had no choice but to say Tang Rong to take care of her baby, and she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    "He can''t be happy."


    Sitting next door on a rocking chair and drinking tea, he didn''t have any envy when talking about this. "He can still get two children out during the injury, and he is also capable." "Close the door and it is a happy event, leaving the mansion is another matter. I''ll make him angry."


    Xin An was eating the snacks he brought back, and by the way he told him what the old lady came today, and told him, "Aunt Cai said in front of the old lady and her mother that Chunhuayuan was not enough to live in, and she couldn''t even add people to serve her, so she even had her eyesight to her grandmother."


    ¡°It seems that the next step is coming soon.¡±


    Tang Mo put down the teacup. He actually didn''t believe that his father would really let him move out of Qiushiyuan. If he really asked him to move, what would he become?


    There has never been such a thing in the capital.


    Xin An was thinking about it. She actually had many ways to attack the next door. The reason why she did nothing was to see Tang Gang''s attitude because Tang Mo didn''t give up.


    Xin An spoke very seriously, "Actually, I shouldn''t have such a proposal. He is also your father. Once we move away, he will feel uncomfortable. Your father and son have completely broken his face. I can''t actually make a decision for you. You agreed today. Maybe one day in the future, I will remember the little bit of goodness he treated you when he was young, and then I will feel resentful to me and even take revenge on me."


    "But I have my revenge and I have to avenge me. Even if I know it is not suitable, I have to do it. If one day you regret it, let''s have a happy life after parting."


    Tang Mo was slightly stunned, then grabbed her hand, "What are you saying?"


    Kneeling in front of Xin''an on one knee, his eyes fixed on her, "If my biological father''s love for brothers had been truly obtained before, I would not agree to your proposal. You and I will never be as ruthless as next door."


    "But I have never felt that even if I have it, it is false. It was my deliberate exchange. The mirror flowers, water, moon and wind will blow away. No one can blame you for your head."


    "If I blame you, I will live this more time."


    Xin''an has her hatred, but he also has his unwillingness. Xin''an has her parents who love her and respect her younger brother. Before he did not have Xin''an, only his mother was worried about him, but his mother also had her concerns and could not obviously favor him. The kind of frustration and discomfort and discomfort that was underestimated by the closest person for nothing is not experienced by himself, and could not be experienced by him.


    Xin''an''s lips raised lightly and he took a deep breath, "You know, you and I are inseparable, husband and wife are one, I have been born once, and there will be no second time."


    "If you want to turn your back on others after getting the benefits, I will not let you go unless you kill me with one blow."


    Tang Mo was amused and crying, "Can''t you think better?"


    "I am a person who knows the current affairs. The biggest handle in my life is in your hands. If I finish it, who else can you say these words to in the future? I will spend the rest of my life in fear, for fear that someone will see my secret."


    Xin An turned his body slightly, faced him, holding his face, "You said it yourself, and it will not work if you don''t admit it in the future. You have to know that this lady has strength and means."


    As soon as this said, let alone Tang Mo, she laughed. Tang Mo stepped forward, "I don''t know how much wrists and strength my wife has to use for her husband."


    "Want to know?"


    Tang Mo leaned closer a little longer, "Think."


    ¡°Try it?¡±


    Tang Mo suddenly stood up, "Take it serious?"


    "Scared me."

 Chapter 248 Do you incense in the middle of the night?

    Chapter 248: Do you incense in the middle of the night?


    "Son-in-law, it''s time to drink soup."


    Chunyang came in with a bowl of soup, and Tang Mo raised his eyes, "What kind of soup is this?"


    He felt something was wrong recently and didn¡¯t know what medicine Dr. Qin was doing. After drinking it, he was hot all over in the middle of the night. Fortunately, he was quite energetic the next day.


    Chunyang tried to make himself look normal, "Aunt said you should make up for it all day long, so he specially asked Dr. Qin to prescribe you to strengthen your body."


    I was afraid that I would reveal my flaws and quickly find a reason to leave. Xin An actually didn¡¯t know what the effect of this soup was, but it was definitely fine if Qin Bo prescribed it, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Tang Mo took the bowl and drank it slowly, and did not forget to joke with Xin An, "Old lady, are you cowards?"


    "Where is your strength and wrist?"


    Xin An smiled and glared at him, "You will know then."


    After drinking the soup, the two of them went to the dining room to have dinner together. The old lady was happy today and she also came together. She had never had a smile on her face. Tang Mo suggested having two drinks, but Tang Rong found a reason to refuse, saying that he was inappropriate recently, and the doctor in the government told him not to drink for the time being.


    Tang Mo didn''t force it, because he felt a little restless again.


    After dinner, Wang talked to the old lady. Today, she took the craftsmen in the mansion to see the empty courtyard in the mansion. "As a distinguished concubine, it should be a separate courtyard. The two concubines in Chunhua Courtyard were originally girls serving the boss, but I ignored this matter."


    "It doesn''t look like it''s true that both wives and concubines live in the same yard, but both concubines are pregnant. They move the yard rashly and are afraid that there will be something wrong. I will ask my mother to make the decision on this matter."


    Before the old lady could speak, she said something again, "Now that both wives and concubines are pregnant, there is no one to serve the boss. The eldest daughter-in-law should have taken the initiative to speak up. I didn''t think about this when she saw her, so I could only think about it as a mother, "messing on other people''s business" for him."


    She is a good stepmother and will never let Tang Rong serve him. She must arrange a few more people for him, even Tang Gang has to arrange them. I heard that someone gave Tang Gang a beauty, hoping that she is a skilled person and not as confused as other concubines.


    There are many people and lively.


    The old lady was not very satisfied with the yard where Tang Rong lives now, and it was really crowded, but she couldn''t let the two brothers change the yard rashly. She was already resentful because of the change of marriage, so changing the yard would add fuel to the fire.


    It''s too unpleasant when it is spread.


    Wang''s proposal was very suitable for her. "It''s not that true for the two concubines to move out, both of them are big belly in the yard. I''ll choose two innocent people to serve them, and I don''t have to worry about mentioning my aunt, so I''ll serve them like that first."


    Wang nodded, and the preparations were all laid out. As soon as the topic changed, he took the initiative to mention the yard where Tang Mo lived. "Now it seems that what the Taoist priest said at that time has come true. Chunhuayuan is indeed a child, but the courtyard is not as spacious as Qiushiyuan. Not to mention that the boss is also the prince of the Hou Mansion, he should live in a larger and better yard."


    "It''s better to go and tell the second boy in person, let him move away, open up the wall between the two hospitals, and the two hospitals are united as one hospital. In this way, two children can run and jump."


    "In addition, I just found another yard in the mansion for my second child to live in. He didn''t want to take a concubine, so he just kept his wife. No matter how much the child is, he wouldn''t be more than the eldest child."


    The old lady refused directly. But she only told Xin An today that she would let her live in peace. "What the Taoist priest said has become true, but it is obvious that he is right. It''s troublesome to move around after living there for so long. As long as the concubine moves away from the yard, will it be empty?"


    "Don''t mention this matter again, so as not to feel uncomfortable when the second child and her wife heard it. Although they are not the eldest son, they cannot do this."


    "When the boss inherits his title, he will move to the yard where you live now. Let''s live like this now. It is a great courtyard for the descendants."


    She only made Wang feel uncomfortable last night. If she couldn''t figure it out today, she was afraid that the mansion would be uneasy again. She was afraid that Wang would think too much. She is old and needs to be managed by Wang in all matters in the mansion. When she thinks about the dullness in the mansion after Wang got angry a few days ago, she is not willing to provoke Wang at all. If she does something with a heart, the consequences will be impossible to imagine.


    Wang chuckled, "Since this is what my mother meant, I will order people to clean up the selected yard as soon as possible and let the two pregnant aunts move in."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, "Then thank you for your hard work."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Wang left the door and Ping Qiu lowered his voice halfway through the walk, "Madam, why do I feel that the old lady is a little afraid of you?"


    "Did you see it?"


    Wang thought it was very interesting. Since she had a fight with Tang Gang, the old lady has been a little afraid of her. The old lady used to be not mean, but now the old lady is better at speaking.


    As for Tang Gang


    If you dare to ask to change her son''s yard, you want him to look good.


    Under the nightfall, Tang Mo and Xin An were walking their dogs in the yard hand in hand. The dogs were happily chatting and laughing. Chunyang and Chunlu followed slowly, always feeling that the good things were coming to their eldest daughter and the eldest son-in-law.


    When taking a bath that night, Tang Mo washed very carefully. He took a toothbrush and dredged it with fine salt and brushed his teeth again and again, shaved the **** that had just appeared clean, and smoked the inner clothes with incense. After putting it on, he smelled it left and right and looked at himself in the mirror, and was very satisfied.


    Xin An washed up as usual, packed his nest calmly and covered it with a quilt. After a while, he smelled a faint sweet fragrance. He looked sideways and saw Tang Mo coming with a smile.


    "You''re incense in the big night?"


    Tang Mo smiled and brought two wine glasses, with red lines tied on the corners of the glass, and gave one of them to Xin''an, "We haven''t had Heyan wine yet."


    "So grand?"


    Xin An raised his hand to take it, knelt in front of Tang Mo, and raised his wine glass, "Then, please take care of Mr. Tang."


    "I would like to ask the second young lady to support me."


    Both of them drank the wine in the glass with a smile. Tang Mo took the cup from her hand and asked with a smile, "Do you still want the couple to worship each other?"


    "You''ll just drink all the wine?"


    Tang Mo put the wine glass back on the table, took off his shoes and went to the bed, put down the curtain of the bed, lay down on his side and supported his head with one hand, stretched out his hand to play with Xin An''s hair, and the smile at the corner of his lips was uncovered, "Madam, let''s experience your strength and means for your husband."


    "How much strength and means do you have to look to your husband, so you can stand it."


    The method and strength of this one word made Xin An who was still a little nervous successfully laugh. He pulled his face covered by the quilt, and his whole body was thrusting. Tang Mo pulled her quilt open, held her arm and rolled it up, and then Xin An pressed on him, holding her waist with a wide palm, and asked with a smile, "What''s this position?"


    "Is it just right for you?"


    Xin An blushed, and the smile in his eyes was still there. He smiled and lowered his head to kiss his lips, allowing each other''s breath to intertwined.

 Chapter 249 I cant afford to be laughed at

    Chapter 249 If you don¡¯t have to afford it, you should be laughed at


    Speaking of which, neither of them is a shy person. Once you make sure what you think, you won¡¯t hesitate too much.


    Faced with Xin An''s initiative, Tang Mo was shocked for a moment, then slowly closed his arms. After a moment, the two separated slightly, and the breath still blended. Tang Mo pulled the quilt and covered them, leaned over and kissed them again.


    Everything happened naturally, and two hearts full of cracks truly moved closer. They absorbed each other''s strength and gradually repaired it, and finally rejuvenated.


    The candle was not cleared when it would go out. Tang Mo happily hugged the person in his arms and whispered, "Looking at it, it was made of water."


    At this moment, Xin An couldn''t even lift his eyelids, "Why are you so strong when you look so weak?"


    Tang Mo continued, "Nobody, who doesn''t know that I have the most strength, let alone I have the means."


    Xin An smiled with his eyes closed, "Don''t say this again. If you are sleepy, go to bed quickly."


    "Okay, then I''ll take half a day off tomorrow. I''m tired today, so I''ll take a break tomorrow."


    Xin An opened his eyes like this, "So empty?"


    Tang Mo


    "If you talk nonsense, you will definitely let you feel the strength and means of this young master."


    Xin An was convinced, and a good sentence was changed by the change of taste. He could only keep silent to avoid causing trouble.


    The next morning, Tang Mo really asked Lailai to help him take leave for half a day. It was not really empty, but he just wanted Xin An to wake up and there was someone beside the bed. If it was empty, he would feel lost.


    I hugged someone in my arms, originally wanted to wait for someone to wake up, but I forgot that I was a young man with a strong spirit. It was impossible to have beauty in my arms. I put my palm on the back of the person in my arms and slowly rub it, and I felt that it was as delicate as beautiful as beautiful jade, which was extremely smooth and smooth.


    After a while, I was no longer satisfied with the wandering of my fingertips. I pulled the quilt up and backed down a little. People who rested overnight were the most relaxed and most likely to be teased in the morning. Before they woke up, they spontaneously began to cater to it. After a while, a ''hum'' sound came from the quilt.


    When I opened my eyes, it was dawn. When I met the joyful eyes in front of me, I slowly returned rationally, "I just seemed to have a dream."


    Tang Mo put his waist on her, "What did you dream about?"


    "Dreams about me and you"


    When she said something, she suddenly remembered something. The joy that had not yet faded completely also told her the reality of the dream. Her cheeks quickly became hot, and she was half asleep and half awake.


    Is she so eager?


    Tang Mo teased her with a smile, "What''s wrong with me and you?"


    He leaned into her ear and lowered his voice, "Is it okay to serve my husband?"


    Responding to him was Xin An¡¯s two pink fists, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get up, I don¡¯t have to afford it anymore and I should be laughed at.¡±


    Tang Mo was lazy and didn''t want to sleep until the end of his life.


    Xin An didn''t think about it more than him. The colder the weather, the more difficult it was to get up, but the rules were still there and he couldn''t rely on his own temperament.


    The two of them lay down for a while, but they couldn''t stand up. Tang Mo smiled and picked up the clothes to put them on for her. Then he kept giggling, making Xin An unable to bear it anymore, "I''m so stupid."


    "Happy."


    Tang Mo grabbed his clothes and put them on randomly. He waved his long arm and pressed Xin An into the quilt, and kissed him hard before getting up.


    The door opened, Tang Mo went to the next door to wash, Aunt Wang brought Chunyang Chunlu into the door to serve, and the three of them smiled. One said that the weather was particularly good today, which made people feel refreshed; the other said that the magpies shouted on the branches early in the morning, and there must be a happy event.


    Aunt Wang stepped forward and lifted the curtain of the bed. When she saw Xin An, she confirmed her guess in her heart, "Congratulations to the Second Young Master." Chunyang Chunlu smiled and stepped forward to bless her, "Congratulations to the Second Young Master."


    Xin An''s face turned red. At this time, she couldn''t say she was rewarded. She seemed so impatient that she could only say "um" and pretended not to care.


    Aunt Wang smiled and ordered, "Go and make more hot water. After steaming the bird''s nest, you will bring it up. Stew a pigeon soup at noon."


    The two girls went to do it with a smile, and Xin''an was still at a loss for a moment and was a little embarrassed.


    "You eat more of this."


    "This is delicious, you can try it."


    At the dinner table, Tang Mo kept picking up snacks for Xin''an, with crystal cakes and golden silk rolls. Xin''an said he couldn''t eat them. Tang Mo said, "Eat more and make up for it."


    Xin''an


    Chunyang Chunlu, who was serving the side, lowered her head and smirked. Xin An returned all the snacks that Tang Mo had picked for her, "Eat yours, I''ll drink bird''s nest."


    Aunt Wang added milk to the bird''s nest, which tasted strange. Xin An frowned and drank it after two big gulps, and then yawned on the beauty couch. He was sleepy again.


    The two of them didn''t go anywhere in the morning, so they just stayed in the room, one slept and the other read. Time slipped away unknowingly. It was almost noon that Tang Mo went to the front yard and found his mother. He wanted to hear his mother''s opinions about the yard.


    "I know this in my mind and it has been done, so you don''t need to worry."


    Tang Mo''s change made her glad that she had changed the yard and changed the daughter-in-law she wanted. She still has no regrets and no guilt.


    "Your grandmother looks unfavorable, but in fact she is different to Tang Rong, but after all, he is the eldest grandson, and his performance over the years is remarkable. Don''t think too much about it. Every household is like this, and he always has a little different to the bigger one."


    She was worried that Tang Mo''s mood would be affected. Most of the time, she was unwilling to tell her son what the elders were wrong, and even beautified. What she asked was just to make her son feel better.


    Tang Mo smiled, "Compared with the two, grandmother is much better."


    "Father"


    A hint of mockery flashed in his eyes, "He spent twenty years on Tang Rong and invested countless capital. He would not give up if he had not had to."


    Seeing him like this, Wang felt uncomfortable, and now he couldn''t coax him like a child. Seeing her wanting to speak, Tang Mo smiled ugly, "I am his seed, his blood is bleed on his body, I know what he is."


    ¡°Because. So am I.¡±


    "Tang Rong is more like me. We are all extremely selfish people. Everything will only put our own interests first and will not suffer losses. It''s just that Tang Rong is better than me."


    "Don''t say that to yourself."


    Wang walked up to him, "Mother doesn''t allow you to say that. You are different from them. If it were Tang Rong that night, today would be your father''s first seventh day."


    Wang was afraid that he would think wrongly, and he was afraid that he would do something wrong. "Listen to my mother, you are not alone now. My mother can see that you like Xin''an very much. You have concerns in your heart and you can''t do things that are confused. There are too many people in this world who are not loved by your father, and it''s not just you?"


    "It''s only yours with your mother in that position, and you can''t beat your mother in person."


    It would be better if his son could inherit the Marquis¡¯ Mansion upright. If it didn¡¯t work, how difficult would it be to end Tang Rong quietly?

 Chapter 250 Tang Mo made contributions

    Chapter 250 Tang Mo made contributions


    Tang Mo just sighed casually, but unexpectedly his mother became anxious because of this, and hurriedly said, "Mother, don''t think too much. I just said that I know how to do it. I''m getting better now, how can I do something stupid."


    "You must not be impulsive, let''s take your time."


    I was so afraid that his mother would be like Xin An, and she thought of sending Tang Rong directly to the road with a pack of medicine.


    Speaking of which, Tang Rong should thank him very well. If he hadn''t persuaded him like this, his grave would have grown grass, and it would be a pity for him to return to the west. However, as long as he took action, there would be clues. It would be unreasonable to find out that he was punished for being punished.


    If you give Tang Rong his life, is he worthy?


    Seeing that he was anxious, Wang couldn''t help laughing, Tang Mo was still anxious, "Has my mother heard what I said?"


    "I listened."


    Wang was very perfunctory, and Tang Mo was helpless, thinking that he would never come to her mother to talk nonsense in the future, so as not to get angry.


    After lunch, Xin''an continued to take a nap. Now she is very capable of sleeping, as if she wants to go back to the time she didn''t sleep enough in her previous life, and go to bed if she has a good sleep.


    Tang Mo was so envious that he wanted to take a comfortable nap with him without hesitation. He thought about the burden on his shoulders and gritted his teeth and went out.


    Nowadays, he chooses to ride a horse when he goes out to work, and he doesn''t even come and brings his two guards. After he is completely free, he becomes Xin''an''s errands.


    He is somewhat heroic on the horse''s back, and his outstanding appearance and figure are good. He can attract the attention of many girls and beautiful women on his way out every day. Of course, he doesn''t know this and does not think he has the ability to attract girls'' favor.


    "Second Brother Tang."


    He rode his horse to Linquan Street and met Zhuang Shi, who had just come out of the restaurant. "Why are you here? Is your family okay?"


    Tang Mo didn''t dismount either and smiled and said, "My wife is a little uncomfortable, she''s fine now."


    "I''ll go back first and come later."


    Xiaosha left, Zhuang Shi also led his horse and turned over. The two of them left one after another. After a while, Tang Mo suddenly stopped, "Wu Saner, what did you buy?"


    A thin man was holding a big oil-paper bag in his arms, his eyes rushing around and looking around. He almost fell when he saw Tang Mo, "Second Master, a relative comes to his little family, buy some food."


    "Don''t disturb the second master''s patrol."


    Zhuang Shi chased after him. Wu Saner was a gangster on this street. He was the only one left at home. He was strolling around the streets without any worries. He either took advantage of the little girl or stole the house. He was one of the people who were focusing on. "Didn''t you buy a basket of vegetables in the morning?"


    Wu Saner was obviously nervous. Tang Mo turned over and got off the horse, stepped forward and picked up a corner of the oiled paper bag, revealing the thick buns, "How many relatives are here?"


    ¡°Three or three.¡±


    "Three people can eat enough."


    Zhuang Shi also got off the horse. He was stronger than Tang Mo, with a square face and thick eyebrows. He had a little momentum when he had a stern face. "Tell me honestly, did you kidnap a good girl?"


    "I have lost two little kids recently in the city, but have you been hiding?"


    Wu Saner''s legs were shaking like sieve, "Two masters, how dare you be that brave, you''re not a little bitch." Tang Mo glanced at him from the corner of his eyes, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Lead the way and see your relatives."


    Wu San, who had a ghost in his heart, was almost scared to death. Zhuang Shi stepped forward and threatened him a few more words, and even drew a big cake for him, saying that there was a prize for reporting. Wu Saner, who liked to steal, had not yet reached the point of committing crimes. He knelt down tremblingly, "I''ll ask you to forgive me, the villain is jealous of money."


    The two of them wanted to cheat Wu Saner, but they didn''t expect that something was really wrong, but it was still a big deal. Tang Mo was a little excited, thinking that the opportunity to make contributions finally came, so he asked Zhuang Shi to go back and call for someone. He and Wu Saner first blocked the person.


    As soon as Zhuang Shi left, Tang Mo grabbed Wu Saner to his house, and did not forget to threaten to add a big cake, "Sell some strength and successfully stabilize the person, and I will give you twenty taels of silver after that. It''s enough for you to marry a wife, and I can still accept you as a spy. If I can''t hold on, I will let you eat bad rice in the cell for the rest of my life."


    Wu Saner automatically ignored the following sentence. He thought about how big a huge sum of twenty taels was, so he agreed immediately. He also took Tang Mo to find another second-rate man and got the sweat medicine. He sprinkled the steamed bun and ran back, asking Tang Mo to wait for the letter outside.


    Half an hour later, the bustling street attracted many people to watch. More than 20 Northern Yajun soldiers escorted seven or eight bandits out of Wu Saner''s house. These people were engaged in the business of buying and selling people and had no fixed dens in the city.


    Every time I come, I will find someone like Wu Saner. I have a big house and there is no one in my family except him. If I give some money and threaten it, I can use it as a den. It is not easy to arouse suspicion by using the excuse of distant relatives.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Saner just blew over the room for twenty taels of medicine.


    "I heard that these people have kidnapped several girls and children, and they are completely careless."


    "Fortunately I caught it, I lived here. I was frightened when I thought about it."


    "It''s a good thing Jun Ye is stingy, otherwise what''s wrong?"


    The onlookers whispered with fear on their faces. Soon another cry of sadness came. It turned out that the family who lost the girl and the baby came to find the news and rushed to find someone. Liao Zhi had already handed over the matter to the people from Jingzhao Government Office. Even if they handed over their errands, they would be responsible for those who came to find someone.


    "Thank you, brothers from Beiyajun. We will definitely hold a banquet when this matter is settled. Please give me some brothers a look."


    These people cannot be caught, and the lost people cannot be found. The people from Jingzhao Yamen cannot eat food every day. You should know that among the lost people, there is also the nephew of Ouyang Shoufu''s family.


    "You''re welcome, it just happened to meet me. You guys are busy first."


    Tang Mo''s expression was as usual and his heart was very excited. He had been patrolling the streets for so long and maintained public order every day. He had no chance to do something big. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a thing today?


    Even if he made a contribution, his luck would not be stopped.


    Liao Zhi smiled and patted his arm, "I should have asked you to go home to rest and apply some medicine to the wound, but there is still something to do, so you can bear it."


    Two people who were not deeply affected by the medicine resisted fiercely and smashed Tang Mo''s back with a chair, breaking a piece of skin. In Liao Zhi''s opinion, it was not considered a injury.


    Tang Mo was not that spoiled either. There was a doctor in their Northern Yajun Army. You can just bandage it after you go back. You should know that he is full of energy at this moment.


    At this moment, the people in the Hou¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. The craftsmen in the mansion had already started to repair the yard where the two aunts lived. Aunt Cai and Aunt Liu were muttering together and Aunt Yue shouted that her stomach was aching. The doctors in the palace wanted to live directly at Chunhua Courtyard.


    In the afternoon, Aunt Yu went out for a walk and sprained her ankle again. The doctor ran away again. Before anyone could leave, Tao Yiran vomited again and was so dark that she vomited. Aunt Cai said she couldn''t sit still and hurried out.

 Chapter 251 The tea cup hits Xinan

    Chapter 251 The tea cup hits Xin''an


    ¡°No new ideas.¡±


    Xin An was helpless. He really ate all over the world with one move, just like Tang Rong was beaten.


    "Looking at Aunt Cai and Aunt Liu, they should do something to break up this matter in the past two days."


    Nanfeng nodded and went to do it, thinking that the next door was really a traitor, so he would move away as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s so bad that I¡¯m so close to them.


    Seeing that it was still early, Xin''an went out, and she wanted to see how the flower house in Xin''s house was built. Deng Fang and Cao Gui were also taken by her, as her guard.


    Two idle guards followed happily, and they were almost out of trouble and didn''t bother to do anything.


    The greenhouse in Xin''s house has been built, and the gardener from the village is busy. Xin''an doesn''t know much about how to plant flowers. She is completely confused about when the fire is strong and what to carry out. She just pays for money and sees the results.


    "Even if there is a greenhouse, the fragrance of jade cannot bloom in winter, but it can be carefully maintained with a greenhouse. When the branches are pruned after Qingming Festival next year, the new buds will sprout quickly at that time."


    The old gardener was very afraid that Xin An would say that he would see the fragrant flowers in winter, and the master of the noble family would be difficult to serve.


    Xin''an didn''t expect to bloom in winter, "Support it well and try to raise the quality as much as possible. When it blooms, I will give it to someone."


    ¡°What is on the row of shelves above?¡±


    The gardener said it was a daffodil, "When I returned to the second young lady, this is a daffodil. Narcissus is the most important thing in winter in the capital, and the meaning is also good."


    After the gardener said this, Xin An remembered this. There was also the custom of sending daffodils to each other during the New Year Festival in the capital. There were many daffodils selling daffodils in the flower and bird market, but their appearance was different. They should indeed raise a group by themselves.


    "Since that''s the case, you can raise more, and you can use it if you go around in winter."


    The gardener was relieved when he saw that she was easy to talk. He also said that he had raised some green-headed chrysanthemums, and the pink chrysanthemums he had sent before were about to bloom, and there were several flowers such as peony, Feitao, Tanchun, etc., which could bloom in the greenhouse. Xin''an was very satisfied and asked Wang Jin to give him a tael of silver and let him raise flowers well.


    With the arrival of the old gardener, Xin¡¯s garden was also well maintained. Unfortunately, it was winter, and there was no view of flowers and green willows. "This yard is to be built more gorgeous. I will have a banquet here next spring."


    I was going to use it this year, but newly planted flowers may not necessarily survive, they can only wait.


    After leaving Xin''s house, Xin''an went to the Northern Yajun, preparing to wait for Tang Mo to go back together. At this time, the sky was dark and the cold wind was raging, and it was a bit like a cold hand.


    When I arrived at the Beiyajun, I realized that Tang Mo followed Liao Zhi out of the city. I don¡¯t know when I would be back. So Xin An could only turn his head and go to Yinghui Street. Tomorrow is the day when the grocery store is opened, so she took a look.


    The grocery store is now called Wanyuanxing. It has been painted again. Just looking outside, you can tell that it is very strong. Fang Da is directing people to put goods on the shelves, saying that the three-day discount sign for all items in the new store is placed aside, and there are also several large baskets of eggs.


    "Is this moving Huaijiang''s trick here?"


    Fang Da asked someone to move the egg basket to the backyard and said with a smile: "This method is easy to use. In addition, the manager of the Xu family also proposed to make a flower card box. As long as you buy more than 500 yuan, you can participate in the flower card drawing. You can get meat and Linzhou Xiangpanzi after drawing. You said that many shops in Linzhou will do this."


    "I heard that some shops in the capital will be so lively for three days when they open."


    After seeing the goods on the container, Xin''an went to the backyard again, and the goods in the backyard warehouse were piled up. "I was very prepared."


    Fang Da said that this is the largest and most goods he has ever seen, otherwise he would not have been named as Wanyuanxing. After wandering around, I found that there was no need for my own place. Xin An returned home again. There was no way. Uncle Fang Da was really capable, and he seemed a little useless.


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of the Hou Mansion, it was already night. The lights were lit everywhere in the yard, but the atmosphere was a bit strange.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, you are back."


    Manager Zhang trotted forward, "Mrs. Marquis and the old lady are waiting for you in Chunhuayuan. Come over quickly."


    "What happened?"


    Manager Zhang didn''t dare to say it, but just urged her to go faster. Xin An not only did not follow her but also stopped, "Manager Zhang, if it is convenient, please give me some advice."


    Manager Zhang sighed and asked the people around him to stay away and talk about the matter. Aunt Cai went out this afternoon to invite a Taoist priest back. Before the Taoist priest entered the gate of Chunhuayuan, she said that the yard was looking at Hua Guangjixiang but there was danger hidden. She shook her head and made a gesture, and she sighed in the door.


    Xin An understood, "Was the Taoist priest said that someone was Xing Ke''s eldest brother and sister-in-law, and his words were pointed at me and the second son?"


    "Combined with the celestial phenomena, Feng Shui and numerology, it means that Chunhuayuan is lucky and inauspicious, and the fortune is suppressed by Qiushiyuan, so that everything goes wrong with the eldest brother?"


    Manager Zhang.


    "You can''t hide anything from the second young lady."


    "The old lady and the marquis are still waiting for the second young lady in Chunhuayuan."


    After taking two steps, he was thinking about the benefits of taking Xin''an on weekdays. He whispered that Aunt Cai also found evidence to prove that Qiushiyuan was sinister about Chunhuayuan.


    Xin''an''s lips curled gently. If she had been in her previous life, she would have been completely indifferent at this time and just wanted to argue her innocence. Now... The sound of "Ouch" in Chunhuayuan was endless. The doctor in the palace was busy with one end and another. Even Qin Bai was there. Tang Gang''s face in the main hall was ashen, and Wang''s eyes were a little anxious. As soon as Xin''an stepped into the door, a teacup splashed at her feet, which scared her.


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :

 Chapter 252 Xinan VS Tang Gang

    Chapter 252 Xin''an VS Tang Gang


    In addition to the placement of flowers in each courtyard, the gardeners in the mansion are responsible for replacing them in various places to ensure that the flowers in every place are undefeated.


    The replaced gardeners will move them away but not all of them will be discarded. They will be re-piled and fed, or sent to other courtyards or placed in the garden. Unless they are particularly expensive or are particularly rare for the master, there is no big concern.


    Aunt Cai seized the opportunity at this point, "Every seven days a gardener delivers flowers to Qiushiyuan. The flowers replaced are of good quality. The gardeners in the mansion were reluctant to throw them away, so what''s so strange about it when they were sent to Chunhua Garden?"


    Xin An felt that she was going to be fooled by Aunt Cai, so she was more suitable to rely on Tang Rong''s power to show off her power. This kind of work that uses her brain is not suitable for her. "Even so, are you sure that I did the flower pots moving around?"


    "If I have the will to harm your three masters, will it take so much effort?"


    "Think I''m as brainless as you?"


    She was simply disappointed. Such a clumsy trick made her unable to play any room to play. If this were the case, she would move to Xin''s house angrily, which would make her look very stingy.


    Aunt Cai was a little panicked. She had time to make a more exquisite layout, but she got the news that the second young master next door had made contributions. Wouldn''t she be more powerful in the mansion?


    In addition, Xueyu suddenly complained that her stomach hurts, and it hurts so much, so she hastily acted. She thought that the two people next door were not there, and she could say anything. If Xueyu''s stomach had something wrong, according to the Marquis''s disgust towards the second son, he would definitely not listen to him.


    Besides, the second young master has a bad temper. If the father and son quarrel directly, no matter how much he makes contributions, it will be useless.


    She thought very well and accurately grasped Tang Gang''s thoughts. Tang Gang was indeed angry as she heard the news and scolded Tang Mo. But Wang ignored this and sent someone to invite Qin Bai, which alarmed the old lady again, which made her passive.


    "How did the second young lady think about how others know it, but what the Taoist priest said today is the fact that someone deliberately changed the Feng Shui of Chunhua Garden and secretly cursed the three young masters in the courtyard who had not yet been born."


    "If so, why would the wife and the two concubines suffer from abdominal pain one after another?"


    "Then I have to ask how you serve you?"


    Xin An turned sideways, "What Taoist priest? Where did you invite the Taoist priest? Who will invite the Taoist priest?"


    "The true Taoist priest was practicing in the mountains, and the fake Taoist priest ran around the streets. If he said it was his mother who deliberately wanted to harm his own son. You should know that the Chunhuayuan was prepared for the second son at the beginning."


    Aunt Cai was poor and poor, "That was someone who later changed the Feng Shui of Chunhuayuan."


    "How did you change it? Where did the changes?"


    Xin''an is not anxious or impatient, "Did Chunhuayuan move the pattern in the past six months or Qiushiyuan move the soil? Even the three dolls in your hand are found in the flower pot, so there must be evidence before speaking."


    "Also, do you ask for a Taoist priest back when you go out, have you asked your grandmother, father, or sister-in-law for your agreement?"


    While talking, she looked at Wang. Wang shook her head slightly, and Xin An sneered on her lips, "You took the man in the backyard of the mansion without permission. You said he was a Taoist priest? How could I know you didn''t bribe in advance?"


    "Even that is a sound man, you are so brave."


    Aunt Cai was panicked. If she didn''t go and invite her back, would her wife allow her to invite her? Looking at Tang Gang''s face again, I felt a little scared. Xin An didn''t plan to let her go, "Not to mention being a family of Dukes and Marquis, even the backyard of ordinary people is not something that a man can enter just by saying that he can enter. Can you bring back a Taoist priest today, and will you bring back a group of bandits tomorrow?"


    "This is the Marquis'' Mansion of the Tang family, not your Cai family. What do you think? Do you think the reputation of my Marquis'' Mansion is not loud enough, do you think the head of your prince is not bright enough?"


    "shut up."


    Tang Gang was angry, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Xin An faced Tang Gang, "Father, this matter was not done by us couples, and we have no reason to do this. If we say we hate our elder brother and sister-in-law, father think about it, the life of our elder brother and sister-in-law from getting married to the present can be a mess. If we couple want to do something, can we wait until now?"


    "My husband was poisoned that night and could not have thought that he had never thought about it. He should know that his father and elder brother had already fainted when he brought the doctor to the ancestral hall."


    "To say something inappropriate, if we really have any ideas, the first seven of my father and elder brother have passed by, and I am already the Marquis'' wife of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Faced with Tang Gang''s murderous gaze, Xin An was unmoved, "The so-called capturing the king first, I will let it go and curse the baby still in my stomach. Isn''t it thankless to curse it?"


    "What kind of charcoal poisoning?"


    This matter is a bit embarrassing. None of the people who were familiar with it had ever told the public, and even the old lady didn''t know it. At this moment, Wang told the old lady. The old lady was afraid and immediately felt that Tang Mo was innocent. Xin An said it well. If he really had any thoughts, he just needed to pretend not to know, which shows that his heart was still kind.


    Aunt Cai was also a little confused. She also didn''t know about this. "It was the second young lady, it must be the second young lady. She had no movement when she got married on the same day, but good news came out one after another. She was angry and did this. Saving the Marquis and the Crown Prince just wanted to gain a good reputation."


    As soon as this was said, Wang scolded Aunt Cai, but Tang Gang still said nothing, but was afraid that what he thought in his heart was similar to Aunt Cai.


    Xin An was speechless. When he saw Tang Gang''s face, he felt that his face was disgusting. He was indiscriminately biased. He was just biased, but he still had to hold on to each other. He immediately spoke like a knife and headed towards Tang Gang.


    "Grandmother, father, mother, I don''t want to say more about this. If my father thinks that we are guilty, and thinks that our husband saved our father and elder brother is deliberate, and thinks that we are just as gossiped about Qiushiyuan and even in the Marquis'' Mansion, as those gossiped about the wild Taoist priests, they are not worthy of living in Qiushiyuan, or even in the Marquis'' Mansion. My father said it and said, "All of us are shameless people, we will not rely on us here."


    "Since my sister-in-law is pregnant, I have been very careful and cautious. This Chunhuayuan either has a stomachache or is panicked. There are a lot of gossip and every sentence is directed towards us couples. It is either that my mother deliberately changed the yard, or that our husband and wife are not lucky and we will defeat our elder brother''s descendants."


    "I''ve only been pregnant for a few months. Should we live when we have a big belly? Wait until the child is born? Isn''t we blame our husband and wife for being too tough and defeating the sky and earth next door?"


    "I think for the sake of harmony in the Hou Mansion, we will move out of the Hou Mansion tomorrow morning. We will come back after our elder brother''s children get married and have children. As long as we stop talking about our husband and wife''s nephew and grandchildren."


    Tang Gang''s eyes widened, trying to scold Xin An but he was concerned about his father-in-law''s identity. He wanted Wang to teach her a lesson, but Wang had already wiped his tears. The old lady''s face was even worse, and she glared at Aunt Cai angrily.


    The person in charge of the affairs Zhang examined the servants in the two yards thoroughly, and said they didn''t know. The gardener even shouted that he was wronged and had not figured out the matter. A servant ran in quickly, "The Marquis is not good, the Marquis is not good."


    Tang Gang was about to get angry when someone came to shout again, "The prince has something to do."

 Chapter 253 Tang Rong was beaten again

    Chapter 253 Tang Rong was beaten again


    It was said that Tang Rong came out of the Ministry of Rites to go to the banquet. Before the carriage could be turned on the street, he was beaten up. This time, the other party had more than 20 black-clad thugs. Some of them dragged two guards and entourages. Some of them directly overturned the carriage and threw Tang Rong out of the carriage. They stepped forward and punched him. They left a sentence, asking you to be the first day of the lunar month, and then fled separately, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    The person was carried back, and Tang Gang could not care about the lawsuit between Aunt Cai and Xin An, so he got up and pulled his feet and left.


    After making harsh words, Xin An was about to go back to cry to death, pretending to be wronged, but she still couldn''t resist the curiosity in her heart. In the end, the idea of ??watching the fun had the upper hand, and she helped the old lady to chase her. Her uncle was injured, and she could show her magnanimity when she went to "care".


    This time, Tang Rong was beaten so badly. Xin An almost recognized him when he saw someone. His face was covered in blood and his face was covered in blood. The guard and Qing Mo were not very optimistic, and he was injured.


    ¡°Brother was beaten so badly.¡±


    "Who is it? He took such a heavy hand."


    I really want to make up for my feet.


    The old lady fainted after saying "ah". The doctor in the government was almost crazy. She finally got the pregnant woman with stomachache. Now there is another injury. The old lady is still fainting. Doctor Qin''s eyes rolled, "I''ll go see the old lady, you see the prince."


    After saying that, he ran away. He didn''t want to treat the unfaithful man, for fear that he wouldn''t be able to help but stab him with an needle.


    When he was in Huaijiang, he could see that the eldest girl liked the prince and was very concerned about his affairs. As a result, the **** was so shameless, hum!


    Xin An turned his feet and followed him to Chunrong Hall. After watching the fun, she wanted to sit in front of the old lady''s bed and cry.


    The doctor in the government only regretted that he ran too slowly, so he could only go to see Tang Rong with his teeth. As a result, the three pregnant women in the yard could not sit still. They got up and wanted to see Tang Rong whether they were comfortable or not. They cried one by one, making Tang Rong look like he had returned to the west.


    Wang scolded, "Shut up and go back to the house to cry, don''t come out."


    "Aunt Cai, you are still doing something, and arrange for someone to burn hot water."


    Aunt Cai woke up like a dream at this time and began to greet the people below in a hurry.


    After a while of diagnosis and treatment, Tang Rong''s ribs were broken this time, which shows that the other party was ruthless. Tang Mo, who was not as fierce as the mouth, could not kill him. He only had external injuries when he beat Tang Rong.


    Wang shouted in his heart that he deserved the tears in his eyes, "Who is going to do such a ruthless move? Marquis, you must find the person. Why is this child so miserable?"


    At this moment, Tang Gang was dizzy. When Wang said this, the anger in his heart was like a mountain fire erupting. He immediately found two guards. Given that Tang Rong had suffered misfortunes one after another, the two guards were prepared. They sprinkled special medicine powder on the clothes of the man in black. As long as they took the wolf dog in the mansion to track it, they would probably find someone.


    Tang Gang rushed up and kicked a man, "Don''t get out and chase after him!"


    The two of them didn''t care about the wounds on their bodies and immediately retreated. Tang Gang put his hands on his hips and sighed at the sky, then kicked the flower pot at his feet away. The heart-wrenching pain made his face twist, "Who put the flower pot here?!"


    "Do you have any eyes?!"


    Nanfeng, who was actually watching the fun under the guise of helping, said, "It''s Aunt Cai."


    After saying that, he ran away, Tang Gang''s face turned ashen.


    In Chunrong Hall, Doctor Qin was slowly giving the old lady an injection. Xin An saw his eyes and signaled to start crying. When the old lady woke up, she saw her wiping her tears, "Are grandmother awake?"


    "Uncle Qin, show it to my grandmother again."


    I was still crying and thinking about the old lady, and then I secretly wiped off her tears quickly, and asked who would think she was not wronged?


    "The old lady is fine, but you must not be excited anymore."


    Qin Bai gave the result, and everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief, but the old lady could not calm down, "What''s wrong with your elder brother?"


    Ganlu stepped forward and said, "Old lady, the prince is not in danger of life. The doctor in the government has been treating the wounds."


    "Help me go and have a look."


    Xin An didn''t stop him. He turned around and said that she had hatred in her heart. Doctor Qin took the opportunity to suggest that he had other things to be busy with and had to go back first.


    "Be careful on the way." Xin An ordered Chunyang to **** the two guards, "I don''t know what the situation is outside, so be cautious."


    Doctor Qin was not polite and left quickly, for fear that the old lady would ask him to treat Tang Rong together. At this time, a friend came to report the message and said that Mrs. Liao sent someone to tell Xin An, and Liao Zhi took Tang Mo out of the city to do a business and would not come back in a few days.


    "How about you going to do something?"


    The visitor shook his head, "The Liao family said it was a letter sent by Commander Liao to come back to report before a stick of incense. I don''t know where he went and what he went to do."


    "I understand, you go down."


    Xin An was a little worried, mainly because he had no preparations and didn¡¯t know if there would be any danger when going out this time.


    The old lady didn''t say anything along the way, and Xin An kept silent. As soon as he helped the old lady into Chunhua Courtyard, Tang Gang raised his eyes and asked, "Where is Doctor Qin?"


    "Go back."


    Xin An didn''t want to see him, so he turned around and was about to leave, but Tang Gang spoke first, "Send someone to call Dr. Qin back and then invite Dr. Hua to come."


    "Didn''t it mean that the elder brother has no worries about his life?"


    Xin An couldn''t understand what Tang Gang was thinking. He just threw teacup at him and speculated on the couple with the greatest malicious intention. Now he asked her to hire a miracle doctor in such a grand manner?


    "Since I have no life worry about the doctor, the doctor can cure me, isn''t my father afraid that I will be narrow-minded and bribed the miracle doctor to deliberately cure my elder brother?"


    Tang Gang was angry, "You bastard."


    Xin An sneered, "Father, don''t be angry. I''ll go back to the yard and have someone clean up and move out as soon as the sky is dawn."


    "Save my father to get bored when he sees us husband and wife."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, and asked someone to close the gate of Qiushiyuan. He also asked Aunt Wang to find a piece of white cloth. If Tang Gang dared to be a demon, she would go and hang her neck. He said that he would force his second daughter-in-law to death for his beloved son, and the historian''s spitting star could not drown him.


    Let him know that no matter which woman he is, he can''t afford to offend.


    Aunt Cuiping was also here, feeling that Xin''an''s performance tonight was not as wise as usual, "It is not easy to recover after the conflict."


    The rumor between him and his father-in-law is even more unpleasant to spread.


    And there are obviously better ways to solve it.


    Xin An said: "Auntie doesn''t understand my father-in-law. It''s useless to cry in front of him. It''s useless to find evidence to prove his innocence. He has a scale that belongs to him in his heart, and no one''s weight is as good as his eldest son."


    The snake beats seven inches, Tang Gang is still a little cowardly, and he can only hold him if he prescribes the right medicine.


    This is what she learned from her mother-in-law. When his wife''s outbursts danced to his face, did he fart?


    The more you coward, the more he is, the more he is, and vice versa.


    Aunt Cuiping thought the Marquis''s mansion was becoming more and more interesting. Who would have thought that the wife would take care of her husband. The Marquis was furious and did nothing in the end. Now it is still in trouble.


    I didn''t eat dinner after a long time. I was so hungry that I could only eat snacks, "Give me a bowl of bird''s nest."


    "The kitchenette is prepared with Jinmi sea cucumbers, I''ll bring them to you."


    Chunyang turned to the kitchen, Xin An called Nanfeng and told him to ask Liu Chang to report Aunt Cai¡¯s stealing property in the mansion early tomorrow morning. It was so messy, of course it would be better to be more messy.

 Chapter 254 Wangs aura is fully opened

    Chapter 254 Wang''s aura is fully opened


    The Chunhua Hospital next door was panicked at this moment, and Tang Rong, the backbone, lay down like this. This time, the doctor concluded that he had to stay in bed for three months. After all, his ribs were a little cracked and he was careless.


    And you can''t get close to women within three months, because one foot stepped on his life and must be well maintained. This made the three pregnant women feel relieved. They cannot be close to Tang Rong when they are pregnant, and they must let other women take advantage. This is just right now.


    It was already midnight when the treatment was done. Tang Gang, who had nowhere to vent his anger, glared at Wang fiercely. Wang was already angry and glanced at him with a squinted eyes, "What, the Marquis wants me to move out too?"


    "Okay, what''s the noise in the middle of the night?"


    The old lady took a deep breath, shouting in her heart that it was all injustice, and she stood up and walked to Wang, "You are troubled and persuaded your second wife. If she really moves out of the Marquis'' Mansion, it will become a laughing stock. The censors don''t know how to jump. They are all family members, and they just want to make some things clear."


    "I dare not agree with my mother''s words."


    The old lady wanted to make this matter worse, but Wang was not as good as her wish. She directly said that Aunt Cai still had three dolls. "If you don''t figure out where these three dolls came from, it will not be calmed down. You can''t hold the doll today and the one holding the cloth tomorrow and bit the master at will. You can give up afterwards. Isn''t this Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion a joke?"


    ¡°Pingqiu.¡±


    Ping Qiu, who was waiting outside, walked out, "Madam.


    "You took you to take everyone to serve Chunhuayuan and Qiushiyuan, interrogate them one by one, and give them ten taels of silver rewards. You didn''t know how to report the information or even intend to conceal the sheltered person to sell secret prostitutes regardless of age."


    ¡°A trial overnight!¡±


    Pingqiu went to do it immediately, and Wang said softly, "Mother, I''ll take you back. There is a doctor here who takes care of you day and night and can''t do anything big. Don''t worry about other things. No matter who does it, you will always find out the truth. The Marquis'' Mansion has been clean for so many years. Now that such a thing has happened, it''s unreasonable to find out. Moreover, the Marquis'' Mansion cannot tolerate people who have their descendants behind their backs to plot."


    The old lady finally nodded, "I''ll leave this matter to you, but you still have to persuade her second wife."


    Ganlu helped the old lady out of the door of Chunhuayuan. Pingqiu was already in custody. Compared with Qiushiyuan, the people in Chunhuayuan were yawning and relaxed in their expressions, the people in Chunhuayuan were frightened, like frightened birds. The old lady looked at the dark night sky and felt extremely heavy in her heart. She had expected that this day would come, but she had tried her best to save her, but she was still shrouded in a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Turning his head and looking at the gate of Chunhuayuan, he looked at the gate of Qiushiyuan again. The grudge between the two grandsons seemed to be unresolved.


    Xin An let Wang enter the door and greeted her with a smile, "I knew my mother was coming, so I specially asked someone to bring the golden rice sea cucumbers. It''s just right now."


    Everyone in the yard was called out for interrogation. There were only mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the huge yard. Wang was not polite, and he ate in small mouthfuls. After finishing eating, he put down the bowl. "Tell me what you think to your mother?"


    Xin An didn''t hide it from her, saying that she had expected what happened today, "I just didn''t expect Aunt Cai to be so stupid, and I thought she had some tricks."


    "That doll can only be her thief shouting to catch the thief."


    Wang snorted coldly, "It''s just that I''ve captured your father''s partiality."


    "I cut off his right to withdraw money from the account at will, and I expected him to do anything."


    Xin An didn''t think that this matter was done by Tang Rong, at least it was not arranged by him personally. If he had made a personal arrangement, it would not have been such a loopholes. It should be Aunt Cai''s own decision.


    "Aunt Cai has been stealing the items in the warehouse next door to mortgage them to exchange for money. I have asked Liu Chang to report this to his mother tomorrow morning."


    Wang did not answer immediately, and thought for a while before rejecting Xin''an''s plan, "Aunt Cai will not move for the time being."


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Wang said, "This old woman is brainless but is used to showing off her power. She looks annoying but is a good thing for us. If she is dealt with, she will definitely be replaced. That person will most likely come from the palace."


    As soon as she reminded Xin An, she thought of this, "Then I will let Chang Liu remain unmoved for the time being and continue to stare at him."


    "The mother of Aunt Cai will pick it up high and let it go gently. After all, my elder brother has encountered an accident again. If the mother dealt with him, no matter what the reason is, it will be unpleasant to spread."


    Wang sighed, "I just want to avenge you."


    Xin An smiled, "It''s okay for me. I feel that my father is so partial to me today. I saw how my husband was filial to his father these days, and how he couldn''t stand him, and I felt angry for him."


    "Don''t my father hold a grudge against me for this, right?"


    This said nothing of worry. Wang sneered, "How big a thing can it be if you don''t remember to hold a grudge?"


    Can a father-in-law still take action against his daughter-in-law directly?


    "That''s how I have to work hard for my mother."


    "If our mother-in-law and daughter-in-law don''t say this, you can''t move away. Even if those outside know that it is your father''s partiality and you are wronged, you will put the Marquis'' Mansion in an unfavorable place when you move away. Those outside will turn around and say that you are narrow-minded and ignore the overall situation, and in the end, both sides will be injured."


    Wang said, "It is impossible to hurt the enemy by hurting one thousand and hurting eight hundred."


    Xin An smiled after thinking for a while, "It''s still my mother''s thoughtfulness."


    She was narrow-minded before.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking, and as the people being interrogated came back one after another, Wang also got up. She was also worried when she learned that Tang Mo would come back three days later, but at this time she couldn''t be confused. She took a deep breath and went out with a murderous look on her face.


    Xin An sent Nanfeng to find Chang Liu and asked him to continue to hold his troops. "Take him ten taels of silver and let him stare at the various parts of the mansion."


    Nanfeng was very guilty of not investigating tonight''s incident in advance, and Xin An did not blame her. "I think the matter was done like this and came next door in a hurry to attack. Qing Mo had never received any news. It was obvious that he was acting on his own, so just keep watching."


    Nanfeng went to do it soon, and Chunyang Chunlu also came back, "How did they ask us what we said, there is nothing shameful."


    Both of them felt that the next door was unreasonable. It was really unlucky to be neighbors with those people. They were just pregnant, and they seemed to be too much.


    Xin''an yawned, "Let''s rest, let''s talk about it tomorrow if you have something to do."


    Qiushiyuan soon became quiet. At this moment, Tang Gang had already vented his dissatisfaction on Wang. He said Xin An was disrespectful and learned from Tang Mo''s appearance to sing a different tune with him. He relied on how much money he had, and he was arrogant and said, "If there was any, I''ll let her go back to Xin''s house next time."


    After listening to him, Wang looked up and asked, "The Marquis was so dissatisfied, why didn''t he take your father-in-law''s aura and send her on the spot?"


    The coward who dared not dare to be in person could only gossip behind his back.


    "The daughter-in-law''s teacup that was the father-in-law before she could speak and became her father-in-law had already fallen to her feet. Did the marquis have already determined that it was the second couple doing it?"


    "It was just a servant who said a few words. The Marquis directly convicted his son and daughter-in-law without being tried or asked. You drove her back to her parents'' home. OK, just say that the father-in-law and his servant were going to wrongly accuse her. She did not plead guilty, so the father-in-law could not tolerate her."


    She understood clearly. No matter how respect you are to him, as long as you resisted him once, he will always remember your bad things.


    Such a person is not worthy of your good deeds to him.

 Chapter 255 I never expected that there would be such a good thing

    Chapter 255 I never expected that there would be such a good thing


    Tang Gang was half-suffered by Wang, and he couldn''t say a word, but Wang did not let him go.


    "The Marquis''s heart is biased. If he believes that the second couple is not good, he naturally feels that they are doing evil things, just like charcoal poisoning. Even if he knows that charcoal is not his intention, closing the doors and windows is not what he ordered, will the Marquis still think that he has ulterior motives, right?"


    Tang Gang was guilty when she asked, and refused to admit it, "Even if it wasn''t him, he must have discovered it early. Then he went back early and pretended to be a good person."


    Wang suddenly felt very tired of talking to him, "It''s okay if the marquis thinks so, no one can interfere. Since you think they are guilty, do you think they are expelled from the marquis'' mansion or sent to the official position directly?"


    Tang Gang was speechless and it was difficult to get rid of the tiger. Wang stood up, "I guess the Marquis hadn''t thought about it yet, so there was no hurry. Just make a reservation before dawn."


    "There is no reason for the father to die."


    Ping Qiu came with a quick walk, and the interrogation was over. "There was a girl in Chunhuayuan who saw Aunt Cai sewing a puppet with her own eyes. A rough woman saw Aunt Cai handing the puppet to Cai Quan again."


    "Aunt Cai apologized outside the door, saying that she was too nervous about the prince''s three children. She guessed that the second son and the second young lady had hindered the prince''s descendants, so she took the initiative to do this, with the purpose of letting the second son move out of Qiushiyuan."


    "Madam, do you want to see her?"


    Wang looked at Tang Gang with a sarcastic look, "I think the Marquis doesn''t believe it, can you try again in person?"


    "Crazy dog ??slave, please take care of it yourself."


    Tang Gang couldn''t hold back his face and left with a sneer on his sleeve. Wang''s lips sneered, "Tie Po Zi Cai and locked him in the woodshed, and I''ll bring him up tomorrow morning."


    After giving the order, he turned around and returned to the room, closed the door, walked quickly to the bedside to find the medicine powder hidden in the secret compartment, stared at the medicine bottle for a long time before he put it back unwillingly.


    The next day, Xin''an slept for about 30 o''clock. Now she was hurt and suffered so much grievances when she was away. It was not suitable for her to get up so early.


    Nanfeng was guarding the door, and when she got it done, the head coach told her what happened in the morning.


    "The prince woke up. The wife closed the door and said a stick of incense to the prince. When she came out, she released Aunt Cai back, but she only fined her a year''s monthly payment. The aunt in Chunhuayuan''s manager became Aunt Liu. At the same time, the people who served in Chunhuayuan were fined three months of payment, saying that they let the outsiders enter the courtyard at will."


    "The two aunts knelt in front of the wife and said that they had abdominal pain yesterday because they had eaten too much soup together, not to frame the second young master and the second young lady. The wife asked them to move out of Chunhua Courtyard three days later, and ordered that if they could not save the children in their stomachs, they would be sold out of the house."


    "Mrs. I have also changed several people from Chunhuayuan, and the newcomer has already started working."


    "In addition, several people were also dealt with in the front yard, and even Manager Zhang was eaten."


    I have to say that Wang still has some tricks when he is so powerful. Part of the reason why Xin An was able to win in his previous life was that Tang Mo died early, which led to Wang losing his fighting spirit, otherwise it would not be so easy.


    Xin An raised his eyebrows and ate breakfast slowly, "Has the Marquis gone to court?"


    Nanfeng nodded, but he didn''t find out anything else.


    Xin''an Shiran stood up and said, "Prepare, I''m going to go out."


    "Young lady is going to move out of the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    I made a harsh statement last night, and everyone insiders were waiting to see how she would end. After all, Tang Gang, as a marquis, has not made any statement yet.


    "Wanyuanhang is open today, I''ll go and have a look." Chunyang and Chunlu are not sure whether they should breathe a sigh of relief or regret, so they hurriedly went to do some work.


    Before he left the house, Ping Qiu brought a box with a big fanfare. When he entered the house, he smiled and said, "Last night, the second young lady was shocked. The wife had received the Marquis''s promise and picked some items from the warehouse to send them to suppress the second young lady."


    This move was to tell everyone in the mansion Xin An''s innocence. Xin An smiled and said, "Mother is so polite. Just explain the misunderstanding clearly. Why do you have to mobilize others?"


    "Mrs. said that as long as the second young lady is happy, it is worth it even if you give it more."


    As soon as Ping Qiu finished speaking, Ganlu brought a box with someone to carry. "The old lady said that although the truth of yesterday''s incident was found out, she still felt wronged by the Second Young Master''s wife. She specially selected a few fun-to-play objects to shock the Second Young Master''s wife."


    Xin An raised her eyebrows. She never expected that there would be such a good thing. If the consequences of being wronged are like this, she would not be wronged a few more times, and she could also get benefits if she could hit the other party''s arrogance.


    "Grandmother is kind and kind, the most fair person. I won''t be afraid of being wronged even if I have a grandmother."


    "Please convey my grandmother to me, thank you for your care and concern."


    After saying that, he turned sideways and ordered Aunt Wang, "Give your two aunts a cup of tea."


    Aunt Wang understood it and turned around and grabbed two purses of different colors. The two embroidered ones were given to Ping Qiu and Ganlu, and the rest were given to those carrying the boxes. You could guess that the reward was a lot of money with just a pinch. These people smiled happily and thanked each other, and Ping Qiu and Ganlu were also politely accepted.


    As soon as the man left, Aunt Wang led a few girls to check the items they sent, and also made them one by one before sending them to the warehouse.


    "The old lady sent all the top jade and gold ware, and the wife gave them pastel bottles and clothes, which were also excellent items."


    Xin An casually swept through two boxes and ordered Nanfeng to go to the next door to spread it, so that everyone next door would know it, especially Tang Rong.


    "Aunt, I may not come back at noon. You take the money to buy some ribs and stew them. The stew is more fragrant. You should let the next door smell it and know that it is stewed. If you ask, just say the ribs are more fragrant and say the word "rice" louder when you say the word "rice".


    Tang Rong''s ribs were cracked. Isn''t his ribs just ribs? He can''t be angry.


    Aunt Wang didn''t understand what it meant, but Nanfeng understood it and said with a smile, "I''ll let Chang Liu buy it for us now."


    When I think about the delicious pork ribs they eat here, the miserable mist next door, why are I so happy?


    "I''m leaving, you guys take good care of your home."


    At the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, Tang Gang looked at the carriage that had just set off and frowned. Although he was stubborn, he was still afraid that Xin An would move away without caring about it. Now he was already in a state of anxiety. He just went to the Ministry of Rites to resign for Tang Rong on the grounds of his discomfort. Mr. Wang looked relieved and saw clearly that he endured the shame and left the Ministry of Rites.


    If Xin An comes to move out of the Marquis'' Mansion, he can''t imagine how powerful the censor''s mouth will be tomorrow.


    "Mr. Marquis, the wife has advised the second young lady, saying that the second young lady is also young and energetic and has never suffered any grievances. She can understand that she is angry and says something confused. The second young lady has always been wise and should not do anything to make the marquis embarrassed."


    "The wife and the old lady gave the second young lady a generous gift to the second young lady to suppress the shock."


    Manager Zhang knew how to speak, but Tang Gang was frustrated before he could breathe a sigh of relief. As she spoke fiercely to his father-in-law, she had to take good things to comfort her when she turned around?


    What kind of world is this? !

 Chapter 256 Exhausted old lady

    Chapter 256 Exhausted Old Lady


    Xin''an walked away happily, Tang Gang felt depressed. He heard a scolding sound from behind after just two steps. He turned around and saw that the guard who arrested him last night was back, and he was still escorting a man in black.


    "Mr. Marquis, I caught a man, and my subordinates will start interrogating him."


    "This marquis will personally review it."


    The man in black was taken in, and the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion was slowly closed. The incident of Tang Rong being beaten last night was not announced, either by the guard or the Marquis'' Mansion, so no news has been heard yet.


    Compared with the silence of the people in the Hou Mansion, Yinghui Street is particularly lively today. Early in the morning, the door of Wanyuan Travel began to beat drums and gongs and firecrackers, and the guys shouted, and passers-by stopped to watch the fun.


    Xin''an''s carriage was at the corner of Sanchao Road, and you could see the situation of the shop at a glance. At this time, many people were choosing goods. The busy guy was busy with smiles, and the flower signs were even lined up, and the eggs were even busy.


    "Hurry, I heard that Wanyuanxing''s goods are all from Linzhou, which are good and affordable."


    "Sister-in-law Zhang got five eggs and drew a piece of fragrant panicle, which is really fragrant."


    Two smiling women passed by the carriage and hurried to Wanyuan.


    "Mrs. The opposite is the Liao family''s carriage."


    Xin An looked up and saw Mrs. Liao waving at her, and then he got out of the car and came towards her.


    "Sister Xu, come up."


    Mrs. Liao smiled and got on the carriage, saying, "I chose this opening day well and it was lively. I see this business work."


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Xin''an smiled and said that the profit is not low and there are many goods, and there are still many people coming to buy it, so naturally they make money.


    "This New Year Festival will definitely make a big profit."


    Mrs. Liao said Fang Da was very good, "It is difficult to find such a big manager. Your father is willing to give it to you, which shows how much he valued you."


    "My father has no choice but to say anything to me."


    Xin''an was very satisfied, "I''m already looking for a new shop, but it''s not easy to find a shop with such a good location and such a large one."


    "Don''t worry, let''s take your time."


    Both of them were in a good mood. Mrs. Liao thought Xin''an was a very good business partner and wanted to join forces with her to do more business. They could make money before they had no backers. There was no reason why they could not make more money if they had backers behind them now.


    Mrs. Liao thought that some industries that did not belong to the Liao family were in hand. Xin An also had the same idea. She suggested that the two hit it off and directly found a place with excellent environment and suitable for talking.


    In the afternoon of this conversation, the two of them made an appointment to spend supper together before returning.


    Wang today is very busy. He took advantage of last night''s incident and took care of many people. He went to Tang Rong to sell it and handed Aunt Cai to him for handling it himself.


    There was nothing happened and comforted Tao Yiran and expressed her trust and expectations for Aunt Liu.


    For Aunt Liu, this is a bright future. She also participated in the incident last night. She originally thought she could not escape, but she was not found out and gave her the right, so she suppressed Aunt Cai in one fell swoop. Before Wang left Chunhuayuan, the joy in her eyes could no longer be suppressed, and she could not see the sneer on Wang''s lips. After finishing all this, Wang was in a good mood. After adjusting his condition, he went to the old lady to wipe away a few tears. She was good at retreating and advancing, even offered to divide Tang Mo and his wife.


    "There are big branches. Now the second boy has gotten married. With an errand, it can be considered a family and a career. It''s okay to stay in the house without thinking. Although there will be a momentary discussion outside, it''s better than keeping the house in the house."


    "I''m really scared when my stepmother is difficult."


    If Tang Rong hadn¡¯t instructed him behind his back, a steward would dare to frame the master in the mansion?


    Today''s old lady is really the first one. Although she guessed that it was Chunhuayuan who was framed by the situation at the beginning, she still felt disappointed when the truth was found. She also knew the purpose of Wang''s words, "No more talk about moving the yard and dividing the family in the house, and no one in the mansion is allowed to say it."


    How should people outside the family discuss the Hou¡¯s Mansion?


    Tang Mo is the legitimate son, not an insignificant concubine.


    "My old woman will give you and the second boy an explanation for this matter, so wait a little longer."


    "Mother is so serious."


    Wang slowly stood up, "My daughter-in-law was dizzy and wanted to go back and lie down. Her mother was in a bad mood, so she should take more rest."


    The old lady sighed as soon as she left, and she was exhausted.


    As an old man, at this time, I hope that one of the two brothers can take the initiative to calm the matter. Whether it is apologizing or being magnanimous and not caring about it, someone must take a step back and let the other down the ladder. But now one is angry and the other is bedridden, and even gives her all the problems.


    If Tang Rong is forced to sue, it will confirm that he instructed his servants to frame his stepmother and brothers. This is a huge stain. If the matter is just pretending to be deaf and dumb, it will be obvious that Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law will make a fuss like this.


    "Go and find the Marquis."


    At this time, Tang Gang had a gloomy face and didn''t say anything. The man in black was tried for a long time but didn''t ask anything. He was the one who took money to eliminate disasters. As long as he received the money, he would do his job according to the employer''s instructions. Whoever the employer was not concerned about it was the rule.


    Manager Zhang was close to him, "The man in black said that the employer had a grudge against the prince, and he said that he was the fifteenth day of the lunar month. I believe the prince should be able to guess who it is."


    Tang Gang went to Chunhuayuan with a gloomy face. Tang Rong woke up early this morning. After waking up, he didn''t say a word, and no one wanted to see him. His eyes were terrible cold.


    After listening to Tang Gang''s words, I thought about it for a long time and wanted to say that it was Tang Mo. Only Tang Mo was the most suspicious, but in the end it was Zhuyou. He only made someone beat Zhuyou.


    "So it is Duke Xiangguo?"


    The more Tang Gang thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. Duke Xiangguo always believed that the danger of blessings and the beating of the **** of the Marquis''s mansion was unrelated to it, and it was very likely that he would come back from revenge.


    Tang Rong didn¡¯t want to say more, it was useless to say more.


    Seeing that he was depressed and depressed, Tang Gang was even more angry, and he was adding fuel to the fire, so he immediately threw the man in black to the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion.


    After taking a sip of the tea, he went to the old lady. He was in a bad mood, but when he heard the old lady''s words, he became angry again, "You must be serious, is it so embarrassing?"


    The old lady looked at him with a slight expression, "Will your daughter-in-law, whom you never thought of when you threw the teacup, be embarrassed?"


    "When my father-in-law threw the teacup, what did you tell the people outside to see her? Looking at the capital, she is the first person. How unforgivable has she done?"


    The male lead is the outside and the female leads the inside. Even if the father-in-law is dissatisfied with his daughter-in-law, there is no precedent for him to attack directly. He is asked to deal with the person in charge of the inner husband. However, Tang Gang did not think he was wrong, but only believed that Xin An was not virtuous and narrow-minded.

 Chapter 257 The old lady comforts Xinan

    Chapter 257 The old lady comforts Xin An


    In the face of old lady Tang Gang, she is often powerless and can¡¯t help but feel tired. Some things become smelly when she says too much.


    "I don''t know how you are outside, but you have not made any mistakes over the years, which shows that you have insight and are very cautious. Why do you have to be confused about your two sons?"


    "If both children were born by Wang, she would not care about you, but you would just swear to each other, how good will you make her feel, you."


    The old lady wanted to say that she could not let Wang down. She was the mistress of the family. If she had other ideas, Tang Gang would suffer in the end. But the more she said that, Tang Gang became more disgusted, especially in the past few months. Many times he could see disappointment in his old mother''s eyes, as if he was such a bad person.


    Before the old lady could finish her words, she interrupted her, "My son was trained in the court at the age of 1980 and dared not forget the glory of the Hou Mansion. She was biased towards the boss because he was very outstanding since childhood. He has been praised by his husband since he was a child. He has a handsome, polite and kind manner, and has a proper manner. He speaks with a proper manner. No matter which family he is placed in, he will be trained by his family. His son thinks he has done something wrong."


    "As for the second son, as the second son, you must recognize the reality and don''t always think about things you shouldn''t think about. If you want to blame, you can only blame him for not being the one who was born first."


    "The thing has come to this day, it''s all because the second child is uneasy."


    Tang Gang refused to admit that he was wrong, and the old lady slapped the coffee table with a ''slap'', "Even if the boss is more outstanding, the second boy is not bad. They are all your sons, why can''t you tolerate him like this?"


    "Mother doesn''t know that a master saw his son''s face ten years ago, saying that if he has a son to defeat me, who else can he have?"


    Tang Gang looked impatient, "Although I don''t care about him, my mansion has never lost his food and drink. Now he has started a family and a career. I don''t think it''s better to be separated earlier like my second brother back then."


    He was already very irritable. At this time, he had to deal with Xin''an''s affairs and was complained by the old lady. He was even more angry. He felt that Tang Mo and his wife were both messing around. Even if they were wrong, it would be right. As for the trouble?


    "What are you talking nonsense?"


    The old lady couldn''t believe her ears, and suddenly stood up and walked to Tang Gang, "Do you know the consequences of this matter? The censor''s spitting can spit you to death."


    "If you don''t teach your children on weekdays, you will be a weird person when something happens. Are you the father like this?"


    Tang Gang did not dare to speak back, so he could only keep a calm face and not speak. The old lady shed tears because she saw the decline of the Hou Mansion. "I am ashamed of the ancestors of the Tang family, and I am sorry for your father."


    "Mother."


    Tang Gang was frightened, "Why did my mother say such things? Isn''t she trying to make her son''s heart?"


    "Don''t you stab your son in the heart?"


    The dizziness came, and the old lady gritted her teeth and held on, "Where did the second boy treat you? Do you want to treat him like this?"


    Tang Gang slowly calmed down his anger and helped the old lady sit down, "He didn''t feel sorry for his son."


    In fact, he was not very convinced of Taoist priest''s words, but he had become a habit of venting his anger on Tang Mo. He had accumulated too much depression in his heart. He needed to have a place to vent. Tang Mo, the son who was disliked by him since childhood, naturally became the best vent.


    Just because he knew clearly what his son''s nature was, he had longed for his father''s care since he was a child. As long as he gave him a good face occasionally and praised him for a word or two, he would be happy for a long time.


    No matter how you treat him, even if you do something too much and hurt his heart, you won¡¯t really resent him as your father afterwards.?????It¡¯s just that I¡¯m confident.


    After all, the old lady didn''t know the son very well, and didn''t know the truest thoughts in his heart. She talked about how Tang Mo was obedient, sensible and filial, "No matter how unreasonable it was before, filial piety is real. I remember that you didn''t like him very much in the past month or two, and you told everyone he was good to him when you met others. What''s wrong now?"


    Of course, it was because Tang Rong no longer needed encouragement, but Tang Gang did not dare to tell the truth. He just said that there were too many things in the court and was irritated, so he took his anger on Tang Mo.


    Surgery of dizziness came, and the old lady couldn''t hold on after all. Seeing her face slightly ugly, Tang Gang quickly helped the old lady with Ganlu to rest, and fed another pill to lift. After a while, the old lady felt better.


    As the sky got late, when the people in the Hou Mansion saw that Xin An had not come back for a long time, they all guessed that she had left, and the generous gifts from the wife and the old lady could not keep her.


    The old lady who had recovered from her breath asked several times, and couldn''t help but want to send someone to Xin''s house to find her, for fear that she wouldn''t come back, Tang Gang also asked her quietly two or three times, and was up and down.


    It was dark, and the old lady looked out several times, "That girl hasn''t come back yet."


    "Nanlu, you sent someone to Xin''s house to take a look."


    Tang Gang couldn''t help looking outside the house, and his whole body was filled with sorrow. It was really sad and really sad. I was worried that Tang Rong would be scrapped because of this. He was now in a situation where he was surrounded by enemies.


    Until the night was over, Xin''an returned to the mansion leisurely after eating and drinking. When Manager Zhang saw her, he was excited and stepped forward, "Mrs. Second Young Master, you are back. It''s not so peaceful outside when the New Year is approaching. Next time, the second Young Master, it''s better to bring a guard with him when he goes out. The wife and the old lady are very worried and have asked several times."


    "knew."


    Xin An also changed into a grievance and discomfort, "I worry my grandmother, I''ll go see my grandmother."


    Seeing her calm steps, Manager Zhang suddenly had a strange thought, and felt that the chaos in the Hou Mansion today should have something to do with the Second Young Lady. If not, it can only be said that the Second Young Lady is really quite cunning.


    Another people were afraid that they would cry to death, and then they didn¡¯t eat or drink to seek justice for themselves. She went out for a day. Although she looked bad, she looked good.


    The old lady in Chunrong Hall looked haggard. When she learned that Xin An had returned, she breathed a sigh of relief. When she saw someone, she looked a little excited, "Good child, where have you gone? I''ve been worried for a day."


    Xin An stepped forward to greet him, "I went there for some things in Manager Fang, which made my grandmother worried."


    "It''s fine, my grandmother is worried about the danger you will encounter when you go out alone."


    "Come in front of my grandmother and sit in front of me and talk."


    The old lady forced herself to persuade Xin''an, saying that Tang Gang had no bad intentions, but she was not merciless in her mouth and was not bad in her heart. She didn''t know whether the old lady believed it or not, but Xin''an''s eyes were red, "I was not from a noble family. I could marry into the Marquis'' Mansion entirely due to the support of my grandfather and the Marquis'' Mansion. After entering the door, I felt very uneasy and thought that changing marriage was done by my father, and I was not worthy of a man like my elder brother."


    "Even if I marry my husband, I am a complacent person. I have always been cautious and try my best to avoid making mistakes and make myself more thorough."


    "Grandmother, I really haven''t done anything bad. I haven''t cursed my elder brother''s child."

 Chapter 258 Tang Gang bleeds greatly

    Chapter 258 Tang Gang bleeds heavily


    Xin An could also cry with his eyes down and crying. She learned Tao Yiran''s little skills without realizing it. In addition, she smiled all day long. It is rare to see her angry and unhappy when she cried like this now, and now she felt much more aggrieved than Tao Yiran.


    "My father doesn''t like my husband to the point of disgust. No matter what my husband and I are, my father is unhappy. He uses the greatest malice to speculate on our bad intentions. Now he is charged with jealousy of my sister-in-law''s murder of my nephew. Grandmother, why don''t you let me move out? How should I live in the mansion in the future?"


    The old lady hated Aunt Cai for causing trouble, and was angry that Tang Gang was unkind, so she clapped Xin An''s hand, "Good child, grandmother believes in you, grandmother has never doubted you or the second boy. Your mother has already found out about this and has nothing to do with you."


    "What should be punished has been punished, and no one dares to say anything about you, and this matter will not be spread outside the mansion. Whoever dares to gossip and beat you to death directly."


    "Your father''s grandmother would talk to him, and he knew that what he did was wrong, that is, he was unwilling to say it out loud. Don''t think too much, there is a grandmother in everything."


    The old lady knew very well that only by comforting Xin''an''s mansion would stop. As Xin''an''s legitimate mother-in-law, Wang would naturally be in tune with her. To comfort Xin''an, she would naturally comfort Wang.


    Xin An stopped when he saw that he was ready, sobbing and stopped crying, and got up and gave a big gift to the old lady, "Thank you for believing in me, I am a little more at ease with my grandmother. My husband was not here last night, and that happened again. Although I said disrespectful words to my father in anger, I was very scared."


    ¡°Get up quickly.¡±


    Tang Gang, who had retreated, walked out. It was only today that he realized that this second wife, who always smiled, was a difficult character. Although Tao Yiran liked to be a monster, she was honest in the Marquis''s Mansion and was even more respectful in front of him. He never spoke to him loudly.


    This is good. He just squeezed him with words and dared to threaten him. He was simply lawless and had a lot of deviant principles, and every word he said was heartbreaking.


    "Father."


    Xin An opened her head first and looked at her with red eyes. Tang Gang said ''um'' and ignored her again. The old lady smiled and said good things for Xin An, saying that she knew she was wrong last night and was regretful.


    Xin An walked down the steps, "It was my daughter-in-law who was the rash last night. Please forgive me, father."


    What can Tang Gang say?


    "It''s also because I didn''t ask clearly that, so I''ll give up on this."


    This is his biggest concession. He thought he was generous enough, but he sneered in his heart and pretended to be very respectful on his face.


    The old lady looked relieved and asked the nectar to bring out a pot of bonsai inlaid with various gems and agate. It was extremely gorgeous. "This is your father''s treasure, and it is his most rare object, which will shock you."


    In fact, the old lady ordered Ganlu to move to Tang Gang''s study. She offended her daughter-in-law and of course she wanted him to have bleeding as her father-in-law. Ganlu was also obedient. She knew what Xin''an liked, and she didn''t even read those calligraphy and paintings, so she moved the most valuable one.


    Tang Gang was so painful. This was given to him by the officials below. I won¡¯t mention the gold, jade and gems. The workmanship is very rare and the best quality is the best. He likes it most. He puts it in the study room to watch it every day.


    He was so rare, so Xin An naturally felt good, and he felt even more satisfied when he saw him hurt again. He even politely said, "Since my father loves me, I can just say it if there is a misunderstanding. My father is the head of the family. The matter outside the mansion has already made my father very worried. It is also true that he doesn''t notice it for a while. It''s just that Aunt Cai is sinister and has nothing to do with her father."


    "Sure enough, he is a caring and sensible girl."


    The old lady looked at Tang Gang, "You said no?"


    What can Tang Gang say?


    When he saw a good person, even his tone of speaking changed. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t hear the pride and briskness in Xin An¡¯s words. His hatred for Aunt Cai in his heart reached its peak. If she hadn¡¯t done this, he would have suffered such a great loss?


    "It''s just a decoration, please take it to play with it." "Thank you, father." Xin An hit the snake and followed the stick, "I heard that my father has a treasure that is good for you?"


    "If my father is willing to give up, can I exchange things for my father?"


    The whole body is made of gold, inlaid with various gems, and the handle is hollowed out. The beauty is that it can be opened like a box, and there is also a jade Ruyi inside, which is very rare.


    Tang Gang stared at her vigilantly, "What are you going to do?"


    Xin An said: "My younger brother is going to get married in the first half of next year. I want to give him some gifts. The ordinary gold, silver and jadeware are too ordinary, so I want to give him a rare item that can support the scene."


    "I thought it was something."


    The old lady felt that this was a good opportunity to repair the relationship, and it should be given decentness to the Xin family, otherwise the money bag would run away sooner or later. "It''s not like changing it or not. It''s too unfamiliar. For such a big happy event, the Marquis'' Mansion should also give a gift, so she will send the treasure to the Marquis'' Ruyi. It''s decent and beautiful, so that the in-laws can know the Marquis''s intentions."


    "How is this good?"


    Xin An looked frightened and uneasy, "I also heard by chance that my father had such a treasure, and I just wanted to ask, it was not easy to take away my love."


    The old lady smiled and said, "You are just polite kid. You should have told us earlier about such a happy event. The Tang family and Xin family have been in contact for many years, but isn''t it worth the best?"


    Seeing that the two of them were in vain after a few words, Tang Gang felt dizzy and had a flash of tears in front of him. He almost couldn''t hold on. Finally, he gritted his teeth and spoke, "What my mother said is, it''s right, the mansion is going to send someone to Huaijiang to send New Year gifts, so Ruyi will be sent together."


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    Tang Gang said that he would not want to see Xin An in the next time, nor would he think of saying more about her. He threw a teacup and paid out two rare items. Only these two treasures could almost buy teacups from the entire capital, which made him so angry.


    Aunt Cai in Chunhuayuan would better pray to not make trouble again, otherwise she would kill her! !


    He left on the excuse that there was something to do, so he left Xin''an and the old lady. When he learned that the old lady had not eaten dinner yet, Xin''an couldn''t say that he was eating outside, so he could only say that he was hungry and used some more with the old lady. Seeing that the young and old lady ate, she sighed in her heart, just thinking that she was still feeling uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the old lady had only eaten half a bowl, Xin An said, "Grandma should be relieved. You are the Dinghai Scientist in the Mansion."


    "As long as you are here, the Marquis'' Mansion will not be in chaos."


    "I got a box of sea cucumbers there. I''ll send some to Aunt Ganlu for you to stew golden rice."


    The old lady did not refuse, and agreed with a smile. After dinner, she talked with the old lady for a while before leaving. The old lady felt much more relieved at this time. Xin An was happy that Wang would calm down. After Tang Mo came back, Xin An would also persuade her, and she would not cause any trouble.


    Thinking of Xin An, he couldn''t help but sigh, "The old man''s eyes were like a torch. If he could live a few more years, the Marquis'' Mansion would not have the chaos today."

 Chapter 259 Tang Gang caught off guard

    Chapter 259: Tang Gang caught off guard


    The old lady sighed with emotion, and Ganlu went up to help her back to the inner room. After serving the old lady, she whispered: "What the second young lady is right. You must be relieved. The wife can handle all the big and small things in the mansion. Over the years, she has seen that the wife is still fair and thorough in her work."


    "Aunt Cai''s wife was punished for her crime, but she was the prince''s wet nurse. Even a stepmother could not do too much. The second young lady should understand this and would not complain to her."


    The old lady naturally knew this, and only said that it was through this matter that she understood Xin''an again, "How could the old man choose the wrong one."


    After the incident, he was not panicked and could argue for himself with reasonable grounds. He seized the other party''s loopholes and fought back. He also made a fuss, showing his attitude of not being bullied, and he would judge the situation and stop when he saw it. This is what the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s family should be like.


    As for the fact that Tang Gang had won the wish of wishing for his wishes, she could only say that she deserved it. She had never been in and out of the Xin family over the years, so she should have let him bleed.


    I thought that such a good second boy had married such a good wife by chance. Maybe he was treated partially by his son for so many years and the old man couldn''t stand it, so he compensated him.


    "I''ll stay outside for a while when the spring of next year is coming, so let the wife and the marquis worry about the affairs of the mansion."


    Ganlu¡¯s proposal was very much in line with the old lady¡¯s wishes. The master and servant were talking, and the candlelight swayed.


    "Young Madam, don''t you know that the person next door today is so angry."


    As soon as Xin An returned to Qiushiyuan, Nanfeng came forward with a smile, "In the morning, the wife and the young lady gave generous gifts to the next door without saying a word, saying that the prince woke up and got angry and broke his wounds when he learned the whole story."


    "At noon, we stewed pork ribs and closed the door directly next door, and it was so invisible."


    Chunhuayuan closed the door but the fragrance couldn''t be closed. "A gust of wind came and the smell blew all the way to the next door. God was standing on our side. Even if they shot themselves in the foot, they deserved it!"


    The two courtyards are getting deeper and deeper. Qiushiyuan has the upper hand in this game. For a long time, people in Chunhuayuan cannot jump. "Earlier, because of how high the three pregnant women in the yard jumped, I always show off when I see the people in our yard, and it is insinuated to see how they are arrogant in the future."


    Xin''an drank hawthorn water in small sips, thinking about his next plan.


    On a winter night, the wind was cold and the gatekeeper of the Duke of Xiangguo Mansion saw several people who claimed to be the Marquis of Weiyuan coming to the door with a large sack, saying that the marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of Xiangguo had a gift to give to Duke of Xiangguo.


    When Duke Xiangguo saw the half-dead man in black in the sack, he raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean, do you want to threaten me?"


    Zhuyou worked in the village, and the situation gradually improved. He could eat a big bowl of rice. Although Duke Xiangguo was satisfied with this result, it did not mean that the grudge between him and Tang Gang had ended. Now he only felt that Tang Mo was the only one who liked the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. As for that Tang Rong


    On weekdays, he is a humble gentleman, but he is actually a thief and prostitute, and is not a good thing.


    He wrote a memorial on the spot, but as the victim, he did not pursue Tang Rong. Tang Gang dared to dump a dead person to threaten him, which was simply outrageous.


    The man was alive when he was sent. Seeing that the injury was severe, he was actually skin trauma and did not hurt his muscles and bones. He didn''t know what Duke Xiang did. Soon the man in black died and the matter became a matter of Tang Gang throwing the man to the Duke Xiang Guo''s mansion to take revenge.


    The next morning, the Duke of Xiangguo attacked in public, and Tang Gang caught him off guard.


    He never expected that the Duke of Xiangguo would dare to call him to catch him. He immediately quarreled with Duke Xiangguo, but the emperor had a dark face and stopped. After going down to the imperial study, he went to continue arguing. The emperor threw a memorial and calmed down. Then he gave the two of them three days to check it out. If they couldn''t find it out in three days, they would be severely punished.


    Originally, Tang Rong had something unexpected happened again, but the two of them quarreled that Tang Rong was at the forefront. I don¡¯t know whether Tang Rong would ¡®thank¡¯ his father for his painstaking efforts, but the people outside really didn¡¯t know what to say about his experience.


    "How can people be so unlucky? How many times have they been?"


    "It''s not that I offended someone, it''s too bad." "Is it possible that I bumped into something, otherwise how can I explain it?"


    It¡¯s okay if you get one or two times, but there will definitely be something wrong with the number of more people this time. There are still many speculations among them that Tang Rong and Tao Yiran should have a conflicting horoscope. Otherwise, how could the two people who were smooth before marriage come together so many disasters?


    "I think the Tao family girl is too hard."


    "I think it may be a bad marriage. I heard that the old Marquis had a crush on the girl from the Xin family at a glance. After returning to the court, the old lady in the Marquis''s mansion also took the girl from the Xin family''s horoscope to the Imperial Heavenly Prison, saying that the horoscope was excellent."


    "I look at it. Don''t you think the second son of the Tang family is getting more prosperous after marriage? I heard from my master that the errands are done well, and he made contributions a few days ago."


    The end of the year is coming, and the matter between Tang Rong has been even more lively. As soon as Tang Rong comes out, he adds to the conversation after dinner. Fortunately, the Marquis''s mansion under the control of Wang is still calm, and all kinds of gossip are blocked from the door.


    Xin An was not afraid of Tang Gang going to investigate. First, it had been a while since the beating of Zhao Wen and Ma Qi. Second, Tang Mo made arrangements in the name of Tang Rong, and the investigation would only lead to Tang Rong''s body.


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s not good to count on my fortune."


    Lin Yao asked Xin''an to find out the inside story, but Xin''an didn''t hide it in front of her and complained loudly, "It''s so coincidental that the one I''ve not been in the mansion in the past two days. If I hadn''t had a ghost in my heart, I would have been wronged."


    Lin Yao couldn''t believe her ears. She never expected that Tang Gang''s bias would be so biased. She patted Xin An''s arm and comforted her: "I tell you that people who are too biased will not end well."


    "If you look at it, whether it is a prince or aristocrat or an ordinary person, the one who is indiscriminately favored by the family is generally not promising, but the one who is not favored will live better."


    Xin An joked, "What''s wrong with me? I''m the one my father prefers."


    Lin Yao smiled and hit her, "Your father prefers you but he is not bad for your brother. I feel sorry for the married girl, what''s wrong with it?"


    As he said that, he pinched his fingers in a fake way, "I counted on my fingers and you are lucky."


    Xin An echoed and made up the fun, "The fairy is really effective. In order to thank the fairy for her blessing, the trusted girl specially presented a box of Shanghai ginseng. It is of high quality. This thing can not only strengthen the foundation and nourish the essence, nourish the kidneys and improve essence, but also have the posture of dragon spirit and tigers after taking it."


    "I hope the fairy accepts it with a smile."


    "Good, you bad girl."


    Lin Yao directly scratched her itchy flesh, "I dare to spend time with this fairy, see if I don''t deal with you, I will go back and get a pound of it to Brother Tang to see if you can eat it."


    "Hahahahaha, good sister, please spare me, hahahaha, fairy let me go."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 260 Tang Rongs plan

    Chapter 260 Tang Rong¡¯s plan


    The two of them laughed and finally the box of sea cucumbers was sent to Lin Yao. Lin Yao was not polite to her, and said that she had obtained two boxes of blood swallows a few days ago. "The Queen is rewarded by me. I will send you some in return."


    "I haven''t eaten blood swallows yet. The thing produced very little, and I can''t see it on the market at all. I''m going to be rich again."


    The relationship between people is about coming and going. Both of them know this principle and they will naturally get along more harmoniously.


    After laughing and making a fuss, Xin An''s depression was wiped out and he felt much more relaxed.


    Lin Yao put down the teacup and talked about the fact that King Jin''s family was going back to Beijing, "Have you heard of this?"


    "I know."


    Xin''an said that the Zhuangzi was from Prince Jin''s mansion in their name, "I''m back now, do I have to pay it back?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Lin Yao said that the court would re-arrange, and those who have been rewarded will never be able to come back, "A word of the word is nothing, so don''t worry."


    Xin An smiled and said that she had two pots of pink chrysanthemums, "I''ll ask someone to give Sister Lin a pot."


    "Pink?"


    Ordinary chrysanthemums will turn into lilac and have a little pink after blooming, but they have never seen the pure pink ones.


    "It''s pink when it blooms. The flowers are spherical, with a large bowl mouth, which is extremely gorgeous. It''s also the seedlings given to me by Sister Xu, which are rare things. It took the gardener a lot of effort to plant them."


    "Then I want to see it now."


    Lin Yao was interested. She had already liked chrysanthemums. When she heard Xin An''s description, she couldn''t sit still. She pulled Xin An up and wanted to go to Xin''s house.


    Unlike Xin''an''s good mood, Chunhuayuan was filled with miserable clouds and mist. Tang Rong fell for three months, and the three big-bellied women seemed to have suddenly lost their backbone. It was already the New Year after he could walk freely, and the daylily was cold.


    Tang Rong was already disgusting, and at this time he had to listen to three **** pregnant women crying like flies in his ears, which made him even more irritable.


    "roll!"


    Tang Rong, who was the first to follow, was the first to be pregnant. As she was about to be born, she was still counting on the good mother who gave birth to Tang Rong''s eldest son, and came back from the village with great expectations. As a result, everything was far from what she expected.


    Crying Tang Rong was injured, and she also cried that she was pitiful.


    The crying was so happy that a pillow hit her directly, and she took a step back in surprise. Before he could speak, she met Tang Rong''s angry gaze, "Get out, something bad."


    Xueyu seemed to be unable to believe her ears. She was still big. How could he treat herself like this?


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Tang Rong''s eyes were filled with anger, "Aunt Cai."


    Aunt Cai at the door hurried in, "Where is the prince uncomfortable?"


    "It''s boring to throw this **** out of Chunhuayuan."


    Xueyu and Yingyue were both given to him by Wang. In the past, there was nothing wrong with using it, but now I feel angry and believe that the two are Wang''s eyeliners.


    Aunt Cai dragged Xueyu out the door and said, "The yard that Madam has prepared for you will have three days. You should not go out in the house these three days, so that the prince will not be happy."


    "aunt."


    From the day when he was selected by Wang, Xueyu thought she was from Wang, but Wang never sent anyone to find her and Yingyue privately, as if they were to let them die. Even though he was pregnant later, Wang did not take care of her much, but instead sent her to the village.


    Aunt Cai has been taking care of her for the past few months. She thought Aunt Cai treated her sincerely. "Aunt, I don''t know where I got upset with the prince. I''ll help me explain it." Aunt Cai''s face was impatient. As long as the prince was a little brainy, he knew what was going on. She didn''t even look at the young lady. "Don''t rely on the piece of meat in her belly to feel different. If the prince is disgusted with you, what can you do if you give birth to a son?"


    Xueyu has lost her value in Aunt Cai''s eyes for the time being, so she naturally is unwilling to continue to spend time, "Wait for birth with peace of mind and cause less trouble, don''t forget what the wife said."


    After sending the person back, Aunt Xue Yu Cai returned to Tang Rong and kowtowed and pleaded guilty.


    In Tang Rong''s eyes, she was just not good at doing things, but now he doesn''t have many people available, so he can only continue to use Aunt Cai, "You keep a close eye on me, and you have to report it no matter how big or small the matter is."


    "Let Cai Quan come."


    No matter whether it has anything to do with Tang Mo or not, he must make a note to Tang Mo. He is the prince of the Marquis''s mansion, and his only competitor is Tang Mo. As long as Tang Mo dies, no one will compete with him in the Marquis''s mansion, the matter that will be inherited by the Marquis''s mansion will be fine.


    Xin''an, without Tang Mo, is just a widow. What can a childless widow do?


    All of this is not the final say of him, the eldest uncle of the Zhang family?


    Then don¡¯t talk about any objects to play with, even Xin¡¯an¡¯s dowry and even the entire Xin family will be used by him.


    Aunt Cai did not dare to delay and hurriedly went out to find her man. Wang soon learned about Chunhuayuan, with her lips curled down and lowered her head to drink tea. She was the most loving stepmother. Xueyu and Yingyue were chosen by her for Tang Rong. She looked outstanding, had ambitions and had no knowledge and no brains. She had no great effect but could make her restless.


    As for the Cai family


    "Look at me closely. No matter who enters Chunhuayuan, you will come to report it."


    After Ping Qiu responded, he said that the old lady was going to Nandu Temple to burn incense, "This time I won''t be accompanied."


    Wang put down the teacup, "Everything is based on the old lady''s wishes."


    If you are so unlucky, you should go and worship.


    Xin''an returned home in the evening. Lin Yao couldn''t wait to bring the pot of pink chrysanthemum back. When she entered the door, she met Tang Gang who was back one step earlier than her.


    "Is my father back?"


    "you"


    Tang Gang looked bad, "Have you gone out again?"


    "Well, Sister Lin asked me to have tea, and I went out to sit down and relax."


    Xin An, who looked very good, smiled at him, "My father is busy all day long, so he should have a rest."


    Tang Gang had some heart attacks, but how can he rest before the matter was found out?


    Is this ridiculing him?


    "Let Tang Mo come to the study after dinner."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t my father know that my husband hasn''t been at home these two days?"


    Tang Gang was slightly stunned. He went out early and returned late these two days, but he had no time to ask Tang Mo about whereabouts, "I haven''t come back yet, where have I been?"


    "have no idea."


    Xin''an is very bachelor. She is not afraid of Tang Gang at all now. She even has the intention to challenge Tang Gang, and she can''t even suppress it. "Commander Liao just asked someone to bring a sentence back and say that she would leave the capital for a few days."


    "I also want to ask my father, who walks outside every day, knows many people and is well-informed, but knows where he has gone, and his daughter-in-law is really worried."


    The son has been away from home for two days, and the father has ignored him. Tang Gang is unwilling to face Xin An at this moment, "Since it is an errand, don''t ask, and you will come back after finishing it."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. Manager Zhang from the distance shook his head silently after watching the excitement. When the second young lady saw the Marquis, she felt eager to try. Is she trying to distinguish between the Marquis?

 Chapter 261 Past life debt repayment in this life

    Chapter 261 Debts in the past life are paid in this life


    The incident of Tang Rong being beaten was investigated for two consecutive days but there was no big gain. The Duke of Xiangguo Mansion had clues. Following the clues, it was obvious that the results were going to come, but the clues were cut off halfway.


    Not only that, the people from the Hou''s Mansion and the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion have been attacked one after another since yesterday. Even Manager Zhang had an accident on that day and was beaten up with a sack. The Duke of Xiangguo''s wife went to burn incense and was even more gangsters attacked the carriage. If the guards had not had the ability, those criminals could drag people out of the carriage.


    At this point, Tang Gang could only choose to meet Duke Xiangguo. One said that it was really not someone I sent to beat you, and the other said that I already had clues, which was what you did. Fortunately, the two of them were quite knowledgeable. In the end, they both ended up holding back their anger and began to exchange opinions. Finally, they concluded that the bandits were deliberately revenge.


    "I lived well before I sent the person, but I had some skin injuries. Why did I die when I got to the Duke''s hands? The Duke should bear the greatest responsibility for this matter."


    The Duke of Xiangguo''s face turned pale. He was indeed ordered to kill him, in order to attack Tang Gang, and he regretted it at this moment.


    But no matter how much regret it, his mouth is harder than a stone. He insisted that it was Tang Rong''s business and had nothing to do with him. He also said, "Mr. Marquis, it''s not my elders'' schoolwoman who is gossiping. Your daughter-in-law will be wronged and will make my son half his life. How could he know that there is no second blind sucker who is blind and can''t forget it. It''s reasonable for someone to buy a murderer to teach you a lesson."


    "I swear with the glory of the Duke''s Mansion. This matter has nothing to do with the Duke''s Mansion. It is better to start with your daughter-in-law if you want to find the real murderer."


    Tang Gang''s face changed extremely strangely, he was beaten in the face by Duke Xiangguo, and he couldn''t say a word, so he could only leave angrily


    The people behind the scenes were not caught, and the people of the two palaces were in panic. Even Xin An was not out, for fear of being affected, so they called Doctor Zhao to come in to raise her hair and skin, and live a leisurely life.


    The old lady was lucky and went to Nandu Temple to ask Tang Rong for peace. She hoped that he would be smooth and smooth. When she entered Chunhua Courtyard again, she felt that the courtyard was extremely depressed. Tang Rong lost weight again and looked bored. She looked like she was watching it. The old lady burst into tears on the spot.


    "We won''t feel bad for good kids. This year''s year is not good. Everything will be fine after the year begins."


    Tang Rong smiled ugly, and the old lady felt even more sad and comforted Tang Rong, "The master of Nandu Temple said that you have bad luck this year, and will you be in good health next year."


    The monk from Nandu Temple said that he would pay off his debts in his past life in this life, and everything is now paying off his debts. This scared the old lady very much and asked the master when he could pay off his debts.


    The master said that there is still a next life in this life, and it depends on whether the suffering master is willing to let go. He said a lot of mysterious words. After hearing the old lady was confused, he added some money for indifference and oil. Then the master said that in this life, you must be kind, know how to make choices, and be kind to others everywhere, so that you can pay off all the debts of evil as soon as possible.


    In short, Tang Rong''s fruits today are all the causes planted in his previous life. The way of heaven is circulating. In this life, you must do more good deeds and do less evil to achieve perfection, otherwise you will have to continue to repay them in the next life.


    In this way, wouldn¡¯t you still be unlucky for the rest of your life?


    The old lady believed in these things, but she couldn''t tell her that she, a grandmother, told her grandson that you were so miserable today because of the evil in her previous life. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous?


    "It is because my grandmother is unfilial to run for me."


    "As long as you are good, you can do whatever you want, good child, don''t be depressed when you listen to your grandmother. Thinking about you are about to be the father of three children, this is a great event. As long as this year comes, we will be smooth next year."


    Turning his head and shouting Aunt Cai outside the door, come in, "You kneel down."


    Aunt Cai kneeled respectfully on the ground, and then Tang Rong said to the old lady: "Grandmother, when the grandson knew about Aunt Cai, he felt sorry for his second brother. He didn''t expect Aunt Cai to be so bold and confused. Although my second brother and I are not the same mother and are also close brothers, I can''t help my second brother in marriage. I will never do anything wrong with my second brother again."


    "The woman in the courtyard was ignorant, and she was very discomfortable. This incident made the second brother and sister suffer, and the grandson felt extremely guilty."


    "I originally wanted to hand over Aunt Cai to my second brother and sister-in-law, but my grandson thought that she was the person who was left by my biological mother. I have worked hard in the hospital for many years. I couldn''t bear to give her a loss in my heart, so I could only stay by my side and take care of her to the future. It was the kindness of my grandson''s wife. When my grandson got better, I would definitely apologize with my second brother and sister in person."


    The old lady was very relieved. Even though there were many loopholes, she was still unwilling to admit that her grandson had two faces, and could only attribute all the mistakes to Aunt Cai. If the master was wrong, it was that the current people were not serving them wholeheartedly and there was no result of persuasion.


    "This woman is really too brave. She should just sell her or drive her out. You are kind-hearted and want to give her a chance. I hope she will remember your kindness and serve her more carefully in the future."


    Aunt Cai kowtowed, "Thank you for your kindness and kindness in the prince. Thank you for your magnanimity. I am obsessed with my heart and did something confused. It is because I care too much about the three young masters who have not yet been born. I am ignorant. I will kowtow and apologize to the second young lady. How will the second young lady give me a punishment? I have no complaints. I just hope that the second young master and the second young lady will not blame the prince."


    "All this was done by the prince and the young lady without telling it. It has nothing to do with the prince, and he doesn''t know about the prince."


    Tang Rong forced himself to get up, but the old lady told him not to move, but Tang Rong said, "Although this matter has nothing to do with his grandson, Aunt Cai is a person in the grandson''s courtyard, and if such a thing happens, the children and grandchildren are responsible."


    After saying that, he looked at Aunt Cai again, "Don''t defend me. Although my mother didn''t say she wanted to punish me, I can''t be lucky because of this. It''s wrong."


    ¡°Okay OK.¡±


    The old lady asked him to lie down soon, "You still have injuries on your body, so I won''t talk about these."


    Tang Rong lay down slowly, with a layer of fine sweat on his forehead, and his face turned pale, which made the old lady feel very distressed.


    It also made Xin''an so disgusting. It''s been a few days since the incident happened. Aunt Cai is now kneeling in front of her and talking about her ignorance. She begged her to forgive her, as if you don''t forgive me, I''ll kill you. Just like this, I''m not here to avenge me. I''m simply forcing her not to care.


    Just as Xin An was considering whether to faint on the spot and cheat the old woman, a noise came in outside the yard, and soon Nanfeng ran in, "Mrs. Young lady, the second young master is back."

 Chapter 262 Liao Zhi asked for me for Tang Mo

    Chapter 262 Liao Zhi asked for merit for Tang Mo


    Tang Mo came back and was carried in from the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion. Just looking at the situation where he sent him back, you know that he was seriously injured.


    "The second young master was injured, and Chang Liu has already gone to invite Doctor Qin."


    As soon as Nan Feng finished speaking, before Xin An could react, several people were busy carrying Tang Mo into the door. Xin An didn''t even bother to ask for a question first and immediately gave way. Tang Mo said in pain, "I''m dirty, go to the next bedroom."


    His body was indeed covered in blood, mixed with soil, and there was still hay in his hair. It could be said that he was in a very embarrassing state. Xin''an''s nose felt sore, "When is it, I mind these."


    "No, go next door."


    Tang Mo insisted that Xin''an had no choice but to carry him to the bedroom next to him. The person responsible for sending him was a general under Liao Zhi. After briefly explaining a few words to refuse Xin''an''s leave, he took the people away. Wang came after hearing the news. The eyelids of the person who had just entered the yard were swollen, "What''s wrong with my son?"


    "Prefectural doctor, where is the Prefectural doctor?"


    When he saw the person on the bed holding a veil, he started crying, "My God, why are you so hurt?"


    Tang Mo whispered a few words, but even Xin An didn''t hear it. Wang was slightly stunned and then cried even more sadly. He said to the people surrounding him: "Go and boil water to prepare for changing clothes, go out, don''t block here."


    Aunt Wang took people down to work hard. Wang and others left before carefully checking Tang Mo''s injuries and lowered their voice, "What you said is true?"


    Xin An also came up, looked at Tang Mo carefully, and spoke almost confidently, "Are you pretending?"


    Tang Mo grinned, "That''s not true."


    He was really injured, but he was not so bad. "This matter is a long story. When Dr. Qin comes, you have to vent his anger. I will say it more seriously, but it is not fatal."


    Time was rushed and there was no extra time to ask for details. Fortunately, the two had a tacit understanding. When Qin Bai arrived, Xin An explained to him. Qin Bai asked him to rest assured, and then he cured Tang Mo''s injuries. Xin An thought that Tang Mo was suffering from a minor injury, but as a result, he cut his broken clothes and a two-inch-long hole was right in front of him.


    The flesh is rolled up, and the dried blood is stained with the fabric, which makes people feel tight.


    He took hot water into the pots and blood out. When the old lady who rushed over saw the situation, she almost fainted on the spot. Wang''s swollen eyes came out of the room. The old lady asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang pressed his eyes again and said, "The doctor is treating the wound. The wound is so deep, and the flesh is rolling up, and I can''t breathe when I see it."


    Even though I knew the wound was not very serious, it was my own son. Even if I bumped into it, I felt sorry for her. What''s more, it was such a wound. "I don''t know how painful it was."


    The old lady was a little unsteady, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Stop watching, Mother."


    Wang stopped him, "Let the doctor treat him well. Mr. Qin said that the wound looked serious, but fortunately it did not hurt his life. The ancestors and ancestors blessed him."


    The old lady was getting older as she saw it, and she always felt that the clouds shrouded over the Marquis¡¯ Mansion were particularly heavy.


    Half an hour later, Doctor Qin bandaged Tang Mo''s wounds. Xin An personally wiped Tang Mo''s body and changed him into a dress. As for his hair, he had to wait until he got better before washing. Tang Mo was in a sleep state throughout the whole process, and he was too tired.


    "Old lady, madam, the second young master has three injuries on his body, the one on his arm is more serious. In addition, the tiger''s mouth is shattered, which should be the injury he suffered when fighting with someone. Fortunately, these wounds do not endanger their lives, so it''s enough to rest for a few days."


    "I''m prescribing the medicine now, and the second young master is still a little cold."


    Wang breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Qin."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Qin Bai went to prescribe the prescription, and Wang and the old lady went into the house to see Tang Mo. They didn''t know that Tang Mo was asleep, but they thought he had lost too much blood, and they were very worried.


    Xin An persuaded the two of them, and after a long time of talking, Ganlu helped the old lady back. Wang wiped her tears and thought that there was something to deal with in the front yard, so she told Xin An to take care of Tang Mo and went to work. At this time in the imperial study, Liao Zhi and the emperor reported the results of this trip to the city.


    During the previous dynasty, there was a Feiying Villa two hundred miles away from the capital. Business was involved in both open and secrets, and it was deeply involved with the royal family. Later, civil strife broke out and officers and soldiers surrounded the villa. There were countless casualties that night. At dawn, two core people in the villa were missing.


    Decades have passed since this incident. Recently, the emperor''s spy touched the person who escaped from the villa back, and also spread some news about the year, saying the ruthlessness of the Tian family.


    Liao Zhi received a secret order to eradicate the remnants.


    "The nineteen people behind the scenes have all been killed. This is because the token was found from those people. Please check it out."


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction after carefully verifying it, "I have always been relieved to do your business."


    "I heard you took that boy from the Tang family with you?"


    Liao Zhi kept kneeling on one knee and said with his fist: "If you go back to the emperor, I will receive the emperor''s secret order on the same day when Tang Mo arrested a group of human traffickers on Linquan Street. I thought that he was diligent and down-to-earth in daily life and had some skills, so I took him with me."


    "This person is quite wise. Apart from asking me where I went to and what I did before going out, I didn''t say much. I just thought it was going to suppress bandits. It was really a matter of encountering things. I could see that he was afraid and panic. I had never seen the **** world, but I quickly calmed down. This trip was also helpful."


    The emperor put down the token, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The emperor raised his eyes, "What do you think of Tang Er?"


    Liao Zhi thought for a while and commented: "There are few people among the children of aristocratic families who can keep calm."


    The emperor smiled, "Are you talking about this because he lent you ten thousand taels of silver?"


    Liao Zhi bowed, "My general owes him money, but Mo general will never joke about his wealth, life and future. He is the grandson of the old marquis. There are still many people in the court who are thinking about the bravery of the old marquis back then. Mo general also wants to help a lot one day."


    The emperor thought that Tang Gang was the duty, and he was too obsessed. The old marquis did not allow him to join the army back then, so he really did not care about it. You should know that there are many generals in the court who were brought out by the old marquis back then. To this day, he wanted to convey some words. Tang Gang was the most suitable candidate but couldn''t use him.


    Liao said directly: "When I go back to the emperor, I want to share some happy events with the emperor. I just returned home and learned that my wife is pregnant, and I have been more than a month old."


    "oh?"


    The emperor found it interesting, "Have you?"


    ¡°I have it.¡±


    "good."


    The emperor likes and is afraid of this person who can send his grandfather and father on the road for the future of the family. It is good to have children, and with children, there will be weaknesses and better control of him.


    "When you go back later, bring some nourishing medicinal herbs, and then ask the imperial physician in the palace to ask for a pulse. Be careful for the first time."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    There was a smile in the emperor''s eyes, "Since you want to use Tang Er, you can use it. The old marquis has outstanding military achievements and no successor will be regrettable."


    "Where are Tang and the other two?"


    Liao Zhi said that he was injured and was still very injured. The emperor said, "I still lack experience. If you have the opportunity to practice him more in the future, and go back and wait until his injury is healed and bring him to see me."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 263 Tang Mo promoted

    Chapter 263 Tang Mo is promoted


    Tang Gang was called back by Manager Zhang. The second young man in the mansion suffered such severe injuries. He should let the father know whether it is true or reasonable.


    "How can a person endanger his life?"


    Manager Zhang stepped forward, "It was not life-threatening. The injury that Doctor Qin came to treat, and the second young master was still a little cold. He was still sleeping due to excessive blood loss."


    Hearing this, Tang Gang slowed down and asked about Tang Rong''s current situation. Manager Zhang also said one by one, and said, "The second master and the second wife have come after hearing the news. The uncle and his family have arrived, and they are all in Qiushiyuan."


    Manager Zhang¡¯s implication is that when he was uncle and uncle, they rushed to visit him. Isn¡¯t it good that you, a father, still leaving slowly?


    Tang Gang frowned slightly, a little dissatisfied, "It''s a rare guest."


    Tang Rong had several accidents but never saw these two families visiting each other. Tang Mo came when he was injured.


    Manager Zhang seemed to think it was not enough. "The Qinghou Mansion and Changhou Mansion both sent people to ask, and sent a lot of injured medicines. Some people from the Northern Yajun also sent to the tonic for visiting."


    Just because of this popularity, it is not a little better than Tang Rong. Tang Gang didn''t say much, but just accelerated his pace to Qiushiyuan.


    There are many people coming, and the gifts are piled up with tables. Fortunately, Qiushiyuan is not small, so there are more people who can sit down.


    At this moment, they were all gathered together to discuss Tang Mo''s injuries. Wang Mian and Tang Yong sighed and said things like the blessing of their ancestors with red eyes.


    Xin An also wiped her tears. At this time, she didn''t stand with a calm face, as she seemed too inhumane.


    The old lady sat aside and felt much more relieved when she learned that Tang Mo was not in danger. She was even happier when she saw such people visiting Tang Mo.


    He was also injured, and Tang Rong was beaten up, which was somewhat disgraceful. Neither the old lady nor Tang Gang wanted anyone to visit him, nor even to know.


    But Tang Mo is different. He was injured when he was on duty. As long as he was brave and did not retreat, the injury was glory. If there were people in the yard to visit him, the old lady was very pleased.


    When Tang Mo was carried back, Aunt Cai was still disgusting in Qiushiyuan. Naturally, she saw Tang Mo''s embarrassing appearance. She took advantage of the fact that there were too many people and didn''t care about her, so she went back to Chunhuayuan. She told Tang Rong what she saw with her own eyes, and greatly exaggerated that Tang Mo was seriously injured, which made her feel like her life was hanging on a thread.


    Tang Rong was very gloating, and regretted that he didn''t kill him directly.


    You should know that he was not very satisfied with the errands of the Beiya Army. He was either a child of the military general''s family or a scattered life. His daily errands were also dealing with peddlers and pawns, and there were dangers. Moreover, it was really inappropriate to Liao Zhi, and he was really not suitable. Tang Mo regarded it as a treasure and went on duty early regardless of the wind and sun. It seemed like something rare.


    "He is just suitable for those dirty and tiring jobs."


    I thought that no one came to visit him when he was injured. Even if he came here, he came to inquire about the news. The pride in his heart soon disappeared. Now he doesn¡¯t even come to visit the Tao family, which shows that the world is in a cold and cold manner.


    "Marty, someone is coming from the palace."


    Tang Gang had just arrived at Qiushiyuan and said hello to Wang Mian and Tang Yong. Before he even entered the door to see Tang Mo''s doorman, he hurriedly ran in.


    The **** sent by the emperor to the marquis''s mansion. Tang Gang thought that the emperor sent someone to ask about the man in black. The doorman said again, "It was the father-in-law who sent the imperial edict and brought a lot of gifts."


    Now everyone''s mind was alive. Wang hurriedly called everyone to go to the front yard to receive the imperial edict. Tang Gang did not dare to neglect it. When the group of people arrived, Eunuch Zhao had already stood in front of the main hall of the Hou Mansion.


    ¡°Eunuch Zhao.¡±


    "Mr.


    Eunuch Zhao was holding the imperial edict in his hand, and seven or eight people followed behind him, each holding something in his hand. Tang Gang was suspicious, "Eunuch Zhao is here today." "Mr. Marquis, can the second son of the mansion be there?"


    Tang Gang bowed, "The child was injured and was sleeping when he lost too much blood."


    "So, the marquis will accept the order."


    A group of people knelt down, and Eunuch Zhao began to read the decree. The decree said that Tang Mo caught the traffickers in diligent errands, and said that he would follow Commander Liao to work in a housework assignment without fear of life and death. With the legacy of the old Marquis of the Marquis'' Mansion, he was promoted to the deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army.


    Liao Zhi has twelve deputy commanders, each in charge of different areas. Two of them were promoted last month, and Tang Mo happened to make up for a shortage in the past.


    The remaining shortage will be filled by Zhuang.


    "Marty, thank you for your gratitude."


    Tang Gang''s mind was buzzing, and Tang Yong, Wang Mian and others looked happy. After receiving the order, Wang invited Eunuch Zhao to have tea. Eunuch Zhao refused politely, "The emperor ordered the family to go to see the second son in person, and asked his wife to lead the way."


    Those who held the objects naturally followed, and Tang Gang, the father, was not willing to accompany him.


    At Qiushiyuan, Eunuch Zhao entered the door with a smile, Xin An stepped forward to greet him, and Eunuch Zhao handed over all the rewards he brought to Xin An, and then followed him to Tang Mo''s bed.


    "Is the second young master''s injury serious?"


    This has been asked just once, Xin''an''s answer was similar to Tang Gang''s. Eunuch Zhao nodded, "The emperor''s opinion is to let the second young master be well raised. When the injury heals, he must return to the North Yajun Army as soon as possible to handle the work. It will be harder to get by the end of the year."


    Xin An said: "I would like to ask my father-in-law to report to the emperor that his husband''s injuries have been properly handled. The doctor said that he could go back to work in seven or eight days. As long as he did not wave his arms violently within one month, he would not be seriously injured. We had expected such an injury on duty. I didn''t expect that he would get the emperor''s concern and was really frightened."


    Eunuch Zhao carefully looked at Tang Mo, "The second young master is blessed. With the spirit of the old marquis in heaven, he should turn bad luck into good fortune and bring good fortune when he is in trouble."


    "Thank you for your good words."


    Eunuch Zhao said a few more words to Xin An, and confirmed that Xin An knew nothing about Tang Mo''s whereabouts before saying goodbye with a smile, "The emperor is still waiting for the family to return to the palace to report his life, so he won''t be delayed."


    "Please stay, father-in-law."


    Chunyang came over with a box. Xin An said that there were some Huaijiang landforms here, "It is difficult to reach the elegant hall, that is, to be fresh, please stay."


    "You are kind to you, Mrs. Second Young Master, the miscellaneous family has accepted it."


    Tang Gang personally sent the person out and asked for details on the way. He learned that it was Liao Zhi''s promotion and felt mixed feelings. He said that Liao Zhi was unfamiliar with others and could not win over him. Unexpectedly, it would be so great that it would be beneficial if he caught his eyes.


    Eunuch Zhao stopped at the door, "The emperor said today that the old marquis had military achievements, and no one followed suit was sighing. If Commander Liao was willing to promote the second son, the emperor would also like to see it."


    "I ordered Commander Liao to take him to the palace with you after the second young master''s injury heals. The emperor wants to meet him."


    Tang Gang was slightly stunned, and then bowed, "Thank you for your advice."


    Manager Zhang had prepared tea and silver, and after receiving it, Eunuch Zhao took it out with him.


    After getting on the car, he opened the box given by Xin''an. In addition to a row of silver ingots, there were also Huaijiang tea leaves and two extremely exquisite small pieces. Eunuch Zhao played with it for a while before closing the lid and threw the money bag given by Manager Zhang to the people below to divide it.

 Chapter 264 You said you like this

    Chapter 264 You said you like this


    The deputy commander sounds very powerful, but there are as many as twelve of the same level. Originally, such things could not be seen by the emperor at all, let alone the eunuchs beside him to read them with the imperial edict. The profound meaning of this can be guessed by just a little thought.


    Therefore, when Eunuch Zhao left Qiushiyuan, he was immediately happy and swept away the sad atmosphere that had just sighed and sad, and even the air became much happier. Mrs. Wang and Youshi took Wang''s hand and said that she had a good son and would wait for happiness later.


    Wang Mian even made an appointment with Tang Yong to go to have a drink together in the evening, saying that he would celebrate Tang Mo first.


    The servants in the courtyard were even more busy. Their second son was indeed injured, but they were not seriously injured and were promoted. It was the decree sent by the emperor himself, and he gave so many rewards. What a great honor?


    "Cook some more water quickly and wait until the second young master wakes up and drink."


    "I''ll stew bird''s nest for the second young master, but I''ll take out the foamed sea cucumbers and stew golden rice."


    People in the yard were rushing to work with a smile, laughing endlessly. It was rare to be so happy. Xin An didn''t control them. He also said that when their second son woke up, if they were not seriously injured, they would give them wedding money.


    Wang supported the old lady and came with a smile. The Hou Mansion had not had such a happy event for a long time. When he saw Wang Mian and Tang Yong''s families greeted each other warmly, he even told Tang Yong that they were all the family who wanted to come back to see each other often, and they looked very amiable.


    Tang Rong next door almost bit his teeth when he learned the news. He was injured. He lay there and no one cared about it. He hadn''t caught the murderer yet. He didn''t have to inquire and knew that there must be his jokes outside.


    And Tang Mo was promoted and honored, so why was he so lucky?


    After thinking about it, it was because of Xin''an and Xin''an''s help. If Xin''an hadn''t won over Mrs. Liao and borrowed money generously, how could Liao Zhi look down on Tang Mo? What does Tang Mo have?


    Where can I compare to him? !


    Xin''an


    Tang Rong''s eyes were very terrifying at this moment. He repeatedly muttered Xin An''s name in his heart, making him more determined to get rid of Tang Mo.


    I don¡¯t know how long Tang Mo hasn¡¯t slept, but this time it was the next morning, and the person was awakened by hunger.


    The first person who came to the night watch was to find out, and ran to Xin''an, "Young lady, the second young master is awake."


    Xin An quickly walked to Tang Mo. At this moment, Tang Mo opened his dazed eyes and said, "Who are you?"


    Lailai thought he was sleeping stupidly, "Second Young Master, are you awake?"


    "Who are you?"


    At his apology, he almost cried, "Mrs. Young Master, what''s wrong with the second young master?"


    Xin An was relieved and rolled his eyes silently, sat on the edge of the bed and cleared his throat, "I am the pawnshop''s wife. You borrowed 100,000 taels and couldn''t repay them as scheduled. Have you paid myself to me, forgot?"


    Tang Mo almost failed his skills. It was indeed his vicious woman, who spoke up for 100,000 taels.


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "Tell me, is he a slave for life, or does he want to dig coal in the black coal mine?"


    Laila blinked and soon realized that he had come over and quietly retreated. His young master is no match for the young lady.


    Tang Mo pulled out an ugly smile and reached out to hook Xin''an''s finger, "Can you warm the bed?"


    "Worth a hundred thousand taels?"


    Xin An hooked his chin, "Do you know if you can find the best in the world if you have 100,000 taels?"


    "I was wrong."


    Tang Mo admitted his mistake very quickly, "I shouldn''t have wanted to pretend that I have lost my memory and scare you and make a joke with you."


    Unexpectedly, he shot himself in the foot, "It hurts so much."


    "Uncle Qin said that the wound was too deep and it would hurt for a few days, so you can only endure it."


    Tang Mo was pitiful, and his fingers drew Xin''an''s little finger, and his voice hoarse, "I shouted out as soon as I finished my family, and I wasn''t even prepared. You don''t know how I''ve been through these few days, but I just thought about showing off my might when I came back, but this turned out."


    "Why is it so painful? It didn''t hurt so much when I first cut it up. It hurts so much."


    Xin An sniffed, "It''s just that the injury is not serious enough, and when I wake up, I have a stomach full of flowers." As soon as I finished speaking, the flowers'' intestines rang, and Tang Mo felt dizzy, "I''m so hungry."


    "Hungry."


    Xin An got up and was about to leave. Tang Mo grabbed her and grinned with force and pain, "Are you watching your kissing husband starve to death?"


    "You still feel more pleasing to the eye."


    Tang Mo immediately opened his eyes wide open, "My evil woman, I want to have a meal."


    "I''ll beat you to death."


    "You said you like this"


    The two of them had a fuss, and Tang Mo kept giggling. When Chunlu brought the bird''s nest porridge in, she kept smiling. Tang Mo was helpless, "Hey me."


    "Eat yourself."


    "You think I can get hurt frequently. After finally getting back, you can''t serve me, please."


    Xin An was helpless and fed it with spoonfuls of food. Tang Mo''s eyes were bright and he didn''t know what delicious food he was eating.


    When Wang came, he watched this scene and couldn''t be more happy. Look at how good his son and his daughter-in-law have a relationship.


    After dinner, Tang Mo became energetic. When faced with Wang''s interrogation, he said that he would go to suppress the bandits together. The bandits were cruel and injured.


    "Don''t you prepare in advance if you suppress the bandits?"


    "It''s so fast that the soldiers are very important. Besides, I''m all experienced and experienced players who go with me."


    He knew that Liao Zhi was interested in promoting him, otherwise why would he take him to do such a thing?


    Wang asked again, "Then why are you pretending so seriously?"


    I feel like I¡¯m deceiving the emperor, and when Eunuch Zhao comes, she feels very nervous.


    Tang Mo said it was also arranged by Liao Zhi. Why didn¡¯t he ask, and he was not that stupid. Just do it. Based on the relationship between their wives, can he still harm him?


    Wang sighed, "Commander Liao is really good to you. Do you know if you have been promoted?"


    Tang Mo really doesn''t know that he was thinking about his wife for a few days when he went out. He just woke up and wanted to tease Xin''an, but he didn''t even say anything.


    Wang said the matter in a few words, "You should recover from your injuries. Once you have recovered, you will go back to work as a businessman. Your mother is happy when you have a promising future, and your back is much more solid."


    Tang Mo had not had time to be happy, but the old lady entered the door with a smile, "How is it better?"


    Xin''an and Wang made way out of the position, and Tang Mo held the old lady''s hand pitifully, "Grandmother, grandson almost hurts to death."


    "Amitabha, you scared your grandmother to death."


    The old lady felt relieved when she saw that Tang Mo was not in good spirits. She asked him carefully what else he felt uncomfortable besides the wound. She also asked Dr. Xin''an and Qin when he came every day, and told her to speak if she needed anything. As long as there were some in the mansion, there would be nothing that would be refused. Even if it was not there, she would have to go out to find it.


    "Although it is promotion, it is also earned by life. You must be extra careful next time. Credit is one aspect, and life is the most important thing."


    "Your grandfather often says that there is hope when he is alive. If you look back, go to your grandfather''s arsenal to pick two handy weapons. I remember there are a few hidden weapons, and I don''t know much. You can go and see it yourself, and you will take self-defense in the future."


    The old man¡¯s things are always very precious, and even Tang Rong does not have such an honor. At this moment, Wang thought the old lady was okay.


    Tang Mo was acting like a good person, and the old lady smiled happily. She swept away the depression she had been in the past two days and felt that her breathing was particularly smooth.


    After seeing off the old lady Wang turned around and returned, her eyes were a little complicated, "You are getting better, your mother will benefit from you, and your grandmother will treat you differently."

 Chapter 265 Wait for you to avenge me

    Chapter 265 Waiting for you to avenge me


    Wang¡¯s feelings for the old lady are very complicated. Sometimes she thinks she is a loving grandmother and really cares about Tang Mo. Sometimes she thinks she is as hateful as Tang Gang, which makes people feel unremarkable at all.


    Tang Mo was still full of his promotion, and his complexion was better than before. He said casually, "Grandma is very good."


    Wang smiled, and Xin An brought tea to her, "Does my mother think that the words my grandmother said just now were all because of the reason for her husband''s promotion?"


    Wang nodded, and Xin An instantly understood why Wang laughed so reluctantly just now. "The mother has heard a story about a woman who has two sons, one selling umbrellas and the other selling cloth. It was raining and worried that her younger son''s cloth would not be sold. She was worried that her eldest son''s umbrellas would not be sold when she was out of the sun. She was worried that her elder son''s umbrellas would not be sold. She was worried all day long and even seriously ill, which eventually led to both sons blaming her."


    Mrs. Wang put down the teacup and understood what Xin''an meant, "The same is true for your grandmother?"


    "I''m looking at it anyway."


    The old lady said she wanted to enjoy her happiness and be leisurely, but in fact she never let it go. "My grandmother hoped that everyone in the mansion would be good, but how could the world go well? She was even more worried about the good and the bad."


    Wang thought about it and seemed to have a bit of this meaning, but he thought that the old lady was actually not good. Some old ladies don¡¯t like their unpromising grandson, so they don¡¯t even say much.


    It¡¯s time to be content.


    Pingqiu came to tell me that someone was sending gifts to visit Tang Mo. Wang got up and greeted him. Xin An sat back on the edge of the bed, "Do you still have to sleep?"


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    Tang Mo held Xin An''s hand, "I''m promoted like this, why don''t I believe it?"


    ¡°So easy?¡±


    ¡°Where is it easier?¡±


    Xin An said: "The people you have been spending the past few months have changed. No matter how you should leave a good impression on Liao Zhi, let alone the relationship between me and Sister Xu, ten thousand taels must work. Moreover, I have a business with Sister Xu now. How reliable is the relationship? Can the wind on the pillow be useless?"


    Tang Mo grinned and held Xin An''s hand without loosening, "It''s great. From now on, I will be the deputy commander under my command. I feel majestic when I think about it."


    "No wonder everyone wants to marry a good wife. I have a good life in this life. Do you think my grandfather couldn''t accept the ending of the Marquis'' Mansion in the previous life in the Spirit of Heaven, so he sent you and me back?"


    Xin An held back his smile, "It''s possible."


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    I was so happy that I asked Xin An if he was not in the mansion, "Did you do it next door?"


    I was afraid that the next door would leave Xin''an alone to face it while he was not in Beijing. Even though I knew she could deal with it, I was still worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve started.¡±


    Xin An talked about everything about the past two days, including Tang Gang throwing teacup and smashing her, "It should be a hasty move. I can deal with the loopholes everywhere, but there is nothing to worry about."


    Tang Mo''s face was not good, "That is, you have seen Fenglang now and know the tricks of those people. If you were the ones you used to, wouldn''t you suffer a big loss?"


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the other party taking three trials. Those who had not experienced anything were afraid of being frightened on the spot. "Skeletoning is to take the lead in saying a word, overwhelming the other party in momentum, so that the other party has no mind to think about the inside and let the person lead the nose. It is so difficult to overturn the case as long as the matter is determined."


    "I will choose the time."


    He was not surprised at all about his old father''s attitude. "Although my grandmother occasionally favors her, she is still notarized on the whole. I am really scared. What if my mother can''t stand you anymore?"


    "The word "filial piety" can suppress you, let alone how many people you have in this mansion, how many people can the old man call you? Close the door and quietly deal with you."


    Xin An said it lightly, but Tang Mo was really scared, and Xin An had to comfort him in turn. Tang Mo quietly held her hand, "Don''t have a direct conflict with him in the future. He is narrow-minded, who knows what he will do."


    Tang Mo was very depressed, "I really want to move out without caring about it, so as to save you trouble." "Why didn''t you leave?"


    What he had agreed to leave before was to put his old father on the fire and roast it with oil.


    "Because my mother advised me."


    Xin An said that he was not thinking carefully before, "My mother is nice to me, I can''t ignore her. The consequences are also very serious."


    "My grandmother wouldn''t agree. I went out to see the next day and came back from the grocery store opening. My grandmother sent someone to Xin''s house to find me. If I really moved away, my grandmother wouldn''t go and invite me back in person?"


    "If that really happens, what should I be circulated outside?"


    "We are leaving, leaving my mother alone in the mansion to face so many people? We used to think about it, and we should leave next door. Why should I leave? I''m still waiting for you to come back to avenge me, but I didn''t think so."


    Tang Mo felt frustrated. The word "filial piety" was more important than the sky. He could not directly treat the old man, but he could still do it. "When I think about it, I will definitely give you a good anger."


    At this time, Qin Bai came, and both of them stopped talking. After a while of diagnosis and treatment, they said that they would look at it for another three days. If the wound was not filled with pus and swollen, it would be fine. "The medicine has to be taken. Don''t always lie down if you have nothing to do. You will not be bedridden when you hurt your arm at a young age."


    Xin An held back his smile, "It''s rare to have a chance to lie down, so let him lie down for two days."


    Qin Bai hummed twice, and then gave a fresh prescription and left in a hurry. There were new dishes in the medicinal food shop today, and he wanted to taste them.


    Xin An sat back on the edge of the bed, "Is he really going to suppress the bandits?"


    Tang Mo didn''t know what to say, "It''s also considered a bandit suppression, but there must be something inside, Liao Zhi didn''t tell me."


    "Then don''t ask."


    It is not a good thing to be too curious. "It is easier to ask you to come back and ask for your merits. No matter what his purpose is, it is even if you owe others favors. I will prepare some good things when I go back and let us go and thank you."


    "I''ll listen to you."


    When I came back and saw Xin''an Tang Mo, I felt particularly at ease, "I left in a hurry that day and didn''t have time to come back and tell you."


    "Sister Xu sent someone to tell me."


    Xin''an said that if you want to do big things, you can''t stay at home all the time. "You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. If you want to have a good future, you must always make choices. I''m prepared for it."


    ¡°How realistic.¡±


    Tang Mo was so embarrassed that the two had just completed their relationship, and it was the time when they had the best relationship. At this time, he didn''t want to go anywhere, so he just wanted to stay in the yard with her every day. This woman was not nostalgic for him at all.


    "I just couldn''t bear to leave me at all."


    Xin An smiled and said, "How about that? He cried and refused to let you go?"


    "I''ll dress you up now."


    As he said that, he pinched the veil and pressed his eyes and his voice, "Husband, you are so miserable, wuwu~~~"


    "Husband, you are so scared that I am so scared. How can you live without you? Huh~~~"


    "I will report back to my mother tomorrow. The errands of the Beiyajun are too dangerous. How can you go to such a place? I have money. I will not go anywhere at home in the future. Jijiji~~~"

 Chapter 266 Couple singing double reed

    Chapter 266 The couple sings double reeds


    The sound of whimpering and whimpering is so scary. There is a feeling of a mouse forcing her to penetrate into her mind. Tang Mo Ren was stunned. He seemed to have seen Tao Yiran in his previous life, and his body was full of chills. "Please, can you be yourself? I''m still used to your fierce look."


    "I''ve got goose bumps."


    "I don''t want it, you must have disliked me, wuwu~~~"


    Xin An whimpered and smirked. Tang Mo sat up anxiously, "Please, beautiful Xin, my aunt, are you killing me?"


    Xin An couldn''t help but shook the veil in his hand, and smiled back and forth. Tang Mo also laughed helplessly, and the room was cheerful and warm.


    The people in the yard also smiled when they heard the laughter in the room. Lailai stood with Chunyang, holding the ball with a smile, "I just said that the second young master is healthy and healthy, but I''m shy and embarrassed. You just talk nonsense. Look at how good the relationship with the young lady is now."


    Chunyang glanced at him, "You are talking nonsense from beginning to end, but we didn''t say anything."


    Chunlu who walked over nodded, "You just talk nonsense, don''t blame us."


    Lailai wanted to refute, Chunlu also called Nanfeng, and Nanfeng also said that she was here to say that she wanted to cry when facing the three ''witnesses'', "You. You join forces to bully me."


    The three girls turned around proudly and stayed in the wind to be messy, and he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    The weather is good today, and it has been hazy for a few days and it is rare to have sunshine. The sky is blue, but the wind is a little heavier than the previous two days.


    Tang Gang also swept the haze inside, and smiled all day long. Tang Mo''s promotion was obviously worthy of Liao Zhi. Many people think that Tang Mo''s opportunity has come. There will be glory in the future. Naturally, someone will associate Liao Zhi and Tang Gang together.


    People who don¡¯t know the truth think he is very capable, and even people like Liao Zhi can win over him, and they will be complimented when they see him.


    Tang Gang seemed to have returned to the days when Tang Rong was outstanding in the past two years, and felt proud. Therefore, he asked about Tang Mo''s situation as soon as he returned home and visited him in person at Qiushiyuan.


    Of course, I can¡¯t ask you about your well-being. The main thing is to ask what errands you will do with Liao Zhi, so that you can get the reward when you come back.


    Tang Mo''s answer was very standard, and he went to suppress the bandits. I don''t know what exactly it was. "I obey Commander Liao, and whatever he said was what he said."


    Tang Gang did not doubt that Tang Mo would lie to him. Liao Zhi obeyed the emperor''s orders, and of course they were all the emperor''s responsibilities. It is normal for some responsibilities that cannot be known to outsiders. "It is also a blessing to be appreciated by Liao Zhi. You must be cautious in the future. In everything, you must put the Marquis'' Mansion first. When you encounter problems, you must know that the Marquis'' Mansion is your greatest reliance. As long as you are in the Marquis'' Mansion, the glory of the Marquis'' Mansion will shine on you."


    Tang Mo almost rolled his eyes, thinking that he had a conscience, but he was afraid that his wings would become hard, and he came to warn him, who was the one who was afraid?


    "The father told his son to keep it in mind."


    "Um."


    Tang Gang slowly stood up, "You rest, I''ll go see your elder brother."


    "Can you know what happened to your elder brother''s injury?"


    Xin An just mentioned this and said that he deserved it. The details were not mentioned because Tang Mo was a little drowsy. Tang Mo subconsciously looked at Xin An, and Xin An instinctively shook his head, saying that he had not had time to say it, but it was the same now.


    "The eldest brother was beaten by a group of men in black again. This time the men in black were very serious, their ribs were cracked, and their bones were damaged for a hundred days, and they were seriously guilty."


    "My father is pursuing the murderer these two days. I don''t know if it angered the murderer. The Duke of Xiangguo and the people who went out from our house were attacked one after another, and even Manager Zhang was injured."


    "When talking about this, you have to be careful. You should bring your guards with you when you go out. When you are on the job, you should also let the guards follow you from near or far away, so as not to attack you."


    Tang Mo looked very surprised, "Why is he so unlucky? Have he met a ghost?" Xin An sighed, "Grandmother has already gone to Nandu Temple to pray for blessings, and she also asked for the peace talisman back, I hope it will be useful."


    Tang Mo sighed, "It is said that pregnant people will have good luck and good luck. There are three pregnant women in the yard, and that is the three flowers gathering together. What a bad luck guy who is so good."


    Xin An corrected him, "The one who is pregnant is not the eldest brother."


    "He is the child''s father, the same."


    The two of them became more and more excited. Tang Gang was dark on the side, and he threw down a word to keep it well and turned around and left. The two watched him go away. Xin An sat down on the edge of the bed and smiled with Tang Mo, and said that Tang Rong was embarrassed at that time, "He looked so embarrassed, he would be so embarrassed, and this trip would have to go out after the New Year."


    "If you say that Ma Qi and the other two are a bit cruel, they almost beat the person to death, I don''t know if they will be found."


    "Disaster."


    Tang Mo said that buying a murderer would not have been the case of Ma Qi and the others personally, nor would it have been the people around them. "Let me find someone who is indisputable to do this, and those desperate people use money to do things without even having to ask what the employer is, even if they catch it, they can''t ask anything."


    "What''s going on now?"


    Manager Zhang was beaten, and he was targeting the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Mo thought for a while and said, "The person who died may be one of the very important ones among those people, and he was retaliated. However, I am sure that the man was destroyed by Duke Xiangguo, and the old man dared not."


    Tang Mo understood Tang Gang, but he guessed the inside story after thinking about it for a little.


    "As for the next step, don''t worry about it, there will naturally be someone who takes action if the trouble is so great. How can one be said to be the Duke''s Mansion and the Duke''s Mansion? It will still attract attention."


    As the two were talking, Nanfeng quickly walked over and said that a man named Wu Saner came outside the door and wanted to find Tang Mo. Liu Chang took him to the back door and only said something when she arrived.


    A twelve-year-old young man in Xiangguo Mansion was abducted on his way out of school. The kidnapper asked the Xiangguo Mansion to exchange the body of the man in black and prepare a ransom of 20,000 taels. "It was said that there were no people on that road. After the kidnappers abducted people, they beat the servants of the Duke Mansion and asked the servants to take them."


    "The two beggars saw this and told Wu San''er."


    Tang Mo asked where the person was?


    "I''m still at the side door and can''t be sent away. It seems that I want to wait for the reward."


    Tang Mo asked her to take five taels of silver, "and asked him to find someone to find out if he could find the traces of that group of people."


    Nanfeng turned around and went to do it. Tang Mo frowned, not knowing where Ma Qi and the others found the bandits.


    "It''s so bold in broad daylight."


    Xin An asked him to lie down, "The situation has developed to this point, and it has been considered as a silence. It depends on whether the people in the government office can find these people. This also reminds us that we must be more cautious in doing things in the future to avoid hidden dangers."


    Tang Mo couldn''t lie down. He wanted to see Tang Rong''s joke. The old man was so anxious that he was happier when he looked at it, but now it was his duty, not the time for personal grudges.


    Ask Xin''an to send someone to shout Zhuang Shi, "My little injury does not affect my walking, but I can''t help but hold a knife. I have to let Brother Zhuang do it."

 Chapter 267 Come and ask my father for an explanation

    Chapter 267 Come to ask my father for an explanation


    Zhuang Shi arrived half an hour later. This time he came back from the house, he was promoted as well. It was a happy event and had already drunk two big drinks.


    "Is the injury better? Brothers are still waiting for you to recover and have a drink to celebrate."


    I used to think that Tang Mo was just a little ambitious prince of the Marquis''s mansion. This time he went out, he looked at him with admiration. He didn''t drag him down when he went out for a big thing for the first time and could help. He was so scared that he didn''t retreat. He was a man.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Please wait, brothers, I will be fine in three or five days. It will be injured in the arm and will not affect the drinking."


    After the two of them joking for a while, Tang Mo told Zhuang Shi the news he had just received, "I have asked Wu Saner to inquire. If you ask Lao Gaisan to go out to find him, whether it is to save people or make contributions, you have to settle this matter as soon as possible. Next month, all merchants will start selling New Year''s goods, and they cannot be delayed."


    Zhuang Shi was a little surprised. No one on duty heard about this. Tang Mo was able to grasp the first-hand news when he was lying in the mansion. It seemed that the money he had spilled out before played a big role.


    Tang Mo is rich. The brothers of the Beiyajun knew that when he was on duty with him, they would threaten first, and then beat him up when he was not honest. Then he would throw out a piece of silver, so that people would report any suspicious people. At that time, they thought that the silver was probably wasted. Now it seems that the money was not spent in vain.


    "I know this."


    Tang Mo clearly wanted to give him the credit, and he also said, "Our brothers are now considered people who have had a lifelong relationship. I won''t say much if they are polite. You should keep it well and I will do the outside matters. After the matter is done, I will hold a banquet for you to thank you."


    He said that people like the Tang Er brothers can handle it.


    Nanfeng led Zhuang Shi out, and Xin An was also preparing to go out. Tang Mo grabbed her, "I''m like this, you want to go out?"


    "I made an appointment with Sister Xu to discuss."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Mo thought he was going to thank him, but Xin An said, "I am going to continue doing business with Sister Xu. I made a rough talk last time and made an appointment to meet today."


    "You lie down, I''ll be back in two hours."


    Seeing that she was really about to leave, she held her hands and said, "Your man is lying down, so you can''t stay at home with me. I''m so pitiful."


    "Be good, I''ll bring you delicious food when I''m back."


    Xin An rubbed his hair, "You''re chatting endlessly when I''m here, and you can sleep well if I leave."


    "You are disgusting me?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I am not very comfortable with Mr. Tang being so clingy."


    "I really dislike me."


    The sad look successfully amused Xin An, "I''m leaving and coming back soon. There are so many people in the yard, so what do you need to open your mouth?"


    Seeing that she really left, Tang Mo felt empty and came to him, "Young master, just go to bed. When he recovered, he would be able to go out with the young lady."


    What can Tang Mo do?


    "Go and burn some water to wash my hair later, it''s all smelly."


    He also wants to go back to the room to sleep at night, so he can get into bed without washing himself?


    "Young Master, you can''t be in a hurry."


    Lailai said that he would sleep together. "If this wound is broken, Dr. Qin will not have a good temper. Besides, you will not be able to sleep well." "You just sleep here. When the wound is better and your arms can get stronger, then go back."


    Tang Mo glared at him, and his mother-in-law became more and more, "Help me get up and have a walk."


    In the teahouse, Mrs. Liao also brought the injured medicine to Xin''an, "You may not know that the one in our family has become commonplace. All the injured medicines are good and have gained experience. You can take this, it''s easy to use."


    Xin An accepted it with a smile, "I''ll use it for him when I look back. Commander Liao was not injured this time, right?"


    "No."


    Mrs. Liao was a little sorry, "I have already told him that I just took people out rashly, saying that everyone is as thick-skinned as him, and I don''t let anyone go home to explain, so that you can worry about it for a few days."


    "Even if I take it out, I won''t protect it well. I''ve been hurt so seriously. I''m embarrassed to come to see you today and feel sorry."


    "Oh, Sister Xu, don''t say that."


    Xin An took away the injury medicine, "As long as someone with eyes sees it, you will know that Commander Liao is willing to promote it. You also know the situation of our husband and wife. Although he is in the Marquis'' Mansion, he does not receive much support. He has to rely on himself. For example, my family has no literary talent and no exquisite skills. It is so difficult to make a fortune by himself. Don''t look at him being hurt, I feel very happy."


    "I also told me that I had to practice more kung fu when the injury healed and learn more with Brother Liao. I was afraid that if there was something wrong in the future, Brother Liao would like to take him with me. I asked me to prepare a generous gift and I would like to thank him when he got better."


    "Sister Xu and Commander Liao are the nobles of our husband and wife."


    "You can''t say that." Seeing that she had no intention of blaming her, Mrs. Liao breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that Xin An felt sorry for Tang Mo and made their relationship unfamiliar. It was a pity that she had such a good friend in the capital.


    "It is rare that we can get along so well with each other when we have the chance. Of course, we have to pull each other out. I just want to say that your brother-in-law''s chores are somewhat dangerous. You should know it. It is better to have other good ways. If you don''t have the opportunity for the time being, follow him, which means he has a bad temper and ask your second brother to take care of it."


    As soon as the title changes, the relationship will change. Xin''an naturally responds happily. You should know that this is a timely help for the couple. What a great opportunity.


    The relationship between the two companies was clearly deepened, and the two began to talk about trading as soon as they changed their minds, and they were very speculative.


    In the middle of the night that day, everything was silent, and the cold wind outside the house swept across the earth. He came to Tang Mo''s bedroom with a lantern, "Young Master?"


    ¡°Awaken.¡±


    Tang Mo, who slept too much during the day and couldn''t sleep at night, decided to go to Tang Gang to ask for an explanation, "Young Master, you can''t go tomorrow. The marquis slept so well in the middle of the night. Don''t you be angry if you look for him?"


    "What you want is that he is angry. Come and find a cloak for me to wear."


    He can sleep during the day even if he doesn''t sleep at night. Of course, why did he make the old man unhappy?


    It was so cold outside the house. It felt like it was almost snowing. The master and servant braved the cold wind to find Tang Gang. Tonight, Tang Gang lived in the concubine''s room and slept so comfortably. The dream was full of congratulations from the ministers in the court.


    "Father, father."


    The sounds in the dream were too real, and Tang Gang turned over, but the sounds of "father" kept lingering in his ears. The concubine opened her eyes, pricked her ears and woke Tang Gang up after hearing two more sounds.


    "What are you doing if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "Of course I''m here to ask my father for an explanation."

 Chapter 268 Tang Gang: Everyone betrayed their relatives

    Chapter 268 Tang Gang: Everyone betrayed their relatives


    In the room, Tang Gang stared at Tang Mo at first sight, wondering whether Tang Mo felt that with Liao Zhi as his backer, he dared to openly challenge him, who was my master, or he became a mere deputy commander, and didn''t know how much he was.


    Tang Mo was not affected by his gaze at all, and he didn''t need his permission. He found a chair that he liked and sat down without any respect.


    "Father, my son went out and this happened in the mansion. My father''s actions really made my son feel disappointed."


    "Bastard, is this your attitude of talking to me?"


    Whoever was shouted in the middle of the night was in a bad mood, and even if he got up, his son was questioned like this, "Where did you learn your rules?"


    "My father knows that my son doesn''t learn anything well in elementary school, so naturally he doesn''t learn the rules well."


    Tang Mo also saw through it. He had a lot of respect and filial piety in the face of him, so he should make things difficult for him. He was happy to see him being so angry.


    At this moment, he also looked generous. "My wife is thin-skinned and easy to talk, and she is also a weak woman. Due to the persuasion of her grandmother and mother, she had to choose to calm down and swallow the grievances that day. But her son couldn''t do it. If her son ignored her, she couldn''t even support her wife, so what kind of man is she?"


    Tang Gang snorted, "Withless woman is easy to talk to? Then Xin''s sharp teeth and sharp mouths are unforgivable, and he is not virtuous or generous. Do you tell me that she is a weak woman?"


    "What?"


    Tang Mo spread his hands, "She was wronged and could not prove her innocence? She had to kneel on the ground and let her father splash her with tea cup? Only then can she be filial and respectful and generous?"


    "My father is too naive."


    "You are arrogant."


    Tang Gang rushed to Tang Mo and slapped him. Tang Mo did not hide, and raised his face to set his position for him. "It is right for my father to be angry and want to teach his son a lesson. Just beat him, it''s better to hit him harder."


    With provocative eyes and leaning forward with his head, Tang Gang just held up his slap, his chest fluttering violently, "You evil."


    The raised hand finally put it down. He didn''t see any respect or admiration for his father in Tang Mo''s eyes. At that moment, he felt a little panicked.


    "You came here in the middle of the night just for this?"


    Tang Mo sneered, "This is not a big deal? My father should know that his son didn''t like to suffer losses since he was a child. In the past, he pretended to suffer losses. He asked his father to take a few more glances. Now I have figured it out, but my father doesn''t like me from the bottom of his heart. Why should I be wronged and pretend to behave myself?"


    "My father''s court has been ups and downs for many years. Don''t tell your son that you believe that your elder brother is innocent. He is so innocent that he doesn''t know anything?"


    Tang Gang did not say anything, Tang Mo put on a comfortable position again and said, "It''s okay to deceive outsiders in some things, but if you even cheat yourself, wouldn''t it be a fool?"


    "The eldest brother never says what he wants. He is used to being able to express his words to others. He has to be humble and polite when he gets the benefits, and he has to say a few words of humility and politeness to show that he doesn''t care at all, just like a bitch."


    "If the matter is done, it will have nothing to do with him. My father doesn''t even touch the elder brother''s habit. You are the sharpest knife in his hand, and you have always been the ones he pointed at and you will hit him."


    "Without his instruction, an old woman dared to do such a thing?" "What happened like this is the father thought that the father would relieve his son by punishing the mother for a little money?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "Father, I am your son, the son of your own. Your son is wronged and used a few dollars to settle the matter. Then how expensive can you, a father, be so?"


    Tang Gang felt that sooner or later, he would be angry to death by the **** in front of him. He couldn''t help but remember the treasures of the old lady last time. He hinted at what he wanted, and his face looked extremely ugly, "Your mother dealt with this matter himself. If you have any dissatisfaction, you should go to your mother."


    "I wronged your wife, but I also compensated for two ornaments, one of which is a rare treasure."


    Tang Gang is a typical example of you being strong and he is weak. At this moment, he is obviously not angry. Tang Mo''s lips curled gently, "My mother is a stepmother. What can a stepmother do? Are you afraid of saying that she is not kind to the outside world?"


    "My father should have heard the rumors that Chunhuayuan had created a few days ago. To be honest, if the eldest brother stood in front of me and said he wanted to change the yard with me, for the sake of a brother and a mother''s embarrassment, I might not disagree. He did not follow the right path and wanted to use his words to force his mother to do this for him. It is really shameful."


    "He is not like his grandfather''s grandson. He is simply a dark and dangerous villain. Everything he has done today is his own fault, and he deserves to be stinking against the wind."


    It''s so comfortable. I''ve long wanted to scold Tang Rong in front of him. I felt so happy when I looked at the old man''s darker and darker face.


    "Didn''t my father say that my son was trying to save you and my elder brother? My father was the father who gave birth to me. Even if I was so angry that I wouldn''t dare to do anything to my father, but it was not certain to treat my elder brother. My son didn''t want him to apologize, and I want to take revenge on him."


    Tang Gang felt that Tang Mo was going crazy, "Do you think you were promoted and can do whatever you want with Liao Zhi as your backer?"


    "My father was too worried, but his son was still very capable."


    "But your elder brother is already injured."


    "Did I beat it?"


    Tang Mo stood up, "Didn''t my brother say that it was me who hurt him if something happened to him? The reason for this has been on the head for so long must be confirmed. I came to my father to express my dissatisfaction today. I felt much more comfortable. In addition, I would tell my father that I would attack him, but I would not kill him, nor would I hurt the dignity of the Marquis'' Mansion. I would not be able to leave the Marquis'' Mansion''s gate."


    "Father, just look at it."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Tang Gang stepped forward and grabbed him, but accidentally grabbed his wound. He took a breath of cold air when he was in pain on the spot. Tang Gang hurriedly let go, "You are brothers, you can''t treat him."


    "Father."


    The cold sweat on his forehead emerged at a speed visible to the naked eye. Tang Mo gritted his teeth, "When he dealt with me, he thought that we were brothers? He is the prince of the Marquis''s family. From now on, the Marquis''s family belongs to him. What else is he not satisfied?"


    "My father is biased towards him, so he is so biased that he is completely unreasonable, but people outside don''t. If my father is still so biased towards him, I don''t mind adding some more jokes to people outside."


    At that moment, Tang Gang almost didn''t dare to face his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Wang came. When he entered the door, he went to see Tang Mo''s wounds at the first glance. Seeing that the blood was soaked in his clothes, Wang stepped forward and pushed Tang Gang away, "He is your son. Why can you do this? The tiger poison is not enough to eat it. You are too much."


    When Tang Gang was pushed to the back of his legs and hit his waist, he felt a puffy pain. Before he could even say anything, Wang hurriedly helped Tang Mo away. When he saw that he was in a state of inappropriateness, Tang Gang felt dizziness coming. If he hadn''t held the table in time, he would have fallen down.


    At this moment, there are only four words in my heart, everyone betrays their relatives!

 Chapter 269 Xinans donation

    Chapter 269 Xin An¡¯s wedding


    Wang sent someone to dig out the doctor from the bed. When the doctor was crying and tears, he felt nervous when he saw Tang Mo''s wound. He thought that the Hou Mansion didn''t know if it was a crime this year. The prince had an accident one after another, and even the second young master did not escape.


    The doctor of the government, who was not afraid to ask the reason after the wound was treated, hurriedly left. He originally thought that it would be easier to be a doctor of the government, but the result was...


    "You said you were so careless? You won''t hide when he reached out?"


    Wang poured Tang Mo a cup of hot water, "I don''t have to hurry to settle the score with him, and I''m not at all stable."


    Tang Mo said: "I''ve had enough sleep in the daytime and can''t sleep on both sides. I just want to see him jumping up in anger."


    "You."


    Wang told Tang Mo not to be too arrogant, so as not to cause trouble. "He is already narrow-minded, so you are looking for him to be unlucky. If you look back, you don''t know how to be angry. Be careful that he will deal with you."


    Tang Mo said with a smile that he was not afraid, "Since my father is kind and filial, I have no chance to get along with me, then I will get along with him in a different way."


    As he said that, he got up and said, "I''m back, sleepy."


    Wang shook his head helplessly and sent him back.


    Tang Gang went to Chunhua Courtyard to see Tang Rong for several days, preventing Tang Mo from doing anything that made Tang Rong lose his embarrassment. Tang Rong''s injury would not be cured for a while, and he could not get up and walk around now. If Tang Mo rushed into the door and beat him up, he would not have the power to fight back. For this reason, he specially sent an extra guard to guard the gate of the courtyard.


    Unfortunately, Tang Mo did nothing in the past few days, because his wound was quickly discovered by Dr. Qin. For this reason, Xin An stared at him in the yard, so that he could not get up again and make trouble.


    Time flies, and the sky becomes colder. After lying on the bed for a few days, Tang Mo''s wounds have begun to scab. After getting permission from Dr. Qin, he went on a job in a new suit. Now he is the deputy commander and has more things to take care of. He also has personnel to dispatch under his name, which is very proud.


    This made Tang Gang relax his vigilance and began to comfort himself that what Tang Mo said that night was an angry word and he should not do too much, but the people sent to Chunhuayuan did not withdraw, just in case.


    In her spare time, Xin An opened a warehouse and personally selected an extremely precious white jade immortal man to come out. It was her father who got it by chance, and it was very rare. Later, she gave her a dowry.


    I found another box, which contained three huge pearls, which were bigger and more rounder than the one given to her by her mother-in-law. It was a rare thing from overseas.


    A special person sent to invite Wang, ¡°Mother, please help me see. This Shouxianweng gave to the Empress Dowager and this pearl for the Empress, how about it?¡±


    Wang clamped a pearl and borrowed light inside and outside the house, and the stunning in his eyes was not hidden at all, "My god, everyone says that the salt merchant is extremely wealthy, I have opened my eyes. I have never seen such a pearl."


    She thought the box she collected was already the best, and she hid it in her bedroom, which was like a baby under a pearl compared to the one in her hand.


    "It is right to dedicate it to the Queen. Our identity cannot be worn by this, that is."


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    Tang Mo was promoted and the emperor was very kind. Wang was thinking about going to the palace to pay tribute to the empress dowager and the empress, and he had to give a decent thank-you gift. Unfortunately, she searched the warehouse and couldn''t find any good things that could make the empress dowager and the empress like. She was already thinking about spending money to buy it outside.


    These two treasures from Xin''an can be said to have solved the urgent problem, but after all, it was someone else''s dowry. Tang Gang used some of her dowry, which made her not ashamed of Tang Gang now. She didn''t want her son to be looked down upon by her daughter-in-law.


    "The beads of this kind of quality must be embedded on the crown, and only one can be embedded, except for the Queen Mother and the Queen."


    "But this is your dowry, how can you take it out easily?"


    How else can his son stand up straight in front of his father-in-law?


    "Mother knows your intentions, but this is too expensive. I will find a way to treat the items of the Empress Dowager and the Empress."


    Xin''an naturally knew that both objects were expensive, but she wouldn''t take them out if they were not expensive. Many wealthy merchants searched for good things just to dedicate them to those who could bring great benefits to the family, but because there was no way, they could only let those good things be covered in dust.


    Who else in the world is more valuable than the Empress Dowager and the Queen. She is not reluctant to give up the joy of the two.


    If her father knew, he would only doubt whether the gift she gave was not expensive enough.


    "If this thing is left in my hands, I can only hold it in the bottom of my box. I can''t use it, nor can my children use it. If I put it down for years, I won''t have such luster anymore. What a pity."


    ¡°It¡¯s better to use the best of your own things.¡±


    Wang was a little confused, and if he turned around, his in-laws didn''t know how to explain.


    Xin An saw her thoughts and thought that she was standing opposite her as soon as she entered the door in her previous life. She never got to know this mother-in-law well. She only believed that she was also a person with deep scheming and dark means. After spending a long time together in this life, she realized that she was actually very protective of her shortcomings, and it felt very good to be favored by her.


    As long as the other person treats her sincerely, she will definitely be rewarded.


    The picture is about making yourself happy.


    "Mother, the Xin family will be better if your husband is well. The Xin family has not become a scholar. If you want to maintain your current wealth, you will have to rely on your husband. Helping him is to help me and the entire Xin family."


    "Mother may not know that the dowry prepared by my father for me also took into account these things. Half of them were prepared to be used for future son-in-law, so mother doesn''t have to feel reluctant to leave."


    Wang really doesn''t know how much Xin''an''s dowry is. She has just read the dowry list. She only thought that the Xin family was rich and worried about her daughter, so she was dowrying a lot. Now she suddenly understands why Tang Gang and the old lady are so regretful.


    That kind of regret will always be revealed inadvertently. She still thought that both of them were regretting that Xin An¡¯s good daughter-in-law failed to marry Tang Rong. Now I think I¡¯m afraid I still regret that half of the dowry?


    If it falls into Tang Rong''s hands, it may be so generous and glorious.


    "Although that''s the case, you still have to save money. The future will be long. If you need to speak in the future, don''t always use your dowry. If you enter the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, you will do your business. It''s up to you to work with the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "knew."


    In this way, Wang asked Xin An to put away both treasures and then handed a post to the palace in her name. This time she wanted to take Xin An into the palace in person, so the old lady would not be tired.


    Aunt Wang put the things into the cabinet and said, "Madam is very transparent."


    If the things in the mansion are not given to Tang Mo, Tang Rong will be monopolized. "If both of them are their own children, they may not be so open and happy."


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s human nature."


    Who would really put his son aside and love someone else¡¯s son?


    Other people''s, it''s difficult to cultivate.


    "Young lady, Huaijiang has written a letter."

 Chapter 270 Unscrupulous sea cucumber

    Chapter 270 The unreasonable sea cucumber


    Nanfeng ran in quickly and delivered the letter to Xin''an like offering treasures.


    Nothing is more happy than receiving a letter from home. Xin An, who had received the letter from home, couldn''t wait to read it. In the letter, her father said that he had received all the large boxes of things that Tang Mo brought. His relatives and friends envied him for having a good son-in-law, which made him feel very proud. He also told him not to let Tang Mo see the letter, so as not to raise his tail.


    Seeing this, Xin An couldn''t help laughing. The second page stated that the cooperation with the Xu family went very smoothly. Although the profit of the sugar sold to the Xu family was not high, the Xu family helped the Xin family successfully obtain the salt inlet from the Northwest Salt Road, and the local officials also gave face. The Xin family''s already a little sluggish salt business ushered in a turning point.


    At the same time, the Xin family has signed a long-term cooperation document with the sugar merchants in the southwest and entered the Southwest Sugar Chamber of Commerce. The Xin family''s sugar business will go directly to the next level. The Xin family, who holds salt and sugar in this way, has already taken the second place among Huaijiang merchants.


    She was reminded to maintain her relationship with the Xu family and send her a letter with her to give her 20,000 taels of silver notes for her to use during the New Year.


    I read the letter from my family three times before I carefully put it away. After counting the bills, I also put them in the cabinet. I began to think about giving gifts to the Xu family, and I had to give something to the second prince''s concubine.


    As for people, you have to go to the Tao.


    At night, Tang Mo saw two treasures at first sight. He was very interested in it. When he learned that he was going to send someone, his eyes twitched. He felt so trembling that his face was filled with reluctance. He touched the beads and wiped the white jade-shouxianweng again and again, "Do you really want to send them out?"


    ¡°Can¡¯t you keep it for our children as a family heirloom?¡±


    "Why do you have such good things?"


    Xin An sat on the edge of the bed, raised his eyebrows lightly, "Wipe saliva and don''t look like you have never seen the world. Giving gifts has to be delivered to others. How can you be stingy?"


    Tang Mo''s eyes were reluctant to leave, and he turned his head and closed his eyes, "Take it away from my eyes, I feel distressed when I see it."


    "If I knew that my promotion would allow you to lose these two treasures, I."


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Isn''t promotion anymore?"


    "Okay, stop pretending. It''s a pity that I feel so beautiful. Are you very proud?"


    Tang Mo sat next to her with a smile, "How can I not be proud of my wife for being so generous to me?"


    "I wish I could publicize it all know."


    Xin An was curious, "Aren''t you afraid of people talking about you?"


    In the past, Tang Rong wanted to use her reputation, for fear that people would know that he used her dowry, and even if he became a bitch, he would have to set up a archway.


    "Who am I afraid of?"


    Tang Mo said: "My wife took the initiative to give me good things, which means she missed me and deserved to be proud."


    "Besides, people outside are just saying it nicely. In fact, there are many people who are shameless about their daughter-in-law''s dowry. Some families secretly inquire about their dowry when they get engaged, and those who are waiting for their daughter-in-law bring a generous dowry to support their families."


    "A decent person, I don''t say it clearly. There are ways to get you out of good things."


    "Those families who have already lost money and become dissatisfied, the new wife gives up the housekeeper right as soon as she enters the door. Those who don''t know think they are valued more, and they take over the things that are so happy that they can''t get rid of them once they touch them."


    Xin An stared at him curiously, "I understand a lot, how can I hear it?"


    Tang Mo was a member of the Beiya Army. When he was fine, he walked around the streets and alleys. He heard a lot of mixed news. He knew a lot of people from all walks of life and was very flirting with them when he talked about these things. After he finished speaking, he spoke very seriously: "I don''t hide it from you. The more I get to the back I may need your treasures to take care of you."


    "I am not a bright moon, nor noble. I am not vague in my errands. I will earn the effort when I have the merits. I can use the strength I can use, but I still have to work hard to help me with those complicated relationships in the back home."


    He knew the importance of a woman from the house, but he really waited until he tasted the great benefits after promotion to know how important it was. It can be said that if Xin An had not made friends with Mrs. Liao and had not given those gifts, how could Liao Zhi promote him? There are more people in the Beiya Army who are qualified and capable than him, and he will never be able to be promoted so quickly by himself.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of my father-in-law after I go up, and I will make my father-in-law feel that you didn''t marry me in vain."


    He was very serious. Xin An wanted to cry when his nose was sore. Since Tang Mo promised to take her back to Huaijiang, she had thought of helping him with all his might, and she didn''t feel sorry for those things at all. She thought that even if Tang Mo was not like Tang Rong, she might choose to remain silent or express gratitude to her, but she didn''t expect that he would say so bluntly.


    "I hate it so much, just give it to you and be happy secretly. What are you doing when you say this?"


    Tang Mo was stunned, "I just wanted to make the words clear, so I can''t pretend I didn''t see them."


    "You are a businessman, and you need to pay for your efforts. If I want you to pay, you have to show where the reward is. It''s reasonable."


    "Then are you talking to me about business?"


    Xin An raised his eyes, and Tang Mo immediately knew that he had said the wrong thing. Naturally, the two of them had such an intimate relationship that could not be compared by business. "I said the wrong thing again. I will not use your baby in vain. Do you trust me?"


    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±


    Xin An said, if you perform well, use more, and if you perform poorly, you will have nothing. "When it comes to rewards, come back and earn me a wife and come to Dangdang, so that I can be glorified."


    ¡°Affect the order.¡±


    He hugged his wife happily. Tang Mo felt that life was very good. When he saw it getting late, he lowered his voice and smiled: "In addition to the rewards you can think of, there are some rewards, do you want?"


    He smiled and looked at his injured arm, "I have scabbed my wounds. Can I move it back tonight?"


    Xin An''s old face turned red, and she was still moved. Why did she say this? "I don''t need such reward."


    "Nonsense." Tang Mo leaned closer to her ear, "Don''t you need to feed me two bowls of golden rice sea cucumber porridge every day?"


    Xin''an


    Sea cucumber is no longer a serious sea cucumber!


    "Don''t say it, it''s still chilling if you''re not here these few nights. It''s time to come back."


    "That''s right arm, I hurt my right arm, and the left arm next to you, which will not affect it."


    Tang Momei''s bubbles, "Then I''ll wash it well tonight."


    Xin An gave him a blank look, his old face was a little red, and he felt a little imaginative. He reached out to pinch Tang Mo''s waist, "The waist is good."


    "You woman."


    Tang Mo felt a little excited, "What a courage."


    He is so rare that he is terrible.


    The two of them were so ill that they said that they had received her letter from home. At the same time, they said, "My father in the northwest has been thinking about salt for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the Xu family helped to get it done. With salt in hand, my family can still make money for many years."


    She didn''t even talk about Tang Gang, and Tang Mo didn''t mention it. It made people unhappy if she mentioned it. "You have to prepare a generous gift to the Xu family to thank you?"


    "certainly."


    Xin''an asked Tang Mo to make friends with the Xu family''s son. It was natural to make friends again after this.


    Tang Mo said: "I was just about to tell you something."

 Chapter 271 Please watch the fun today

    Chapter 271 Please watch the fun today


    Tang Mo was injured, Yan Shimao, Xie Changyou and others came to visit him. Now, when he learned that he had returned to the Northern Yajun service, he invited him to find him on the first day of his tenure. In addition to expressing congratulations, he also discussed something with him.


    Yan Shimao and others wanted to form a Cuju team and invited Tang Mo to join in.


    "I am interested in Cuju, mainly because the people in this Cuju team are all young masters from all over the Beijing family. The connections involved are too many benefits and do not need to invest too much money. They are all people who are not short of money, just spend time. They are busy now, but if they join Cuju team, they will not have much time to come back to have dinner in the future."


    "What do you think?"


    Now Tang Mo is used to coming back to discuss with Xin''an at any time. Xin''an asked if he wanted him to play in person. After receiving a definite answer, Xin''an agreed on the spot. She originally liked to watch Cuju, and what she wanted to do next could bring benefits.


    "Sister Xu and I discussed opening a real treasure shop. If you join in, you can win over all the young men from all over the city through the Cuju team, which is also useful to us."


    "You want to sell antiques?"


    Tang Mo felt that the antique business was difficult to do, and it was difficult to sell even if it was too expensive. Xin An said, "It''s not selling, it''s like a yarn shop, but just buying the best items. The key is to help the treasure find buyers, and you can also help people find sellers, and you can get 10% of the transaction as a commission."


    "This is the business that Sister Xu wants to do. There is a big shopkeeper in her name who knows this business very well. If you make money, you can get 500 taels of items sold for 5,000 taels, which means you need a wide connection and a famous name."


    "We are rich and powerful now, so of course we have to do different transactions."


    She said this and Tang Mo understood immediately, "When did this Cuju team come here?"


    ¡°It¡¯s very timely.¡±


    Xin An said: "Don''t you call your family when your Cuju team is officially competing? I can also take this opportunity to make friends with more people, which is good for you and me."


    Xin An remembered Tang Mo and his half-dead teahouse again, and suggested that he close the teahouse and redecorate it and turn it into a high-end teahouse. "It is still inconvenient for the teahouse to talk about and discuss matters, especially important things, and the surroundings are too noisy. I have a deep feeling about discussing business with Sister Xu in the past two days. It is too difficult to find a place that is both secret and the environment."


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be closed.¡±


    He didn''t have the nerve to say that he had made a few taels of silver last month. There were favors in these taels of silver, especially when he couldn''t even book a medicinal meal shop, which felt a bit embarrassing. "Everyone was discussing leaving the shop to you after closing the door. You can do whatever you do. Then you can get dividends to everyone."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Trust me so much?"


    "That''s it because your medicinal food shop and grocery store are making money. Brother Yan also said that his family is going to Wanyuan Store to buy things now. The price is suitable for all the goods, and there are many new things."


    "You have specialties in your skills. Both Mrs. Liao know how to trade and have a vision. They will say that you will remember to bring them in any business you do in the future."


    Xin An reminded him, "Sister Xu and I have capital and power, so we won''t easily join us. You should know this, don''t agree to everything."


    "I know, how dare you be your master easily."


    Tang Mo sighed deliberately, saying that making money is useless, "He can only work hard outside and strive to be promoted, otherwise he will be despised by his wife as a poor man, but what''s wrong?"


    Xin An laughed, "It''s good to know, you must not slack off. I agree with the Cuju team. Just say how much money you want." At this time, Tang Mo realized it later, "At that little thing about my family has always been in your hands?"


    His private room was a little thick in the past, but now he doesn¡¯t remember when the last time he saw those silver treasures, and how did he get all of them in Xin¡¯an¡¯s hands?


    Xin An glanced at him, "What, do you want to go back?"


    "I''ll get it for you now?"


    "Don''t."


    What Tang Mo is best at seeing now is his wife''s wink. He smiled and leaned forward to help him pinch his shoulders, "It''s my honor to be able to keep my family with you."


    ¡°Just know.¡±


    When Tang Mo learned that his father-in-law had sent 20,000 taels of silver, he felt that he was floating up at this moment, his limbs and bones were extremely stretched. It turned out that a rich father-in-law felt like this. Oh, it was so comfortable.


    The sky became colder and the cold wind whistled. The leaves remaining on the branches were finally unwilling to fall with the wind, leaving only the branches trembling in the wind.


    The sky was completely dark before You had passed. Ping Qiu brought Wang''s words, and from today on, he would not have to go to the front yard to eat. The three meals and meals will be arranged together in the mansion. What you want to eat depends entirely on your heart, and he also sent 500 taels to Chunhuayuan and Qiushiyuan each, which was considered as a food subsidy.


    "The mansion should make clothes for the New Year together. The masters are all wearing two bodies. The people from the cloth shop will send clothes to the mansion tomorrow, and the people from the jewelry shop will also come. The wife asked the second young lady to choose tomorrow."


    "knew."


    After seeing off Pingqiu Tang Mo, he came forward to Balabala and said that he wanted to eat food, "I want to eat something heavy. It''s so cold that I have to eat something hot."


    "We will have a pot of pots in the medicinal food shop every two days, and then make some ingredients to cook the pot."


    His taste is heavier, but Tang Gang''s taste is very light. When eating together, the chef serves dishes according to Tang Gang''s preferences. He can eat enough, but he is not satisfied with his food.


    "eat."


    Xin''an also felt that he had to eat well, and he had money and spare time, so he could not treat himself badly, not to mention that there was a small kitchen in the yard, which was convenient for anything to do.


    Tang Mo also said that there are many restaurants outside that are good, so when you want to eat, someone will buy them back. It will be hot as soon as you heat it up. "Let''s eat ourselves, eat whatever you want, and eat whatever you want."


    Who can understand the frustration of not being able to decide what to eat?


    That night, the two said that they would just treat it first, and then go buy some good ingredients the next day. They said that it was also six dishes and one soup, which was quite a bit of "violent and vicious".


    Tang Mo had washed himself before the hour of Xu. After all, he felt very itchy at this moment. After repeatedly ensuring that his arm could be used, his dream finally came true.


    Both of them in their previous life were similar to those of the widow. After trying different tastes in their lifetime, they became a little out of control. The couple struggled for more than half an hour before they stopped.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because I had eaten too much sea cucumber or because I thought about it for too long. Tang Mo, who woke up in the middle of the night, pulled Xin An again. In the morning, Tang Mo was too slow to get up and couldn¡¯t get up. He was unwilling to be a job in the office, but in the end he was kicked down by Xin An.


    Before leaving, he was reluctant to leave and leaned over to Xin''an''s ear and said, "Get up early, please watch the fun today."

 Chapter 272 Goodbye Tao Yiran

    Chapter 272 Goodbye Tao Yiran


    When he heard that there was fun, Xin An immediately opened his eyes, "What''s fun?"


    "You will know then. It''s just that the lively smells a bit big, so you''ll be ready to have two nose blockages."


    Tang Mo felt a little regretful that there was something that he had to do today, otherwise he would stay in the mansion to watch the fun.


    Xin An was so curious that he was not sleepy. He turned over and sat up, "Tell me quickly, why is it so lively?"


    Tang Mo pinched her nose, "You will know the secret then."


    "mean."


    Tang Mo left happily. Aunt Wang outside the door was a person who had experienced it. He had someone boiled hot water early. It was normal for young couples to be uncontrollable occasionally. Now she has started to count the days with her fingers, and she doesn''t know if she will see her little master next year.


    Seeing her smiling, Aunt Cuiping, who had gotten up early, became interested and went up to say a few jokes, "Is this the clouds clear and the moon bright?"


    Aunt Wang nodded, "Both are good children, they are both pro-concerned and friendly when encountering problems, and they feel better."


    Aunt Cuiping held back her smile, "Does it be time to stop your big tonic soup?"


    It¡¯s both tonic and sea cucumber, and the second young master can withstand it at a young age, so it¡¯s a blessing that he doesn¡¯t have a nosebleed.


    "I''ll stop taking the last dose tonight."


    Because Xin''an was wronged before, Wang now gave Xin''an no need to greet her in the morning and had to rest more. After finishing the work of Qiushiyuan, he would go to the front yard. Therefore, Xin''an now usually sleeps until he wakes up naturally, and becomes lazy.


    But today I thought I would not be able to watch the fun again. Tang Mo walked up and took a shower, thinking about what the fun was.


    "Nanfeng, I''ve kept a close eye on the next door today. I need to report any excitement as soon as possible."


    "Okay, young lady."


    Nanfeng agreed very happily. After waiting for the cleaning, Xin An left the yard. After walking two steps, he heard the movement behind him. Tao Yiran took her two "sisters" out, and even called Xin An on his own initiative.


    Turning his head and seeing Tao Yiran in green clothes walking towards her, with a smile on her face, Xin An''s eyes twitching slightly, and it makes people feel unlucky and angry when they look at it!


    "Although I''m only separated by a wall, I haven''t seen my sister-in-law for many days. My sister-in-law looks good."


    Since Tao Yiran came back from the Tao family, she rarely went out. Even if Aunt Cai from Chunhuayuan sang a big drama that day, Tao Yiran did not show up. If someone else had changed to someone else''s haggardness and was extremely haggard, she would definitely be in a bad mood. She looked round and her cheeks were full of healthy pink.


    The two aunts following her were a little haggard and lost a lot of their complexion.


    "It looks good to my younger brother and sister-in-law."


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly. She really couldn''t pick anything if she looked, especially after being more plump, she became more charming. The two of them took the maids and maids who were serving him to the front yard. No one saw a person coming from another path. He carried a food box and went to Chunhuayuan to successfully deliver the food box.


    A heavy fog in the morning did not subside after half of Si Shi. On the road leading to the journey, the sister-in-law and sister-in-law walked together, separated by two people. After walking nearly halfway through the road, Tao Yiran took the initiative to speak, "I made a joke in the courtyard two days ago. I have always wanted to find an opportunity to compensate my second brother and sister. In the end, I was not strict in discipline, which made my second brother and sister suffer from grievances."


    Xin An sneered on his lips, "You said it, it''s just a joke. Some people still want to sing a big show with empty heads. I can only accompany me when I''m bored, so I didn''t disappoint my sister-in-law."


    "But Aunt Cai is really stupid. I don''t know if she was bewitched or tired of living, but she actually used the remaining tricks to embarrass her. Only my sister-in-law has a good temperament. If I were you, you would have put a pan for her."


    The two aunts quickly looked up at Xin An, and Tao Yiran''s smile did not tense, "My mother has punished her, and her husband has already scolded her. I think I dare not come again in the future."


    "It''s best if you dare to offend me again, you have to give her fifty slaps on the spot and throw them into the cesspool, so that she can''t spit the feces all over her mouth."


    Tao Yiran smiled awkwardly, and did not continue to speak again, but only muttered to Xin An in a vulgar manner in his heart.


    No one spoke next, and they only smiled again on the faces of the two of them in the front yard.


    The people in the cloth shop and jewelry shop have prepared them. Two large tables of various materials and the most fashionable jewelry were placed. Several people came in to pay their respects. Wang smiled and said, "The New Year is approaching, and the mansion is going to add two clothes to each of you, and the materials are also delivered. You can choose your own favorites. After choosing, let the cloth shop make it. Whether it is done by yourself, it depends on your own wishes."


    ¡°This year¡¯s jewelry will be one set of faces for each person.¡±


    The managers of the two families smiled and praised Wang as a rare good mother-in-law. He also looked at the female relatives earnestly, hoping that they would choose more. What they brought today are all good things.


    One person and two pieces of cloth, and you pay for the extra ones. This rule was also agreed early in the morning. Tao Yiran was naturally the first choice. Seeing that she wanted to choose the light and plain materials, Wang couldn''t help but speak, "I know that you like simple and elegant, why not choose a scarlet material, and you should be more festive during the New Year."


    Tao Yiran didn''t refute, and smiled and chose the materials designated by Wang, and chose a set of pomegranate red gold-headed faces, and also chose two additional jade hairpins and two pairs of earrings.


    Next is Xin''an. She picked five pieces of material and three sets of hairpins, and chose a few other hairpins. There was no way, and she had a strong desire to buy things. She wanted to buy something she liked.


    When it was the turn of the two concubines, they did not dare to choose the precious ones, nor did they choose more, and they thanked them for their gratitude.


    Finally, Wang chose a few jewelry to send to the girls who came to pay New Year''s greetings on the New Year. The whole process was very harmonious, and there were no intrigues that the two managers had ever seen. You should know that they only went to the house yesterday. For a piece of material, those noble ladies could bring a knife and a needle in their mouths. They didn''t feel like they really liked the material, but wanted to win or lose.


    Manager Zhang went to take the two managers to check the bill, Aunt Wang followed him to pay, and Aunt Liu also told her that the two people who had no connection had already paid together because they paid together.


    Aunt Wang said that Aunt Liu should have stood up long ago, but Aunt Cai was really disrespectful.


    Aunt Liu said that Aunt Cai is an old man in the mansion after all, and even if she did something wrong, she wouldn¡¯t say much.


    Aunt Wang said that there can only be one in charge in a yard. What happened to the two of them is so aggrieved for her.


    Aunt Liu is like meeting a soulmate, and envies Qiu Shiyuan for not having so many worries.


    Did she know that Aunt Wang is urging her?


    Of course I know, but I say everything in her heart. Even if I know that Aunt Wang has bad intentions, I am willing to say a few more words, and even have the idea of ??driving Aunt Cai away completely.


    ¡ª


    Concert suggestions from the author, look back and see today, and it will be more interesting. It is recommended to avoid eating time to watch¡ª

 Chapter 273 A scene that collapses extremely (additional)

    Chapter 273 The extremely collapsed scene (additional update)


    ¡ª


    Recently I received a lot of votes and felt the love of the treasures. I also thank Le Jia_aB, Sashilifengji and other treasures for their rewards. Now I will update it again, and I will update it at the end of the month. I love you--


    "The end of the year is approaching, and there are many things in the mansion inside and outside. I can''t take care of you even when I''m busy. If you have any discomfort or what you need, just talk and don''t care about anything else. The most important thing is to give birth to the child in your belly smoothly."


    Wang''s eyes swept over the three pregnant women. She couldn''t let Tao Yiran get involved in big and small things in the house, but she still had to do better on her face.


    "Your husband is in bed with injuries and care, so he should be more careful. If something happens like this, he will feel depressed. You should talk more and let him not think too much."


    "When the injury is recovered, there are still many things in the mansion that he needs to take care of."


    Tao Yiran was extremely obedient. Whatever Wang said was. After all, in her heart, both Wang and Xin An were working hard for her. She was the real mistress of the Hou Mansion in the future.


    As for the two concubines, they had no choice but to respond with a downward look on their faces.


    Xin An didn''t say anything, thinking about what the excitement was like Tang Mo. Soon she heard a burst of rapid footsteps and looked out the door. A girl ran over in a hurry, "Madam, the eldest young lady, the prince. The prince."


    No more human beings~~~


    The maid''s exclamation attracted everyone''s attention. Wang frowned slightly, "I''m so panicked that I don''t have any rules, what''s the matter?"


    "The prince is not very good." The girl was almost crying, "Please go and have a look."


    "If you feel uncomfortable, please ask the doctor. What happened?"


    Wang did not want to get up and go to Chunhuayuan immediately. Tao Yiran and the two concubines who wanted to leave could only sit there. Seeing that the maid was hesitant and couldn''t say it, Tao Yiran urged, "What''s wrong with the prince?"


    The maid simply knelt down with a ''thump'', "Madam, you''d better go back and take a look, Prince."


    The maid said she couldn''t tell it, the scene was terrible.


    Wang showed dissatisfaction but still stood up and said, "Go and take a look."


    Xin''an''s eyes were so bright that he thought to himself that Tang Mo said was lively, so he came, and immediately followed him to Chunhuayuan, with extremely light steps.


    At this moment, Chunhuayuan was in chaos, and there were constant reprimands. Aunt Cai, who was on the verge of collapse, roared like a mad woman and asked the doctor why she hadn''t come yet.


    The girl who served did not dare to get close and replied from a distance, "Aunt, the doctor in the palace said that the medicinal materials in the palace were short of, so he went out to buy medicinal materials early in the morning. He said that he came back before noon, and we didn''t know where he went to buy medicine."


    "Then go find it, why don''t you go quickly."


    Aunt Cai waved her arms, and a girl close to her began to vomit on the spot, "Vomit~"


    The whole yard was completely in chaos. Nanfeng, who was inquiring about the news, quickly returned to Qiushiyuan. The meat **** in the yard kept calling and circled back and forth, and were very excited. Nanfeng immediately greeted the person, "Close the door, close the door quickly, aunt, I remember we have mugwort, right? Find it out and smoke it."


    "What''s wrong?" Aunt Wang was talking to Cuiping about Xin''an''s preferences. After hearing this, the two of them hurried out, "What do you want to smoke medicinal matter?"


    "Aunt, I won''t be a human being next door anymore, I''ll kill us."


    "How did you say this?"


    The people in the yard were curious, and they heard the noisy next door and didn''t know what happened. Nanfeng took a deep breath and said quickly.


    Tang Gang was in a desperate situation, but he still couldn''t prevent Tang Mo from taking revenge on Tang Rong. He did not beat Tang Rong as Tang Gang expected, nor did he seek compensation from Tang Rong. He moved the good things that Tang Rong collected, nor did he ruin Tang Rong''s reputation, but chose the simplest and most rude way.


    It does not endanger Tang Rong''s life, nor does it require Tang Rong''s money. It just allows Tang Rong, a handsome young man who claims to be a humble gentleman and bright moon, to pull a bed.


    A bowl of decoction with a full laxative was sent to Chunhua Hospital, and Qingmo personally fed it into Tang Rong''s mouth. After only half of the fragrant stick, Tang Rong suddenly felt a pain in his stomach. The feeling of wanting to snore for a thousand miles was very strong, but when he moved, it involved his abdominal cavity. He had no time to do anything, so he just put on his pockets in a gorgeous way.


    Qingmo was very clever at that time. While comforting Tang Rong, he pulled the quilt and covered him so that the odor would not spread. He went out and asked someone to boil water and hire a doctor. Because he ran too quickly, he tripped on the threshold. He immediately fell to the ground and had nosebleeds and twisted his feet, so he could only call Aunt Cai.


    Aunt Cai didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, and didn''t smell anything when she entered the door. She thought it was not important, just scrubbing it and changing her pants. She immediately lifted the quilt to take off Tang Rong''s pants, thinking of simply cleaning it up and showing off herself. The rest would naturally be left to the people below, and the left and right were only smelled.


    I didn''t know that I had just taken off my pants halfway, and once again, Tang Rong felt strong and tilted out without having time to speak. This time, he didn''t **** for a thousand miles, and it was all **** in Aunt Cai''s hands. At that moment, he closed his eyes tightly, unwilling to face the collapsed scene in front of him.


    Aunt Cai was stunned on the spot. Before she could come back to her senses, another stream of golden soup with the power of prehistoric sprayed on her hands and splashed onto her face.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    ¡°Vomit ~¡±


    Aunt Cai couldn''t help but vomited Tang Rong on the spot. The two filthy smells successfully made Tang Rong turn over and vomit. With the force, he vomited up and down.


    Aunt Cai vomited tears and she subconsciously raised her hand to wipe her mouth. After wiping it, she saw what was on her hands. She vomited so hard that she wanted to vomit out her intestines.


    Qing Mo, who was dealing with his nose outside the door, smelled the smell inside the house and heard the movement. He felt that the yard was probably not needed, it was too smelly. Before everyone could react, he hurriedly called someone he had acquainted with to help him find the doctor.


    Soon the smell spread out from the house, and everyone in the yard smelled the smell. Someone came in to check it, and then he blew up the door frame, making the sour smell on his head spread in the yard. The sound of vomiting and dry retching overlapped. Aunt Cai, who was covered in shit, stood at the door and collapsed and scolded.


    "My God, why don''t you smoke the mugwort quickly."


    When Aunt Wang heard this, she regretted that she was slow to move, for fear that the smell next door would come to them. It would be better if she could really add a lid to Qiushiyuan to cover it.


    Wang and others didn''t know what was going on at this time, so they quickly walked towards Chunhua Courtyard. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the courtyard, they smelled a smell. The servants tied a veil to the bridge of their noses, revealing only a pair of eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Nanfeng ran to Xin''an and stuffed her two nose blocks. Before Xin''an could even ask, a smelly smell swept over.

 Chapter 274 No thoughts left for others

    Chapter 274 No thoughts left for others


    ¡°Madam~~~¡±


    Aunt Cai, who is quite old, cried so hard. Tang Rong''s behavior has completely broken her inner defense line. Seeing that Wang was about to pounce forward, Xin An reacted first, pinched his handkerchief and covered his mouth and took a step forward, "Stop, don''t come over, retreat."


    He hurriedly blocked his nostrils with a pen plug and took two steps back, "What are your Chunhuayuan doing? My sister-in-law left for a while and you tossed the yard like this. Do you play with **** if life is too easy?"


    "Aunt Cai, have you fallen into the pit?"


    Mom, what did Tang Mo do? The smell is too great. No wonder she had to prepare her nose for a congestion.


    Aunt Cai vomited again, and after vomiting for a long time, she vomited a little saliva, and tears flowed, "Madam, please ask the doctor to see the prince, the prince has been pulled away."


    After saying this, Aunt Cai successfully passed by, but no one dared to go forward to lift her, for fear of touching her body, Wang resisted the discomfort and ordered, "Go and call Cai Quan."


    Several servants who wanted to retreat to the ground breathed a sigh of relief. They were very regretful when they saw someone running out, and they wanted to run out too.


    "Boss wife, go in and see what''s going on inside."


    Tao Yiran''s face was pale and shaking. Aunt Cai''s dirty look really scared her, but Wang told her that she could only walk in with a tough bullet and be extra careful every time she took a step, for fear of stepping on the dots Aunt Cai waved down.


    The closer it gets, the more smells. The open door fell into Tao Yiran''s eyes, which was a monster that was about to swallow her raw with a wide mouth open. After finally walking to the door, he held the door frame and vomited before he even entered. Aunt Liu quickly stepped forward and helped her leave, and walked in for her.


    The house was in a mess, and half of Tang Rong''s body was hanging on the edge of the bed. He had fainted, but he didn''t know if he was fainted by the smell or the anger.


    Aunt Liu resisted the disgust and went up to check. When she saw the dirty bed and Tang Rong''s pants that were taken off halfway, she guessed the matter. She walked from the house with a white face to Wang. "If you go back to the wife, the prince will have diarrhea, and the bed and floor in the house are covered with filth. Please ask the lady to go to Qiushiyuan next door to take refuge. The people in the courtyard will move the prince out as soon as possible and clean it up."


    Wang''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he had no intention of entering the door to see it. He immediately ordered, "Send someone to find the doctor in the palace immediately and serve the prince."


    "I would like to remind the people below that I will not say a word of the affairs in the courtyard."


    "yes."


    Aunt Liu was also a ruthless person. Her face quickly returned to normal and began to order the people in the yard to work in an orderly manner.


    Xin An, who returned to Qiushiyuan, scolded Tang Mo in his heart. He didn''t tell her early that if the wind blows the smell, it would hurt the enemy by one thousand and hurt yourself by eight hundred. Suddenly, he felt that it was not a good thing to be so close to Chunrongyuan.


    Wang resisted the urge to laugh, and really wanted to call Tang Gang back immediately and lock him up in Tang Rong''s house. The father and the other two could fall in love with each other.


    "Oh, oh, oh, this is."


    Cai Quan came and brought his son with him. The news they received made them mistakenly think that Mrs. Cai was bullied or punished. They came in a hurry and were stunned when they saw Aunt Cai and his son who were lying on the ground.


    Now do the masters punish their subordinates and they will just throw shit?


    Aunt Liu quickly stepped forward, "You are here just right. Let''s give you some grievances to Aunt Cai for the time being. I still need you to help my prince''s house. Come with me quickly."


    Cai Quan hadn''t even come back to his senses, so he pointed at Aunt Cai, "She"


    "I fainted, I''ll be fine if I lie for a while." Aunt Liu asked the two of them to come into the house and clean up Tang Rong without saying anything. The yard was full of maids, not to mention whether Tang Rong could be moved, can''t even stand that smell? Cai Quan and his son came just right.


    "The prince''s situation is not very good, and the girls don''t have the strength either. You are the prince''s closest person, and you also watched the prince grow up."


    "It''s not easy for outsiders to know about this when the prince has happened. I can only help you. The hot water is ready and the clothes you have changed are taken out."


    Aunt Liu said as she walked, wearing a tall hat after a while on Cai Quan. Cai Quan and his son were confused. When they arrived at the door, they smelled a foul smell. Aunt Liu stopped, "The prince is inside. Please take the two of them to move lighter. The prince is still injured."


    "Please."


    The father and son stepped into the door and were instantly surrounded by the stench. Aunt Liu also closed the door with great thoughts, saying that she was afraid that the wind would come in and let the prince catch a cold.


    The strong smell made the father and son feel like they were in a tummy. Cai Quan''s son Cai Shun covered his nose, "Dad, has the prince fallen into the cessation pit?"


    Cai Quan looked ugly, "I''m going to pull it off"


    "It''s so smelly, and it''s so disgusting to vomit such a big pool."


    At this time, Cai Quan also came to his senses. Their father and son were cheated by Aunt Cai, but it was impossible for them to go out like this when they came in. They could only take out a sweaty veil and tie it to themselves. They felt that their sweat smell was much refreshing than the one on the bed.


    Cai Shun saw a good piece of jade hanging on the curtain of the bed and gave it to him, just as he was compensated by his father and son. He was simply suffering.


    Cai Quan didn''t say anything when he saw it, and his eyes were still circling around the room.


    The bile that Tao Yiran vomited in the next room came out. The two aunts followed her to Qiushiyuan to take refuge, leaving her alone here to suffer. The rich incense and the faint smell in the room were mixed together, which was even worse. The windows did not dare to open, for fear that the bad smell would float in.


    "It''s right for the young lady to not go in to see it. The prince is really embarrassed. Fortunately, when Cai Quan and his son come, the house will be empty for a while, and they don''t want any items on the bed. If you smoke it for a few more days, the smell will slowly dissipate."


    Not to mention her young lady, she felt disgusted when she saw it, thinking that this man could not be wanted.


    Tao Yiran held a plum in her mouth, and her heart became more and more irritable. She married Tang Rong to want the glory of the prince''s wife, and the glory of the future Marquis would not be so frustrated in the yard.


    Tang Rong was full of disasters and bad luck, and his temper became more and more shady. He pretended to be like the handsome young man before.


    He is a hypocritical hypocrite.


    "Young lady, please relax. As long as the young man in your belly is born smoothly, no one in this mansion will be able to surpass you."


    "Even if you give birth to a girl and have two concubines'' belly, there will always be a boy, and it will be the same if you just remember it in the young lady''s name."


    "As long as the crown prince inherits the title, the young lady has nothing to worry about."


    Tao Yiran nodded, "Go and see how it is going outside. I will light incense everywhere and let them wash the prince well."


    Even if you are unlucky, it¡¯s still bad now. I really don¡¯t leave any thoughts for others.

 Chapter 275 Are you relieved now?

    Chapter 275 Are you relieved now?


    Qiushiyuan smells of mugwort everywhere. Today, the weather is beautiful and there is no wind, otherwise it would not have escaped the attack of the stinky smell next door. Xin''an held the teacup and smelled the fragrance of tea. After annoyance, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be suppressed.


    Wang also wanted to laugh, but she still had to take into account her identity, so she could only bear it and looked up at the two aunts, "Don''t wait, you''re afraid you won''t wake up for a while, so go back and rest."


    The two of them were in a panic and felt that Chunhuayuan had not yet calmed down and they were on the rise again and again, for fear that one day Tang Rong would have tormented him.


    Especially Xueyu, she is about to give birth, and this life is not as good as a farmer for her.


    As soon as the person left, Wang asked Xin''an, "Do you know the inside story?"


    Xin An lowered his voice, "I asked me to watch the fun before going out this morning, and said it was lively and interesting. I guessed one morning."


    "That brat."


    Wang smiled comfortably, "That boy said that you were wronged and he was so angry. He went to his father in the middle of the night to argue with him, and said on the spot that he wanted to take revenge and vent his anger for you."


    "Is it relieved now?"


    Xin An didn''t know that Tang Mo had gone out in the middle of the night earlier, "Are you really avenging me?"


    "Can there be fake?"


    "Then I''m relieved."


    Xin An smiled happily. Although she had already gained enough benefits, Tang Rong always felt that he was not punished. If he was beaten, it was not her who beat him, and it didn''t count.


    Aunt Wang ordered a charcoal basin with an iron rack on it and a few orange peels baked, which made the taste much refreshing.


    Xin An was worried that Tang Gang would cause trouble for Tang Mo because of this, and Wang asked her to rest assured, "At most, he would just curse him with a few words in the door. He dared not yell loudly. If this matter is spread, his reputation will be completely ruined."


    "Besides, I''m here, you don''t have to worry."


    Wang pinched the orange and put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it slowly, "I thought that your parents raised you so well, and by chance, I let you marry your second child, I must feel regretful and uncomfortable. Not to mention you, even I can''t figure it out for a while."


    Wang was really worried about this, and was afraid that Xin An would make trouble back to Huaijiang in anger. If this was the case, she could not stop it. Even if she was Tang Mo''s mother, she had to admit that in the eyes of outsiders, even if she was the prince''s identity, Tang Rong was still much better.


    "I see the change of my second child over the past few months and know that it is your credit. My mother is grateful to you and hopes that your life will be harmonious and beautiful. If you live a good life, your mother will feel at ease."


    If Tang Mo had not stood up for Xin''an to search for Tang Gang at night, and did what he did today, Wang would be embarrassed to speak.


    My son knows best that he is still a girl. Although this marriage that her mother secretly plotted to have happened, she is still uneasy.


    Xin An smiled and said, "I felt uncomfortable at the beginning, but now it seems that what happened back then is God''s arrangement. The two are naturally much better than the two. He can endure hardships even if he listens to advice. He can clearly be a comfortable playboy, but he chose a more difficult road. Not to mention anything else, he is more real and vivid. We are very suitable for both preferences and temperament. It is easy and pleasant to get along."


    "Mother, don''t worry about us, we are doing well."


    Wang smiled more and more happily, "I feel very happy and at ease when I see you mothers like you."


    It is rare for the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to have a heart-to-heart talk. The scene is very warm. Aunt Wang is standing by, with a happy smile on her lips. A woman can get her husband''s respect and joy and mother-in-law''s care at her husband''s house, even if she is a great life.


    Cai Quan and his son were busy for half an hour before they cleaned Tang Rong. They put on clean clothes and carried them to the house they had just cleaned up. The doctor of the government also came back at this time. He missed the most tragic scene and felt quite fortunate that the prince who had cleaned up all the things still had that smell on his body?


    Because I didn¡¯t take a shower, how could I clean it?


    What''s more, Cai Quan and his son are not meticulous people, and even if they can''t tell, they are considered as having sex.


    "You can''t touch the water within three days. The wound has scabbed, so it will be troublesome to soak it in water and open it again."


    Aunt Liu asked, "What''s the matter with abdominal pain?"


    The doctor in the government is very smart, and only said that it is caused by cooling the stomach and excessive replenishment. "Don''t just give it a big boost, and the rice should be lighter."


    "That won''t be pulled any more, right?"


    It would be really fatal if you do it again.


    The doctor in the government said that it was empty and would not cause any more terrible scenes. "If you serve carefully, take medicine first, it will still get dirty."


    Aunt Liu nodded and asked the doctor to see Tao Yiran. He turned around and urged Cai Quan and his son to wake up Aunt Cai, "The prince is still waiting for Aunt Cai to serve him, so he can''t delay the major issues."


    Cai Quan was almost fainting. He still remembered Aunt Cai lying on the ground. The father and son were also stained with some smell. People who passed by retreated one after another. The father and son ignored it because they felt even more uncomfortable when they saw Aunt Cai.


    When they were dealing with Tang Rong, they almost suffocated, but when they thought of the jade pendant they put in their arms, they felt that they could bear it. When it was Aunt Cai''s turn, her stomach was turbulent, and she didn''t understand why she got it on her face. Did she use her face to pick it up?


    Cai Quan looked ugly. How could he eat together after this? How could he sleep in the same bed after he was done?


    He doesn''t want this old woman anymore.


    Cai Shun couldn''t bear to see my mother''s appearance, "It''s all like this, why don''t you go back and rest for a few days?"


    Aunt Liu said, "The prince is still lying down. I think the prince doesn''t want others to serve him. The one he trusts the most is Aunt Cai. She was raised by Aunt Cai when she was born. What have you never seen before?"


    "In the heart of the prince, even the young lady is not as important as Aunt Cai."


    "Carry up quickly, the prince will wake up in a while."


    What can Cai Quan say when wearing this tall hat?


    The father and son washed her face with hot water prepared early. After rubbing her hair randomly, they carried her into the house and forced her to wake her up, asking Aunt Cai to change her clothes and wash her clothes. "Don''t go home these days, just serve the prince well. We have suffered such a great crime. There is no reason why the prince will give up when he is clean."


    Aunt Cai shook her head, she had to go back, she was really scared.


    "You don''t know what I''ve experienced, I''m. vape."


    Cai Quan took a step back and persuaded, "Then it will not be worse than this. You have to let the prince remember your good deeds. You can''t let Aunt Liu get any benefits."


    Cai Quan''s son also agreed, "Yes, mom, just stay here and take good care of it. Don''t worry about family affairs, I and my father are there."


    In this way, Aunt Cai, who was in a daze, and Tang Rong, who was indulged in love, started to retreat together when they stared at each other.

 Chapter 276 Tang Mo saw the Emperor

    Chapter 276 Tang Mo saw the Emperor


    For a moment, Tang Rong didn''t want to live anymore. Compared to being bitten by a dog and being beaten up, it was a more decent experience. Now, as long as he closes his eyes, he can think of the **** scene. When he opens his eyes, he smells all over his nose.


    "Prepare water, I want to take a shower."


    Under the guidance of Aunt Liu, Aunt Cai is now the only person who can serve Tang Rong. Tang Rong wants to take a shower, but she also wants to take a shower. Cai Quan helped her deal with the filth on her body, and she could smell the smell on her body wherever she walked.


    "The prince will bear it anymore. The doctor in the government said that he can''t touch the water in these three days."


    "You just took the medicine, so you have to wait."


    She was afraid. What if Tang Rong got out of here again? Then a pot of hot water in the bathtub and people were still soaking in it. What should we do?


    "Prepare water."


    Tang Rong gritted his teeth and wanted to wash even if he was soaked in the bathtub. He was the dignified prince of the Marquis''s family and the example of many aristocratic families. He would never allow himself to lie here with a dirty and smelly appearance.


    Aunt Cai said earnestly, "I''d better wait until I''m well prepared before soaking. If you think it''s delicious, I''ll wipe it for you and smoke it in the house more fragrant."


    "I''ll ask you to prepare water."


    Seeing that he was still stubborn, Aunt Cai didn''t want to spoil him anymore. "The prince''s belly is not stable yet. If he feels soaked in water, what should he do?"


    "you"


    Tang Rong beat the bed heavily, "Let the doctor in the palace come, I will find out the truth about this."


    He didn''t believe in any nonsense about catching a cold in his abdomen. Tang Mo must have harmed him. Aunt Cai will help him complete this wish soon.


    The doctor from the government came very quickly. No matter how Tang Rong asked, he said that he had cold stomachs and had nothing to do with the medicine. As for the soup bowls in the morning, they had been washed clean and everything that should be discharged in his stomach was discharged. At present, the medicine was used to stabilize.


    "If the prince doesn''t believe me, I can ask another doctor to come to the office for treatment."


    "I''ll take my leave first."


    It''s so bad that he has already considered resigning and will not serve him.


    At the same time, Tang Mo, the initiator of the matter, followed Liao Zhi into the palace with great enthusiasm. After waiting for almost two incense sticks at the door of the Imperial Study Room, he was allowed to enter and pay homage to the emperor.


    At this time, Tang Gang was also in the imperial study room. When something happened to the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion, the emperor felt that he had something to do with him and asked him to work with Duke of Xiangguo to arrest the kidnappers and restore the stability of the Kyoto. When he saw Tang Mo coming in, he frowned slightly, worried that Tang Mo would say something bad.


    "The last general will meet the emperor. At the end of today, the last general will be ordered to take Tang Mo, the new deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army, to the palace to meet the emperor."


    Liao Zhi led Tang Mo to see the salute. After saying goodbye, the emperor asked Tang Mo to get up and take a look. Seeing that he was slender, wide, narrow, waist, and straight, he nodded with satisfaction, "It really means a bit capable."


    "I heard that you still practice your exercises every day?"


    Tang Mo replied, "If you go back to the emperor, you didn''t practice hard kung fu when you were young, and you only picked up the kung fu again when you were in the North Yajun. It was because everyone in the North Yajun was brave. If you were not diligent, you should be laughed at."


    "Your grandfather was brave. I wonder how many enemy generals were killed with a double-ring sword back then. He was brave and majestic. Are you willing to inherit your grandfather''s mantle?"


    As soon as the emperor said this, Tang Gang was panicked. Before Tang Mo could reply, he spoke first, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid I can''t bear the trust."


    "I asked you?"


    The emperor has been dissatisfied with him for a long time, and his reputation for being uneasy in his home has reached the ears of the emperor. He is so partial that he wants to see how unbearable this Tang Mo is.


    Tang Mo clasped his fists, "Go back to the emperor, I have never seen my grandfather majestic on the battlefield, but I have seen my grandfather swing the knife immediately. At that moment, I thought that if one day my family and country needed my boy to be like my grandfather, I was afraid of wearing armor and going into battle."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, "How do you say it?"


    Tang Mo said: "The emperor is wise and wise, and his dynasty has been prosperous and prosperous under the rule of the emperor. I am fortunate to grow up in a prosperous era. Even if I have the heart to kill the enemy, I can only joke."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    The emperor smiled, "You boy has a mouth that can speak."


    "You are now very experienced in the Northern Yajun. You will follow Commander Liao well in the future. Maybe you will have a chance to wear armor."


    "The last one will obey the order."


    Tang Mo smiled. He was trained in the Northern Yajun Army. As usual, he would operate at home and go elsewhere. However, as soon as the emperor said this, he completely transferred him to Liao Zhi''s camp. Liao Zhi was a general, and he would do it in the future.


    The emperor''s eyes swept over Tang Gang, and after saying a few more words, he sent him and Duke Xiangguo, leaving Liao Zhi to speak alone.


    The emperor asked Tang Mo about taking care of the veterans of the Hou Mansion. Tang Mo knew this and he answered in detail. As for the current generals in the army, "The General of the Imperial Army does not know, but according to the General of the Imperial Army, his father had no contact with them."


    The emperor said that they were all people who followed the old marquis to fight south and north. If the old marquis was gone, it would be a pity that they would have lost contact with them.


    Tang Mo was very clear at this moment and understood the emperor''s meaning at once. He said on the spot that some uncles were very good to him before. "In the past, no one of the kids dared to join those uncles. Now he has an errand. He may have to do it in the future. He may not have to help him, so he should walk around more."


    "Um."


    The emperor thought Tang Mo was very good and could observe his words and expressions, which was more pleasing than Tang Rong, who could only speak empty words. That was too artificial.


    After leaving the palace gate, Tang Mo pulled Liao Zhi to help him analyze the emperor''s meaning. Now he is considered his own person, and Liao Zhi doesn''t hide it. However, he still reminded Tang Mo, "The emperor will tell you to do something in the future, but be strict with his words for the emperor."


    "Some things cannot be said about your mother and daughter-in-law. You should also prepare more things that save your life just in case."


    "Your kindness is hard to predict, be cautious."


    Tang Mo nodded, "I am not afraid of danger. After all, opportunities are hard to come by. If I want to be smooth and mediocre, I will not be able to get the Beiya Army for a lifetime. Please give me more advice in the future."


    The two parted at the palace gate. Thinking that there was still a lot of fun in the mansion, Tang Mo was not going back to work. As the deputy commander, he still had some power.


    Tang Gang was waiting for him in a carriage not far away, and sent someone to call him over and asked him what the emperor had left him to say as soon as he arrived.


    Tang Mo said it was all about the Northern Yajun. "There were already many things at the end of the year, and there were more things happening to the Duke of Xiangguo Mansion."


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Tang Mo nodded, "That''s all, my father doesn''t believe it?"


    Of course, Tang Gang didn''t believe it, and was worried that Tang Mo would violate the old man''s wishes during his lifetime. "You know your grandfather''s rules, don''t do anything wrong."


    Tang Mo took two steps forward, "If the emperor decides that the emperor has different opinions, who should my son listen to?"


    Tang Gang frowned and looked around, "Let''s talk about it when you go back."

 Chapter 277 Did you do it?

    Chapter 277 Did you do it?


    The sky was gloomy at some point, and the wind blew, not too small. The wind blew away the lingering smell of Chunhuayuan, saving everyone from the Chunhuayuan. They breathed in the refreshing air one by one, and some people took a few deep breaths to replace the turbid breath in their abdomen.


    The yard was dry, but the smell in the room couldn''t dissipate for a while. People who were serving inside could always smell the faint smell.


    Tang Rong fell asleep in love with no desire. In his dream, he fell into a cesspool and let the filth fill his nose and mouth. He was frightened and sweated when he went out.


    Aunt Cai has reached the point where she can vomit when she drinks tea. She can''t stand the food with a little color. Even the white porridge is gritted and she swallows a bowl of it, and almost vomits it out again.


    Wang came to see him once and told him to serve him well, so he didn''t say anything more. He left the yard and went to Chunrong Hall and told the old lady about the matter here.


    After hearing the news, the old lady almost cut off the Buddhist beads in her hand. She thought she was old and her back was distorted, "Is the person you are talking about the boss?"


    "yes."


    Wang lowered his voice, "It was said that his stomach was cold. This person had three urgent needs. No one could control his head when he was anxious. It was a bit of a problem."


    "It''s also normal for human nature. It''s nothing, I''m afraid I can''t accept it for a while."


    The old lady took a while to accept this fact and got up to visit her. Wang said, "The fewer people know about this, the better. It must not be spread outside. The mother should not go there. The eldest child should not want to see anyone."


    "After taking the medicine, it became stable. The doctor in the government wanted to leave. The reason was that the elderly at home needed to take care of him. Does my mother want to let him go?"


    The old lady frowned, "It''s better not to leave at this time, just add more money to him."


    "I''ve added it, and I''m firm in my attitude."


    Wang said that it would be difficult to find a suitable doctor after leaving the government. "There is a doctor Qin in Qiushi Hospital, but with the relationship between the doctor Qin and his second wife, the boss is afraid that he will not be willing to let Doctor Qin treat him."


    The old lady sighed long and asked Wang to keep the doctor in the palace no matter what method he used, "Even if he wants to leave, he has to wait until the spring of the next year.


    "I was thinking that it would be better to let my boss accompany me to the Enci Temple in the suburbs after the New Year to stay for a few days, eat vegetarian food and chant Buddha''s name, and make a fortune."


    The old lady believed in what the abbot of Nandu Temple said, and she thought to herself that she didn''t know how much debt Tang Rong had owed in her previous life and would have to repay it so hard in this life.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Mo hurried back to Qiushiyuan and pulled her into the door when he saw Xin An, "Do you see the excitement today?"


    "Don''t tell me if there is such a fun next time."


    Xin An said that even if you don¡¯t see the picture, you can imagine it. After imagining, you can¡¯t even eat it. ¡°The most amazing thing is that we have a taste in the yard.¡±


    "Tell me quickly."


    Tang Mo was very excited, "I originally wanted to stay in the mansion to watch the fun, but I couldn''t stay. It''s a pity that I didn''t see me. Tell me what''s going on."


    Xin An called Nanfeng to him and said, "Nanfeng said it well, vividly."


    Nanfeng was jumping up and down today, afraid of missing a little fun, and wished he could tell everything he saw. Now the opportunity came, and he was talking endlessly, starting from Qing Mo feeding the soup to Aunt Cai¡¯s body and rushing out of the house. Some were seen by her with her own eyes, some were tortured Qing Mo, and some were inquiring from the next door.


    There was no matter how big and small, and Tang Mo was stunned when he heard it. He originally wanted to pull a bed, which made Tang Rong so disgusted. Unexpectedly, there was another person who specialized in picking up shit.


    The prince is different, he pays attention to people.


    "Cai Quan and his son always run away when they leave. They are afraid that Aunt Cai will chase her out, so they can''t stand it."


    Tang Mo felt extremely happy when he thought of that scene, and laughed out loud, quite happy, "It''s a pity that I didn''t see it. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "The second young master should not regret it. The people in the next yard vomit when they hear about it, especially Aunt Cai. I heard that drinking water can''t be colored, and the meal can only be white porridge."


    "Should."


    Tang Mo gritted his teeth, "I can''t make her feel disgusted, so she''s so bold."


    Just this sentence, Nan Feng said something different. I am afraid that the second young master will do this next door today. He said that the second young master did such an excessive thing next door, and it turned out that he was waiting here.


    Sure enough, the second young master looked a bit like a good person, but in fact


    "Tang Mo, come out."


    Tang Gang''s voice came in from the gate. Tang Mo Shi Shi stood up and Xin An stopped him, "Is it okay?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    He pinched her hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll go and come back."


    Tang Gang came back only a little later than Tang Mo. When he came back, Manager Zhang stepped forward and whispered to him about Tang Rong. Tang Gang was shocked. He was so cautious that Tang Mo would do this. He immediately rushed to Chunhuayuan. As soon as he walked into the house where Tang Rong lives, he smelled the smell of shit. Tang Rong didn''t want to see anyone or talk, and just closed his eyes and ignored anyone.


    Tang Gang found Qing Mo and forced Qing Mo to recall the terrible scene again. Aunt Cai, who was standing beside him, almost cried again. Tang Gang was so angry that he immediately wanted to settle the score with Tang Mo.


    "My father''s journey is very fast."


    Tang Mo came out with a smile, and Tang Gang, who was almost angry, rolled his eyes, "Go to the study."


    "OK."


    Tang Mo smiled and went out. When he arrived at the study, Tang Gang slapped the table with a ''slip'', "Did you do it?"


    "yes."


    Tang Mo sat down on his own and followed Liao Zhi out for a trip. He saw the world. The moment the bandit''s big knife slashed his arm, he thought he would explain it on the spot, and even thought about the last words. As a result, he was a false alarm. After this, his mood changed a lot. Some of the people and things he had been persistent in before were no longer so important.


    He crossed his legs in a daze, "Didn''t my son say it early in the morning, you want to take revenge."


    "I was going to go to my elder brother''s bed in person to scold him. Later, I thought that was so boring. It would be better to see him look ugly, but my son did what he said and did not hurt him."


    "You bastard."


    Tang Gang slapped the table again, "You might as well slap him twice. How do you tell him that he will go out to meet people in the future?"


    It¡¯s not that the seventies and eighties are still pulling a bed. When he thinks of that picture, he is completely in a bad mood.


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Tang Mo was very bachelor and still shook his legs. "He didn''t think about me when he instructed the people below to frame me."


    "You are brothers, so do you have to do this?"


    "It was his first move. Why should I tolerate it and suffer a loss?"


    At this time, Tang Mo made Tang Gang feel strange and familiar. When he saw that he was not at all right, he immediately scolded, "Who made you shake your legs? You can''t learn from your elder brother?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "What are you learning from him? Let''s take a bed?"


    "You are a bastard."

 Chapter 278 Father, youre old

    Chapter 278 Father, you are old


    Tang Gang felt angry when he looked at Tang Mo''s look of beating. He was so naive that this **** did so inadvertently. He took advantage of Tang Rong''s injury and got up and tried to give him laxatives, which was to be despised.


    He admitted it so openly, and he had no intention of covering up. He was sure that even if he, as a man of me, would not dare to make a statement.


    "What did my father do when he looks at me like this? Did he suddenly realize that his son is unparalleled?"


    Tang Mo, who was shameless and shameless, felt very comfortable, "It would be good for a father to take a look at him more. Even if his son is not as handsome as his elder brother, he is more fragrant than his elder brother."


    "In the future, when my father and elder brother had dinner, he picked up the bowl and remembered the scene of the elder brother lying on the bed while vomiting while pulling. It was so festive, and I had to eat two more bowls of rice."


    "Shut up, bastard!"


    Tang Gang was so angry that Tang Mo was now in awe of him. His words were even more stinky than shit. He looked around and took a few steps to pull out a scroll from the painting tank in the corner and was about to hit Tang Mo. "You are becoming more and more lawless, kneel down for me."


    Tang Mo wouldn''t let him beat him, so he got up and ran away, and stood at the door provoking him, "Father, you''re old."


    "You are a villain, stop."


    Tang Mo ran in front and Tang Gang chased him behind. He was exhausted and panting after a few steps. Tang Mo stood in the distance with a smile, "Father, you have to cultivate yourself when you are old. It''s not good to be so irritable, let alone what his son is telling the truth. He will be beaten even if he tells the truth. His father is too partial."


    "Get over here."


    Tang Gang put his hands on his hips with a dark face. Tang Mo smiled and said, "I''m not a fool. My father still won''t beat me. If I don''t beat me, I''ll go back to change my clothes. I''ll have to go out for a drink at night."


    Tang Gang felt that he could not vomit out a mouthful of old blood and could not swallow it. He could not scold or beat it, and he could not beat it. This evil man is here to collect debts.


    Wang walked slowly, and Tang Gang subconsciously straightened his back, "Look at this bastard, he is getting less and less serious."


    "He has been like this since he was a child, and the Marquis will like him after seeing him for a few more times."


    Wang is now beginning to openly favor Tang Mo. No matter how good you do, you will lose your reputation. Why do you have to do that thankless thing?


    Tang Mo patted the dust on his body, "If my father is fine, I will leave first."


    That way, I deserve a beating.


    Tang Gangyao got angry, and Wang spoke first and said to Tang Mo: "Your grandmother has been talking about you for a few times, so go and treat me first."


    "knew."


    As soon as Tang Mo left, Wang said to Tang Gang, "What happened today will not be spread outside the mansion. Don''t take your anger on my son."


    ¡°He did it, he admitted it.¡±


    Tang Gang felt dizzy, and Wang stepped forward to support him, "Is the Marquis planning to expose this matter, everyone knows it?"


    Tang Gang was speechless. If he didn''t throw the man in black and went to the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion, there wouldn''t be many things that happened later. This made Tang Rong''s reputation worse. If he stabbed another one, the Marquis'' mansion would be a joke.


    But he was unwilling to give up, "You can''t just let it go."


    "What else?"


    Wang asked him, "Go and tell the boss to know and let him take revenge? Then the second brother was unconvinced and went back to take revenge? Until the end, only one of the two brothers was left?" Tang Gang took a deep breath. His majesty was broken. If he didn''t do anything to make up for it, Tang Mo would have to ride on his neck.


    But he had to consider what Wang said. Wang said again, "Brothers fight are not a good thing, they must be calmed down earlier. They are all their own brothers. They should work together to share the worries of the Marquis and push the Marquis''s mansion forward, rather than stirring up the wind and rain for trivial matters."


    "Did the Marquis say so?"


    Of course, Tang Gang wanted to do this, and even missed the past. Tang Rong was very glorious. Although Tang Mo was not in tune with the rules, he was very respectful to him and never caused any trouble. Wang was also virtuous and his family was very harmonious.


    Not as messy as it is now.


    Wang helped him back to the study and sat down, "Mr. Marquis, don''t think the boss is innocent. He can''t be innocent. He still has to tell him something clearly, so that he can cheer up. You can''t stop going out in the future."


    "I''ll go and say the second child, and he still has to listen to what my mother says."


    "If the Marquis thinks that I''m not saying it well, then they can only let their brothers fight behind closed doors and fight on this acre of three-point land, causing trouble for the family and staying in a state of chaos. Then they are spread outside the mansion and criticized them for being criticized by the Emperor. In the end, the Marquis was scolded for being incompetent instructed."


    In Tang Gang''s eyes, the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion is of course important. Even Tang Rong cannot damage the majesty of the Marquis'' Mansion. He stood up and took two steps and suddenly stopped again. He was only angry and forgot the most important thing.


    At this time, Tang Mo had already arrived at Chunrong Hall. The old lady said she wanted to open the old Marquis'' arsenal to choose a handy self-defense weapon for Tang Mo. She has been thinking about this for the past two days. When she saw Tang Mo, she mentioned this matter, "You can choose it later. Self-defense is the most important thing. You can''t just look at whether it''s worth it."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "My grandmother knows me best. If I don''t remind me like this, I can really see if there are gems on the scabbard."


    "Your grandfather doesn''t like those fancy ones."


    The grandparents and grandson joked for a while and then moved to the old lady, lowered their voice, "Grandmother, I have something to discuss with my grandmother."


    The old lady raised her hand and waved her hand away. There were only two grandparents and grandchildren in the room. Tang Mo then revealed to the old lady what the emperor meant, "The emperor allowed his grandson to follow Liao Zhi, and said that he could go on armor when he had the chance in the future. He also mentioned that there were also contacts with the generals of his grandfather''s previous years in the mansion, saying that he should go around, and the grandson guessed that the emperor should want to use his grandson to do something."


    The old lady was a little surprised, "Can you tell your father about this?"


    "not yet."


    Tang Mo said: "Grandmother knows that my grandfather''s meaning is not a bit disobeyed by my father. I am too cautious and careful, so my children and grandchildren want to ask my grandmother first."


    The old lady didn''t know what the emperor meant, "Your father followed your grandfather''s last wish to take care of the retired veterans, but your father had never made friends with those generals with military power, and what he was afraid of was also arousing suspicion."


    "The emperor didn''t look for your father but he looked for you and spoke in person. You didn''t want to go there, and you couldn''t resist the order, but you should still discuss it with your father. This matter is related to the Marquis'' Mansion and you can''t be careless."


    Tang Mo naturally had to go to Tang Gang to discuss it. Although he was not good at home, he had no trouble in the court over the years, saying that he still had some skills. "In this way, my grandson went to select weapons and then went to find his father."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The old lady gave him the key to the warehouse and did not forget to remind him, "I have gained a firm foothold in the Northern Yajun and entered the emperor''s eyes again. In the future, I will not be as good as before. I must be cautious in my words and actions and be steady."


    "I understand, grandma."

 Chapter 279 Who is the same person as you

    Chapter 279 Who is the same as you


    The old marquis'' arsenal is in Chunrong Hall. He cleans it **** weekdays and is spotless inside. Seeing the rows of various weapons on the weapons rack, Tang Mo''s heart gradually became sore.


    In his memory, the old man was spending all day with those veterans during his lifetime. He either went to his second uncle''s mansion. Even in the mansion, he was basking in the sun or staring blankly. It was hard to imagine what his majestic posture was like when he was wearing armor and holding a big sword in his hand.


    The most conspicuous position in the room was the double-ring sword of the old Marquis back then. It was simple and heavy. The sword that had been unmaintained for many years was no longer cold. Tang Mo stepped forward to grab the hilt of the knife, and even if he was mentally prepared, he could not take it down at once.


    He could not easily take the double-ring sword weighing 60 pounds, and he could not wave it even if he took it down. He held the hilt of the knife tightly and swung it twice, sweating all over his body. A voice sounded at the door, "How could you swing your grandfather with a knife?"


    Tang Gang came, Tang Mo was dissatisfied and sent the big knife to Tang Gang, "Son can''t do it, father can do it."


    Tang Gang took it with one hand and played a few moves for him in front of Tang Mo. He looked very ease-free. This surprised Tang Mo. He thought that the old man was soft and only had a hard mouth. It turned out that he had two hands.


    Tang Gang quickly withdrew the knife and threw the big knife directly to Tang Mo. Tang Mo almost couldn''t catch it, "Do you want to end me with your grandfather''s big knife?"


    The double-ringed sword was carefully put back on its original position by Tang Mo, clapped his hands, turned around and looked at Tang Gang, "I can''t tell that my father has two tricks."


    He didn''t know that when Tang Gang was just taken to the capital when he was young, the old marquis was still leading troops. The old lady thought that Tang Gang must have inherited the legacy of a military general, so she naturally invited the martial arts master to teach him, and she would teach him strictly. In terms of kung fu, he was much better than Tang Rong''s sport. Even Tang Mo, who had been diligent in practicing martial arts for half a year, could not catch up with him.


    Tang Gang stood with his hands behind his back, looking like he was unimaginable, but he was spinning his wrist behind him. He wanted to show his father''s ability, and forced his sword to twist his wrist.


    Tang Mo continued to choose weapons, and finally saw something strange and strange in a box, "It looks like a hidden weapon."


    "The snake-moving cone is suitable for hiding in the sleeve and fighting in close combat."


    Tang Gang got angry when he saw Tang Mo''s unawareness. Tang Mo was not angry and even smiled and leaned over, "Since my father knows so much, then help me choose, which one is suitable for me?"


    "Father, you have to help me choose carefully. This is a life-saving thing. If I lose you, you will only have a stinky son who can''t be washed clean. When you see him, you will think of his embarrassed look and smell the faint smell of cesspool. You can''t eat, you can''t sleep, and you can wake up from your dream in the middle of the night."


    "Shut up."


    Tang Gang kept telling himself that this **** is different now. He still wants to know what the emperor means from him. Even if he is angry, he must endure it. Who doesn¡¯t know what this **** will do? ¡°What hidden weapon do you use when you are a job, even if the emperor wants it.¡±


    "You can''t use your skills as a three-legged cat."


    Tang Mo said, "I am not a gentleman, of course I have to be surprised. The hidden weapon is very suitable for me. Is this a sleeve arrow? It looks very good."


    "You can''t go the right path?"


    "I can''t leave, I''m bad."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, and thought that the three-legged cat skills that Tang Mo had practiced temporarily did not use any good weapons, so he was wasting his good things.


    "It''s okay to use hidden weapons. Don''t say that it was left by your grandfather when using them. Your grandfather will glorify his life, don''t embarrass him."


    "You need to say it."


    Tang Mo is now trying to get angry, "Is this sleeve arrow easy to use? It looks sophisticated? How to use it? Tell me about it."


    Tang Gang explained the usage to him in anger. He talked about three hidden weapons in a row, which successfully gave Tang Mo a new understanding of him. After he tied the sleeve arrow to his wrist and tried it, he sighed repeatedly, "A person like me is suitable for this, and it is simply tailor-made for me." "But, father, you know so much about hidden weapons, it seems that we are fellow practitioners."


    "If you can''t speak, shut up. Who is the same person as you?"


    Tang Gang couldn''t help kicking him. Tang Mo jumped far away and said, "Father, be careful. My son is now a person with hidden weapons and is a novice. If he fails."


    "You **** still want to kill me?"


    "I said what if"


    Tang Gang was so angry that he missed the respectful Tang Mo very much. Sooner or later, he would be angry to death by this evil man.


    The old lady asked Tang Mo to choose a weapon. Tang Mo chose three hidden weapons. The old lady didn''t say anything, but just told him to keep it properly and be cautious in the future.


    After returning the keys to the arsenal, Tang Gang called him to the study and spoke.


    Chunhuayuan, Tang Rong was eager to know if he had any Tang Mo''s actions in this matter. A few days ago, he felt curious when there were two more guards at the door of Chunhuayuan. Today, after his father came to see him, he went to look for Tang Mo angrily. It seems that his father must know something.


    Qing Mo went to inquire about the news, "I don''t know what the Marquis and the Second Young Master said in the study. The Marquis chased the Second Young Master with a scroll and beat him. Later, the Second Young Master went to Chunrong Hall, and the Marquis went there."


    At this point, Tang Rong believed that this matter must be related to Tang Mo. His father knew, "What?"


    "Then the second young master entered the arsenal of the old marquis when he was alive, and the marquis also went in, saying that he was helping the second young master to select weapons. The two of them were talking and laughing inside."


    "Do you talk and laugh?"


    Tang Rong suspected that he had heard it wrong, and Qing Mo nodded, "It was said by Chunrongtang people, so it shouldn''t be wrong."


    Tang Rong felt that the cracked ribs began to hurt again, and his clenched fists swelled up, and his anger surged into the sea. Qing Mo quickly glanced at his expression, "Criminal, today Commander Liao brought the second young master into the palace to see the emperor. The marquis waited at the gate of the palace for a long time."


    After a long time, Qing Mo did not dare to move. After almost half the scent of the fragrant Tang Rong''s voice sounded, "Let Aunt Cai call Cai Quan."


    He couldn''t wait.


    Qing Mo nodded and paid attention to the matter after mailing Aunt Cai. Cai Quan came quickly. Before entering the house, he looked very serious and he looked even more confused when he came out. Qing Mo went up and said, "Master Cai, everything is not going well recently. You have to care about what you told you."


    Cai Quan took a deep breath, wanted to speak but stopped, and then said, "You should advise the prince, don''t be too hasty."


    Cai Quan just wanted to make money, but Tang Rong asked him to buy the murderer. He was still dealing with the second young master. If the prince was exposed, could he protect him?


    His old woman wrongly accused the Second Young Master¡¯s wife for the sake of the prince. What was the result?


    The prince did not express any statement after being fined for a whole year.


    Not to mention anything else, just say that such disgusting things happened, but they were all done by their father and son, and they couldn''t even eat disgusting food. Shouldn''t the prince have woken up?


    There are rewards for the second young master, no matter how big or small, and there are many rewards. Why is the prince not even having such a kind of human nature?


    In this case, he will still have to take his life?

 Chapter 280 What does my father mean?

    Chapter 280 What does my father mean?


    Qing Mo carefully tentatively tried Cai Quan, wanting to know more inside story.


    "You are not unaware of the situation of the prince. You can no longer persuade me. I have never encountered anything when I was young. I am unstable. I have only worked hard for you and Aunt Cai."


    Cai Quan almost rolled his eyes, but there were no benefits, but he thought of him in dirty and tiring work, "Okay, go back and serve him, try his best to persuade him if he can."


    Cai Quan left angrily, Qingmo''s eyes turned and she was lazy. Anyway, Aunt Cai''s personal work is done by the prince now, and he is still injured.


    Tang Mo came out of Tang Gang''s study the day after he came out of Tang Gang''s study. He changed his clothes and went out to the banquet. Xin An ate a few dishes alone, and did not treat himself badly because Tang Mo was not around.


    Bored after the meal, I looked at Chunyang with my face, "What a Chunyang, I want to listen to the Pipa song."


    Chunyang smiled and said, "How about I go and get the pipa, let Chunlu sing the song?"


    "OK."


    Soon Chunyang came over with her pipa, and played the pipa and sang the Huaijiang song with Chunlu, which was very interested.


    The sound of the pipa is like a spring water, and the little song is melodious and melodious. Xin''an is so comfortable to listen to, especially the spring green Huai River song that makes her wish she could fly back to Huai River immediately.


    The sound of the pipa reached the ears of everyone in Chunhuayuan next door. Tao Yiran walked out of the door and listened for a while. She was a little surprised that Xin An could still play the pipa. She wanted to play the piano for a while because of the itchy skills. Thinking that Tang Rong was still lying down, she had to give up. She became more and more annoyed with Tang Rong.


    Then his eyes turned red again, and he felt that his life was really hard, so why did he fall in love with Tang Rong? He originally thought that he was handsome and talented, but who would have thought that now he was gradually inferior to Tang Mo.


    Tang Rong, who was disliked by her, was upset and irritable. Xin An''s excellence made him even more angry. The sound of the pipa was filled with ridicule. She was so happy to see him in such a mess?


    The people in Chunhuayuan pricked up their ears and thought it was quite nice and they were in a much better mood, but no one dared to say anything, and were busy with their own affairs with a lowered eyebrow.


    Xin An was extremely happy after finishing the song, and one of them gave them a hairpin.


    Nanfeng listened and applauded warmly, "Chunyang, you are so amazing, you can even play the pipa."


    Chunyang smiled and said, "My young lady doesn''t want to learn, so I can learn it."


    The master of piano skills invited by Mrs. Xin An was having difficulty learning, but the master invited her for a lot of money. Based on the principle of not being wasted, Chunyang Chunlu was more beautiful and thought she could learn it. But the pipa almost fell off her fingernails and she burst into blood, saying that she would not touch anything.


    Looking at Chunyang who was thick and big, he was a little talented and willing to learn. When he finished learning, he would play it to Xin An. The master and servant used to keep their doors closed and entertain themselves.


    "Actually, I know a few songs, if you want to learn, I will teach you."


    "Don''t, I''ll just listen to you playing."


    Nanfeng said that she couldn''t learn it. Now she has been very good at inquiring about news or doing things. She is already the young lady''s right-hand man, so why should she learn to play the pipa?


    When Tang Gang came over, the sound of the pipa had already stopped. When he arrived at Chunhuayuan, he went straight into Tang Rong''s bedroom. A charcoal basin was burning in the bedroom. The heat made the smell in the room stronger. He resisted the discomfort and cared about Tang Rong. Tang Rong said directly, "Father, is this experience of my son related to Tang Mo?"


    "How could you think so?"


    Tang Gang, who followed Wang''s advice, directly denied, "The doctor in the government said it clearly. It has nothing to do with your second brother. Don''t think about it."


    Tang Rong was anxious, "But my father was obviously angry today and rushed to find his second brother, so why didn''t it matter?"


    Tang Gang said: "Today, the emperor left him alone to talk to Liao Zhi. When I asked him what he said, he didn''t say a word. What he said was also annoying. I was angry."


    "It''s you."


    Tang Gang originally wanted to sit down on the edge of the bed, but after thinking about it, he hooked a stool with his feet, and then sat down and said, "Recover well. Just read the book if you have nothing to do. Don''t worry about anything outside. Don''t be able to get along with your second brother. If you have any questions in the future, don''t just say anything, or false accusations and spread rumors, don''t have to do anything again."


    Tang Rong was nervous, "What does his father mean?"


    In Tang Gang''s heart, they should have said everything between them, so they didn''t have so much concern, so they spoke directly, "Since your enlightenment, I have planned the future for you. As long as you are for your good, it will be delivered to you. I just hope that you can support the lintel of the Marquis'' Mansion as soon as possible. You have not disappointed me over the years, but what are you doing now?"


    "It''s really disappointing to just stare at the backyard, the size of a palm-sized place."


    Comparing his attitude towards talking to Tang Mo, he thought he was extremely gentle now, but Tang Rong clenched his fists nervously, "Did my father hear what he said?"


    "I said that I don''t know what Aunt Cai did. My father thought it was my instructor?"


    Tang Gang still worried that his face did not expose him, "I just hope you can know what you know. You can reflect more these days."


    If you don¡¯t mention **** during the day, it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. If he deliberately avoids some things, it¡¯s just a self-deception.


    The higher you climb, the less you will be forgotten. No one mentioned it anymore. It was just that Tang Rong could not threaten them now. Tang Gang still understood this.


    If you want to completely turn this matter over, unless Tang Rong made some great contributions, how easy it is?


    When he left Tang Rong''s fist hit the bed board hard, the people who served outside the house were scared to tremble. The people in Chunhuayuan spoke carefully, fearing that they would get bad luck. Even Aunt Cai was unwilling to come in and serve him, so she went to sleep on the excuse of being uncomfortable.


    "The Marquis just left."


    Nanfeng told Xin''an the news, "Qing Mo said that the prince had found Cai Quan twice, and he should have left something to Cai Quan to do. It is guessed that it is related to the second young master. Qing Mo did not find out the news."


    There is a rush to jump over the wall, Xin An sat on the edge of the bed, "I understand, let Qingmo be careful and don''t be discovered."


    "You go and rest early, too."


    Nanfeng retreated, Xin An entered the quilt with a yawning nest. He slept so well. He didn''t know when Tang Mo came back. When he woke up, Tang Mo had already cleaned up and was standing in front of her mirror to stroke her clothes.


    "How did you get there after you are promoted earlier?"


    Seeing her awake, Tang Mo smiled and took two steps forward, "I am a new official. I haven''t gotten familiar with it yet. When I get mature, I will be lazy. Wake you up?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He was yawning and unwilling to get up, so he supported his head and said that there was another move next door, "I won''t interfere in this matter. I have to go to the Xu family this afternoon."


    "Ping Qiu, who was beside her mother last night, said that the Empress was summoned and she would enter the palace early tomorrow morning."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I''m busy enough. I''m watching the things next door. Don''t worry, no matter what he does, he won''t let him succeed. He will only shoot himself in the foot."


    Xin An reminded, "You should be more careful, don''t be careless, and take the guard with you when you go out."

 Chapter 281 Tang Rongs uncle is here

    Chapter 281 Tang Rong''s uncle is here


    Understanding the enemy is a taboo, and even if the strength is disparate, use all your strength.


    Tang Mo didn''t give in, and nodded in agreement.


    After he left Xin''an, he continued to lie down. After sleeping for a while, he opened his eyes helplessly. Why did the bed get colder and colder when it fell asleep?


    Today, frost was set. When Chunyang Chun Green came in to serve, the cold wind followed them in the door. Xin An trembled for a moment, "It''s time to burn charcoal?"


    The words came as soon as the south wind came out, saying that the front yard had just arrived to send a message today and started using charcoal pots everywhere. "Let us send someone to collect charcoal. Our yard will get twenty kilograms of red charcoal and twenty kilograms of black charcoal every day, and every five days."


    Chunlu calculated, "This charcoal fire must be not enough. The price of Tianyi cold charcoal fire is equal every day. Fortunately, Manager Wang prepared a lot early, so why would he send someone to send a message to Manager Wang to send the charcoal fire?"


    Xin An nodded, "Take a thousand kilograms first, and clean up the house where the charcoal fire is stored, so don''t let the charcoal fire return."


    The Hou Mansion counts all the things for each courtyard. How can it be enough to burn twenty kilograms during the day and night? If you don¡¯t want to pay for the money to buy charcoal by yourself, you can only bear it. Only charcoal can be produced in the evening. Otherwise, the snow will fall and the cold will be frozen at night.


    Xin''an was not ready to let himself down. He had to burn it continuously for twelve hours. Even if he went out, the charcoal fire could not be cut off. Otherwise, it would be so cold that it would be so uncomfortable in the room.


    "The smell of charcoal is very strong, and I feel dizzy when I don''t open the window when I burn it. I open the window and get the wind. Every room in the yard uses the same charcoal as me at night, just five kilograms a day, and my aunt''s house is not limited to the quantity."


    I have lived so well and there is no reason to let the people I serve suffer. The people who serve in the yard are all women, and women are not warm in winter.


    Nanfeng laughed at this and his eyebrows were curved. He was different from the wealthy mistress and he also enjoyed it.


    The charcoal from the mansion is used for daily use. I add the tasteless charcoal before going to bed at night to sleep warmly and have a comfortable sleep. What else can I enjoy more than this?


    One simple thing made the girls and mothers in the yard smile and thanked them one after another.


    After breakfast, Nanfeng sent another message, "Mrs. Wang sent someone to send the message, saying that the Wang family would send news to each company today and start getting the charcoal."


    "The New Year gift you asked her to buy is ready. I ask if you want to go and have a look?"


    Mrs. Wang bought charcoal for a long time in advance, and with the help of Nanfeng and Liu Chang, she bought a large number of charcoal worth tens of thousands of kilograms. She originally wanted to distribute it early, but she was afraid that those people would not preserve it well or sell it for money, so she simply waited until the frost was added before letting them collect it.


    Xin An thought that he had no time, "I just said thank you for your hard work. I''ll go and have a look after I''ve been busy these few days."


    Aunt Cuiping came in and said that the greetings to Xu''s house today were ready, "Sister Mrs., there are still items to be added or reduced."


    Aunt Wang returned to Xin''s house, and the matter in the courtyard was temporarily handed over to Cuiping. With the extremely high welfare benefits, Cuiping did not dare to neglect at all. The gift of worship was very generous. Even General Xu''s grandson did not leave, and prepared an inkstone.


    "My aunt has made a thorough arrangement, that''s it. I have to work hard in the afternoon to follow me."


    "yes."


    There is something Xin An couldn''t make up his mind, "Auntie, do I want to go to the Second Prince''s Mansion? I haven''t visited him since the Second Prince''s concubine is pregnant."


    Cuiping said: "I have been to General Xu''s mansion today and can ask, and see what Mrs. Xu means."


    "Um."


    Xin An looked at her, "Auntie helped me think of two gifts to the Second Prince''s Mansion. If there is no warehouse, you can buy them. Don''t worry about the price. As long as the gift can be delivered to the Second Prince''s Concubine."


    "yes."


    After Xin An got up and went to the front yard, he didn''t expect that Tao Yiran and her two "sisters" were also there. Tao Yiran, who was unwilling to stay in Chunhuayuan, took the initiative to pay tribute to Wang. She brought her two concubines here because Xueyu was about to be delivered, and as the mistress, she had to make arrangements for Xueyu.


    When Xin An arrived, he had just discussed the matter of asking for a baby to deliver the baby and was discussing where to raise the child after he was born. "The daughter-in-law thought that it was the husband''s first child, and Aunt Yu followed the husband early, so the relationship was naturally different. Why would you let Aunt Yu raise the child yourself? What does the mother think?"


    Wang felt that she just didn''t want to stay in Chunhuayuan and came to talk to her intentionally, "You couple just need to discuss this matter. They are all children in the mansion. As long as they raise them well, they will be the same wherever they are raised."


    ¡°What my mother said.¡±


    Tao Yiran didn''t want to leave, and would rather sit here than go back to Chunhuayuan. She always felt that the smell could not be dissipated. She didn''t sleep well last night.


    "My brother and sister are here."


    Xin An nodded, "My sister-in-law doesn''t look very good, but she didn''t have a good rest last night?"


    Tao Yiran touched her slightly conceited belly, "I have a heavy stomach and can''t fall asleep."


    "Sister-in-law doesn''t do this."


    Xin An sat down opposite her, "It''s hard to fall asleep at this time. What should I do if Aunt Yu is this month?"


    "By the way, what''s wrong with my brother?"


    Tao Yiran didn''t want to mention Tang Rong at all now. She just stood in front of Tang Rong''s bed this morning, and turned around after saying a few simple words. The main reason was that the room smelled too bad.


    "It''s much better. The doctor in the government said he could try to get out of bed and walk around. After all, he was injured and he had to take his time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the doorman running quickly and said that the Wei family came to the door, "I said he was here to visit the prince."


    Wang didn''t remember who the Wei family was for a moment. When he thought about it, his good mood disappeared and looked at Tao Yiran, "Have you received the news from the Wei family?"


    Tao Yiran shook her head, "I haven''t heard from my husband."


    She didn''t even know that there was such a relative.


    Wang slowly stood up, "The Wei family is your husband''s uncle''s family and your mother-in-law''s mother-in-law''s family. Come with me to welcome you."


    Xin''an didn''t want to welcome the Wei family, especially the Wei family''s aunt Zhang, which was particularly annoying.


    It can be said that I have never seen such a person who is so ignorant and very shameless. Tang Rong''s mother has been dead for many years. The Wei family still regards the Marquis'' Mansion as the Wei family. In the previous life, the Zhang mother-in-law''s fortune was placed in front of her and said, "Your legitimate mother-in-law has gone early, and no one can teach you some rules. As an aunt, I must mention you a little bit."


    Even if I can¡¯t even put my rules on the table, I have to give her some advice. She is like a broken mouth all day long, and her eyes are still shallow.


    At that time, I wanted to slap her twice, and endure myself as a green-haired turtle before I could endure it.


    Now that I think about it, I am so **** cowardly, I look down on myself, Bah!


    "Mother, I haven''t greeted my grandmother yet."


    "Then you go."


    Wang was very tolerant of her and knew that Zhang was not easy to get along with, so she didn''t want her daughter-in-law to be angry.


    As for Tao Yiran, can she still let her run away?


    She should be welcomed by relatives of the Wei family.

 Chapter 282 Wangs family vs Weis aunt

    Chapter 282 Wang Family VS Wei Family Aunt


    At the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, Tang Rong''s uncle Wei Liangcai and her aunt Zhang got out of the car with a son and two daughters. Three cars were followed behind them, and there were seven or eight other entourages serving him. At this moment, he was obviously going to live forever.


    "I came back three years ago."


    With the support of Tang Gang, Wei Liangcai also achieved his fourth-rank performance. He is now coming to Beijing to report his duties, waiting for a new appointment in the court.


    The Wei family had no place to live in the capital. In the past, they lived directly into the Marquis'' Mansion, and this time was no exception.


    Their son Wei Chuanzong could not hide the joy in his eyes, "My cousin should know we''ll do you?"


    Zhang looked gloomy, "Your cousin is in the Ministry of Rites, so he will definitely get news, let alone he wrote a letter to invite us, so he knows it."


    The family entered the door happily, and Wang raised his smile and greeted Tao Yiran, "Brother and sister-in-law are here, this is such a rare guest."


    Zhang didn''t like Wang. You should know that Tang Rong''s biological mother had just been to the Wei family for two months. On the grounds that Tang Rong was still young and needed care, she wanted to send the Wei family''s girl to Tang Rong as her stepmother. At that time, the old marquis was still alive and did not agree, and asked the old lady to make decisions on Wang.


    What we consider is that Wang''s family was virtuous and famous back then, and the Wang family was not of high status, so they could treat Tang Rong well.


    This incident made the Wei family hold a grudge for a long time, so naturally they are not satisfied with Wang, the person who is taking advantage of him. However, when Wang entered the door, he really felt sorry for Tang Rong and did not let the Wei family pick the wrong place.


    "My master came to Beijing to report his work. He wanted to bother him in the Hou''s Mansion for a few days, right?"


    Wang wanted to say no, but he didn''t even report it before coming. Where is the Marquis'' Mansion? He came at the moment, and he was the mother of the Marquis'' Mansion''s surname Wei?


    "If my brother and sister-in-law are willing to stay for a few days, we will naturally welcome you. Please come in and invite me."


    Zhang was slightly satisfied, "Can the Marquis and my nephew be in the mansion?"


    "I won''t rest today, I''m"


    Before Wang could finish his words, Zhang interrupted her, "Since that''s the case, we should wash up first, it''s hard to just go to see the old lady like this."


    "Oh, this is a coincidence."


    Wang said, "I have to let my brother and sister-in-law wait a little. I didn''t receive the news earlier and didn''t prepare in advance. I haven''t arranged anyone to clean up yet.


    Wang didn''t want to give Wei''s family much face. Seeing that Zhang was still as annoying as ever, it made people feel even more annoying, but he smiled and asked them to pay their respects to the old lady first.


    Zhang thought that her family was invited by her nephew, so how could he not arrange a residence in advance? It must be that Wang Yan''er was bad, so he interfered with it and did not like their Wei family.


    Thinking of this, she acted like the prince''s elder aunt of the Marquis''s family. "Of course we should go to see the old lady first, and we don''t choose where to live, just Ningcuiyuan and Ningxiangyuan where we used to live."


    Wang was very sorry, "Sister-in-law doesn''t know. The old lady invited people from the Tang family to celebrate the New Year. It''s time to arrive in just a few days. The Hui people and girls must live forever after they come, so the old lady took the initiative to give Ningcuiyuan and Ningxiangyuan to them."


    Also a relative, can the Wei family be more noble than the Tang family?


    "Is this still the case?"


    Zhang felt even more unhappy, "Didn''t the mansion have fewer contacts with the people in the Tang family?"


    "My sister-in-law is joking. How can the family members rarely interact? In the past, the clans all had to study and had no time to spare. Now it is time to come to the critical moment, naturally they will come to the capital."


    Wei Liangcai felt that there was no need to care about his residence. As long as he moved into the Marquis'' Mansion, let outsiders know their relationship with the Marquis'' Mansion. Wherever they live, they were not to live. They had to ask for it and let someone stop him. "It''s a disturbing thing to live in the Marquis'' Mansion, and you can live anywhere."


    Although Zhang was dissatisfied, he dared not refute his face, and said, "I remember there is a yard in the mansion with orchid plants?"


    Wang rolled his eyes in his heart and came without saying hello. It would be nice to be able to settle down, and he even chose it. "It''s really a coincidence that the old lady''s nephew is coming to pay New Year''s greetings at the end of the year, and he is already on the way, so there are guests in Qinlan Garden."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry. There is a yard in the northeast corner of the mansion. Although it is a little far away from the main courtyard and the old lady''s Chunrong Hall, it is also quite spacious. It was renovated only two years ago, so it will definitely not be wronged by the elder brother and sister-in-law''s family."


    Wei Liangcai nodded, "Thank you so hard, Mrs.


    Zhang didn''t care about this. She followed her to serve as a glorious wife. She didn''t hold her in any family to hold her. She was used to having the best of everything, not to mention that she was facing Wang''s second wife.


    "I thought the Hou''s Mansion was not small, but it was not spacious after all. If the new wife came to her family again, wouldn''t it be possible to arrange it?"


    Wang smiled and said, "The eldest daughter-in-law''s mother''s family is in the capital, and the second daughter-in-law''s mother''s family also has a house in the capital. They will not all live in the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Speaking of this, Wang looked like he had forgotten the big thing. "I was happy to see my elder brother and sister-in-law staying there, and I recognized the person for my elder brother and sister-in-law."


    "This is the eldest daughter-in-law, her mother''s surname is Tao. His father was originally a fourth-rank prefect, and he is also waiting for the appointment of the court. Come and see your uncle and aunt."


    Tao Yiran, who had not said anything, wanted to turn around and leave. At this moment, she had no good feelings for the Wei family, especially Zhang, which seemed difficult to get along with.


    She still wants to choose Qiufeng when she comes to the door to fight, but she claims to be noble and doesn''t like this style at all.


    Especially Zhang is short, ugly and mean, and he is also useless when he takes such a relative out of his face.


    "Uncle, aunt."


    Even if he called someone, Zhang looked at her like he was looking at the goods, which made Tao Yiran even more unhappy. Wang, the serious mother-in-law, didn''t even look at her so pickyly. Why is this one here to fight Qiufeng?


    Zhang didn''t like Tao Yiran at first sight, and thought she was charming and charming, and she was seductive at first glance, but her son Wei Chuanzong''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Tao Yiran, and he felt as if he was like a fairy.


    Wei Liangcai felt very embarrassed and smiled, "Let''s go to pay tribute to the old lady first, and ask her to guide her."


    After walking a few steps, Tao Yiran covered her stomach and said, "Ah," Wang stopped, "What''s wrong, but her stomach is uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yiran looked apologetic, "Suddenly it hurts, it''s okay."


    Wang saw her trick, "If you feel uncomfortable, hurry back and rest quickly. Please ask the doctor to take a look. Don''t be careless."


    As soon as Wang said this, Tao Yiran obeyed and offered her goodbye, and went back with the help of the girl.


    Wang said to Zhang, "Sister-in-law, don''t mind it. She has the legitimate grandson of our Marquis'' Mansion in her belly, so she will have to raise more money."


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    There are so many clothes in winter, but I can¡¯t see it.


    "I have it, it''s almost three months."


    Wang smiled and said, "It''s really time for the eldest brother and sister-in-law to come. Not only is the eldest daughter-in-law pregnant, but his two concubines are also pregnant. One of them is about to give birth, and you can still see your nephew and grandchildren."


    "What, the concubine still has to be born in front of the wife of the main wife?"


    Zhang felt that this matter was not right, but Wang smiled and said, "The things in the offspring are all God''s will."

 Chapter 283 Weis family has been dead for a long time

    Chapter 283 Wei has been dead for a long time


    Zhang had endless questions and was eager to catch the mistakes from Wang''s words to prove that his stepmothers were all vicious and that Tang Rong could better be in the same mind as the Wei family.


    However, although Wang had no great ability, he had always been considerate in his face and did not let Zhang catch a mistake.


    Zhang asked Tang Gang and Tang Rong again when they would come back and whether they had sent someone to invite her. It seemed that when she came, Tang Gang had to come back to see her immediately to show her dignity.


    Wang resisted his annoyance, "I was busy at the end of the year. The Marquis will come back later. I will send someone to send him some news later. The eldest child was injured unexpectedly a few days ago. He has not been on a job recently and is in the mansion. He can go to see him later."


    When he heard that Tang Rong was injured, Zhang immediately began to ask why he was injured and why he was injured. Whether there was no guard in the mansion, it was quite meaningless that Wang, the stepmother, was incompetent.


    Wang really wanted to scold her. If she hadn''t been practicing for so many years, she would have wanted to give Zhang two big mouths, just like a woman, and she would talk nonstop when she entered the door.


    "The specific brother and sister-in-law can ask the marquis later."


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that she was unhappy. Wei Liangcai glared at Zhang with a warning, and then he had nothing to say until he arrived at Chunrong Hall.


    The old lady didn''t like the Wei family because this family was too utilitarian. That year, Tang Gang lost his wife for two months and the Wei family couldn''t wait to marry the Hou''s Mansion again, trying every means to make Tang Gang submit, but he didn''t consider Tang Gang''s reputation at all.


    Zhang had a different attitude towards the old lady, smiling and flattering, "The old lady is still as good as she was three years ago. I just saw the prince''s wife. She looks really outstanding. I heard that she is pregnant. You are so lucky. In a few months, your great-grandson will land, and you don''t know how lively it is."


    The old lady smiled politely and politely, her eyes just swept over a girl. Zhang immediately pulled the two girls forward, "Old lady, these are my two daughters, Wei Xiang and Wei Qing, I will ask the old lady to take care of her in the future."


    "Why don''t you pay me a greeting to the old lady."


    Both girls asked for help, and the old lady was a little confused, "I''m following your opinion, are these two girls going to stay in the house in the future?"


    Zhang smiled and said, "Sometimes ago, we received a letter from the prince, saying that we would accept two cousins ??into Beijing, and it was also for the sake of the future of these two girls."


    "It''s rare that their cousin is thinking about it, and we will bring these two girls a long experience."


    The old lady almost couldn''t hold back her smile, and Wang even sneered in her heart. The father and son were exactly the same, and they both hit the woman, which was shameless.


    It¡¯s okay if the Tang family¡¯s belongs to it, but the relationship is quite reasonable. Which onion is the Wei family?


    Xin An, who has been watching the show, knew that this would be the case. Tang Rong could not sit still when he came. He was planning to sell his two cousins ??to pave the way for him.


    It was not a good thing for the Wei family to start a family by relying on nepotism. As far as she knows, she was not very good to Tang Rong''s biological mother back then. By chance, Aunt Cai said that when Tang Rong''s mother was pregnant, the Wei family sent two girls, saying that she was accompanying her to relieve her, and she could think of any idea of ??her toes.


    This is what a marquis was. What prince was Tang Gang, and he could not send all the women of the Wei family for him to choose?


    The old lady did not continue Zhang''s words and asked them if they were tired on the road. She asked if the yard Wang had prepared for the Wei family. Wang said, "I didn''t get any news earlier, and I didn''t prepare any application. Fortunately, the items prepared for Ningcuiyuan and Ningxiangyuan are all new and can be used after moving them."


    "We should be ready at this time, why don''t I lead my elder brother and sister-in-law to settle it first?"


    The old lady nodded, "Okay."


    Waiting for Wang to take the group away, the old lady sighed, and Xin An didn''t avoid anything, "Grandmother, did the eldest aunt mean to keep two cousins ??in the capital to say kinship, or did the eldest brother mean?"


    How interesting. If the girl from the Wang family came here, she would say that she was the mistress or her aunt? What is the Wei family?


    My own aunt has long passed away. Could it be that she still hopes that Tao Yiran will run for them?


    The old lady looked at her, "What do you think?"


    ¡°Not suitable.¡±


    Xin An sat down on the side, "The eldest brother is not suitable for a matchmaker, and it is not convenient for the eldest sister-in-law to go out with a heavy body. The mother is separated by a layer. How could she handle the marriage for the Wei girl? In the end, she still has to rely on her grandmother."


    "It''s better not to touch me in my opinion. It''s okay to marry well. If you don''t like it, you have to blame your grandmother. Grandma is at the age of leisure, so why bother with this?"


    The old lady agreed with her words. What¡¯s more important is that the Tang family sent three girls this time. The Tang family¡¯s daughter¡¯s mansion was in charge of the right way. What¡¯s the matter with the Wei family? It¡¯s more realistic. If the people leave, the tea is cold. Wei has been dead for a long time.


    And the two girls in the Wei family are not without parents.


    "Ganlu, you send someone to tell the Marquis that you will come to Chunrong Hall first after you come back."


    Looking at Xin''an again, "I''ll have lunch with my grandmother at noon?"


    "I used to come to my grandmother''s place to have a meal, but now I have to come to get a charcoal fire."


    The charcoal in the old lady''s yard was appreciated in the palace, and it had a faint fragrance when it was burned, which was a good charcoal that could not be bought outside. "If it weren''t for the inappropriate rules, I would have wished to move to my grandmother to live there."


    The old lady was amused and asked Ganlu to arrange two more dishes that Xin''an likes.


    In Chunhuayuan, Tao Yiran endured the psychological discomfort and came to Tang Rong and told him that the people from the Wei family had come. Tang Rong was not happy about it. When he asked his uncle''s cousin to come, he was still in the Ministry of Rites, and Tao Yiran was not pregnant yet. Now he is lying down, and Tao Yiran doesn''t go out. What''s the use of coming?


    "Prepare hot water, I want to take a shower."


    Whether it is useful or not, the most important thing at the moment is that you cannot let your uncle and his family know about his embarrassment. "Let the people below keep their mouths closed, and who dares to speak nonsense and sell them directly."


    Tao Yiran could still do this, after all, she didn''t want anyone outside to know that she married a man who was tied with a bed.


    Aunt Cai was also concerned about Tang Rong''s injury and did not recommend him to take a shower. Tao Yiran hoped that he would take a shower twice. "Let the doctor serve him. If there is any disagreement, come forward to treat him immediately. It is refreshing and beneficial to the recovery of the wound."


    "Everything on the bed has been changed. If you smoke it with a refreshing fragrance, my aunt and the others will definitely come later. You have to be more energetic."


    In short, you can''t be embarrassed.


    As soon as Tao Yiran was active, the people below became busy, and there was finally a little more anger in the yard.


    The Wei family was well placed. Wang brought a stream of evil fire to Chunrongtang. Xin An greeted her with a smile, "It''s just right for my mother to come back, and Aunt Ganlu just said she was going to have a meal."


    The old lady glanced at Wang''s face, "It''s not a big deal to eat, I''ll say anything after I have something to say."

 Chapter 284 Tang Rong has his own strengths

    Chapter 284 Tang Rong has his own strengths


    The old lady has always been particular about eating. More than half of the flowers used in Chunrongtang are used in the food. Even the angry Wang Shi felt much better when she saw a table of good food with a good color, fragrance and flavor.


    The food is good, it suits your appetite. Both generations of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have two bowls of rice. After using Xin''an, she said goodbye and went back to rest. She had to go to General Xu''s mansion in the afternoon, which was also exhausting.


    She left before Wang could speak, the old lady comforted him first, "Don''t worry about the Wei family''s affairs first. It''s not his turn to the Marquis'' Mansion to say whatever the Wei family says."


    "When you come, just treat it as a guest and just greet him."


    "Is it difficult for you just now?"


    Wang smiled bitterly, "Just said that I, as a stepmother, did not take good care of the boss, and said that I did not treat them as a real relative. I thought the yard was not good, the furnishings were not well-off, and the tea cups were not as elegant as the Marquis'' Mansion."


    The old lady frowned slightly, and she became more and more displeased with the Wei family.


    But no matter whether they like it or not, the Wei family still lived like this. The family washed and ate, and ordered the servants of the Hou Mansion who had been serving him. They were picky for a long time. It was not until Wei Liang came forward to scold him that Zhang shut up, but he was still dissatisfied.


    "Why be careful, Master? This Hou''s Mansion belongs to our nephew sooner or later. Half of the nephew''s body is from the Wei family''s blood. If I can''t escape, I can''t stand the Wang family. A second wife even acts like a Hou''s wife. She is a concubine in front of our sister."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wei Liangcai saw her more and more, "What kind of concubine is not a concubine? It was carried in by the three media in the Hou Mansion, six recruitment and eight, and the serious Mrs. Hou, put away the trick you were in office. What do you think this is? If you don''t have a fourth-rank official, a female family member in the capital, who cares about you?"


    In the officialdom for many years, he felt bad after less than half a stick of incense in the door. Logically speaking, he was the uncle of the prince of the Hou''s family, and he was a distinguished guest when he came to the door, but he did not feel warmly received. He even felt the impatientness of Wang, the old lady''s perfunctory, and the underestimation of the nephew''s wife.


    "Closing, let''s go see my nephew."


    Zhang had already wanted to go, and soon the family called a servant to lead the way and headed towards Chunhuayuan. On the way, they met Xin''an who was going out. Seeing that she was dressed in luxury, her clothes and jewelry were all exquisite, it looked expensive, and there was a very decent woman following behind her, and two girls were holding boxes and following her, very grand.


    Xin An stopped and greeted him first, "Did your uncle and aunt come to see your elder brother?"


    Zhang looked her very much, "Where are you going?"


    ¡°Go out.¡±


    Xin An smiled and said, "The eldest brother and sister-in-law are in Chunhua Courtyard. I must be happy to learn that my uncle and aunt have come. I can''t wait to see you, so I won''t bother you."


    Seeing that she led the people away again, Zhang Huan turned around and took a look, "I suddenly remembered that the Yue family that the old marquis of the marquis''s mansion had previously decided for his nephew had the surname Xin, and it was a salt merchant. Who is the surname Tao today?"


    Wei Xiang asked the servant who led the way, "Is this second young lady named Xin just now?"


    The servant nodded, "The second young lady is indeed surnamed Xin."


    "Why did you become the second young lady? Didn''t she give her cousin?"


    What did the servant say? He could only keep silent. He turned around and led the person to Chunhuayuan very quickly. At this time, Tang Rong was still taking a shower and had already taken a second time. He used half of the Xiangpanzi and almost rubbed off a layer of skin. He washed his hair twice, but he still felt that he was not clean.


    "Criminal, uncle Wei has arrived, and I''m going to see the prince."


    Tang Rong was still soaking in the bathtub, covering his face with a hot veil that was emitting smoke. Aunt Liu replied on his behalf, "Please wait, just say that the prince is bathing. If the uncle asks, he will say that the prince is sweating and he will not say a word he shouldn''t say."


    "Please go and accompany me first." The little girl retreated. Tang Rong was not in a hurry to see his uncle. He was thinking about what to say later to explain his predicament and how to make his uncle believe that he still has a bright future and can help him.


    The Wei family waited for two sticks of incense. Tao Yiran went there. Before he went there, he was thinking about how to send the Wei family. The heavens were as wished. As soon as he entered the door, he said something from Xueyu and the girl next to him came, saying that Xueyu''s stomach was throbbing and wanted to ask the doctor to take a look.


    Tao Yiran actually went there in person after saying a word, which made Zhang very dissatisfied and complained about Tang Rong. Who would take a bath at this time?


    The shelf is really high.


    It took another half an hour to wait. After all, Tang Rong had to squint his hair after taking a shower. According to the usual procedures, he couldn''t get out for half a day. Even today, he was very busy.


    Zhang''s dissatisfaction before seeing people had reached its peak. The moment he saw people, he was gone, and Tang Rong in front of him still had a faint water vapor on his body. He had not dried out yet, half of his hair was tied and half left. He was wearing a long gown embroidered with green bamboo, and a faint blush on his cheeks that had not disappeared because he took a bath. He looked extremely handsome, but standing there made Zhang feel pleasing to the eye.


    Wei Xiang and Wei Qing were even more stunning, and they felt that their cousin was simply a banished immortal in the sky, handsome and extraordinary.


    "Uncle, aunt."


    "Hey, our eldest nephew is really outstanding."


    Zhang exclaimed, "He is really a top-notch talent."


    The identity is expensive and looks good, Zhang feels very proud.


    "I feel a little unhappy, so I have been waiting for my uncle, aunt and cousin for a long time."


    "It will take a while, not long."


    Zhang smiled and said yellow teeth, Tang Rong took a step back without a trace, "Uncle and aunt came from afar, but I couldn''t personally welcome the uneasiness in my heart. Fortunately, my uncle and aunt were generous and did not blame him, so I felt a little better."


    "Please sit down."


    Tang Rong has his own strengths, and he can give him a chance. He can make people like Zhang feel that he is the pride of heaven and has a bright future. The key is that he can still speak scenes, which makes Zhang dizzy.


    "Earlier, a letter from the Tang family said that the son and girl in the clan were at the age of marriage, and wanted to beg her father and grandmother to help find a good family. I thought that the two cousins ??had not yet been settled. If they could find a good family in the capital, they would also help my uncle and even the Wei family."


    "I shouldn''t have spoken about this matter at first, but my mother went there early, so she could only let me do this inappropriate thing."


    This was absolutely true to Zhang''s heart, "It''s hard for you to think of your uncle. Your mother has gone, and the relationship between the Marquis'' Mansion and the Wei family has gradually become farther away. If you weren''t still here, we might not have stepped in to the Marquis'' gate."


    As he said that, he belittled Wang a while and said, "This is not my biological mother, but it''s not reliable."


    Tang Rong did not refute, after all, he wanted to say something through his aunt''s mouth.


    "I think my cousin is better taller than before. I have finally come to the capital and must take a good walk. Unfortunately, I am not convenient to go out recently. Otherwise, it would be a good thing to introduce some children from aristocratic families to my cousin."


    Tang Rong began to paint a cake and promised her to speak white teeth. Zhang was so happy that she thought the bright future of the Wei family was right in front of her. She was waiting for her to choose. Even Wei Liangcai felt that the future of the Wei family was perfect with this nephew.


    As for the sisters Wei Chuanzong and Wei Xiang, they admire Tang Rong very much, and their words were full of compliments and worship, which made Tang Rong very useful.

 Chapter 285 Tang Gangs vision is still too narrow

    Chapter 285 Tang Gang¡¯s vision is still too narrow


    There was no idea when the sun appeared in the sky, dispelling some coldness. The servants in the side hall where Xu''s family was hospitalizing guests brought a charcoal basin. Mrs. Xu asked with a smile, "Is the capital much colder than the Huai River?"


    ¡°It¡¯s much colder.¡±


    Xin''an put down the teacup, "At this time, the Huai River should be green everywhere, and it is because our dynasty is too big. I heard that the warmer it goes south, and it will never fall in snow in winter."


    Mrs. Xu asked someone to move the charcoal basin toward Xin''an, "I ate the crab you sent me back last time, it was very good, it was extremely delicious. It really grew from a good place, it was particularly different."


    "I heard you say there are green greens in winter, but I want to go and see it myself."


    "There is always a chance. If the wife goes to Huaijiang, she must stay at Xin''s family, so that she can ask my mother to do the best of her landlords."


    After a few greetings, Xin An smiled all over his face, "I came to disturb my wife today because I received a letter from Huaijiang. My father said that the Xu family is an extremely easy buyer to get along with, and it was very smooth to cooperate. He praised me and thought it was my own business that I took the initiative to negotiate with the Xu family, and I got a merit in vain."


    "What did Boss Xin say?"


    Mrs. Xu had guessed the purpose of Xin''an coming, and followed her words, "Our manager in Huaijiang also sent back the news, saying that Boss Xin is a real person, and it is reassuring to do business with him. In this way, even if the cooperation is very pleasant, it is a good thing."


    "No, my father also told me a big happy event, asking me to thank General Xu and his wife in person."


    Xin An smiled happily, "Mrs. I know that our Xin family has always been a salt merchant. Thanks to the prosperity of the country and the support of the court, the salt business is easy to do, but since the discovery of the salt field in the northwest, the salt in the Huaijiang River has suffered a certain impact. Extra salt is a good thing for the people and even more good for the court. My father has always wanted to buy salt in the northwest."


    She talked about the efforts and disappointment of the Xin family for Yan Yin, and then immediately thanked the Xu family, "I never expected that I could get the help of the Xu family and get the Yan Yin smoothly. This is a great kindness for our Xin family."


    "This may be a trivial matter for the Xu family, but for our Xin family, it is tantamount to recreation. If it weren''t for being too busy at the end of the year, my father wouldn''t be able to leave, he would have wanted to come to the capital immediately to thank the general and his wife in person."


    As she said that, she stood up and gave a blessing to Mrs. Xu, "I will thank my father for my first, and my father will come to the capital to thank General Xu and his wife in person after the spring of next year."


    "Quickly, don''t give me a gift, what is this to do."


    Mrs. Xu got up and helped her up personally. "It is hard to explain the luck. If the Xu family wanted to help, it would not be possible. You also know that the salt ray is involved too much. This time, I heard from the people below that it was just luck. The official in charge of this matter just owed a favor from the Xu family because of some things. Although the Xu family was a little embarrassed, he still agreed. Although it took some effort to get the matter done, everyone was happy."


    Yes, it was the Xu family who exchanged it with favors, which is a special choice for themselves.


    "In this way, I even want to salute my wife. I only know that it was the Xu family who helped me, but I didn''t know the inside story."


    "Look at you." Mrs. Xu smiled and said, "Just say this, it makes you feel uneasy. If I had known it, I wouldn''t have said it."


    Xin An sat back with a smile, and then his voice softened, "The Xu family has helped my family so much. I came here today. I suddenly felt very embarrassed and felt a little ignorant."


    Sometimes I don¡¯t know what to do, so I have to take advantage of my own advantages. She is still such a young wife. It¡¯s not too much to act coquettishly in front of her elders, and it can also resolve her embarrassment. ¡°Madam, forgive me this time.¡±


    She also resolved Mrs. Xu''s embarrassment. After all, she just really clicked her. If she were a peer, she would be a junior. "The gift you brought today is heavy enough, so how can you be embarrassed?"


    Xin An is not going to give money to the Xu family directly. The nature of the money will be different as soon as it is released. Such major events must be waited for her father to come forward in person. As for her, Mrs. Xu must be satisfied.


    But the Xu family is a military general and there is no shortage of good items, so the gift Xin''an sent today was a pure gold Jin Ruyi. He used a full three kilograms of gold to make this Jin Ruyi, and there were gems inlaid on Ruyi.


    Such a thing is extremely real. It is better to sell it directly when you have no money, or use gold when you deduct gems. It is better to exchange gold for silver. It is more practical than those flashy porcelain or jade.


    Therefore, Mrs. Xu''s words of being expensive are not polite.


    The Xu family helped the Xin family get the Northwest salt quotation and the Xin family will definitely get rewards. The Xu and Xin families have a step closer. After a few words, Mrs. Xu used the excuse of being destined to Xin''an and told her not to call her aunt apart. Xin''an naturally climbed up the pole and changed her mouth on the spot.


    "I don''t know what happened to the second prince''s concubine. I thought about visiting her earlier, and thought that pregnant people should have a rest, so I dare not go and disturb her rashly."


    Mrs. Xu said, "The imperial physician said everything is fine. If you want to send someone a post, it will be fine. She is bored to raise her baby in the mansion and wish someone would go and talk to her."


    "The relationship is good. I sent a post when I turned around. I got a box of twelve kinds of jade carved dolls, each of which was chubby and very cute. I think pregnant women must like to read it more, so I took the second prince''s concubine to present the treasure."


    Mrs. Xu laughed. She looked at Xin''an very pleasant. As for the Hou Mansion, she didn''t mention it at all. Logically, as long as Tang Gang was willing to spend his energy, he might not be able to take it down. As a result, the Xu family picked up this cheaper.


    You should know that the Xu family is really lucky when encountering this. Not everyone can do salt transactions. If you want to become a salt merchant, the first thing you need is to have strong strength, be able to buy a large amount of salt and bear the cost of transportation. In fact, it requires huge amounts of silver and the ability to manage relationships in various yamen. This time, the Xin family paid 500,000 taels of money for the Northwest Salt Recruitment.


    The wealth of salt merchants is not just about talking.


    It is extremely difficult to cultivate a salt merchant by yourself. It is a surprise that the Xin family owes such great kindness from the General''s Mansion.


    Mrs. Xu originally wanted to introduce her daughter-in-law to Xin An. She thought that she had something to say when she was young, and she gave up her personality. When she was almost done, Xin An proposed goodbye.


    Mrs. Xu''s personal nanny sent her outside the door, and waited for her to get in the car before returning to Mrs. Xu, and said with a smile: "This second young lady in the Marquis''s family is really smart. I see that she is very realistic in sending gifts today."


    Mrs. Xu put down the teacup in her hand, "She can''t make decisions about some things, but she is indeed smart enough to represent her father in this age to do such a big thing. Wei Yuanhou is afraid he will regret it soon."


    "The Xin family knows how to be grateful and knows how to seize opportunities. I didn''t hear the people below say that the Hou Mansion did not actually help the Xin family. Some things can be found out when you find out locally. Boss Xin has the ability, and Tang Gang''s vision is still too narrow."


    The old lady smiled and said, "As for this, we have to thank Marquis Weiyuan."


    Mrs. Xu smiled but said nothing, and asked the nanny to put away the gifts given by Xin An. She turned around and asked General Xu to take a look when he came back, so she had a clear idea in her heart.

 Chapter 286 Im thinking about Xinans wedding

    Chapter 286 I was thinking about Xin''an''s wedding


    When he came out of the Xu family, he saw that it was not too late, so Xin An ordered the coachman to go to the Wang family. Mrs. Wang sent someone to invite her and she had to go out to see her. In this way, when she returned to the Marquis'' Mansion, it was already dark.


    It is always dark early in winter, and the lanterns at the doors of each shop are already lit up early. I don¡¯t know when there are more people on the street, but Xin¡¯an opens the curtains, ¡°Is there a night market tonight?¡±


    Cao Gui, who was a part-time coachman for her guard, said: "The court stipulated that the time from yesterday to the end of the curfew at Lantern Festival will be postponed by one hour. It is not very lively now. It will be lively after the 28th day of the 12th lunar month. At that time, the streets were full of people. I heard that the court bought a lot of lanterns this year, and then several streets lit up one after another, which would be beautiful."


    Xin An then remembered that the imperial court was like this every year. In the past, she wanted to go when she heard the bustle outside, but Tang Rong said that it was all peddlers selling valuable gadgets, and they were too many kidnapped and stole them, which was not safe. She gave up the idea of ??going out for a walk. As a result, he took Tao Yiran and bought lanterns for Tao Yiran.


    She has made a fuss, what did Tang Rong say?


    My younger brother and sister are hard to bear when they are widowed, so it is better to take her out to relax properly. She is not as busy as you every day, and there is no sadness. My elder brother should take care of her more.


    Now that I think about it, I want to go back and strangle Tang Rong to death immediately.


    A ring attracted her attention. She wanted to watch the fun, so she asked Cao Gui to find a place to park the car. How could Cao Gui dare not listen to the Goddess of Wealth? Not only did he park the car, but he also escorted Xin An to watch the fun.


    As he approached the martial arts arena, the four words "Jingy Martial Arts Hall" were posted on it with red and black letters on it. Chunyang said, "Is this a martial arts hall that the second young master often goes to?"


    "Ershan, Ershan is on the ring."


    Xin An stretched his neck and looked at it. As expected, he saw Ershan. He was wearing a single dress in a cold weather. He seemed to have grown taller and his eyes were very fierce.


    While guarding against someone rushing to Xin''an, Cao Gui explained to Xin''an, "Planning the ring is a common way to recruit disciples in the martial arts hall. Now, each martial arts hall is still looking for a place to set up the ring to show his kung fu. When we get to the back, many martial arts halls will have to fight, and they all want to compete for the top spot in the martial arts hall in the capital. At that time, all the hard kung fu was fought, and it was common for injuries or disability."


    "If you are outstanding, you may be favored by a wealthy family or the court. There is no shortage of future."


    Chunyang said that it would be unpaid to sacrifice his life for an uncertain opportunity. Xin An said, "If you show your skills on stage, you can get a future, and even if you are injured, you will make a profit."


    ¡°You must know that opportunities are hard to find.¡±


    The most valuable thing for ordinary people is themselves. Many opportunities have to be worth their lives. As long as you get the opportunity, what is the point of being injured and bleeding?


    Cao Gui looked at Chunyang curiously, feeling that a girl was actually more innocent than the master. Looking at Chunyang''s body, the outermost piece was still brocade. It can be seen that the master Fugui also benefits from being a girl, and he still has to follow the right master.


    Xin''an saw Ershan fighting with someone, although he could not tell the name, he could also tell his ferocity. He turned his head and asked Cao Gui, "What do you think of the shorter boy?"


    Cao Gui looked at a few things and made a judgment, "It can be seen that he has been practicing qigong for a short time. He is not a boy''s skill, but he has a kind of ruthless spirit, which is rare."


    "The kung fu against him is better than him, and he pays great attention to moves. If he lets go of the short kid, he will lose within ten moves, but he was frightened by the kid''s energy. The first thing that both sides fight is momentum. Maybe this short kid can win in the end."


    Xin An smiled and waited until Ershan defeated the person before nodding with satisfaction. Chunyang Chunlu was very surprised. One admired Cao Gui for seeing it accurately, and the other sighed that Ershan was amazing.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Xin An turned around, thinking that Tang Mo''s money was not white, and Ershan was still of great value for cultivation. It was already a little late when he returned home. Tang Gang, who had already returned, was talking to the Wei family. Seeing that Xin An had just returned at this time, he didn''t say anything. Instead, Zhang spoke, "Is the second wife coming back only after going out?"


    "yes."


    The Wei family is a guest, and when they come, they will be entertained. Wang arranged a dinner and the whole family would attend. Wang smiled and said that she would set up a meal so that she would not have to go back to Qiushiyuan. "The whole family was talking."


    Xin An sat down and Zhang asked her what she had gone out. Wang was very dissatisfied. She didn''t ask what her daughter-in-law did when she went out. The person who came to visit asked, and she couldn''t recognize her identity.


    "It''s nothing, I made an appointment for someone to have tea."


    "I''m looking at you, you brought a few boxes out of the door."


    Zhang also wanted to find out the truth. She already knew about changing the bride. She thought it was good to replace Xin''an with Tao Yiran, but it would not work if she changed Xin''an''s dowry. She had seen the wealth of the salt merchant. She didn''t have to think about it and knew that the Xin family would definitely have a large amount of property. Some of the property must be given to the Marquis'' Mansion in the name of dowry. Even if the bride was changed, the dowry should be left behind.


    "My aunt only saw half of them, and I sent those boxes to my mother."


    Wang strongly supported his daughter-in-law and said that this is the case. Zhang smiled and didn''t laugh, mocking Wang, "I heard that the Xin family is rich and I want to have a lot of dowry items. You are blessed, girl."


    "What does your sister-in-law mean?"


    Wang looked at Xin An lovingly, and then looked at Zhang with a smile, "The woman''s dowry belongs to the woman. This is a matter stated by the court''s law. The Marquis''s family has accumulated over the years and has a little wealth. The Marquis believes me again. The warehouse items are available to me. There is really no need to stare at the daughter-in-law''s dowry like those with shallow eyes."


    As he said that, he looked at Tang Gang, "You said yes, Master Hou."


    Tang Gang was extremely disgusted with Zhang. He was ugly, short and fat. When he smiled, he made people feel disgusted. He was not as sensible as an ugly person. He kept talking nonstop, his voice was as ugly as a pig to be killed, and he was so ugly that he was dying.


    Wang sat next to her, looking like a fairy.


    "What the lady said is that since you are the mistress of the Marquis'' Mansion, everything in this Marquis'' Mansion will be available to you."


    He still knows who he wants to help at this time.


    Zhang almost bit her yellow teeth. When the head of the Marquis''s wife was still the daughter of their Wei family, it was inconvenient for her to order anything, and she didn''t even have the key to the Marquis'' treasury. Everything she did depends on the face of the old woman in the Marquis'' Mansion. Now, she is still enjoying great blessings with her second wife.


    Tang Rong, who was holding on to talk, had a faint smile on his face and couldn''t like Zhang in his heart. So when he came to the Hou Mansion, he brought a few inexpensive greetings. Forget it, he was so embarrassed.


    I couldn''t help but compare the Wei family with the Wang family. The Wang family didn''t come many times, but every time I came, I brought enough gifts and spoke politely and nicely. When I thought of losing to Tang Mo in this regard, I felt even more displeased with the Wei family.


    But I didn''t say much if I thought it was useful in the Wei family, so I pretended to be deaf and dumb.

 Chapter 287 Xinan ridiculed Tang Rong

    Chapter 287 Xin An ridiculed Tang Rong


    Zhang hit a wall on the dowry and didn''t pick on Xin''an for the time being. After taking the seat, he suddenly found that one person was missing.


    Tang Mo didn''t come back after drinking outside, and no one told him. Zhang asked, "Why didn''t the second young master in the mansion come back?"


    Xin''an replied to her first words in front of Wang, "It''s the end of the year, and he is very busy with errands."


    Zhang put down the chopsticks he picked up again, "I forgot to ask, where is the second young master on duty? Still so busy?"


    Don¡¯t be a errand to waste your days.


    "In the Northern Yajun, it is not a great job and is not worthy of my aunt''s care."


    "How did you say this?"


    Zhang smiled slightly, "Speaking of this, the second young master is also my nephew, and he also wants to call me aunt. Can''t I care about it as an aunt?"


    He also said to Wang, "I have seen the second young master several times before. I look very clever. It is not a mistake to ask me to say that I like eating and drinking. As long as I don''t commit crimes, it''s good."


    Xin An only felt his head buzzing, "My aunt was grateful to me for my husband. My husband didn''t have much ability and could only do some errands that could be plagued by the burden. I was also afraid that my aunt would not be as happy as my elder brother''s future."


    Xin An picked up the public chopsticks and picked up a piece of thorny fish for Zhang, "If I speak inappropriately, I will apologize to my aunt here. My aunt does not remember the villain''s life, so let me do this time?"


    Tang Gang''s eyes twitched for a moment, and he felt that Xin An looked exactly the same as Tang Mo recently. The couple was like being possessed by evil spirits. If you say something to him, he will give you ten words.


    But I still felt a little secretly happy when I saw her squeezing Zhang.


    Zhang laughed, "You kid, you take it seriously, your aunt said something, no matter what errand it is, as long as it is a serious errand, it is better than idle."


    The smile on Wang''s face began to change with the naked eye, and Xin An was not upset, "What my aunt said was that there was a big gap compared to the elder brother. No matter what errand it was, as long as it was an errand from the imperial court, I would not dare to slack off. If I didn''t say I followed my elder brother, I would not be embarrassed."


    Xin An said this and looked up at Tang Rong, "Yes, brother."


    The look made Tang Rong feel very uncomfortable. Fortunately, his expression had not changed, and there was still a faint smile on his lips, "My second brother has just been promoted to deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army. It is normal for him to be busy with errands. I haven''t come back yet at this time and think I won''t come back tonight for dinner. Let''s get the chopsticks."


    He was a little afraid of Xin''an, and was afraid that Xin''an would say something that embarrass him when he was unhappy.


    Zhang was a little surprised when he heard the word "Commander", and then he felt relieved. It must have been an errand for him by the Marquis. This is the case with the Marquis'' Mansion. As long as he is not a fool, he can have a good future.


    But no matter how good it is, it is useless. Can you be a marquis?


    The old lady also greeted Zhang for food, adhering to the rule of not talking about food or sleep. Xinsafety is not much to say. Eating is a very happy thing, but how much torture is it to eat with people you don¡¯t like?


    Xin An, who had eaten, didn''t leave. She became interested and wanted to see what Zhang could say. If she was unhappy, she could fight back on the spot, so that she could give her cowardly anger from her previous life.


    The old lady saw something wrong with Xin An and asked Xin An to accompany her back on the excuse of being tired. Only then did Xin An get up regretfully and support the old lady to walk back.


    The old lady spoke earnestly on the way, "Grandma knows you are unhappy, but you can''t carry it on your face. The second young lady in our Marquis''s mansion is a decent person. Don''t be as knowledgeable as those who don''t know."


    "I was just angry. On the first day of my arrival, I was picky and arrogant everywhere. Although I didn''t put it on me, I felt sorry for my mother-in-law and had to smile everywhere, and I didn''t owe them anything." The old lady smiled and said, "I know you are filial, but you want to offend someone. Isn''t it even harder for your mother-in-law to do?"


    Xin An stopped talking, "Okay, I will hold it back."


    The old lady was relieved and told her to enter the palace tomorrow.


    After a while, I met Tang Rong on the way back to Qiushiyuan for a long time, and Qing Mo was next to me. Isn¡¯t the opportunity here?


    Xin''an''s dislike of Zhang did not hide it at all, especially when he felt that he was too cowardly in his previous life, and he felt even more angry. He hated Wu and Wu. He was even more angry when he saw Tang Rong. He was about to find a reason to squeeze Tang Rong, but who knew that Tang Rong spoke first, "Brother and sister, what is your look at the dinner table tonight?"


    He didn''t like that look.


    "You don''t understand?"


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "I don''t like your aunt very much. No matter how whispered, the official lady was not steady and elegant, nor did she have the consciousness of visiting the house at all. Is the Marquis'' Mansion the Wei family the world?"


    Such a blunt statement made Tang Rong, who was used to talking in a twists and turns, still a little uncomfortable, "Did your aunt offend you?"


    "I disliked her at first sight. Can''t I?"


    Xin An pursed his mouth, not caring about his ideas, and he was not very sleek in his words. He would do whatever he felt comfortable. "I was picky today and put myself in such an important position. No one invited them to come. I really thought I was a rare guest."


    "Everyone says that the elder brother is the best, but don''t you think your aunt is a little bit unfair?"


    "The majesty is coming to the Marquis'' Mansion. Fortunately, you are still the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion now. If you become the Marquis'' Mansion, the Marquis'' Mansion will not be able to hold on to her pride and will not go out to show off?"


    "I don''t know what''s up, but I think you are the prince."


    After saying that, he snorted, turned his head and left, leaving Tang Rong with a back. Qing Mo, who was standing beside Tang Rong, quietly moved back. The second young lady was too bold to say it. It really came to his heart. Isn¡¯t it just that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up?


    Today, he also scolded the servants of Chunhuayuan, saying that they did not serve the prince well, and they were simply meddling with other people''s business.


    Tang Rong looked ugly, and Qingmo said with a tough look, "Criminal, Mrs. Wei is dissatisfied with the failure to move into Ningcuiyuan today, so she was picky."


    Tang Rong did not speak. Although he knew that his aunt was picky and unpopular, his uncle''s family did not make proper arrangements. This was because he wanted to look down on him, and he was still unhappy.


    Thinking about what his aunt said today, Zhang blamed him after he knew about the marriage, saying that he was confused and should not let Xin''an''s dowry go. At that time, he realized that part of the dowry in the Xin family was to be used for him in the future. Xin Kuan mentioned this when the two families negotiated the betrothal gift.


    At that time, everyone was accusing him. He was busy dealing with the trouble caused by the change of his bride, but he forgot about this matter.


    In other words, Tang Moyou used the money and objects that originally belonged to him today.


    Unfortunately, it is too late to mention it now.


    A cold wind blew, and Qingmo shivered, thinking that it was more and more difficult to serve the prince, and that the prince''s temper became more and more unstable. He often didn''t say a word, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 288 Tao Yiran has a heart disease

    Chapter 288 Tao Yiran has a heart disease


    "The two cousins ??are also at the age of being able to get married. Do you have any ideas?"


    Tang Rong, who returned to Chunhuayuan, rarely talked about the Wei family with Tao Yiran, but he wanted to say that Tao Yiran might not want to hear it. It can be said that since she saw Tang Rong lying in a dirty bed, she could no longer get too close to Tang Rong. She even felt uncomfortable when she thought of the two living in the same yard.


    I just want to send him out to work and earn glory for her.


    "The uncle and aunt are independent of this matter."


    Tang Rong wanted Tao Yiran to come out and take the Wei sisters out for a walk, so that those young men of the aristocratic families could meet.


    Tao Yiran was unwilling. She was pregnant but couldn''t play the piano. Tang Rong was a lot of jokes outside. Wouldn''t she be delivered to the banquet be laughed at?


    "This marriage is about family background. I think my husband looks good. Maybe he can go out without waiting for the New Year after the New Year. It''s not that I don''t feel sorry for my husband''s health, but it''s important to take care of everything at the end of the year. If I can go out, I should go around."


    "My uncle is here too. After all, he is a member of the country and can help you. I see the momentum next door is fast these days. If my husband lie down like this, it will be a different scene when the spring of the next year begins."


    Tao Yiran said this to Tang Rong. To solve Tang Mo, he could only prevent his status in the Marquis'' Mansion from being threatened, but he still needed to come forward in person for the outside.


    "You are right, but I''m still a little reluctant to do this. Let''s take a look at it for another two days."


    The eyes fell on Tao Yiran''s face. Tao Yiran was more charming than before. Her face was red and her skin was delicate. She felt his gaze and she felt a slight slap in her heart. She quickly poured him a glass of water, "Let the doctor come back and have a look. Prescribe some tonic medicines, which should be better soon."


    Tang Rong took the water she handed over and held her hand. Tao Yiran''s heart was suddenly overturned, and she couldn''t show it on her face, and she even smiled.


    Tang Rong stroked the back of her hand, "Thank you for your hard work these days."


    "As long as your husband gets better as soon as possible, it won''t be hard."


    "My husband is tired today, so go and rest early."


    Tang Rong wanted to move here to sleep together. When she thought that her internal injuries had not healed, she also gave up her mind. She felt that she had neglected Tao Yiran these days. After getting up, she hugged Tao Yiran in her arms. At that moment, Tao Yiran felt a smell of **** and urine that penetrated her nose. Even though Tang Rong''s body emitted the smell of incense and fragrant pancreas, she still felt that the smell of **** and urine could not be removed.


    Like a nightmare.


    It¡¯s not enough to hug Tang Rong, who was affectionate, wanted to kiss him again, so Tao Yiran hid over, "Be careful, bear with me."


    Tang Rong smiled and kissed her on the forehead, then turned around and left the room with satisfaction. As soon as he left, Tao Yiran retching and quickly walked towards the basin to wash his hands constantly, rubbing his forehead hard. Aunt Liu came in and sighed quietly when she saw this scene.


    The young lady just took a look outside the door and became a heart-wrenching problem. If she saw the bed pulled out, she could still survive?


    Tang Rong, who didn''t know that he was disliked, was in a good mood. It can be said that he was in the best day since he was injured. As long as Cai Quan succeeded, he would be in a better mood.


    "It smells so fragrant."


    The lights in the capital under the ink night sky were bright, and every household was laughing and laughing. Cai Quan, who was highly anticipated by Tang Rong, was also drunk and dreaming in the yard of her good friend. One cup of yellow soup was poured into her throat, smelling the intoxicating fragrance of her good friend, and enjoying her face.


    "It''s much more fragrant than the old woman who fell into a cesspool in my house."


    The gentle voice and soft voice of his good looks gave him two more glasses of wine, "I am so good at saying it, you didn''t welcome me back to my house because I am so fragrant. I can''t bear to let your yellow-faced woman be in front of the prince, and she can get you the benefits."


    Cai Quan smiled happily, handed a jade pendant to her lover, and then drank another glass of wine. After she got along, the jade pendant was soft and fed him two glasses of wine. "That''s the benefit."


    "If you ask me to say you are losing money. What kind of oil can you do when you take care of the prince? If you can make a living, why would you let the prince do any errands? You are a man and have the ability. How many more benefits can you get?"


    "Who said that the prince didn''t tell me to do the job?" Cai Quan could not accept being underestimated, "I told me to do something big, but the prince believed me the most."


    "I don''t believe it. What big thing can the prince tell you to do? Don''t you coax me?"


    With a nice little finger hooked, Cai Quan smiled, "It''s a big deal."


    "I don''t believe it unless you tell me."


    Cai Quan was a little rational, and he fed him a glass of wine. Soon Cai Quan said everything. After he lay down like a dead pig, he opened the door. Luo Qi, who had disguised himself outside the door, handed over a silver note of ten taels. After accepting it, he smiled, "This old thing can''t escape from my palm. If the guest wants to know something next time, come to me."


    Roqi asked, turned around and left, and soon disappeared in the night.


    The next day, Xin''an got up early. Tang Mo was still asleep when she got up. Xin''an recalled that he had no idea when Tang Mo came back last night. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, he didn''t wake him up. Chunyang Chunlu and aunt Cuiping who came in to serve him also tried not to make any noise.


    Tang Mo woke up until Xin''an was almost dressed up. After drinking, he asked Luo Qi to discuss major issues. At this time, his head hurts.


    "woke up?"


    Xin An turned his head, "When did you come back last night?"


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit late.¡±


    Tang Mo was yawning and wanted to ask Xin An why she got up so early. Suddenly, she remembered that she was going to enter the palace today. She rubbed her temples and looked uncomfortable, "Heart."


    Chun Lu smiled and said, "The sober soup is warmed on the stove, and the second young master will drink a bowl later. That is the new prescription that the young lady specially asked Doctor Qin to prepare."


    "You have to be more steady when drinking."


    Xin An adjusted his hairpin and turned around, "Especially when drinking with Liao Zhi and others, those are all soaked in the wine jar. Drinking alcohol is similar to drinking water. How do you fight? When it comes to admit defeat, you must admit defeat and don''t show off."


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink with those people last night.¡±


    Tang Mo said that Yan Shimao was treating guests, and the men invited were all the young men who joined the Cuju team. Some of them were familiar with him, and some were not very familiar with him. They were all young and energetic people sitting together, and they couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "Fortunately, I have practiced it in the past few months, otherwise I would have to carry it back for me."


    Lailai stood at the door and said that the hot water was ready, "Young master, you can wash up."


    His young master, he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to wash in the main room, and he has to wash next door.


    Tang Mo was not careful about these things. He put on his clothes and turned around and entered the next room. When he saw him again, he was already refreshed. He took a sip of warm water first, and then drank the sobering soup he had just sent. Maybe he felt it was bad and poured himself a glass of water.


    Xin An was dressed up properly. Without surprise, she wore new clothes and jewelry today, and she was exquisite all over her body. Tang Mo looked at her with a rare look, "You look good when you look good when you look good. This dress is not very outstanding. Why do you look so good when you wear it?"


    "I feel like I have benefited from this dress with you."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 289 Tang Mo wiping honey on his mouth

    Chapter 289 Tang Mo wiping honey on his mouth


    Tang Mo praised Xin An for being unscrupulous. No matter how nice it sounds, Chun Yangchun Green''s lips raised and she went out with a basin. Aunt Cuiping also smiled and went out to prepare breakfast. Xin An was praised by Tang Mo, "It''s so beautiful?"


    "How about fake?"


    He leaned forward and held Xin An''s face, and quickly tapped her lips, "It''s beautiful and fragrant, it''s really rare. You don''t know that the brothers outside envy me for having such a good wife."


    As he said that, he wanted to kiss him again. Xin An leaned back, "Don''t make me lose my lip fat."


    Tang Mo smiled and kissed her forehead, "The skin is getting better and better, it is moist and shiny, white and red, so you can''t use any makeup. It''s very attractive to apply lip fat simply. It''s worth the silver flower that nourishes your skin."


    "Don''t you think I''ve gained weight recently?"


    "What''s so good about being skinny?" Tang Mo hugged her waist. "Besides, where are you getting fat? Even if you are richer, it only means that you live a good life. Only by being broad-minded can you gain weight."


    "The girl in the Ministry of Revenue''s Office was so thin that the wind blew. I didn''t know that I thought my family was so poor that I couldn''t get rid of the blame. After falling to the banquet, my bones almost broke. It can be seen that being too thin is not a good thing. It''s best for you to be like this. You can still be more plump. Anyway, they are all beautiful."


    Xin An was almost praised so much that he couldn''t find him. Not to mention anything else, just what Tang Mo said to make her happy would be worth her to make him two beautiful clothes.


    "I''ll take you and your mother to the palace gate later. I''ll come back early tonight."


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Tang Mo''s hand was still wrapped around her waist, "How can I eat big wine every day? I want to live a long life. Come back early to take you out for a walk. The nearest night market is very lively."


    Speaking of the night market, Xin An said that she saw Ershan compete on the ring. Tang Mo said he knew, "Don''t care about him, let him practice well."


    "During dinner last night, those people said they wanted to find a time to hold a small banquet, and brought their wives out to meet you, mainly to meet you. They all said that the clothes I wore were particularly beautiful and wanted to get your tea."


    Xin An smiled and pinched his cheek, "I''ll call me then. At this time, I will definitely win you face."


    "Then I would like to thank you for your husband."


    The two of them were in love with each other for a while, and they waited for breakfast before they separated. Xin An only took a sip of water and ate half a piece of snack. This made Tang Mo feel very distressed. When he entered the palace, he just looked at the scenery, and he suffered.


    On the way to go, we met the Wei sisters. The two sisters were called to Chunrong Hall to pay tribute early in the morning. Tang Mo and Xin An didn''t say much, so that Zhang would not say anything else, which would prevent Zhang from saying that they were secretly doing bad things. It would be a hard time for the old lady to suffer. She was very old and would still suffer from the torture of getting up early.


    Wang was already waiting for Xin''an. After looking at each other''s outfits, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went out together. Tang Mo personally sent them to the palace gate before turning around.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who entered the palace were still waiting outside the empress dowager''s harem first. The empress dowager who only saw the sun rose to the sky. The empress dowager liked him very much when she saw the white jade-shou fairy man presented by Xin An. "It''s really lifelike, and I''m good at it, and I''m intent."


    "Is the old lady good?"


    Wang replied, "My mother is fine, but she doesn''t want to move when she is cold. She usually looks at the flowers and plants in the yard and tease the cat."


    The Empress Dowager said, "It''s like this when you get older. The old lady is blessed. The children and grandchildren in the mansion are all filial. I heard that the second young master in the mansion is injured, are they all healed?"


    Xin An Fuli, "My husband''s injuries are no longer serious, and he was mercifully promoted to the deputy commander of the Northern Yamen Army. He was grateful to the emperor for his great grace and went to work as a commissioner early, and was very proud."


    The Empress Dowager laughed, "You are also blessed to say that, and this destined fate is really wonderful."


    Before Xin''an could continue to make some polite words, a palace servant came to report that it was Concubine Jin who came to pay tribute to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager knew her intention and smiled and said, "Please invite her in." Concubine Jin''s appearance was beautiful, and she was not too luxurious. She looked very dignified. She looked only in her early thirties. It was hard to imagine that she was already a grandmother. Wang took Xin''an to pay tribute. Concubine Jin smiled and asked them to waive the gift, "Some days I haven''t seen Mrs. Tang, but she looks better than before. Is the one next to you your daughter-in-law?"


    Wang hurriedly introduced Xin An to Concubine Jin. He looked at Xin An carefully and exclaimed with a smile, "It''s really a good appearance."


    He turned around and smiled at the empress dowager, "Last time, my daughter-in-law Xiao came into the palace. When she talked about the second young lady of the Tang family she had just met, she praised her. She said that she had a good look and good-looking and said that she was good at speaking. I was thinking about who could be as exaggerated as her. Now, I heard that she had entered the palace today, so I''ll take a look."


    The empress dowager was also very proud of her face and said with a smile that the old lady who came back to the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion also brought Xin An into the palace. "The words are rare and unexplained. She is extremely satisfied with this granddaughter-in-law. It can be seen that this girl is really popular."


    Concubine Jin smiled and agreed, then looked at Wang, "It is a blessing for the wife to be able to get such a daughter-in-law."


    Wang is not humble in this matter, "It is indeed a blessing to be able to get such a daughter-in-law, and it is also a blessing to my son."


    In such an occasion, Xin An could not speak actively except for replying. He could only act obediently beside Wang and listen to the few people.


    At this time, Zhang, who had been walking around the Marquis''s Mansion, caught a passerby and asked, and the servant said, "Mrs. I went to the palace with the Second Young Master''s wife early in the morning."


    "Enter the palace?"


    Zhang raised his voice. It¡¯s not her fault for being surprised. She has never entered the palace. Why is Wang a second wife?


    I immediately went back and told Wei Liangcai that Zhang Liangcai, who was neatly packed, was about to go out to visit friends. When I heard about this, I felt it was normal, "He is the Marquis and I am qualified to enter the palace to pay my respects to the Empress Dowager and the Empress."


    Zhang''s dissatisfaction was written on his face, "Then she would take her own daughter-in-law there."


    "You all say that it''s her daughter-in-law, can you still take care of you?"


    Wei Liangcai was very tired of Zhang''s style. When he was in office, he was arrogant and spoke loudly. He liked to speak but couldn''t say anything. At that time, he had a high position and no one dared to say anything. When he arrived in the capital, he was not satisfied with it. Zhang didn''t know how to restrain himself and even despised him as his second wife. Wasn''t she a concubine himself?


    "I''ve said it a few times, and the powerful people in the capital gather. You must be careful in your words and actions. Just take care of your own affairs and participate less in other people''s affairs."


    "You come to the Marquis'' Mansion to be a guest. You should be like a guest, so you should not jump up and down and make people annoyed."


    After saying that, he lifted his foot and left. It would be fine if he didn''t say these words, but how could Zhang accept it?


    Why is that concubine of Wang showing off her power?


    Seeing that Wei Xiang and Wei Qing had to go to the garden of the Hou Mansion together, they were so angry that they were so angry that they said, "With this time to talk to the old lady, he is the most noble person in the mansion. Your future will depend on her."


    She yelled like this, the servants of the busy Hou Mansion not far away and slapped their mouths. The Wei sisters were very embarrassed and stomped back to the house.


    Zhang turned around and went to Chunhuayuan. She wanted to ask Tao Yiran what was going on. She was obviously the prince''s wife of the Hou''s Mansion, so why did she let the second wife walk in front of her?


    Tao Yiran immediately pretended to be dizzy when she heard that she came. She could only be Tang Rong, who should have been lying down to recover from the wounded.


    When the old lady learned that Zhang was jumping up and down in the mansion, she put down the teacup and sighed, "I can''t invite you out when I come." Seeing that she was planning to celebrate the New Year here, she went directly to a new place to take office after the New Year, and she still had enough time to survive.


    When the people from the Tang family arrive, I don¡¯t know how messy the mansion is, and I feel a headache when I think about it.


    "If they come here, they will say that I am unwell and need to rest."


    It¡¯s the end of the year, and it¡¯s not easy to go out for a short stay, so it¡¯s so sad.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 290 The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law returned home with a full load

    Chapter 290 The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law returned home with a full load


    In the palace, after coming out of the empress dowager''s harem, Wang took Xin''an to pay tribute to the queen. Concubine Jin walked out together. When she arrived at the fork in the road, Concubine Jin stopped and said to Xin''an: "I love the Huaijiang Yinhua Tea you gave to me. If you are free, you might as well go to the Second Prince''s Mansion to sit often."


    Xin Anxin, who had never given her tea, smiled and gave a happy gift, "Because the second prince''s concubine is not pregnant, she came to disturb her rashly. Yesterday, she went to Xu''s house to visit Aunt Xu. Aunt Xu said that the second prince''s concubine''s concubine''s pregnancy was stable, and she also asked me to talk without any trouble. I also thought that I would send someone to send a message to the morning of tomorrow."


    Concubine Jin smiled and patted her hands, "It''s all young people, and it''s rare to talk about it together, so we should walk more."


    "Go, the Queen should be done at this time."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law respectfully gave Concubine Jin, then looked at each other, and then went to pay tribute to the queen under the guidance of the palace servant.


    When he saw the three big bead queens who were praised by Xin An, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked where he got it.


    "When I go back to the Queen, I came from overseas. Those curly hair and blue eyes exchanged these three beads and a box of gems for brocade tea and porcelain. The gems are common and have been inlaid on the mother-in-law''s head and face. These three beads are extremely rare. Only a person as noble as the Queen can complement them."


    Wang wore the head and face given to her by Xin An today. The queen praised her very much, "It is indeed unparalleled in beauty, and you are filial."


    At this time, the queen had already thought about where to inlay the beads. She looked at Xin''an very pleasant. "I often heard Yaoyao mention you, saying that you are a good-nature, smart and not ostentatious, and she was very steady at a young age. I have long wanted to see you."


    "The Qianjintang of the medicinal herbs sent by your father has been used, and the kindness and kindness are well deserved."


    Xin An bowed slightly, "My father often said that businessmen could travel smoothly to make money and live a prosperous life because of the wise king of the country and the peace of the people. We should know how many businessmen died in foreign lands in order to support their families. My father dared not forget the court''s kindness in one day."


    "The Queen is kind, and it is a blessing to be able to follow in your footsteps."


    The queen looked at Wang with a smile, "You have a good daughter-in-law."


    Wang did not know that Xin''an had joined the Qianjin Hall, but it did not prevent her from praising Xin''an, "This child is filial and kind, and it is a great blessing for the wife of the minister to marry her."


    "Maybe I don''t know that the son of the wife is not as steady as his brother. He has been spoiled by the wife since childhood. He has not become a martial artist. He thought he would be like this in his life, and he just wanted him to be safe and secure. He didn''t expect that after getting married, he began to make progress."


    "A few days ago, I received praise and promotion from the emperor. My wife was happy and frightened, afraid that he would not be able to do his job well and let the emperor down."


    The queen smiled and said, "It is said that people who start a family and start a business will naturally calm down after getting married. What''s more, you have such a good wife, so you shouldn''t cherish it?"


    Even the queen thought Tang Mo was lucky and had such a wife by chance. The girl from the Xin family decided to marry the Hou Mansion very early. I believe that the Xin family has put a lot of thought into it for her to gain a foothold in the Hou Mansion. This can be seen from her unmistakable rules.


    With money and being smart, Tang Mo, who is not motivated, has come to her hands. It is not surprising that she has today.


    "Your son''s future is still ahead."


    Wang hurriedly smiled and thanked him, and talked about the blessings of the emperor and the queen.


    As expected, the queen kept the meal. Xin''an felt that this trip was worth it in this life. He had already had dinner with the three most powerful people in this dynasty. He went back to write a letter to her father. He gave him his own identity and face when he was away, and he had to swear.


    When leaving the palace, the queen also rewarded many items. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law respectfully thanked her, which was considered a full return. Zhang jumped up and down in the mansion for half a day and found out that Tang Rong had been in trouble in the past six months. After she asked to ask the master to do it, Tang Rong vetoed it, she felt that all the trouble was done by Tang Mo.


    And evaluate: There is no difference between the second wife and the concubine''s son, and his heart is higher than the sky and his life is thinner than paper.


    Fortunately, she was not stupid enough to fight against Wang directly. Instead, after discussing with Tang Rong in detail, she focused on the two daughters she brought. They were both old enough to get engaged. If there was a powerful family, Tang Rong would also help.


    Therefore, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law returned home, but before they even sat down, they told us that Wei had come and said that they would be the end of the year, and would a banquet be held in the mansion?


    Wang understood what she meant, but she wanted to choose a son-in-law for herself, but she was not as good as her wish.


    "Really speaking, at the end of the year, we will hold a banquet and invite relatives and friends to the mansion to sit. Isn''t this the tribe''s people coming, and the boys and girls who come will not go back. In this way, they will be recommended to each family to facilitate their walking in the future."


    Zhang agreed very much, "It should be so. When relatives come so far, they have to hold a banquet and pay attention to it."


    Wang looked like you said it was very reasonable, and the topic changed, "I just don''t know when they will arrive. I''ll be busy at the end of the year, so I discussed with the old lady that the banquet will be held in the spring of next year. At that time, the flowers are green and the willows are clear and clear. It''s the spring season, which is a good time to hold a banquet."


    "Will spring start next year?"


    Zhang said on the spot that it would not work, and the daylily will be cold next year.


    Xin An also saw the Wei family''s meaning and smiled and said, "Xin''s house has been renovated and flowers and plants have been planted again. I also want to hold a small banquet in Xin''s house when I am about to start spring next year and invite familiar wives to have tea and talk."


    Wang felt good, "You young people got together and had something to say. I have seen your house, the location is good and spacious, and the banquet is not decent. Then, if there is not enough staff, you will be transferred from the mansion."


    "The chef in the mansion will have to lend me a loan at that time."


    "You can just like anyone who calls me."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law spoke intimately, deliberately ignoring Zhang, but Zhang is not the kind of person who can be ignored. They asked if there are many banquets to go to next.


    Wang said: "There are many invitations sent, and you can choose two companies at that time."


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if someone sends the invitation or not?¡±


    She was anxious to take her two girls out to see each other, what if she was attracted by a wealthy family.


    Wang said, "My sister-in-law doesn''t know, no one will answer any invitation from the Marquis'' Mansion. Those who just keep going down and don''t know, think that my Marquis'' Mansion has fallen."


    Xin''an''s inspiration flashed, and a big pit was dug for Zhang and Tang Rong in an instant, "Mother, I heard that my uncle also has classmates and friends in Beijing, and some of them are still senior officials? Those who know that their uncles and aunts are coming to the capital, right?"


    "It is rare for my uncle and aunt to come to the capital. I have to visit him after finally coming, and it will also help my uncle''s career. If I don''t come, wouldn''t it make people think that my uncle and aunt look down on them?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 291 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law work together to dig a hole

    Chapter 291 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law work together to dig a hole


    Wang almost instantly understood what Xin''an meant that people like Zhang should be released and ruined Tang Rong''s reputation.


    "Your uncle from Wei is a very capable person. He has studied in Beijing before. Naturally, he knows some high-ranking officials and nobles, and many of them are not known to me."


    Zhang''s eyes lit up. Why didn''t she expect this? Who said she must rely on the Hou Mansion?


    Their Wei family also has an acquaintance in the capital, and looked at Wang proudly, "Your brother went out to visit friends this morning. When his friends knew that he was here, they all brought messages saying they wanted to visit and reminisce about the past."


    Wang smiled and suggested, "Sister-in-law, why not take this opportunity to send a message to the families of those friends. You are the legitimate aunt of the prince of the Marquis''s family. Those families naturally want to give you some face."


    "Welcome two girls with you, and if you can play the piano and draw a painting, the reputation of a talented woman will be gained. You should know that the most in this capital is high-ranking officials and nobles. Many people are hundreds of times stronger than the Marquis'' Mansion. When things happen, the Marquis'' Mansion may be as good as others'' words."


    "This is a spread of ten or ten, and I am afraid that I will not find a satisfied family?"


    She said it, whether to do this depends on Zhang or not. If Zhang really does this, there will be a joke.


    Zhang looked gloomy and thought Wang was just malicious, thinking that her two daughters knew nothing?


    Will it be embarrassing?


    She insisted that Wang see how outstanding her two daughters were, and that she was not inferior to the noble daughters in Beijing at all.


    Xin''an also looked envious at this time, "It''s still my aunt who is lucky. My uncle has a wide range of friendships. Unlike my father, I don''t know two people I know when I come to the capital, so I can only stay at home."


    Zhang straightened his waist and was very disdainful, "How can serious officials be compared to merchants?"


    "Okay, I''ll go back first."


    Seeing that her steps left were like a proud big rooster, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, both of them laughed, Wang smiled and said, "It''s good now, I''m going out to make trouble. I''m really afraid of her."


    "I look at my brain that is not working well."


    Wang greeted Xin''an for tea, "Your father just brought it back, and I don''t know who gave it to him, it tasted pretty good."


    "Then I''ll try it."


    After praising the tea, Wang asked about the Xu family, "I''ll listen to you call her Aunt Xu today?"


    Xin An didn''t hide it from her. After waving her back, she told her that Tang Gang was unwilling to help her father, "Mrs. Xu found me for the first time when I came to the capital to have a banquet. She just said she wanted to buy candy. This is a business that I didn''t refuse. So I decided to take the lead. A few days ago, the people from the Xu family handled this matter for my father in Huaijiang, and my father was also embarrassed."


    "He definitely hopes that his father can help this. The Xu family intervenes, which means that he owes the Xu family favors again. Now the Xu family has not yet mentioned the conditions. It is precisely this that makes people worry. If they don''t speak, they don''t know how deep the hole is."


    "You have also seen that even Concubine Jin has the same attitude. Fortunately, even if they plot against my father, it is money, and other fathers can''t help."


    Wang''s heart was a little bit more shameful to Tang Gang. He only thought about the benefits but was unwilling to give, which was extremely selfish.


    "I''d like to ask my mother to keep it a secret for me. Don''t tell my father, I''m afraid that my father will get angry when he knows."


    Wang asked her to rest assured, "I shouldn''t ask you, so I can save you from being embarrassed. Do you know about this?"


    "I know, I didn''t hide anything from him. He wanted to make friends with the Xu family and the second prince through this."


    "My mother knows that my father is unwilling to help him, so he can only think of his own way."


    Wang was really heartbroken, "I know, I can''t help you. You two will discuss everything. If you encounter a big problem, go and write to your father to discuss it. If it really doesn''t work, you can also find your father. Although he is selfish, he is still clear in the face of big problems." Xin An nodded, "I know, mother doesn''t need to worry too much. We all know what we can''t do."


    "I believe in you."


    After contacting him for so long, Wang naturally could see Xin''an''s steadiness. Fortunately, he couldn''t help but open a warehouse to get things for Xin''an. She thought it was very realistic. If Tang Rong inherited the title, Tang Mo would not be able to touch the things in the marquis'' mansion, and she would no longer have the right to control those objects at will. Of course, she had to move while she could still move.


    "You go with me to choose and take whatever you like."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Mom should be more stable. When you arrive at the end of the year, you need to walk around everywhere. It is the time when my father needs good things to pass on. Don''t worry about this time."


    Wang laughed. She was a little anxious and wanted to move the treasury of the Hou Mansion.


    Back at Qiushiyuan, Xin''an stayed in the yard all afternoon, either eating snacks or teasing dogs. Otherwise, she would look at the fish she raised and talk to the birds. Don''t mention how comfortable she has been.


    Tang Mo came back early, and as soon as he entered the yard, he heard the sound of "You are stupid" and "You are stupid". Seeing that Xin An was still arguing with the ugly bird, he found it interesting. He stood behind Xin An and entered countless "You are stupid" at the ugly bird, and knotted the bird''s tongue. Finally, he said, "I''m dead" and made Xin An laugh so much that he leaned back and forth, "The birds are so angry that you are so angry, hahahaha."


    Tang Mo laughed, and he was helpless, "I don''t know that this bird is so innocent."


    "I''ll arrange for you to go back and have a fight. When I think of your opponent because he can''t argue, "I''m dead," I want to laugh, hahahaha~~~"


    I couldn''t hold back when I laughed, and my cheeks hurt.


    Tang Mo helped her into the house, "Be careful of your chin dislocating Xiao."


    "Drink a little water and press it."


    "If you don''t drink, I''m afraid of spitting it out."


    He rubbed his face and took a long time to calm down. He was very careful when he was holding the water to drink. Then he asked Tang Mo with a smile, "Why did he come back so early?"


    "I don''t mean I want to take you out for a walk."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I will break my promise when I go back, you can''t talk about me for more than half a year."


    "It''s good that you know. Then wait for me to change my clothes and eat outside tonight?"


    "Go to my second uncle''s house to eat."


    Tang Mo said that Tang Yong asked him to go to his house for dinner a few days ago. "On the way back, I took a detour to my second uncle''s house. We walked over slowly, and after dinner, we walked back, and we also told my mother."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xin An said that he didn''t want to have dinner with the Wei family at all, and Tang Mo was even more unwilling to see that Zhang, "Every time I see her, I want to beat someone."


    He said that Zhang belittled him madly every time he came, and wanted to step him into the mud. Xin An echoed how annoying Zhang was. The two joined forces to squirt, and finally laughed again. Xin An raised his chin proudly, "Today, my mother and I joined forces to pay her."


    Tang Mo was curious, and Xin An told him the whole story with a smile, "She would definitely go out to spread rumors under the banner of the next door. She thought the next door was eating more outside, but she heard that she had sent the visitor to the door."


    Tang Mo commented, "It''s a blessing for Tang Rong to have her. Why do I feel a little pity for him? Hahaha~~~"

 Chapter 292 Talking Xinan

    Chapter 292 Talking Xin An


    Don¡¯t look at Tang Mo saying pitiful Tang Rong, and I wish I could slap him off his face.


    As for Tang Rong''s business to end her business, Tang Mo didn''t tell Xin An about it. She was afraid that she would worry when she found out, so she not only had a precaution but also had new plans.


    "Go away, change your clothes and go out."


    He looked up at Chunyang and the others, "You guys go together too."


    Although he had a plan to fight back against Tang Rong, he was also cautious, especially taking Xin''an out, which was even more careless.


    When he learned that he was going out to visit the night market, Chunlu and a few girls followed Huanxi and quickly re-dressed Xin''an. Before going out, Xin''an even called Aunt Cuiping with him.


    Cuiping couldn''t remember when the last time she went shopping. It seemed that she was only thirteen years old at that time. She was suddenly invited and some didn''t come back to her senses. She subconsciously refused, and some didn''t dare to put herself in such a hustle and bustle.


    "Aunt, let''s go, the night market is so interesting."


    Nanfeng smiled and held Cuiping''s arm, "The night market at the end of the year is the most lively, with everything sold and many juggling, which is very interesting."


    Chunyang and Chunlu also agreed. Aunt Cuiping smiled and nodded, followed everyone out of the door. Before leaving, she specifically reminded the left-behind people to close the door and not to let anyone in.


    Facts prove that the south wind is not exaggerated. The night market at the end of the year is particularly lively. Lanterns everywhere are lit up. From a distance, they look like the Milky Way. There are endless hawking and laughter around them, and occasionally there are bursts of cheers.


    Xin''an couldn''t walk when he saw those gadgets. He thought everything was strange. It can be said that she liked the head and face worth ten thousand taels, and she also loved the ten-month veil. As long as it looks good, it''s fine.


    Tang Mo naturally insisted on her and was mainly responsible for paying.


    Chunlu and other girls who are young and beautiful, want to touch everything they look good, and they are worth it. Even Aunt Cuiping began to accept the noise around her after being restrained and uncomfortable, but she still looked down on the items of the small vendors.


    When he arrived at Tang Yong''s mansion, Tang Yong was already waiting at the door. Tang Mo first stepped forward and said hello before turning around to Cao Gui and the others, "You can find a restaurant to have dinner on your own, and come to Tang''s mansion in an hour to wait."


    "Select whatever you want to eat, all the expenses come and pay the bill."


    Qinglu and a few thanked him with a smile. Cuiping wanted to follow her into the Tang family, but Nanfeng grabbed her, "Auntie, let''s find a good place to eat. In the past, the same was true with the second young master. I''ll know if my aunt comes out with her after a few more times."


    Chunyang also smiled and agreed, "The young lady said that it is hard for us to serve us all day long. Even if we give us benefits, we can take some time off from our busy schedules and relax quickly."


    Xin''an''s original words are that even people today cannot work all day without resting, otherwise they will accumulate resentment. In the end, they will hurt the Lord. They should still let the wind off occasionally so that the resentment can be dispersed.


    Spending a small amount of money is also to make these people work better.


    Cuiping was helpless and felt that Xin An was too generous to the people below. You should know that the master and servant were also playing games one after another, and he was afraid that the slave would bully the master. He had to remind him when he turned around.


    The Tang family is lit with lanterns everywhere, and the atmosphere of the New Year is already there. Tang Mo walked in with a smile, "Second Uncle, why are our uncle and nephew doing so politely? I come to my second uncle and come home like I go home, so there is no need to pick you up."


    "That''s right, but we two haven''t seen each other for some days, so we are not allowed to miss you."


    Tang Mo laughed, "Did the second uncle buy me lamb legs?"


    Tang Yong stretched out his two fingers, "I bought both flavors."


    Both uncle and nephew laughed. When Gu saw Xin An coming, he called her to eat roasted oranges, "It was just roasted and it tasted just right."


    Xin An sat down next to her with a smile, but just glanced at her and found a difference, "My cousin''s complexion"


    He looked carefully and said, "Can you be pregnant?" Gu asked with a smile, "Can you even see this?"


    Xin''an couldn''t say that he had experience, just say that there are three pregnant women in the mansion now, "Is it true?"


    At this time, Youshi came over with a bowl of sugar water. The smile showed that she was in a very good mood. She handed the sugar water to Gushi and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Xin An said: "I''ll guess whether she is pregnant by looking at my cousin''s expression. She hasn''t answered me yet."


    You Shi smiled even more happily, "Your cousin-in-law has it."


    "Congratulations to my second aunt and my cousin''s sister-in-law."


    Xin An smiled happily, "This is really a great event. How many months have you been?"


    "It''s only two months left."


    Xin''an started to sway his fingers, and then said that when he was born next year, the weather was neither cold nor hot. "It''s just right, my little nephew is here to enjoy his happiness at first glance."


    You Shi was even more happy when she said this. She said that since she was diagnosed with pregnancy, her family had a series of happy events. One was that Tang Yong had negotiated a big deal, and the profits were enough for the mansion to spend next year and wealth next year. Tang Yaoming also completed his job beautifully and received praise from Shangfeng.


    "Your second uncle lent out 5,000 taels five years ago. The borrowers have never heard from him in recent years. We all acted as the money and made a water ticket. Who knew that a few days ago, people suddenly came to the door and not only paid back the money with the capital and the profit, but also sent some gifts, including several very good skins. You can bring two of them back and make a scarf in winter."


    "Is there anything like this?"


    Xin''an became interested, "It''s no different to be happy when he borrowed the money he had been back for a few years."


    "I heard that some children are born to enjoy their own happiness and will come with blessings, fearing that they will suffer grievances after they land."


    "When I was in Huaijiang, I heard of a family. The family was just average. Since my wife became pregnant, her life has improved day by day. Everything goes smoothly. When the child is in the house, she has a small family property and starts to enjoy her life when she is born."


    This sentence felt very pleasant to Youshi and Gushi''s ears, "Why are you so good at speaking? You are also a lucky person. Second Aunt will lend you a good word and hope that this child will be born smoothly and grow up smoothly."


    Gu, who was drinking sweet soup, smiled very gently. Xin An said that she still had some bird''s nests, "I''ll send some to my cousin''s wife tomorrow."


    "Need not."


    Gu said hurriedly, "My mother-in-law bought me some bird''s nests, and I still want to take some away when you go back."


    Youshi also said that she bought a lot, "Your second uncle asked someone to buy it. You can take some away when you go back and get some for your mother-in-law. She drinks a bowl every day. That one is good to our women."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I got one of the gifts before I gave them. I''m so embarrassed."


    "We are all a family, what''s the point? Your second uncle has something to ask you. If you want to do business with your father, I don''t know if it will be successful."


    "Why can''t it happen?"


    Xin''an said that as long as it is a profitable transaction, it will never be too much. "I see that my second uncle''s transaction is very good. If I cooperate with my father, wouldn''t it be better?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 293 Tang Mo ran Zhangs

    Chapter 293 Tang Mo ran Zhang''s


    When Tang Mo learned from Tang Mo that the Xin family was still doing candy business, Tang Yong had the idea of ??doing it with the Xin family. You should know that the sugar is very profitable. He used to be unable to find a source of goods, so he could only watch others make a lot of money. Now that he has a source of goods, he wants to try it.


    "You can write to my father to talk about this, he will definitely agree. In addition, my father will come to Beijing after the spring next year, so I can talk about this matter in detail at that time."


    Youshi smiled and said that this kind of thing made their men worry, "I heard that the people from the Wei family are here?"


    ¡°Here you come.¡±


    Before Xin''an could say anything, You said, "The Wei family is a little arrogant, don''t get in front of them."


    ¡°What the Second Aunt said is so tactful.¡±


    Xin An didn''t hide anything in front of the closest people, "There was almost a conflict in just two days. The Wei family''s aunt really couldn''t like it."


    Youshi also experienced Zhang''s difficulty and comforted him: "That''s because he was not convinced. He thought that if the girl from the Wei family was still there, the relationship between the Wei family and the Hou''s Mansion would not be like this. He felt that your mother-in-law took advantage, and she also took advantage of their Wei family."


    "It seems that the second aunt knows this Wei aunt."


    Youshi shook her head, wanted to say something bad about Zhang, but felt that his identity was not suitable, so she could only remind Xin An, "They will definitely leave after the New Year at this time. Don''t have conflicts with them, it''s not worth it."


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The woman who was rumoring to eat came. You stood up and called Xin''an to go to dinner. Seeing that Gu did not move Xin''an, Xin''an asked, "Why don''t you go?"


    "She couldn''t smell the smell of oil and meat. Dr. Qin said it would be fine after three months."


    You praised Dr. Qin, "Speaking of this, Dr. Qin is really outstanding in medical skills. Your second uncle has a bit of an old disease. Every winter, it will get cold and tingling below the knee. After taking some medicine, many injections are useless. Dr. Qin acupunctured twice and prescribed two doses of medicine. Now it''s much better."


    "If he opened a clinic, I don''t know how many people came to invite him."


    Xin An said that Qin Bai had his own ideas, "I am not a person who pursues fame and fortune, nor do I like to be restrained, just let him be happy."


    The Tang family¡¯s supper was very rich, and there were a full table of dishes. Two of the big lamb legs were bought from outside. They were already sliced ??by the chef and placed on the iron plate. There was a stove under the iron plate. The roasted lamb sizzled oil and mixed with the smell of exotic spices, which was very attractive.


    Tang Yong and Tang Mo had similar tastes, both of them were heavy. They picked up chopsticks and mutton leg meat into Tang Mo''s bowl, "Look at what''s going on?"


    "Just smell it smells fragrant."


    Tang Mo was not polite either. His eyes lit up when he got a mouthful of mutton. He picked up the wine that Tang Yong had just obtained and brought him a glass of Tang Yong, "It''s good to have a meat-flavored wine. I will come here often to eat in the future."


    "Second uncle welcomes you."


    Tang Yong was happy and looked at Tang Mo as he pleased him, "Uncle Second wishes you to come every day."


    Tang Mo talked to Tang Yong and Tang Yaoming, and did not forget to help Xin''an pick up food. He knew that it was not the first time he could see that his handy look was. Xin''an didn''t refuse, and he ate whatever he picked up for her. You looked carefully and smiled and gave Xin''an the soup.


    "Don''t just eat vegetables, the vegetables are salty, and drink a bowl of soup."


    Xin An, who didn''t understand the meaning, was even polite, "Thank you, Second Aunt, it''s not salty."


    Youshi smiled and said, "Then eat more."


    "oh."


    As soon as I ate a piece of mutton, it immediately came back to the taste. I looked at You sadly and made myself blush. I originally planned to take Tang Yaoming and his wife out to go out for the night market after dinner, but it was cancelled because Gu was pregnant. After dinner, the family sat and talked for a while and Tang Mo took Xin An out. At this time, Aunt Wang and others had already come back. The group was a little obedient when they walked on the street. Tang Mo glanced back without a trace, and a sneer on his lips.


    "This is interesting, wrap it up."


    "It''s good, buy it for the meat balls."


    "It''s good or not, it looks good, should I hang this up?"


    Tang Mo seemed to be in high spirits. He said he would take home whatever interesting things. Xin An had originally liked these gadgets and felt that everything was fresh. After half an hour, the girl guards had big bags in his hand.


    During this period, Cao Gui and Deng Fang looked back several times, and always felt that someone was following them, becoming more cautious. Until the strangeness of the Hou Mansion disappeared.


    "It''s big night, are you just coming back?"


    On the way back to Qiushiyuan, I met Zhang and her two daughters. It seemed that they had just come out of the old lady''s Chunrong Hall. Wei Xiang and the girl behind Wei Qing were still holding a box in her hand, which should be the meeting gift that the old lady gave.


    "My aunt just spoke with her grandmother?"


    ¡°Not.¡±


    Zhang saw that the couple were carrying the people behind him in big bags, and the unpleasant words followed, "I am not the elders who say you, it''s so polite to come back so late? No matter how big it is, it''s a wealthy family, so you still have to take care of the rules."


    "The filial piety of the younger generation is the first priority. If you have the time to spend more time talking to the elders in the mansion, be filial and do not just care about being carefree."


    Tang Mo wanted to fight back when he opened his mouth. He was beaten back by Zhang when he spoke. "Look, you can go out with a big bag, even if you are a mansion, you should be more frugal."


    His eyes fell on Xin An, "Although you have a lot of dowry, you have to know what good things your father is doing for you, what purpose is it, whether it is something you can use, and whether it has a deep meaning. You have to think about it carefully."


    Xin''an''s anger came up instantly. Tang Mo grabbed her and said to Wei Qing and Wei Xiang with a smile: "My aunt''s kind heart, I''m saying this to my two sisters, you must remember it."


    "If you get married in the future, do you have to spend your dowry? Do you have to know whether you are qualified to spend it. Don''t think that what you give to you can spend it casually. Maybe it''s used to help your in-laws'' family or buy an official for your husband. My aunt is embarrassed to say these words to you directly. This is an opportunity to give you some advice."


    The two sisters were a little confused at first, and then they looked ashamed and angry. The old hen of Zhang family protected the two sisters like a clerk. "What are you talking nonsense? When my Wei family is a dilapidated house, you have to make plans? How precious are the girls in my Wei family? Can anyone compare them?"


    "In the future, you will have a lot of dowry when you get married, and you will spend whatever you want."


    Tang Mo suddenly realized, with an apology, "It seems that I misunderstood my aunt. I am not apologizing for my two cousins. It is because of my villain''s intention. I will go out to help spread it tomorrow. I said that my aunt has prepared a lot of dowry for the two cousins. When the dowry comes to the husband''s house, she will spend whatever she wants. In this way, I don''t know how many people want to be in-laws with my aunt."


    "Auntie is indeed kind and generous and generous."


    Seeing that he even gave him a thumbs up, Zhang was so angry that his eyes turned black, "You"


    Tang Mo still smiled, "Auntie, don''t thank me too much, it''s all I should do."


    "Stop your mouth."


    Zhang was anxious, "The Wei family has nothing to do with you. Don''t smear the reputation of our Wei family outside. My daughter''s reputation is broken and you are endless."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 294 Zhang almost got angry to death

    Chapter 294 Zhang was almost angry to death


    Unlike Zhang''s angry, Tang Mo became more and more relaxed the more he spoke.


    "I don''t understand what my aunt said. Why did it become a slander for the two sisters to prepare a generous dowry?"


    He twitched twice, "You don''t want to prepare at all, right? My aunt is too biased."


    "Stop, stop, stop."


    Zhang''s eyes were getting dark, and he felt that Tang Mo was simply her nemesis. "You can''t hear it. I said that the Wei family has nothing to do with you, so don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    Tang Mo looked aggrieved, "My aunt just taught us a lesson as an elder, why is it okay now?"


    Immediately afterwards, he said something to pinch Zhang''s throat, "Auntie is really heartbreaking. I also thought that it would be difficult for my elder brother to go out in the past two months. I, as a brother, should help share my worries."


    "I know many young masters from aristocratic families. The two cousins ??are just as old as a couple, so I can also recommend some to my aunt to see them. They are all family members, and my aunt''s business is mine, but my aunt actually said such words."


    "Am I helping or not?"


    As he said that, he began to sway his fingers, "Prince Wen''s grandson had just died, and the princess of Yu County was looking for a concubine for his son. The son of Shun Marquis was in the past. This family is so good. Although there are many people in the backyard, Shun Marquis''s mansion has power and money."


    "Shut up, I''ll shut you up."


    Wei Xiang and Wei Qing were both frightened and burst into tears. In their impression, Tang Mo was just an ignorant playboy. Their mother always looked disdainful when she talked about this person, and said that the people who were dating him were also some bad friends. It was true. Let¡¯s see who they were talking about?


    "Mother."


    Zhang was also scared, really afraid that Tang Mo would do something random, such a vicious puppy!


    "The Wei family doesn''t need you to worry about it, so I find that you are out talking nonsense. Be careful I want you to look good."


    Tang Mo looked regretful, "Since my aunt wants to forcefully draw a clear line with us, although I am sad, I can only accept it. I also said that I would ask my wife to come to my aunt and listen to the teachings. It is not possible now. After all, my wife is not only the second young lady of the Hou Mansion, but also has nothing to do with her aunt, which is not suitable."


    As he said that, he looked at Xin''an, "You, you''re not lucky."


    Xin An held back his smile and looked regretful, "I am young and ignorant. I don''t know what to do if I have so many dowry in my hands. I also want to ask my aunt."


    Tang Mo said: "Have you heard that my aunt doesn''t want to have anything to do with us, so how could she help you place a dowry? What identity should I use to interfere in your dowry? If I interfere in someone outside, I will not poke my aunt''s backbone?"


    "Say that the aunt of the Wei family passed the mistress of the Hou''s mansion and the Wang family''s aunt and came to give you guidance on your dowry. How ugly this is, don''t make things difficult for your aunt."


    Xin An still looked embarrassed, "But I really want to ask my aunt. I am afraid that my father has any profound meaning. I can''t pay attention to what my aunt is thinking."


    "But my aunt has never seen my father before, how did she know?"


    Tang Mo looked like ''You little fool'' and scraped her nose with a doting expression, "We don''t want to ask my aunt."


    "But my aunt is my eldest brother''s aunt, and my eldest brother is the prince. In the future, we will all look at my eldest brother''s face. It is normal for my aunt to look down on us. If you really want to ask for advice, I will go to the Wang family to invite my aunt. That is our real aunt, and I will definitely not ignore you."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "I listen to you."


    "Then we''re back, don''t bother my aunt." The two sang together, and Zhang''s chest was fluctuating violently, and his eyes were red with anger. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was pulled by the two sisters Wei Xiang and Wei Qing, "Don''t say anything more, Mother."


    Unexpectedly.


    The two sisters disagree with their mothers meddling in other people''s business. The mistress of the Hou''s mansion has long been their aunt. We should recognize the reality, but their mothers are not convinced.


    Now, I offended this devil king, but I don¡¯t know if he will take revenge.


    "You two useless things, the **** who just now ran over your mother like this, can''t you say a few words?"


    Wei Xiang had red eyes, "Why do you say it? If you get angry with him, what should he do if he goes out to talk nonsense?"


    Wei Qing also nodded and agreed, "Didn''t you hear what he said? If he really goes out and talks nonsense, his daughter will not be alive."


    Zhang was almost angry to death. She had never been angry since Wei Liangcai was promoted, let alone this anger. She turned her head and looked fiercely at the direction where Tang Mo and his wife left, and waited for her!


    After returning to Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo got angry and scolded Zhang fiercely, "You can take the time to tell your mother what happened tonight, so that she can also let her mother know. I see that crazy woman is so crazy that she won''t stop."


    Xin An handed him a cup of hot water, "She was not smart enough, and Tang Rong was bewitching her behind her back, so wouldn''t she go crazy?"


    "I don''t know how dissatisfied I am. Maybe I''m scolding Tang Rong''s biological mother in my dreams. If I hadn''t died too early, the Wei family would have been in the Marquis'' Mansion to be arrogant?"


    Tang Mo said that when he was a child, he thought Zhang was very annoying, but he didn''t expect that the older he was, the more annoying it was.


    "I feel so angry when I think about spending the New Year with this family."


    "Then find a way to get them away first."


    What can¡¯t be done with Tang Gang and Tang Rong? What can¡¯t be done with the Wei family?


    That''s too cowardly.


    Tang Mo was preparing to find an opportunity to do this, "Save the next door to think that the helper he came here jumped again. I''ve been busy recently and don''t have that much energy to spend on him."


    After being promoted and seeing the emperor again, his vision became wider and he didn''t want to waste time on Tang Rong all the time.


    Zhang was also cursing in the room at this moment, and was pointing in the direction of the hospital. Wei Liangcai was taken out by Tang Gang and had not come back yet. She could only give all her anger to the two sisters, making the two sisters miserable and felt extremely embarrassed.


    But she was not so idle next time, and the post she sent out quickly responded to. She began to visit her two daughters one by one, hoping to book two sons-in-law before the New Year.


    And she just depends on the official position. She was not as good as Wei Liangcai''s official position, so she took the airs of the prince''s elder aunt. When she met someone who was higher than Wei Liangcai''s official position, she smiled. Not only did she flatter herself, but the two sisters could not escape the clutches. She either let the two sisters show embroidery in public or let the two sisters play and sing, and she was extremely flattering.


    Tang Mo was also busy. Although he was a little freer than before when he was promoted, the burden on his shoulders was heavier. Not only did he have to take care of his own affairs, Liao Zhi also often threw errands into his hands. Not to mention taking Xin''an to go shopping, even those who were preparing to attack him would not find a chance.


    Cai Quan was scolded by Tang Rong for this. The angry Cai Quan had no choice but to spit secretly, and had to urge others to do things.


    On this day, Cai Quan was urged to blame again and was about to go out to complain to his lover. He was taken away by someone in a sack on the way. When he saw Guang again, he saw a man in black sitting on the top of the head and drinking tea slowly.

 Chapter 295 You cant be more serious

    Chapter 295: Can''t be more serious


    Luo Qi asked if he was short of money. Except for the money he earned from the Tao family, the rest of the money he had paid back, was used to improve the family''s conditions. He bought a lot of books for his career, but at the end of the year, it made his hands a little tight.


    Tang Mo gave him a way to make money and said that all the money he received was his, so of course he did it.


    "Who are you?"


    Cai Quan was almost scared, and Luo Qi asked to put down the teacup, "Cai Quan, the prince of the Hou Mansion asked you to buy a murder and kill the second young master in the mansion. How did you do this errand?"


    "you"


    Cai Quan was dumbfounded. Someone next to him stepped forward and kicked him, "We are well-informed and have never seen the world."


    Luo Qi asked and smiled, "What would you do if I told the second son of the Hou Mansion to tell him this matter to the second son of the Hou Mansion, or directly told Weiyuan Marquis directly?"


    "Good man, please spare your life."


    Cai Quan couldn''t figure out what was going on and didn''t know how the news leaked. After begging for mercy, Luo Qi asked, "I only ask for money and cooperate with me. I have money to spend the New Year if you make a lot of money."


    After two incense sticks, Cai Quan was sent back to the door of her good friend in his pocket, and threatened him, saying that if he was not honest, he would steal his money and raise his good friend in front of Mrs. Cai.


    As soon as the person left, he came out, cried and started to persuade Cai Quan to cooperate, "You have done what the prince told me and made money. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    "They are just asking for money, and even if they meet the prince, they will not betray you. Moreover, if you really kill the second prince, the Marquis of the Marquis, you can kill the whole family''s life. The son who is not liked is also a son."


    "What, do you want others to drink the northwest wind with you?"


    When Cai Quan thought of the cowardly aggravated recently, he gritted his teeth and agreed. He didn''t know who the mask master was, and he could tell the whereabouts of the second young master tomorrow.


    Snowflakes fell at night at some point. The first snow in winter came. Xin An, who had opened for a while, was pulled back to the bed by Tang Mo, "I''m not afraid of being frozen."


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy in a while.¡±


    There was a charcoal basin burning in the room, just as lukewarm and hot as soon as Tang Mo pulled the quilt to cover the two of them, and with one hand he grabbed the person into his arms, sighing, "It''s so warm."


    Xin''an''s hands skillfully crawled into his underwear and touched his waist, giving his hands a little cold to keep warm. There is no better and more comfortable heating area than this in the middle of winter.


    Tang Mo smiled and took out a booklet from under the pillow, "I got a good thing, let''s take a look together?"


    "What?"


    "The top secret technique can make people feel refreshed and radiant."


    Xin An was curious and poked his head out of his chest, "Let me see."


    Tang Mo turned a page and Xin An looked up and saw that there was something else he didn''t understand, "You can''t be more serious?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I''m all in bed, so why are you still serious? You should have a dowry in this thing, and you haven''t seen it before. You can''t just watch it secretly on my back."


    Xin''an


    She really has this kind of booklet for fighting between two people. Not only does it have it, it is also quite exquisite, and much larger.


    Tang Mo hugged the person in his arms, "Come on, read my book first, and then read your one later. How beautiful it is."


    What can Xin''an do?


    While blushing, he told himself that he was a serious person, while he opened his eyes wide and looked very carefully. The little bit of secret thought in his heart really couldn''t hide it at all.


    Seeing that Tang Mo lost the booklet, he pulled the quilt and covered the two of them, lowered his head and kissed them. Xin An was not shy and boldly catered to him. He completely relaxed himself to enjoy the joy. The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier, but the two people on the bed were heating up rapidly.


    After a while of joy, Xin An showed his appearance even more beautiful when he woke up in the morning. Chunyang found Xin An a newly made winter clothes, rabbit fur scarf, fox-skinned cloak and hand warmer. The moment he went out, the biting cold wind still made Xin''an shudder, "The weather was fine two days ago, and I didn''t feel too cold. Why is the snow so cold all of a sudden?"


    The snow in the yard has been cleaned up, and there is only a thin layer on the eaves. Aunt Cuiping said, "This first snow is a bit cold, just adapt. Just wait for the heavy snow to fall in the first half of the month, and it will be cold."


    Xin An walked slowly under the eaves, "You guys are still warm tonight."


    ¡°Warm.¡±


    Nanfeng said that the charcoal fire could be burned until dawn. "The young lady not only supplemented the charcoal fire, but also arranged a new quilt for each of us. The bed was soft and warm, and it was difficult to get up in the morning and I couldn''t bear to bear it."


    Xin''an said to Aunt Cuiping with his head, "The weather is cold and the water is frozen. In winter, let the people below work with hot water. There must be hot water in the kitchen at any time."


    Aunt Cuiping said that when Aunt Wang left, she arranged it, "I bought a few hundred kilograms of low-quality charcoal fire, which is for warm water."


    I thought that the person who served in this yard would be very lucky to meet such a generous master. Who would give people the current people? Who wouldn¡¯t have frostbite in winter?


    It¡¯s just here that the charcoal fire in the house is not extinguished and the hot water is endless.


    A girl came to pass the message in the front yard, "Mrs. Young lady, Manager Yang from the village is here."


    "Please have tea beforehand."


    The girl turned around, and Xin An ordered Chunyang, "Are the monthly money ready?"


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Chunyang turned around and brought the tray on it. He followed Xin''an to the front yard. When he saw Manager Xin''anyang, he hurriedly put down the teacup and went to see him, "Please take good care of Mrs.


    "Manager Yang, please sit down."


    Manager Yang is here to report the good news today. "Mrs. Young lady asked to build a greenhouse. The first batch of vegetables has come out. I will send them to Mrs. Young lady today."


    Relax the cloth covered on the basket, and there were crispy and tender vegetables neatly placed inside, with several varieties. I picked up the spinach and looked carefully, "The color should be darker."


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as what grew out of season.¡±


    Manager Yang said that in order for the food to be more sensible, he would let the food see the light and blow the wind when the weather was good. As he said that, he brought up another basket, "I bought these early in the morning. To be honest, it is not as fresh, crispy and tender as ours."


    A handful of spinach is more than twenty times more expensive than the season. Manager Yang is both painful and excited.


    Xin An ordered a stove to cook a few vegetables and compare them after cooking them. He asked Manager Yang again, "How many pounds are there in the first batch."


    "The second young lady gave a lot of capital, and we have a place, and this batch of two or three hundred kilograms is available."


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    It is not easy to build a greenhouse, and it is also difficult to control the temperature. It must be watched by someone for twelve hours, not a light work.


    Manager Yang bowed, "The people in the village are idle in winter. In previous years, they went to the city to find work to make a fortune. This year, they helped build a greenhouse and had an investment. Even if they worked hard, everyone was happy."


    Xin An smiled and said, "You bring the message back. This year''s New Year Festival will not only bring New Year gifts, but also pay for the profits of selling vegetables after the New Year."


    Manager Yang bowed happily, not to mention the person below, even he is full of energy.

 Chapter 296 Wang issued an order to expel guests

    Chapter 296 Wang issued an order to expel guests


    "Mrs. Young lady, all the vegetables are hot."


    Chunyang took a plate and placed a few boiled vegetables on it and delivered them to Xin''an to see the color and taste the fragrance. After comparison, Manager Yang delivered them outstandingly. Even if the vegetables that were not as good as the seasonal ones, they were already the first portion of the greenhouse vegetables in the middle of Beijing.


    "Is there any such basket?"


    Manager Yang said that the village was prepared and made up about 100.


    "Tomorrow you will send 100 kilograms and send them directly to Wanyuanxing on Yinghui Street. Take me 50 baskets and send them all together. I will ask you to see Fang Da, the chief manager of Wanyuanxing. In the future, you will directly decide how much you give to Manager Fang."


    Nanfeng was responsible for taking him. As soon as the person left, Xin''an ordered Chunyang to go to Xin''s house and asked Aunt Wang to prepare the New Year''s gift for the people below. "It''s better to be the same as before. Don''t be stingy. Prepare more decent and practical."


    Chunyang said: "Don''t worry, young lady. If you say that you are preparing the New Year gift for the high-ranking officials and nobles, Aunt Wang may not be as good as Aunt Cuiping, but for the people below, Aunt Wang has not made any mistakes."


    "Go quickly."


    Xin An stood up and asked Chun Lu to divide the vegetables brought by Manager Yang today into three parts, one part was taken back, and the other two were delivered to the front yard and Chunrong Hall.


    In the front yard, Zhang, who had not gone out to attend the banquet today, was choreographing Tang Mo in front of the old lady and Wang, saying that he was disrespectful to his elders and showed off his courage to talk.


    Wang, who already knows the inside story, is not polite, "I already know the reason for this matter. It''s not that I talked about my sister-in-law. Why is my sister-in-law still in charge of the second wife''s dowry?"


    "The dowry is hers. She can spend it no matter how much she likes. It''s not a big deal. I didn''t even ask about it, so why bother sister-in-law? Those who don''t know would think it was my instructor. Isn''t this a misunderstanding?"


    Wang knew, so he naturally told the old lady that the old lady didn''t like Zhang at first, and now she didn''t like him even more.


    Zhang was thick-skinned and wanted to fight for Tang Rong. "I won''t hide it even after I''ve been here. My nephew''s mother went there early, and no one helped him with many things. There is one thing I, as an aunt, must say a few words."


    This suddenly offended the old lady and Wang. Tang Rong, who grew up under their noses, was still wronged?


    Zhang said, "When the old marquis was there, he decided to have a marriage between the Xin family. The Xin family also received the protection of the marquis'' mansion for many years. According to the rules, part of the dowry of a daughter who married her is to be taken out. The part taken out is to be used on her husband. Although the marriage has been changed, the dowry cannot be gone."


    "Who will depend on this Marquis'' Mansion in the future, Xin''s family should have a clear idea in their hearts."


    Wang is simply eye-opening. Shameless people have seen it. This is the first time such a shameless person. "Is this what the boss means?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    Zhang also knew that he would pick Tang Rong out, "I am her aunt, so I can''t see him being bullied and wronged."


    "Don''t the boss know?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Wang''s eyes were cold, "Since that''s the case, what is your identity to interfere in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "There are also his grandmother and father in this mansion. If you don''t have the help of me, I, as your stepmother, it''s not your turn to be an aunt to make trouble, let alone what you said is related to the reputation of my marquis'' mansion."


    "What, do you want people outside to say that Tang Rong''s wife occupied his sister-in-law on his wedding day is not enough, and he has to impose a reputation for occupying his sister-in-law''s dowry. Do you think he is not bad enough and think that our Marquis''s reputation is too good?"


    I have never seen such a tough Wang and Zhang before. I was not polite when I saw her before, but now I want to drive her away?


    The eyes instantly looked at the old lady. The old lady raised her hand to call Wang. She was dizzy and couldn''t stand before she could shout it out. Ganlu immediately stepped forward and asked someone to send water to the hospital. In the blink of an eye, the old lady was helped into the inner room, and then sat with disgust on her face, "Go and send her away, don''t let her come again."


    The Wei family''s insults were still at the Hou''s Mansion, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Wang said he wanted to find Tang Rong, but that was not to scare Zhang, so he went to Chunhuayuan directly. At this time, the two sisters of the Wei family were still here on their mother''s order to talk to Tao Yiran. When they learned that Wang had come, they stood up and soon heard Wang''s voice asking Tang Rong.


    "I''m busy greeting you when your uncle''s house comes, but what''s wrong with your uncle''s house?"


    "I''ll ask you, is it your idea to want Xin''an''s dowry?"


    Tang Rong, who was originally in good spirits, was reading a book and was thinking about how to use his uncle. Who knew that Wang was killing him like this, which made him not come back to his senses for a while. Wang slapped the table and scared him, "Say, isn''t it?"


    "What did my mother say?"


    Tang Rong sat upright, "I don''t know what my mother is talking about."


    "you do not know?"


    Wang had long wanted to scold him hard, and scolded him so hard that he was so bloody. How could he miss the opportunity? "It''s not your intention that your aunt would openly ask for Xin An''s dowry?"


    "Tang Rong, you are also a person who has been taught by famous teachers since childhood. Where did your etiquette, righteousness, integrity and shame go?"


    "We don''t say anything about the past, and it''s up to your heart''s content. Now you are still thinking about Xin''an''s dowry. Can you think about it?"


    "People don''t want it, but money can''t be less? Is this what you think?"


    Tang Rong''s face turned red, his heart tightened, and he instantly understood what was happening, "Whether my mother believed it or not, my son didn''t have such an idea from beginning to end. My aunt asked me, and I had already said that I would not have such an idea. If I really thought this way, I would ask my aunt to ask for it for me. Who is Tang Rongcheng? I don''t want any reputation?"


    "Even if I am a shameless person, do I have no wife? My wife doesn''t have a dowry? Do I need to worry about my brother and sister''s dowry?"


    He really didn''t lie. Zhang asked him to ask for a dowry, but how could he do such a thing? Without Tang Mo Xin''an''s all dowry belongs to him, why should he have to ask for a little more?


    But I didn''t expect that his aunt would be better off than to succeed.


    Wang snorted coldly, "Your aunt not only scolded her in front of Xin An, and hinted that she handed over the dowry, but she also mentioned it openly in front of me and your grandmother. Who would believe a word?"


    "From the time when I entered the door to your adulthood, I would like to say that I am sorry for you. Has your second brother done anything that hurt you? Why can''t he let him go and make him a laughing stock?"


    At this moment, Tang Rong felt that even if he was covered in his mouth, he couldn''t explain it clearly. "Mother, my son really doesn''t have such an idea. I don''t know why my aunt is like this. I will definitely explain it to my aunt when I look back."


    "Stop talking."


    Wang said bluntly, "The Hou Mansion Temple is small and cannot tolerate your aunt. Before the Chinese New Year, you can still rush back to Wei''s house to perform your might."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. When he went out, he saw two sisters of the Wei family who were scared and regressed, and then he left without looking back.


    The two sisters were panicked. Are they going to be kicked out of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 297 Prince, I missed

    Chapter 297 The prince, missed


    Wang vented his feelings and felt relieved. It turned out that there was no right reason for the people who wanted to drive the Wei family to leave. Now it was natural. She thought Zhang should leave this time.


    Unfortunately, she underestimated the thickness of Zhang''s face. How could she move out after moving into the Hou''s Mansion? So what if Wang openly turned against him?


    As long as her nephew is the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion, she has the right to live here. Besides, how can she rely on the power of the Marquis'' Mansion after moving out?


    After returning to the yard where I was temporarily living, not only did I not pack my luggage, but also ordered the servants of the Hou Mansion to ask for this and that. It was clear that Wang had no right to drive the Wei family away, but she had the final say in the Hou Mansion.


    Wang was also cruel and was not allowed to send anything to him. At the same time, he also withdrew the people who were sent to serve him. The servants of the Hou''s mansion dared not refuse to obey. After all, even if she got angry, she couldn''t do anything even if the old lady was unable to do so.


    In just half a day, the Marquis'' Mansion was in tension. Tang Gang, who had no idea, was taking Wei Liangcai to have a drink in the Medicinal Food Shop. At the same time, Tang Mo also hosted the children of the Cuju team at the largest private room in the Medicinal Food Shop, and both sides even greeted him.


    "The second young master has a broad relationship and a bright future."


    Wei Liangcai is still clear. He can do whatever he dislikes his son, but outsiders can''t. "I have heard about him in the past two days, and he has the style of the old marquis back then."


    The adults at the same table also agreed, you should know that Tang Mo has made contributions again.


    The kidnappers who kidnapped the young master of the Xiangguo Duke''s Mansion had been fleeing in the capital. A few days after taking office, Tang Mo took his men to cooperate with Zhuang Shi to get the kidnapper''s den and notified the people from the Jingzhao Yamen in time. The two sides surrounded the kidnappers and rescued the young master of the Xiangguo Duke''s Mansion. Although Tang Mo was not a top achiever, he also performed remarkable.


    Especially, he finally hit the kidnapper''s head in the leg with a hidden weapon and did not let him escape.


    "Even Commander Liao said that the second young master and Deputy Commander Zhuang first touched the hiding place of those people, and then they had the joint force to encircle and suppress it. It was really a hero who was born."


    "If the second young master really doesn''t make a sound, he will make a big splash. When it comes to raising the sons in the mansion, we must learn more from the Marquis."


    Tang Gang happily raised his wine glass, "The dog son is better than young and vigorous, full of passion, and there are still many shortcomings. If you have the opportunity in the future, please give me some more tips."


    He was really happy. He had had a fight with Duke Xiangguo for these days, and the bandits had never caught Duke Xiangguo and had always believed that it was the fault of the Marquis'' Mansion, and blamed him for not throwing the man in black to Duke Xiangguo''s Mansion to attract revenge later.


    But he didn¡¯t kill him, what does it have to do with him?


    Fortunately, Tang Mo helped to catch the person and rescued the kidnapped young master. Next, he would wait for the people to be interrogated and investigated the matter to the bottom of the matter.


    A sip of wine was so delicious that Tang Rong had recovered from his injuries these days, and his glory outside was given by Tang Mo. Even if he thought that **** was very annoying, he still felt that it was worth it.


    At this moment, Tang Mo was busy talking to everyone, talking about the key points of Cuju, "I used to be just watching the fun. I really learned that there were too many tricks inside."


    "No, why is it so difficult to control just such a small break?"


    "You said when will we play like this?"


    Although everyone was worried, their eyes were full of eagerness and they wanted to go on the court and compete with the Cuju team outside immediately.


    During the cup and cup, everyone congratulated Tang Molai again, saying that he was agile, brave and fearless, and was almost the face of them, and he was very favoured for them.


    Tang Mo smiled happily, "It''s all luck. I''ll ask my brothers to help you in the future. Come on, I''ll give you a cup of wine."


    After the banquet, Tang Mo invited Tang Gang and Wei Liangcai to return home together. The three of them were drunk. Wei Liangcai pulled Tang Mo and kept saying that the heroic boy had an unlimited future. He also praised Tang Gang for his **** words, and almost blew it to the sky.


    Three people walked on the road in the night, walked to Tang Mo and clamped his legs and told the coachman, "Take the shortcut road faster." As he said, he looked at the two people in the carriage awkwardly, "I''m drunk and feel so nervous."


    Tang Gang gave him a blank look, but said nothing, and he was a little anxious.


    The carriage quickly got faster and soon entered an alley. After walking through the alley and walking half a stick of incense to reach the Marquis'' Mansion. Just when Tang Mo was drowsy, the carriage suddenly stopped. Tang Gang touched his head, "What''s going on?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, several men in black came to him with their swords. The coachman reacted very quickly. He was Tang Gang''s guard and immediately drew his sword to meet him. The three people in the car woke up instantly. The moment Tang Mo lifted the curtain, a knife with a cold light stabbed over. Tang Gang quickly reached out and pulled him. Tang Mo narrowly avoided it, but Tang Gang was slashed with his arm by another long knife.


    At that moment, Tang Mo was a little moved, "Father."


    Tang Gang spoke viciously, "Shut up and go out and drive away."


    Tang Gang wanted to kick him out and told him that there was a dagger under the seat. At this time, a cold knife attacked again. Wei Liangcai was scared to death. He grabbed Tang Gang''s wrist tightly and did not loosen. Tang Gang shook him away and said, "Sit down."


    Tang Mo pulled out his dagger and drilled out of the car. He was guarding the car door when he was the gate. Soon, the sound of horse hooves sounded. Deng Fang and Cao Gui came. The man in black flew to evacuate immediately when he saw that the situation was not good. Tang Gang got out of the car and said, "Come to you?"


    Tang Momo put away the dagger without saying a word, "How is it possible? I have caught everything I should have caught. There is no fish that has missed the net. Maybe it was coming to my father."


    "fart."


    The wound on his arm was not deep, and Tang Gang did not scream. He turned around and returned to the car, and ordered someone to investigate the assassination tonight immediately. At the same time, he asked the person who knew the inside story to shut up. The injury could not be known to outsiders. Otherwise, if something happened to the Marquis'' Mansion one after another, the unlucky person would not be the only one Tang Rong, but also Tang Gang.


    The doctor almost rolled his eyes when he saw Tang Gang''s wound. He didn''t know if the father and son of the Hou Mansion had violated Tai Sui. Now that he was cured, all of them were injured.


    The wound will be treated quickly if it is not deep. In addition, Tang Gang has a good foundation and does not have to lie down to recuperate. He will be cured in ten days and half a month.


    Cao Gui and others were also speechless. The prince was beaten and had not found out yet. Now the marquis was attacked again. Those who didn''t know thought that the marquis'' mansion had done something shameful.


    Cai Quan took advantage of the night to arrive at Chunhuayuan and knelt in front of Tang Rong, "Criminal, I''ve made a mistake."


    Tang Rong, who had already lying down, suddenly turned over and sat up, involving his internal injuries, gritted his teeth and spoke, "How could he miss it?"


    Cai Quan said everything tremblingly, "No one expected that the second young master and the marquis were together tonight, and they were going to succeed. At the critical moment, the marquis took action to save the second young master."


    "I also hurt the Marquis."


    ¡°Waste!¡±


    Tang Rong stood up, gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, "Who are you looking for? How could this happen?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 298 Tang Yings major bleeding

    Chapter 298 Tang Rong bleeds heavily


    Forget it, it was injured by Tang Gang. The Hou Mansion may not be able to catch anyone if he makes every effort to investigate. Then bite himself out.


    At this moment, Tang Rong felt that his eyes were getting dark. Cai Quan gave himself two big mouths, "It''s useless to be a slave, but the prince and the marquis have sent someone to investigate those people. The leader has just found me. They are going to go out of the city to hide and extort 5,000 taels of silver. Otherwise, they will pay the prince out and spread the news to the streets and alleys, saying that the prince will get rid of the marquis and the second prince for the sake of the title."


    "You''re just a mess."


    Tang Rong kicked Cai Quan angrily, "How did those people know that it was me, and what did you do?"


    Cai Quan regretted, ashamed, and slapped himself twice, "Criminal, I have never done such a thing. This is the first time I have. Although I am cautious, I still let those people find out the identity of the slave and insist that the master behind me is the prince."


    "Prince, if you want to deal with the slave, please wait a moment. The man has not left yet. He said that he would take action if he couldn''t get the money before dawn. Prince, what should I do now?"


    Tang Rong''s eyes were poisoned. He knew that he could not give this money. There would be a second time if he had it, but what if he didn''t give it?


    "How many people are they in their group?"


    "Six, one came, and said that the remaining five were hiding separately. If you didn''t see anyone at the agreed time, you would spread the news."


    Cai Quan said while secretly glanced at Tang Rong''s reaction, thinking that the person behind him would really make arrangements. The prince should agree to it because he was so forced to do so.


    Tang Rong was thinking about how to expose the matter without giving money. He even thought about abandoning Cai Quan. After thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate, and finally gritted his teeth and took out the private silver notes.


    "Tell them that since they have received the money, they have to do things. I don''t care what they use. If the one next door is still alive before the spring of next year, or if the news leaks out, the prince will chase them all over the world."


    ¡°Including their families.¡±


    It''s just a heavy bleeding, how can I not recover?


    "You knew who they were before you found them?"


    Cai Quan nodded, "I know."


    As he said that, he gave Tang Rong a list, and Tang Rong asked him to copy one and gave it to the man in black. "Take the words, do you know what will happen if you can''t do this?"


    Cai Quan took the order tremblingly, and his whole body felt numb.


    He quickly left the Marquis'' Mansion with the silver notes, and was knocked out and taken away before he had walked a few steps.


    "The man in black appears too many times, which makes people suspicious. Don''t use this trick for the time being."


    Tang Mo told Xin An about what happened tonight, and Xin An frowned slightly, "I have other tricks to wait for him."


    Tang Mo said: "This time it''s not me who took the initiative, but he wanted to settle me directly. I''m just using a trick. Even if it''s found out, he will buy the bad guy."


    "If I hadn''t had a good momentum recently and hadn''t wanted to have some trouble at this time, I would never have been able to let him pass this level so easily."


    Xin An looked around him, "Don''t say, there has been a difference since you came back from injury, and you have more vision and courage."


    ¡°Even people are a little tougher.¡±


    Tang Mo hugged her and sat on his lap, with a gleam in his eyes, "Of course, unlike the frog in the well in the past. He used to think about how to find the discomfort next door, how to take revenge, and how to take advantage of the opportunity. Now, in addition to these, he also wants to make achievements, and he must live a life openly."


    "The second young master is really impressive."


    Tang Mo''s words made Xin An feel that the road ahead was wider, "I am in the back house and I can''t see too vast world. The first thing I think of when I see anyone is gains and losses. If I could have the second son teach me from time to time, I might be more open-minded."


    Tang Mo smiled and met her gaze, "I also have to be proud of my husband, so I would like to ask my wife to give me more advice."


    "It''s getting late, so we have to wash and rest. We still haven''t read the booklet, so we have to go all out together."


    Xin An smiled and patted his shoulder, "It''s important to talk about the matter." "It''s also important to read the booklet."


    Tang Mo smiled and hugged the person horizontally, "Close the door, this is a big deal."


    Xin An covered his face and burst into tears. His life was getting more and more rude.


    The next day, Roqi asked for an opportunity to meet Tang Mo, saying that Cai Quan had already exchanged the silver notes for cash, "Leave him two thousand taels."


    "Only by leaving enough for him, he will do his best for us."


    Tang Mo chuckled, "I don''t have time to do anything. For the sake of caution, you don''t need to see me if it''s not a big deal. You can keep an eye on other things. In addition, I''ll send someone to you. You don''t have to ask for some things."


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    After getting three thousand taels, Luo Qi felt that he was already incomparable wealth. Not only could his mother and brother live a better life, but he could also help him accomplish many things. If the money is spent, the prince of the Hou¡¯s mansion will still be there.


    It was almost noon, and the manager of the Hou Qing was carrying a basket of fresh water-spirited vegetables to Lin Yao. "The second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion sent someone to send a basket of vegetables. Look at the second young lady, it''s very fresh and tender."


    Manager Yang treated the harvested vegetables and sent them to the prepared shed and poured them with well water for ventilating for the first half of the day. This made the vegetables more green and greatly reduced the smell of fireworks. He then quickly sent them to the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    The girl next to Lin Yao came forward and looked at the dishes indifferently. On the winter table, the green ones were the most popular. The poor only wanted to fill their stomachs, and the wealthy ones only wanted to change their tastes and miss the green green in spring.


    "This dish is so beautiful. You can grow such a dish in such a cold day. I put a lot of effort."


    Lin Yao pinched a piece of spinach leaf and looked at it and asked, "Did the person who delivered the food say something else?"


    The manager bowed, "It was said that this was planted on the farm of the second young master of the Hou Mansion. For the first time, the young lady would try it. The next day, the farm would send a batch of vegetables to Wanyuan Store on Yinghui Street for sale."


    Lin Yao put down the spinach leaves, "Tell me, go to Wanyuan Store to order the goods. As long as the vegetables are delivered to Qinghou Mansion, it will cost ten kilograms."


    "yes."


    The food in winter is expensive, but no matter how expensive it is, the Hou Mansion can afford it, and the price is not a problem.


    At about the same time, families familiar with Changhou Mansion, Wei Family, Liao Family, Xu Family, Second Prince''s Mansion and other families who were familiar with Xin''an received dishes from Xin''an, and those who had greenhouses themselves returned gifts to Xin''an. Those who did not have greenhouses sent people to order dishes.


    When the Wang family received the vegetables, they said they wanted to order them. The delivery person said, "The young lady has already instructed that the close uncle''s mansion and the second master''s mansion will come to deliver vegetables every three days. They are all grown from their own farms. It is not worth it. The family will still charge money for a meal, which is a joke."


    Mrs. Wang felt embarrassed. Vegetables are not worth much, but they also have to be divided into seasons. Those grown in the greenhouse outside have no vegetables. One pound of vegetables is worth two pounds of meat, let alone such a beautiful person.


    Wang Mian walked over happily, "Since it is the filial piety of his nephew and his nephew''s wife, don''t refuse."


    "Tang Yong certainly won''t refuse."


    Wang glared at him with a angrily look, then responded with a smile, and immediately ordered to fry two portions on the stove at noon to avoid the pity of being put.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 299 Extract Tang Gangs connections

    Chapter 299: Extracting Tang Gang¡¯s connections


    "This dish is good, fresh, and tastes a bit sweet, good."


    Chunrongtang''s dining table was already on the table, and the old lady was very satisfied.


    Ganlu smiled and said, "When this spinach was delivered, it was clean. First blanched in water to remove the astringent taste, and then stir-fry it out like this. It is not only good in color but also soft, and has a good taste."


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Today, Xin''an didn''t come to eat, and the old lady felt a little regretful, "That child is smart. In the past, we built a greenhouse to grow vegetables for ourselves in winter. The planting was not as good as hers. It was really rare."


    The food is ordinary, but this is a rare thing in winter, who can¡¯t like it?


    "Can you give it to Chunhuayuan?"


    "No."


    Ganlu said that today the Hou Mansion left two baskets of vegetables, one basket was delivered to Chunrong Hall, and one basket was left in the front yard. The old lady said, "After all, it''s a young man."


    All your love and disgust are on your face.


    Ganlu said: "The second young lady is honest and frank. If she pretends that nothing has happened and still smiles, it is one thing whether Chunhuayuan dares to accept it. This forbearance may not be a good thing."


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    The old lady doesn''t bother with this matter. She can''t control it. She doesn''t like anyone else. Just live her own life well.


    In the front yard, Xin''an and Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were eating a pot. The bottom of the pot was mutton soup. The vegetables were delivered this morning. The pot was bubbling. The mutton mixed with vegetables filled the room. There were also sesame oil chicken slices and soup fish **** on the table. Tang Gang, who came back early, smelled the fragrance. He walked in and saw the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and had a blushing face and paused slightly, "Are you eating?"


    The food was so good. Most of the head of the family would deal with it casually at noon. When he was busy with errands, he didn''t have time to eat. Even if he had the skills, he was just three simple dishes. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law ate so comfortably at home.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law turned their heads to look at him, and Wang blurted out, "Why is the Marquis back at this time?"


    Tang Gang spoke for a moment, but he didn''t know how to answer. He was a wounded person. Can''t he come back to rest for half a day after finishing his errand?


    "Have my father eaten?"


    Xin An swallowed the mutton in his mouth and said politely, "Do you want to eat something?"


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sit down with a stroll to the main seat. The servant who was serving hurriedly brought bowls and chopsticks and seasoning plates. Tang Gang didn''t care about the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. He was really hungry. He was too cold in the morning and his wound hurt again. He could not show it. He pretended to be nothing but busy for half a day. An old man pulled his arm in the middle, and it just happened to hit the wound. The cold sweat hurt him.


    At that time, I suddenly remembered that when I pulled Tang Mo''s arm that night, Tang Mo''s injuries were much more serious than him, and it should have hurt a lot. No wonder Wang wanted to push him.


    After eating for a while, I said the dish was good, "Which family grows it?"


    Wang immediately stated that the vegetable was grown in Xin''an, "It''s very difficult and it''s been planted after finally getting it."


    She didn''t want Tang Gang to take advantage, but Xin An was much more generous. "It''s not particularly difficult. It''s mainly because I gave enough capital, and this dish is just good. Today I''m sending the first batch, and I sent some to all familiar families. Do my father have any colleagues I want to send? I can send some to my door, which is also a favor."


    Tang Gang was a little suspicious of Xin''an''s generosity. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Xin An said, "My husband told me yesterday that his father came forward to save him in the critical moment. His father suffered this injury because of him. His uncle hid in the corner, even behind his father."


    "Although he always feels that his father is partial to his elder brother on weekdays, he is still the only reliable father at critical moments. Don''t look at him being stubborn, he still misses his father in his heart."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Can he still say that?"


    "Of course, blood is thicker than water. How can this kind of flesh-and-heart relationship be born in the bones, and how can it be broken?"


    Xin An smiled and picked up a chopstick of mutton for him with public chopsticks, "My father is tired, and he has to work as a job when he is injured. Eat more to replenish him." "If you have someone to give, give me the list. I send someone to give it to you. The dishes in winter are rare, let alone our dishes are so delicious, which can be considered as a New Year gift."


    By passing her hand, it naturally has nothing to do with Tang Rong. It can also express some attitude and push Tang Mo to those families.


    Tang Gang was a little fooled, Xin An looked at Wang without any trace. Wang understood it and put a fish ball for Tang Gang, "Can his own son really have bad intentions?"


    "Give him some chance, don''t always feel cold to the child''s heart."


    What can Tang Gang do?


    "What you said is my son. Can I really be biased and ignore him?"


    "After he comes back, he goes to the study to look for me, and I will give him a few words."


    Wang picked up another chopstick dish for him. Seeing that it was almost done, Xin An put down the chopsticks and retreated first. Tang Gang also relaxed a lot and said to Wang, "Save some face to me in front of my daughter-in-law in the future."


    What is biased and heartbroken? Can you say it directly?


    Wang took the opportunity to say a few more words, and Tang Gang didn''t say anything more. The main reason was that Tang Rong couldn''t count on him now. He had to need someone to help him outside, and Tang Mo was not that useless.


    Xin''an went to Xin''s house in the afternoon. First, he looked at the New Year gifts prepared by Aunt Wang, and second, he looked at the flowers in the flower pot. The heavy snow has fallen, and the New Year will be celebrated in the twenty days. He has to choose a suitable time to send the Narcissus out.


    The gardener was busy, and pots of beautiful chrysanthemums bloomed beautifully in the greenhouse.


    "The young lady is here just in time. These pots of chrysanthemums can be moved out."


    The gardener held the flower pot in front of Xin An. The pink chrysanthemum that Lin Yao had seen earlier was just a small flower bud last time, but now it is half blooming.


    Xin''an was also the first time he saw this color of chrysanthemum. He was so rare for a while, "I''ll send someone to move tomorrow."


    "What''s wrong with Narcissus?"


    "The basin has been moved the day before yesterday, and it is decorated with goose warm stones. Please move your way, Mrs. Young Master."


    The gardener placed the daffodils in a ventilated place, with green leaves and white flowers spitting yellow stamens, graceful and graceful, and decorated with stones in the pots of mountain trees, and the landscapes are painted, which is quite artistic.


    "Mr. Lin''s flower-raising skills are really outstanding."


    The gardener bowed, "Thank you, the young lady, does not dislike giving the young man the opportunity to show his strengths."


    Xin An smiled and said, "The flowers are well grown. I will give you a hundred kilograms of charcoal and half-calm sheep, and take them home."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    The charcoal fire after heavy snow falls is priced at a day, and it is not easy to buy. It can be used for a few savings of 100 kilograms. The half-calm sheep is also very decent. I feel that it is shining when I take it home, which makes him happier than rewarding him with silver.


    "Mrs. My youngest son''s skills in growing flowers are understandable. Can you let him go to the mansion to help the youngest man take care of the flowers and plants?"


    Xin An thought for a little while, "It is indeed difficult for you to get older when you move and lift it, but you must really have the skills. If you bring someone to Manager Wang, you can stay if he agrees."


    Wang Jin, who was with him, bowed, "Old Lin mentioned this matter earlier and brought his son Lin Chunya here, and he was also good at it."


    "So, Uncle Wang''s arrangement is."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 300 Sooner or later, I will be terrified by this bastard

    Chapter 300 Sooner or later, I will be irritated by this bastard


    Wang Jinying said that the gardener thanked him very much. You should know that there are few generous and generous masters. His son has craftsmanship and he is older, so he naturally has to pull his son. It is a great job to be able to raise flowers and plants for the young lady all the time. He can do his job alone to support the whole family.


    After seeing the flowers and plants, Xin''an talked about the New Year gift to Aunt Wang. Aunt Wang brought tea, "Don''t worry, Madam, the cloth shop will deliver the ingredients I want in three days, and I also went to the snack shop to book. The family has five kilograms of meat and half a kilogram of sugar, and also prepared a handkerchief, silk flowers, all of which can be used in real life."


    "The shop has three feet more cloth and two kilograms of wine than the people in the shop, which is what manager Fang means."


    "As for the reward, the young lady must decide."


    Xin''an had a tea and smiled and said, "I have no worries about having an aunt here. Are you still used to it these days when I came back?"


    "Habits are busier than being around the young lady, but I feel more at ease when I get busy."


    Aunt Wang''s expression was relaxed, "Is Cuiping okay?"


    "I am very considerate, but I still don''t have my aunt around me, after all, I''m not close."


    Xin''an''s words made Aunt Wang smile, "Cuiping has knowledge and knows a lot. I am not as good as her in the relationship between nobles and nobles. I feel at ease with her doing these things by your side. Besides, most of the things are arranged by Chunyang and Chunqing. Even if Cuiping wants to do, it will not work."


    "I thought that Chunyang Chunlu''s eyes were old enough, so I still had to send Xia He and Xia Hua to my wife, and after Chunyang Chunlu got married, he would take the position of the big girl."


    Xin An agrees with this proposal. The girl who serves close to her must be kept from a young age, and it is better to send it to her parents'' home.


    "Auntie helped me think about many things that I didn''t expect. It''s been smooth for us to come to Beijing for half a year. I''ll be better if my family is good, but the premise is that I have to get better first."


    Aunt Wang also said that in addition to the girl, she should also call a few smart boys from Huaijiang. "It is indispensable to run errands and pass messages. Although the young lady has the second son around her, she still seems a little stretched."


    Xin An smiled and said, "When you come step by step, you always want to give the Xin family a place in the capital."


    You should know that Xin¡¯s house is still much worse than the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, but Xin¡¯an feels extremely comfortable and comfortable. He is clearly living in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, but he is not relaxed in the Xin¡¯s house, but he is relaxed from the inside to the outside.


    It was not until sunset that the west mountain stood up and returned to the Hou Mansion. As soon as he entered the door, Manager Zhang came up and said that Zhang was asking for vegetables and that the Hou Mansion was not treating relatives. "My wife went to Chunhuayuan in person and asked the prince to deal with this matter."


    "The prince sent someone out to buy vegetables and said he would not be short of them every day."


    Xin''an stopped, "Thank you, Manager Zhang for your advice."


    "I also want to thank the vegetables sent by the Second Young Master."


    He didn''t say anything to him in advance and sent it to his house. His mother was very happy and asked his nephew to come here to ask him to thank the second young lady.


    "There is no thanks to a little bit of food. In the future, if the old lady at home wants to change her taste, you can just take it back from the mansion, and you don''t need to go to Qiushiyuan to talk about it."


    "Hey, thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master."


    Manager Zhang became even more earnest and told Xin An about the matter in the mansion. He stopped at the entrance of the inner courtyard.


    When Tang Mo returned home, he came forward and politely invited him to Tang Gang''s study room. Tang Mo, who entered the study door, sat down and poured tea for himself. After drinking the water, he met his angry eyes. "My father came to me to glare at me?"


    "What, practice the magical skill of staring?"


    "You are arrogant!"


    Tang Gang walked around the desk and walked to Tang Mo, reached out and pointed at him, "You bastard, I think you don''t know who you are. Who would be so careless?"


    Tang Mo stretched out his finger and moved his finger away, "It''s already very rules." "My father didn''t know that the people in the Beiya Army were very rough. They heard three loud laughs before they saw each other. They were sitting or standing or standing. Their mouths were always faster than their brains. You would know how good your son''s rules were when you saw them a few more times."


    "Father just thinks that his son is a rough man. If we are a father and a son, why are we polite and unfamiliar with each other? The son admires his father the most."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, sooner or later he would be angry to death by this bastard.


    "Speak less nonsense, I don''t believe a word of what you say."


    It''s over, he''s all crazy.


    Tang Mo raised his legs and said, "If you don''t believe me, come and ask me. What''s the matter?"


    His uncontrollable look made Tang Gang feel unreliable. Then he thought that he would rely on him even if he couldn''t rely on him at this time. It was better than Tang Rong. "Go back and change your clothes and follow me to the banquet tonight."


    "Go to the banquet?"


    Tang Mo waved his hands repeatedly, "Son is not good, but his son is not good at martial arts. How can he follow his father to the banquet? If you lose his father, please let the elder brother go. I heard that the elder brother is wandering around the yard, and he is so idle that he takes three baths a day. The people in Chunhuayuan are boiling water all day long."


    "Damn it, just go if you want to go, there is not so much nonsense, why don''t you get out of here?"


    Tang Gang was so angry that he glared at him. Tang Mo looked so scared, "My father forced me to go, so I had to go if I didn''t go. Who told me that I am the only son of Xiang?"


    "Father is waiting, come when you go."


    I laughed when I went out, and felt very happy. I liked his angrily jumping foot. It turned out that it was so interesting to get along with each other in another way.


    When he learned that he was going to have a drink, Xin''an asked someone to bring him new clothes and told him about vegetables. Tang Mo suddenly realized that he thought about taking him out for a drink. You must know that this is the treatment that Tang Rong had. He held Xin''an''s face and kissed him with a rare look. After a while, he let go, "It''s beautiful, fragrant and so smart. I wish I could tie you up and take you wherever you go."


    Chunyang, who came in holding the clothes, lowered his head and sneered, stepped forward and put down his clothes, "Mrs. Young lady, the clothes are delivered."


    After saying that, he smiled and stepped out. Xin An gave Tang Mo a punch, "Let you Meng Lang, now it''s okay."


    Tang Mo hugged and kissed him again, "I don''t care about my wife, so I''m not going to be too lazy."


    Xin An pushed him to change his clothes, "Change quickly, my father should kick you again when he goes back."


    When Tang Mo came out from behind the screen, Xin An''s eyes lit up and he turned around, "It''s really a Buddha who relies on gold clothes, and people rely on clothes. I have someone who makes this clothes in a direction of grand and noble direction. You are really expensive when you wear them. If you pretend to behave again, you must say that a gentleman is so arrogant and luxurious."


    "nice."


    Tang Mo turned around in the mirror and looked at the corner of his mouth, "It''s better to wear something you shouldn''t have to wear tonight."


    ¡°There are clothes for the banquet.¡±


    Xin An stepped forward to help him sort it out, took two steps back and nodded with satisfaction, "It''s quite handsome."


    Tang Mo was about to come forward and hug him and kiss him. Chunlu brought a bowl of hot soup. Xin''an asked Tang Mo to drink it. "The recipe for Qin Bo is a liver-protecting one. It is best to drink it before drinking, drink it quickly."


    Tang Mo was proud. He now has a wife who cares about at any time. He is so beautiful in his heart. When he saw Tang Gang, he smiled.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 301 Make the old generals happy

    Chapter 301: Make the old generals happy


    Tang Gang looked Tang Mo up and down, thinking that although this **** was annoying, his appearance and body size were still nothing to be criticized. It was his own kind, it was not bad!


    It looks much better than the Wei family''s Wei family''s Wei Chuanzong, it looks like a lotus root growing in a flower pot, shrinking into a pile.


    The girl from the Wei family also looks very average, a bit like his deceased wife. Speaking of which, Tang Rong looks outstanding, but her lips are not good, and she looks like a member of the Wei family.


    Speaking of which, Tang Mo is a bastard, he is even better looking. He is taller than Tang Rong, with wide shoulders and strong waist and longer legs. Tang Rong''s shoulders are a bit smooth, and he lacks a hint of heroic flavor.


    No wonder the emperor said that Tang Mo was like his grandfather, the old man was tall and the old mother was also beautiful.


    "Father."


    Tang Mo waved his hand in front of him, "What are my father thinking?"


    Tang Gang came back to his senses, "Let''s go."


    After getting on the car, Tang Mo began to pick under the seat and bent down to look. Tang Gang was suspicious at first, but then he remembered something and stretched out his hand, "Take it."


    "What?"


    Tang Gang kicked Tang Mo''s calf, "Don''t pretend to be stupid, dagger."


    The **** used his dagger, and then he took it openly, thinking that he didn''t see it.


    Tang Mo smiled, smiling a little maliciously, "As soon as my son touched the dagger, he felt that the touch was good, and he was very good at it. My father wouldn''t be so stingy, right?"


    As he said that, he took out the dagger from his boots. The scabbard he had made himself was not suitable and ugly. Tang Gang frowned slightly, and Tang Mo looked at the dagger happily and asked, "Father, does this dagger have a scabbard?"


    "I''ve matched this randomly, it''s not suitable."


    As he said that, he was snatching under the seat again. After a while, he really asked him to pick out the scabbard, and then inserted the dagger with the scabbard closed in front of Tang Gang, and turned his ankle, "It''s a bit hurting, so it''s better to hang it on your waist."


    Seeing that he hung his dagger on his waist and patted him with a proud look on his face, Tang Gang came in a daze, thinking that Tang Mo was already quite thick now, and he must not let him see anything good, and who knows what to give him.


    Tang Gang was speechless all the way, but he couldn''t resist Tang Mo''s chatter all the way, which made Tang Gang extremely annoyed and missed the rule of Tang Mo in the past.


    This one in front of me is like a broken mouth.


    The venue for the dinner tonight is still in the Medicinal Food Shop. The business of this Medicinal Food Shop is as good as possible. If it weren¡¯t for a fixed private room, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Tang Gang to set a seat.


    Today''s banquet was a veteran whom Tang Gang had maintained over the years. Although he did not hold much military power and was older, he still had a certain prestige in the army. When Tang Gang and his son came in, everyone stood up and bowed, and when they saw Tang Mo''s smile on his face, they were even more than two points.


    "I haven''t seen the second young master for a long time. I heard that I did a good job in the Northern Yajun. Even the emperor praised the style of the old marquis back then. Today, it seems that he is really majestic and has a good talent."


    The veteran who survived the **** battle on the battlefield was still full of energy even when he was old, with a little evil spirit in his laughter. Tang Mo smiled and bowed, "I am honored to get these words from the old general. I didn''t do anything to join the elders earlier. Now I''ve realized that I begged my father to come and treat you to you."


    As he said that, he took two steps back and bowed, "Boy Tang Mo has seen all the elders."


    "Hahaha, good boy, just look smart."


    Old General Zhang smiled and stepped forward with one hand, lifted Tang Mo''s hand, "He looks as handsome as your grandfather, and he is polite. He is a good look."


    "You are General Zhang, right?" Tang Mo straightened his waist and smiled, "I remember when I was a child, I saw you playing chess with your grandfather, and you lost three sons."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    General Zhang smiled and said, "I remembered it too. At that time, you were always clamoring in my ears. I didn''t know how to play chess and insisted on commanding randomly. It was you who made me lose the chess and I would punish myself three times in a while."


    The other veteran generals also laughed, and soon everyone sat down. The guy quickly brought the soup that had been prepared. Tang Mo didn''t sit there, and poured wine to the veterans one by one with a wine pot.


    Old General Zhang picked up the wine glass and saw that the wine was a little bit red, "What kind of wine is this?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "This is wolfberry wine, and the juice of raw Rehmannia is added to nourish the essence and remove the cold wind, strengthen the aphrodisiac path, strengthen the waist and feet. Drinking a small cup every day can strengthen the muscles and bones and prolong life."


    "I just can''t drink openly, I can''t stand it."


    The old general next to him picked up the wine glass and sniffed it, "This wine is very good to us old guys."


    "That''s not. Looking back, I''ll ask someone to give you a small jar to your house, and have a drink every day to keep your body healthy."


    General Zhang smiled and asked, "Is it convenient? I heard that this is your wife''s restaurant."


    Tang Mo smiled, "My wife respects the elders the most. My father gave some of the things to the kid who care about the veterans earlier. The kid was busy with errands. It was all my wife who took care of them, and there was no shortage of rice, grain, charcoal and fire. She also asked the master to teach those people skills so that they could support themselves with their own skills."


    "I went to Mr. Wang''s mansion a few days ago and worked with Mrs. Wang to prepare New Year''s gifts for each household, such as cloth snacks, chicken, pork and mutton, and a chicken in the family. They are all real things, so I just want to let everyone have a good New Year."


    Everyone here knows this about the Hou Mansion. Some veterans also have contacts with them. They also know that General Wang Lang is much more abundant now, and they are all paid by the second young lady of the Hou Mansion.


    Money and thoughtful, good.


    "During the Chinese New Year, you will also bring your wife out and meet everyone. I have to thank her for eating her wine."


    Tang Mo nodded happily, "I will take her to visit you all the elders during the New Year."


    "good."


    The veterans nodded with satisfaction. In the past, General Tang Gang brought the prince of the Marquis''s family to eat with them, saying that he was a sign of respect, but that kid was pretending and did not know how to do things and was a little arrogant. He was not as good as this one. Look at the wine poured, he was very skillful.


    Tang Mo also poured wine for Tang Gang, and finally returned to his position. He picked up the wine glass and smiled, "Today is the first time I have a drink with all the elders. The boy can''t speak, so he hopes that the elders will live a healthy and long life."


    "Hahaha, I wish you a bright future."


    After drinking the opening wine, Tang Mo was busy pouring wine for several people. After pouring the wine, he was busy serving soup. It was so earnest that he did not care about his identity, just because this was a veteran who was born and died with the old marquis and was an elder.


    Tang Gang was just laughing apologized and found that it was still beneficial to bring Tang Mo to such a bastard. He was thick-skinned and polite, and he could do things again. It saved him a lot of effort. He just needed to sit and greet a few people to eat, drink and talk.


    Next, Tang Mo also focused on acting like a person who acted according to the opportunity and did not interrupt. He spoke only after asking him. He was listening most of the time, but as long as he spoke, he could make several veterans laugh out loud. A meal could be said to be quite happy. Even Tang Gang mentioned that some generals and marquis had not had any contact for many years, and Old General Zhang also signaled that he could make a match, giving him a lot of face.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 302 Life is so delicious

    Chapter 302 Life is so delicious


    After a banquet, the veteran generals were taken care of, physically and mentally comfortable, and joked that Tang Gang would take Tang Mo out for more.


    "Such a smart and outstanding child is not hiding. Are you afraid that others will say that your two sons are outstanding and are jealous of you?"


    "This is your blessing, and everyone can only envy you if they know it."


    Tang Gang waved his hand with a smile, "This kid is irritable. I, a father, can''t even understand. I''m not afraid that he will make a mistake too much. It''s rare that you guys don''t dislike you. When we get back together, we will call him together."


    "You must bring it with you. Your eldest son is steady, and it will be boring to have a steady person. Among your children and grandchildren, you must have a lively personality, and it is also a skill to be able to make people happy."


    The veterans nodded in agreement. When they were old, they liked the spirited and able to speak, and it made people like it.


    When leaving, the veterans either patted Tang Mo on the shoulder or his arm, expressing their appreciation to him, and asked him to walk more with the old guys in the future, and introduce the boys at home to him. Tang Mo naturally responded repeatedly, and sent these veterans onto the carriage before turning around.


    Tang Gang was in a good mood, and felt that this **** was fighting for him again tonight. It was rare that he did not have strict precautions and refused to let Tang Mo get involved in these relationships. He also reminded him, "Since you agree, you can''t break your promise. You can interact with each other by yourself in the future."


    Tang Mo didn''t expect him to be so generous, "Why, aren''t you guarding against your son?"


    Tang Gang rolled his eyes, "Don''t be proud of you, I won''t ignore it if I leave it to you. If I find you doing it randomly, be careful I will break your legs."


    "You won''t."


    Tang Mo smiled, "If my leg is broken, you will not only have a bad son, but also a disabled son in the future. I will start to feel sorry for you."


    "Shut up."


    Tang Gang didn''t want to see him, so he simply came out of sight. Tang Mo also yawned and found that there was nothing uncomfortable to eat wine tonight, so is it better to drink wine or did the strange-flavored soup that he drank when he went out to play a role?


    Back at the Hou¡¯s Mansion, Tang Gang gave a list to Tang Mo, "Leave it to your wife."


    After saying that, he lifted his foot and left, without explaining, Tang Mo looked at the list with a smile. They all needed to deliver the dishes. He delivered the order to Xin''an, "As soon as this dish is delivered to us, you will be responsible for digging into the inner courtyard, and I will be responsible for making friends with men from various prefectures."


    Xin''an took the order and took a look, "No problem."


    She is now a person with a certain connection, and it is much easier to make friends with some people. "This is the benefit of lying down next door. My father has no choice but to choose you. The end of the year is a good time to manage the relationship. I have a few banquets to go to next, and Cuiping will help me keep it safe."


    Tang Mo said that he has made many friends recently, all of whom are from various families. If there are those families who will have dinner tonight, he will be able to forward these relationships into his connections in two or three months. "What are we called?"


    "If husband and wife are united, can they lose gold?"


    "Where are two swords combined, will the world be invincible?"


    "Black and white evil spirits, who will compete with each other?"


    Xin An was amused by him again and kicked him from the quilt, "I''m poor, go and wash up."


    Tang Mo leaned forward, "Have you found your booklet, but I can''t wait."


    Xin An kicked him again, "Get out, be restrained or not."


    Tang Mo leaned forward a little further, pecked her lips quickly, and smiled, "The wolfberry wine I drank tonight will improve my strength and strengthen my aphrodisiacs. I am now hot and I will come to wash up."


    As he said that, he pecked her lips quickly and quickly washed up. After lying down, Xin An pulled the quilt and covered it tightly. This life was so delicious.


    After the order, Xin An ordered Nanfeng and Liu Chang to deliver vegetables to each family, and told them to make sure to explain who gave it, and not mention a word of the person they should not mention.


    The people on the list that day received green vegetables and heard the names of Tang Mo and Xin''an. The interested people quickly understood the profound meaning inside.


    As for the family of Mr. Zhang who attended the banquet together last night, they not only received green vegetables but also the wine that Tang Mo promised to them, and the tea that Xin''an gave.


    General Zhang made new tea that day, drank it and told his wife that Tang Mo was smart.


    "I used to hear that he was not in tune with the rules and was also petty. Now it doesn''t seem like that. He is decent and has a scheming attitude. I see that he has the shadow of the old marquis back then."


    Who doesn¡¯t know that Tang Gang favors his eldest son and suppresses his younger son. He can make a fortune in such a situation, except that he has enough brains.


    "Now that I have the help of Liao Zhi, as long as I am willing to endure hardships and not make mistakes, I will have a future."


    Mrs. Zhang said Cha Xiang, "It''s better to marry a wife. I heard that his wife and Mrs. Liao Zhina have something to say. Both of them are daughters of wealthy businessmen, and they are both entrusted by the family to marry into a Duke''s family. Such women who are highly anticipated by the family cannot just want to enjoy their happiness. It is natural for the two to join forces to take advantage of each other."


    "That''s his luck."


    Old General Zhang said: "Although it is due to her wife''s credit, he must be willing to make progress himself. I think that kid has a future."


    Mrs. Zhang looked at him helplessly. The old guy was abusive to protecting his calf, and everyone wanted to protect him.


    A meal made Tang Mo¡¯s reputation better, but he had no time to worry about these things now. You know, even if he left things to Luo Qi to ask about Tang Rong, he was too busy at the end of the year.


    The capital city already has a population of one million, and people outside the city are also flocking to the capital to buy New Year''s goods. The goods from the docks are piled up in mountains. If there are too many people, it is easy to get into trouble. The pickpockets are becoming more and more arrogant. The place where Tang Mo is responsible is also a place where the population is concentrated and the business is prosperous, and it is impossible to be careless at all.


    Fortunately, Xin An is a virtuous supporter, so he can do his best to do it with all his heart.


    "It''s busy at the end of the year, but it''s a good thing to be busy. If you feel bored, come to me often to sit there. I''m idle and have nothing to do."


    The second prince''s concubine looks very good. Maybe she is going to be a mother, or maybe the relationship between the Xin family and the Xu family is closer, and her attitude towards Xin''an has become much gentler, which makes Xin''an very uncomfortable. She still likes the second prince''s concubine''s appearance of scolding Tao Yiran with her chin and her face full of disdain.


    "The wife of the mansion is pregnant and has relatives again. We have to help my mother-in-law do chores, but fortunately it''s not difficult."


    "But seeing you look very good, I''m afraid I have to come to the door to pay my respects often, so that I can get your blessings."


    The second prince''s concubine smiled gently and the glory of maternal love was emitted, burning Xin''an''s eyes.


    "I welcome you. Listen to my mother that your father will come to Beijing next spring?"


    Xin An nodded, "The Xu family has helped the Xin family so much. My father said he must come to the door in person to thank him to show sincerity. He should be in the spring when he came, and it is the freshest time for Huaijiang Yinhua tea. If you try it, it will be different from before."


    "There is also a kind of spring color before the rain. The tea leaves are extremely beautiful, sweet and soft, sweet. Oh, I''m greedy when I talk about it."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 303 Its really not easy for women

    Chapter 303 It¡¯s really not easy for women


    The second prince''s concubine no longer participated in the matter between the Xu family and the Xin family. What she had to do was establish a relationship with Xin''an and listen to Xin''an with a soft pillow and smiled and listened to Xin''an about the various local customs in the Huaijiang River. Not to mention Xin''an, she was a little greedy.


    "My taste becomes strange after pregnancy. There are always times when I''m greedy. I think I can smell the sour, sour, spicy and spicy fish fillets."


    Xin''an said that he was greedy. The second prince''s concubine couldn''t eat anything casually, but she could. She was ready to arrange it tonight.


    The second prince''s concubine sighed at Xin An''s changes. When she saw her for the first time, she was tense all over. Even though she deliberately spoke lightly and smiled brightly, the feeling of old-fashionedness on her body could not be concealed.


    She still looked brighter, but she was much more relaxed and brisk, and the feeling of being old-fashioned was gone.


    "I heard you still had a business with Mrs. Liao?"


    Xin''an sighed that the capital city was considered as a secret. "I have a similar temperament with Sister Xu. It just so happened that I have a shop and she has a source of goods, so she opened a grocery store together to make some money for makeup. When I was bored, I used to pass the time."


    "You are all good at doing business. Speaking of which, I envy you a little, but I am much more comfortable than me."


    She looked noble, but in fact she did not have the freedom of Xin''an.


    Pregnant women are so sentimental. They were in a good mood the moment before, but they started to sigh again the next moment. Xin An said with a smile, "Everyone knows that the second prince loves the second prince very much. You are the one who envies many women, and you are free and at ease. Sister Xu and I opened a shop because of freedom. You are in the mansion to raise your baby, and you are also a kind of freedom to watch the clouds roll and bloom and fall."


    "You must know that such a peaceful and peaceful life requires a great blessing to have it."


    The second prince''s concubine laughed, "No wonder Lin Yao likes to talk to you. I''ll find an opportunity to invite her to come together. Let''s touch two leaves and cards, which is also a kind of freedom."


    "You set the time to send someone to call me. I haven''t touched it for a long time, and I''ve got my hands done."


    "I''m good at hand. I''m two people now and I''m very lucky."


    The second prince''s concubine was in a better mood. Before Xin''an could continue speaking, a palace maid came forward to remind him, "The second prince''s concubine should go to the yard."


    Xin An saw the helplessness in the eyes of the second prince''s concubine. Xin An stood up and smiled and offered to say goodbye. The second prince''s concubine was still a little reluctant, "Remember to come and sit again when she is free."


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I returned home, I breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned on the beauty couch, "It''s so hard for me."


    There were only two sticks of incense sticks before and after the meeting with the Second Prince''s Concubine, but I felt that everyone was weak. "Aunt, why did her expression change so quickly? I was so nervous. I didn''t feel that way when I saw her twice before."


    Cuiping said: "It''s still too important for the children in the belly."


    "When marrying into the royal family, she looks at the scenery, but she is actually very careful every day. You see, as soon as the news of her pregnancy comes out, she stares at her eyes. The concubine Jin in the palace is asking about it every day, the second prince is more considerate, and Mrs. Xu even comes to the door one or two days later, and they all have great expectations for her belly. How could she not be nervous, especially her first child?"


    I also said that the nanny today is the nanny next to Concubine Jin. "The imperial physician also goes there every day, which shows that he is careful."


    "The emperor has no great-grandson yet."


    This was said in a low voice. Xin An raised his eyebrows and thought that the royal children were not called children, they should be called chips. She remembered that the second prince''s concubine gave birth to a girl in her previous life.


    "It''s really not easy for a woman, it''s better for me."


    Three big-bellied women next door can have a son. They don¡¯t have that much responsibility for having a second wife, so life will be easier.


    Cuiping suggested that she should go less in the future. Xin An nodded, "I know what I know." If people still follow the rules of the previous life, they should be the queen, how can the monarch and ministers be too close? It is important to maintain a suitable distance.


    "Let''s take a rest. Nanfeng just said that Mrs. Wei has come to find you. I''m afraid I will come again when I hear you are back."


    "Whatever she came to me for, she broke up."


    "Maybe it was for the two guard girls. I heard that I made some jokes outside."


    Xin An became interested, "What are you making jokes?"


    Cuiping knew that she liked to listen to these things, so she turned around and ordered Nanfeng to come in and say that Nanfeng could not wait to find out the news, so she opened her mouth and said Mrs. Wei¡¯s past few days.


    "When I saw someone, I said it was a relative of the Marquis''s family. My nephew was the prince of the Marquis''s family and his voice was loud. I heard that when I talked to Mrs. Liu, my saliva flew onto someone''s face, which made him very disgusted. It was not popular in just a few days."


    "The two girls from the Wei family were playing the piano at Mrs. Liu''s banquet. They said it was very ordinary, but Mrs. Zhang was blowing to the sky."


    "Now those people are laughing at her, and some people say that our wife is dignified and polite, and the Wang family knows how to behave and say that the Marquis is blessed."


    Xin An took the bird''s nest sent by Chunyang, "If she came to see me, she would say I was tired and resting, and asked her to go to the next door if she had something to do."


    "knew."


    Nanfeng said that he would never let the annoying Mrs. Zhang enter the door of Qiushiyuan.


    Xin''an yawned, "I''ll take a moment."


    Several people retreated gently, and the sky outside became gloomy again at some point. Tang Gang walked quickly on the road, and the weather was cold and the ground was frozen. He was anxious to go home to warm up.


    "Mr. Please wait."


    The Minister of Revenue Fang rushed over and said, "Is the Marquis going back to his house?"


    "It''s snowing that day, it''s really cold."


    Tang Gang stomped his feet, "Is there anything wrong with Mr. Fang?"


    The two walked side by side on the way out of the palace. Mr. Fang smiled and said, "I heard that the Marquis''s in-laws and the Xin family in Huaijiang have obtained the salt gutter from the Northwest Salt Road. I also heard that General Xu bought a large amount of sugar from Boss Xin. This is a big deal of sugar and salt. The Xin family plays an important role among the salt merchants."


    "If you need it in the future, please help me."


    The Xin family¡¯s 500,000 taels were received as soon as they arrived at the Ministry of Revenue. They all thought it was Tang Gang¡¯s work and admired him very much. Having such an in-law can save a lot of trouble.


    Although the court is rich, there are many natural and man-made disasters every year. It is impossible to return and the treasury will allocate silver. Those wealthy salt merchants will play a big role in encountering major disasters. However, salt merchants have always been in the same spirit, and it is not easy to spit out money. Having their own people is another matter.


    Tang Gang didn''t know this, but fortunately, he was so experienced that he was stable. "It''s my duty to share the worries of the court, so Minister Fang is polite."


    Mr. Fang wanted to invite him to have a drink together, but Tang Gang politely refused. The first thing he did when he arrived at the Marquis''s mansion was to find Tang Mo to speak.


    Today, Tang Mo came back early. Liao Zhi wanted to go out of the capital to order troops and prepare to take Tang Mo to see the world. He gave him two days to arrange his business, "I will come back in seven days after going out."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 304 Im for you, my father

    Chapter 304 I am for you, my father


    "Is it dangerous?"


    Hearing that Tang Mo was about to go out again, Xin An, who was tilted on the soft collapse, sat upright, "Your wound last time has not been completely rigorous."


    Tang Mo sat next to her with a smile, "What danger can there be? Liao Zhi''s personal soldiers are capable of only one thousand people, but it is only these thousand people that have made Liao Zhi make many contributions. I want to meet him long ago."


    "Get me some money with you, and you should be able to use it then."


    Xin An was helpless and worried, and he couldn''t stop him from traveling. He could only prepare more things for him to bring with him, especially the injury medicine must be taken enough, "I have something to tell you."


    Fang Da came this afternoon and brought her 20,000 taels of silver notes sent to the capital by her father. This time the silver notes were prepared for Tang Gang and used as a favor for the Marquis'' Mansion at the end of the year, and the silver was also given every year.


    "This year, my father gave this silver note to me and let us decide it ourselves."


    Tang Mo opened the box that Xin''an said, looked at the thick stack of silver notes inside and spoke curiously, "How much money does my father-in-law have?"


    They have given more than 100,000 taels of money since they got married, and they have spent 500,000 taels to pay for it, so why are they so rich?


    "You don''t have to worry about this."


    Xin An sat up, lifted the thin quilt on his legs and felt cold and covered him back, "After years of accumulation, I still have this little money."


    Tang Mo let go of the lid of the box, after thinking about it for a while, he opened the lid again, and counted out 10,000 taels of silver notes and gave it to Xin''an, "It''s not okay if you don''t give it to him. He will definitely want to cause trouble, and there is no need to do it if you have too much."


    "I''ll go and talk about this in person."


    Xin An had no objection, so she naturally didn''t want to spend money on Tang Gang, but everything had to go step by step. The relationships during the New Year were related to the Hou''s Mansion. Tang Gang could not be too poor or too rich, otherwise he would have other ideas.


    Before Tang Mo could think about when to go and say Nanfeng, he came, "The Marquis invited the second young master to the study."


    Tang Mo snorted, "The old man has been addicted to seeing me recently. If he doesn''t see me for a day, he will have to send someone to invite me."


    Nanfeng lowered his head and smirked, Xin An smiled and said, "Stop talking, be at ease, don''t be angry at all."


    "knew."


    Tang Mo got up and brought the box containing the silver notes, and did not forget to explain a few words, "I''ll go back and eat a hot pot tonight, it''s snowing again."


    The charcoal fire in the Hou Mansion study was burning strongly. Tang Gang, who had changed into a regular dress, had his face gloomy. He actually needed to learn about the Xin family from others, and his mind was full of Xin Kuan''s betrayal of him.


    When Tang Mo entered the door, he was suddenly shocked by him, "What''s wrong with this?"


    He sat down and poured tea for himself. Tang Gang didn''t care about his rudeness, "Have the Xin family started selling candy?"


    "I''ve been selling it for a long time."


    Tang Mo looked at the teacup in his hand, with his lips curled slightly, and soon guessed the reason why he was angry again, "The salt merchant can only sell salt. He can do anything to make money. When did his father care about this?"


    ¡°Those who talk about serious matters are careless.¡±


    Tang Gang showed dissatisfaction, "What''s going on in the Northwest Salt Road?"


    Tang Mo put down the teacup, "I''m going to ask you, my father."


    Tang Gang was not sure about this, and Tang Mo kindly answered his doubts, "My father-in-law once asked you to help for the Northwest Salt Road. You don''t want to. Do you remember this?"


    Of course, Tang Gang remembered this matter. He was not unwilling to help, but after inquiring, he felt that this matter was not easy. He had to involve others when he took action. He was concerned about the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion and was afraid of arousing suspicion from the emperor. He felt that even without salt from the northwest, it would not delay the Xin family''s making money, so he did not interfere in the matter.


    Tang Mo said frankly, "My father must have thought that even if his father-in-law could not buy and sell the salt from the northwest, he could make a fortune. Even if he didn''t make money, it would not affect the filial piety he gave to the Marquis'' Mansion every year, so he doesn''t care about his life or death."


    ¡°Yes, right?¡±


    Tang Gang raised his eyes with sharp eyes, and Tang Mo didn''t spoil him, "If my father doesn''t care, he doesn''t know how much his father-in-law was hit by his peers because of this, and he has been losing money for two consecutive years."


    Tang Mo was really curious, "Everyone knows that behind the Xin family is our Marquis'' Mansion. He was bullied because the Marquis'' Mansion was incompetent. How could his father tolerate it?"


    Tang Gang said in a deep voice, "He came to the Northwest Yan Road to report that he did not mention it again after I wrote back to him. How can I learn that he was bullied?"


    "It means that people don''t tell you if you don''t think you can''t count on it."


    Tang Mo said with his gaze of wanting to eat people: "The Marquis'' Mansion cannot count on you, and he has been in a difficult situation. If someone can take action to pull his father-in-law at this time, will he agree?"


    "As a merchant, as long as he makes money and gives him shelter, he doesn''t have to give his money to the Marquis'' Mansion. You should know that it is not one or two companies who have the idea of ??his father-in-law. Officials with low-quality ranks dare not touch him, but what can he do when he meets the Xu family?"


    "The Hou Mansion cannot relieve near-thirst thirst, and this time the Xu family succeeded."


    Tang Gang remained silent, and Tang Mo slowly raised his legs, "My father-in-law has always had a choice. He just cared about his grandfather''s affection and did not choose. Why did you and your elder brother believe that he would hang himself in the tree in the Hou''s Mansion?"


    The naked eyes said that you are so stupid and naive.


    Unfortunately, Tang Gang didn''t see it. Perhaps his words were too naked and realistic, and he did not refute it for a while. Of course, he would not admit that he had a problem, "Do your wife know these things?"


    "How could you not know?"


    Tang Mo compiled a weak woman for Xin''an on the spot who endured humiliation and wanted to get a chance for her parents'' family. "She thought her father would help the Xin family, and she even planned to come and beg her father to take action, but her father didn''t like her. So many things happened as soon as he entered the Marquis''s mansion. What should you do if you let her do?"


    "You don''t know how difficult it is for her."


    In order to get the ten thousand taels out naturally, Tang Mo began to say nonsense again, "On the day you threw her teacup, she just got her father-in-law''s letter and her father-in-law''s silver notes. She said she was sent to her father for the end of the year for some time, but before she could take it out, the teacup you threw over scared her silly."


    "You broke his heart."


    Tang Gang suddenly realized that he said why he hadn''t received the silver notes sent by Xin Kuan at this time, and he thought he was really going to rebel. It turned out that he had delivered them and was smashed away by a teacup.


    No.


    He suddenly raised his eyes, "So she embezzled the 20,000 taels of silver?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not.¡±


    Tang Mo showed his eight teeth and smiled and said, "I cut off that money, otherwise, father, why do you think I''m in good momentum recently?"


    "This kind of relationship is free for people to eat and drink."


    "My father doesn''t do anything for me, and my mother doesn''t have much money to subsidize me, so I can only find a way myself. Not to mention, the feeling of using money to pioneer the way is really refreshing."


    "You bastard!!"


    Tang Gang had already regretted the Xin family''s affairs, and when he saw Tang Mo''s attitude again, he felt his blood surge, "Your father-in-law had intercepted 30,000 taels for you before, and you even privately withdrew 20,000 taels. Who gave you such courage?"


    Tang Mo flexibly avoided the teacup he threw over, "If my father wasn''t so partial, could I do such a thing?"


    "I did these just for me? It''s not for the Marquis'' Mansion, to bring glory to my father. If I were a coward, my father would be embarrassed."


    "How much does my brother spend in a year, how much will I spend?"


    "I intercepted the money for you, my father."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 305 Tang Gang is heartbroken

    Chapter 305 Tang Gang is heartbroken


    Tang Gang felt dizzy. This **** was lawless. He had to give him some color today. Just when he was about to ask for family law, Tang Mo handed the box containing the silver notes to him.


    "I want to take it alone, but your daughter-in-law said that you need money everywhere in the year-end relationship, and your father can''t be empty-handed, so he has to give it to you. Look at the other person''s mind, you are so kind to her, and she still considers you."


    "Give."


    Tang Gang took the box and opened it. Before he could speak, Tang Mo said again, "I will give you half of it. Our father and I will each have ten thousand. Brother, I can''t care about him. If he doesn''t have money, he will go to his father-in-law. It doesn''t matter if you want to favor him and give him your share."


    "I saved up all the 30,000 yuan my father-in-law gave before, just in case."


    After dizziness, he started to see stars again. Tang Gang picked up the tea and took a sip. He also received 10,000 taels from Tang Yong this year. He thought that Xin Kuan would be extremely generous. Tang Rong was unlikely to come out for activities in his youth, but he would have to go out to meet people after the New Year. At that time, he would have to find a place for him, so he would be able to do things calmly.


    How could he have expected that Tang Mo, a bastard, would have snatched half of it, disrupting his plan.


    "What does your look mean? Do you think I don''t deserve to spend money on the silver in the mansion?"


    "Spray out that ten thousand taels."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "I will do more things next year and spend more. My father-in-law has almost spent all his money on the Northwest Salt Road, and he is unable to support me anymore. I have to save some money and not give it to you."


    Tang Gang held the table, "Your wife has a lot of money in her hands."


    "Stop."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes, "I didn''t see her money for food, drink, and clothes on weekdays? I''m already short-speaking. Please let me be a person."


    Before Tang Gang could say anything, Manager Zhang''s voice rang out of the door, "Mr. Marquis, the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion sent someone to come and told the Marquis that there is something important to tell."


    Tang Gang glared at Tang Mo fiercely, "Don''t think that''s it. If I let me know you''re random, be careful I will break your legs."


    "Chilizhili."


    Tang Mo patted the dust on his body and was careless, "What else can I do besides eating and drinking? I''m leaving."


    Seeing that he was just swaying out, Manager Zhang lowered his head and chuckled. The Marquis recently became more and more useless to treat the second young master. He said that the second young master was just indifferent to his ears, but he was so angry.


    What is this called?


    I sincerely give it to him, he doesn''t want it, he has to kick it, tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Soon the people from Duke Xiangguo''s mansion entered the study room. The man in black was caught and Duke Xiangguo personally participated in the interrogation. The result was that Ma Qi and Zhao Wen were taught a lesson by Tang Rong. The two were so angry that they bought a lesson by Tang Rong and then bought a lesson by Tang Rong, which triggered the subsequent incident.


    "The incident was all because the prince of the Marquis''s family bought the evil spirit and vented his personal anger first, which triggered the subsequent incident. The matter has been clarified, and the two young masters, Ma Qi and Zhao Wen, have also admitted that this is a confession, so please check it out."


    The two confessions were written very clearly. Tang Gang calmly returned the confession. The person came to say, "The meaning of the Duke of the Kingdom is that they are decent people in the court. There is no need to dig into the matter now. The Duke of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of the Kingdom of anybody. However, no matter what, I would like to thank the second prince of the mansion for helping to hire a miracle doctor and chasing the murderer."


    "Please convey to the Duke of the State, I have thanked you for this matter."


    Manager Zhang sent the person out and asked a few questions. When he returned to the study, Tang Gang had already gone to Chunhuayuan.


    Tang Gang was thinking along the way that perhaps his preference gave Tang Rong the courage to do but not behave. During the days of the incident, he and Duke Xiangguo were verbal and exhausted. Tang Rong didn''t say much except for asking the result. Looking back, it is fake to say that you are not heartbroken.


    Originally questioned Tang Rong, but quickly reached the door of Chunhuayuan but stopped. If he talked about this, he would not only hurt the father-son relationship, but also Tang Rong''s face.


    Tang Rong, who was active in the yard, saw him first, exchanged a few greetings and asked to go out for social events.


    "The year is busy at the end of the year, and my son is worried that his father will not be able to be busy alone."


    "The father doesn''t need to worry about his son''s body. He will be fine if he takes medicine."


    As he said that, he coughed twice. Tang Gang was still kind-hearted to him and did not want to embarrass him. He said, "The people from the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion came to report that the few men in black caught were the ones who committed the murder of you. They had already pleaded guilty and confessed that they were instructed by Ma Qi and Zhao Wen."


    "Have you offended these two people?"


    Tang Rong recalled that he soon had an answer, "It must be for blessing, and the two of them were there on the day when blessings went crazy."


    He said the truth, but in Tang Gang''s ears, he admitted that he had secretly taught the two of them, and sighed, "This matter is over, and the Duke of Xiangguo will not continue to pursue it. Since the injury has not healed, take care of it well. Don''t show off. Your second brother is now quite promising, and he can help."


    "Let me find a suitable one for you next year"


    Before he finished speaking, Wei Liangcai and Zhang came. Seeing Tang Gang here, Zhang was smiling, afraid that she would say something annoying, Wei Liangcai grabbed her without a trace, greeted Tang Gang with a smile, and said, "The winter in the capital is particularly cold, so the marquis might as well have dinner together at night."


    Tang Gang thought that he should have had **** with the Wei family alone, but he hasn''t been able to take care of Tang Rong recently, so he should give him some face.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Rong suggested having dinner in Chunhuayuan, "I can also cook a few special dishes in the kitchen, and invited my mother and two cousins ??to come together."


    Tang Gang said that Wang would accompany the old lady to have dinner at night, "We father and son have a good drink with your uncle. When the new appointment comes, we will see each other next time we meet."


    Everyone was happy with this proposal. It was originally Tao Yiran who should have arranged it, but she felt uncomfortable. She was really uncomfortable. I don¡¯t know if she was so excited by Tang Rong. She suddenly started to feel happy and vomited whatever she had eaten and she was gone.


    Aunt Cai, who had lost weight, got busy, arranged dishes and sent people to the big kitchen to get dishes, and had to arrange tea and snacks, so she was busy.


    Xin An and Tang Mo went out together, and went to Chunrongtang to get the old lady''s meal. After the two of them walked forward, Nanfeng locked the door and put the **** in the yard.


    As night fell, the pot in Chunrong Hall was bubbled, and the fish fillets that Xin An had been muttering for half a day also came on the table. The old lady smiled, "We should eat pots in winter, which are warm and lively."


    ¡°Not.¡±


    Xin''an smiled and scalded the fish fillets, "There are too many ways to eat this pot. I think every way is good. Grandma, please try this fish. The small kitchen picks out all the fish bones, which are smooth and tender."


    After eating, the old lady nodded with a smile, "You all eat it, and I''m happy to see the delicious food you eat. Grandma also has a pot that the Queen Mother here is here to enjoy, which is refreshing and relieved, and it''s just right to eat some after the meal."


    Wang did not care about his appetite. After eating with Xin''an a few times, he also had the leisure to taste the delicious food. The family did not have so many rules and was relaxed and comfortable.


    Not to mention Tang Mo, he made fun of everyone and didn''t delay his meal. There were laughter in the room, which was quite joyful.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 306 More disappointment with Tang Rong

    Chapter 306: More and more disappointment with Tang Rong


    The food in Chunrongtang is fragrant, and Chunhuayuan is not inferior. Wang is not a mother-in-law who is mean on the surface. In addition to subsidizing the kitchens, various courtyards can also get some dishes on their own.


    Aunt Cai sent the people not only to get a lot of them, but also called the chef over. Not long after, a table of dishes with all colors, fragrance and flavor were served on the table.


    The Wei family and Tang Gang and his son are also very lively.


    Wei Liangcai kept holding Tang Gang and praising Tang Rong. Tang Gang also praised Wei Chuanzong for his face. Tang Rong smiled appropriately, which attracted his two cousins ??to look at him.


    After three rounds of drinking, the atmosphere was right. Zhang smiled and said, "It''s really a blessing for my nephew to have a father like the Marquis."


    "But my nephew is not bad either. I have been walking outside these days, and many people have praised him for being handsome and handsome. He is a son who is so promising, and it is also a blessing for the marquis to have such a promising son."


    She claimed that she was decent, and Tang Gang smiled on her face, and she couldn''t help but feel regretful. Tang Rong was also a person who was about to be a father. When she was mentioned, she was only his appearance, but she was not as good as Tang Mo. When she was mentioned, she always said that he was a rough jade, and she had a glory after a little crafting.


    Zhang looked at Tang Rong and continued, "My nephew is pitiful. My mother left early. Fortunately, the marquis is protecting him everywhere. He said that few fathers in this world love children as much as the marquis."


    Wei Liangcai secretly called out that he wanted to stop her from talking nonsense, but unfortunately it was too late. Zhang said, "Marty, I want to talk to you about something."


    For a moment, all eyes fell on her, and Wei Liangcai interrupted her with a smile, "Eat a good meal, let''s talk about anything if you have anything to do."


    Zhang ignored him and turned around?


    Wuld know when it was time to turn back, and Wang controlled the Marquis''s Mansion and wanted to drive them out. Tang Mo''s wolf cub was even more lawless. How could he not let go of his anger? Besides, she was for Tang Rong.


    "Does the Marquis know that Wang wants to drive our Wei family out of the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    It would be fine if she didn''t mention it, but Tang Gang felt unhappy when she mentioned it. For this reason, his mother first mentioned his orders to him, and then Wang refused to forgive him. He obviously did nothing and didn''t think about it, but he was in vain.


    It¡¯s all Zhang¡¯s fault!


    "But for the second wife''s dowry?"


    As soon as these words came out, Tang Rong''s heart tightened. He knew that he should immediately resolve the matter, but he wanted to see Tang Gang''s attitude, so he didn''t say anything.


    Wei Liangcai''s heart had fallen to the bottom and scolded, "This is the family matter of the marquis. The marquis will decide whether it is right or wrong. I think you have almost eaten, so go back and rest first."


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said.¡±


    Zhang took Tang Rong''s aunt''s attitude, "Who should be said clearly? You can''t be so confused. How much loss did my nephew suffer?"


    "I have never seen the wrong new house before. It''s all fate. The two families discussed and exchanged it, but the things that had been agreed upon earlier cannot be given up."


    If Tang Gang had said this earlier, he might have thought about it. After all, his favoritism towards Tang Rong is costly, and he always wants to fight for him more.


    But he was ridiculed by Tang Mo today. He regretted his ignorance of the Xin family and was still thinking about how to ease the relationship between the two families. Although Tang Yong is also rich, no matter how rich he is, can he be richer than Xin Kuan?


    This is mixed with General Xu and the second prince, and many things need to be brought forward.


    "Since you have to change your bride, you will naturally have to change it thoroughly. If the person changes his dowry, he will still have to stay. If it is reported to you, the plaque at the door will be removed by the emperor."


    "This matter has been over yet, so don''t mention it again in the future."


    Wei Liangcai said he was going to suffer, but Zhang was confused. I wonder if the Wei family still demanded Tang Gang?


    "What does the Marquis mean?"


    Zhang has been ridiculed everywhere recently, and he resented the snobbish wives of various families, and he moved closer to Tang Rong, thinking that only Tang Rong became the aunt of Weiyuan Hou, her aunt, would be glorious, rather than being said by those outside that he thought that the uncle''s son of the Hou''s mansion was the Wang family, but he did not expect that it was the Wei family.


    "Mr. Marquis, my sister is your first wife. Tang Rong is your eldest son and the prince of the Marquis''s family. He should be the first in everything in this mansion. Why do you?"


    "Shut up." Wei Liangcai interrupted her, "That''s a family matter to the Marquis''s family. My nephew didn''t say anything, how much do you mean to jump up and down here?"


    "How do you know he didn''t say it?"


    Zhang shook her away, "What else do you have to say? You have to tell you that this uncle is bullied?"


    Tang Gang looked up at Tang Rong, and Tang Rong hurriedly stood up and bowed, "Father, my son has never thought about this. My aunt is not clear about the inside story. She is just worried about her son. Please don''t be angry."


    Zhang was stunned. Seeing Tang Gang''s cold eyes, he suddenly became a little scared, "Don''t blame him, Marquis, he has always been generous and generous. How could he say such things? I said it."


    Wei Liangcai breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately she was not stupid enough to die.


    Tang Gang did not answer, and his gloomy face could already show his unhappiness at this moment.


    Wei Liangcai sent Zhang out and apologized to Tang Gang after only three people were left in the house. Tang Gang looked at him and said meaningfully, "At the end of the year, the mansion was busy, and the number of guests traveled sharply. It was rare for my sister-in-law to not know the capital. Let her take her children out for a walk and appreciate the customs and customs of the capital."


    Wei Liangcai smiled awkwardly, and he naturally heard what Tang Gang meant.


    At the end of the year, there were many guests in the Hou Mansion, and they were all nobles when they were exchanged. Zhang was not knowledgeable and was not decent, so she was not allowed to see the guests.


    Although it is true, I still feel a little dissatisfied.


    A good meal was destroyed in this way. Tang Gang felt more and more disappointed with Tang Rong. He couldn''t help but remember what Tang Mo said. He didn''t say anything directly. He was always used to letting others talk around the bush, which benefited him.


    Forget it for others, but the same is true for his father.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    He did not leave without waving his sleeves, but was still protecting Tang Rong''s face.


    "I''m overeating."


    In the night wind, Tang Mo, wrapped in a cloak, rubbed his stomach. Xin An glared at him angrily, "You can''t eat too much if you taste delicious. Is it uncomfortable to be full?"


    "The second son of the Marquis'' Mansion is like he has never eaten."


    Tang Mo looked at her pitifully, "You''re going out with me, seven days, I''m going to go for seven days. Who knows what I can eat in these seven days? You don''t know that last time you go out, you''ll have cold water for dry steamed buns, don''t eat hungry, and you feel uncomfortable all over when you eat them."


    "You are just delicate."


    Xin An wanted to say that Liao Zhi could eat even, but he thought that Liao Zhi had eaten too much of the hardship that ordinary people had never experienced before, but this person was different, and he was also considered a person who grew up with wealth and wealth.


    "Let me bring you more food so that you won''t make your mouth hurt."


    Tang Mo smiled and held her shoulder, "I knew my wife was the best."


    Tang Gang, who was walking towards him, rolled his eyes silently after hearing this sentence, saying something was useless.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 307 Manager Zhangs ears

    Chapter 307 Manager Zhang¡¯s ears


    "The second young master is getting better and better, but the marquis is better at teaching his children."


    Manager Zhang accompanied Tang Gang on the road, happily talking about Tang Mo''s changes, "The second young master was busier than before after being promoted. He went out early and returned late and was full of energy, and he looked brighter."


    Tang Gang glanced at him, "You really like him."


    Manager Zhang said, "For some reason, Ju feels that the second young master has the style of a two-part old marquis."


    Tang Gang was silent for a while. After Tang Mo was promoted and took office, he didn''t say anything, but he was afraid that the **** would also pay attention to inquire about it secretly. Every time he got good news, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he felt that what Manager Zhang said made sense. Tang Mo really made him look at him with admiration recently.


    There is rules and regulations, and it is easy to communicate with others. In the past, he thought that he had made friends with some unpromising playboys, but now those playboys are also beginning to be restrained by their families and make progress.


    There are no other names, but he is not even better than Tang Rong in social engagements.


    Manager Zhang thought that he had eaten the fresh dishes sent by the Second Young Master¡¯s wife today, and he felt more and more moved by the Second Young Master¡¯s wife¡¯s thorough work. ¡°I wonder if the Marquis has noticed that the Second Young Master has become much thinner and looks more like the Marquis.¡±


    "The same tall and handsome appearance is outstanding, especially in terms of temperament, it looks very similar."


    Tang Gang recalled, but his mind was full of Tang Mo''s slutty look like he was so angry that he was "not like it."


    Manager Zhang happily said that he looked like him, "The body skeleton is very similar to the Marquis, and he looks more like a wife, but his smile is exactly the same as the Marquis."


    He actually wanted to say that Tang Mo was more handsome than Tang Rong, but Tang Rong was outstanding since childhood. He formed a habit over the years to make him look more gentlemanly and luxurious, which made people ignore his true appearance, which is a bit worse for Tang Mo.


    Tang Gang remembered Tang Mo again and smiled and bared his teeth. He was so unstable?


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    "You didn''t see how he angered me?"


    He was so bold that he sucked 10,000 taels of silver.


    Manager Zhang flattered him without any trace, "The second young master is not spoiled by the Marquis. The Marquis is his father. If he really wants to teach the second young master a lesson, he can''t let him be so evasive. To put it bluntly, it''s still the heart of the Marquis'' kind father."


    Is that true?


    Tang Gang wanted to say no, he really wanted to teach that **** a lesson, but he couldn''t beat him or scold him.


    But Manager Zhang¡¯s explanation was very acceptable to him and he also made him feel more respectful. He sighed helplessly, ¡°No matter how angry the **** is, he is his son, can he really beat him to death?¡±


    "Mr. Marquis, you are also concerned about the second young master. Why are you so angry every time you see him? You should hurt the father-son relationship after a long time."


    Tang Gang said he was not kind to the bastard, "I won''t say it anymore. You haven''t seen that **** now, you can **** me off in just three words."


    "The second young master also has a marquis in his heart. Maybe he hopes to get more care from the marquis. Although the second young master is well done, he is still young. I am afraid he wants to get the marquis'' tips, so I''m just embarrassed to say it."


    Tang Gang felt a little more comfortable, and he said that the **** was so respectful before and now he is so unrestrained. It turned out that he had changed his method to make him pay attention, and he was really full of ignorance.


    At this moment, my heart was full of heart and eyes looking at Xin An was busy and did not forget to make a request, "It''s good to have jerky meat, so bring more jerky meat."


    "There is no need to be that much injury medicine. Take some of the candy pieces last time."


    Xin An met his request one by one and turned around and asked, "Do you want to wear armor when you go to the military camp?"


    She was thinking that Tang Mo''s armor should look good. Tang Mo was a little expectant, "I didn''t receive it, and I didn''t have a formal title, but it doesn''t matter. It''s good to be able to see the world."


    "Clothes don''t need to be so luxurious, just be simple."


    Xin An asked Lailai to bring the old clothes he had in the box, "There is no choice, the clothes I arranged are all luxurious."


    "When you go out and pay attention to safety, Liao Zhi''s errands are not simple, you should be careful."


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Mo held her hand. He hoped to go out to see the world, but was worried that the next door would be a monster while he was away. "If I''m not here, don''t have conflicts with the next door these days. If you have anything to do, go to your mother. I''m afraid you will suffer."


    "It''s better not to see the Wei family."


    After explaining these, he thought about going to Huaijiang with a letter and asked his father-in-law to find two masters to send it to him.


    Seeing that Xin An was busy all the time and it was getting late again, Tang Mo stepped forward and said, "Let me tell me where are you hiding the booklet?"


    Xin An, who was still thinking about giving him something, almost didn''t react and punched him in the chest, "Go."


    Tang Mo grabbed her hand with a smile, "I''ll go wash first, you can wash up early, and we''ll study the exquisite skills in the book later."


    "You have to think about it. If you don''t watch it in the past two days, it will be seven days later."


    Xin''an''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling, "Get out."


    "The young man will get out of here immediately, and he will get back later, and he will have to get out of the bed."


    The so-called "Fierce Girls" are afraid of pestering the Lang, and Xin An is even more afraid of those who have no concentration. He has no way to do it, so he can only choose to enjoy it.


    In the Chunhua Courtyard next door, Wei Liangcai frowned, "I think the Marquis still relies heavily on you as his eldest son."


    Tang Rong smiled bitterly, "Uncle doesn''t know that I have had many accidents in the past six months. I lost my errands from the Ministry of Rites because I needed to recover from the injury afterwards. Often, after healing a few days, I would encounter an accident again. I always feel that the hands behind this are fueling the fire, but I can''t find out."


    Wei Liang was surprised to learn that he had lost the errands from the Ministry of Rites. Now that he knew the reason, his first reaction was to determine that someone was doing something bad behind his back. "But who did you offend?"


    Tang Rong said that he has always been kind to others and never made grudges with others. "If someone hates me, he can only be the second brother next door. I really feel sorry for him in the matter of changing the bride."


    "But he is my second brother, and his blood is thicker than water. I believe he will not do such a thing."


    Wei Liangcai''s eyes moved slightly, and the so-called bystanders were clear, and he did not have the same preference as Tang Rong as Tang Gang, so he naturally understood what Tang Rong meant.


    "As long as things in the world are moved, they will leave traces. If you spend time investigating, you will definitely have results. You don''t need to rush to go out for social events. You should take advantage of this period of time to think about the things that happened, and then appear in front of others after removing hidden dangers. Otherwise, even if you drag your body and worry about it, it would be useless."


    Tang Rong said: "What my uncle said is that I was in trouble in the courtyard and there were not many people available in my hands, so there was no way to know what was outside."


    "It''s a pity that my uncle will leave the capital soon."


    Wei Liangcai did not want to be involved in this matter. Tang Gang was old and strong, and the title of the Marquis'' Mansion could not be handed over to Tang Rong in a short period of time. He still had to rely on Tang Gang, and it was obviously inappropriate to offend Tang Gang for the sake of Tang Rong.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 308 Not as tough as before

    Chapter 308 Not as tough as before


    Wei Liangcai wanted to protect himself, but Tang Rong would not let him go so easily.


    "Does my uncle also think my future is bleak?"


    Wei Liangcai raised his eyes, "It''s just a temporary gain or loss. You are the prince of the Marquis''s family, and no one can touch your position. Even if the second young master next door is outstanding, he is just a foil for you. He will still rely on you when you inherit the title."


    "Although the second young master next door is in a fast momentum, he can''t get over you. You can take advantage of the rest period to think carefully about what to do after the New Year and how to do it. As the saying goes, it''s hard to support it. If the second young master has not done anything wrong to you, he will be your help."


    "If it is really him, you have to think of a way to do it once and for all, and don''t let him become your threat."


    How can I laugh at the hatred of taking away my wife? This kind of hatred cannot be resolved unless his nephew takes a heavy move to let the next door disappear directly.


    "I should have helped you, but the new appointment of the imperial court will come down in three days at most. Your aunt and I will leave here after the third day of the New Year. The journey period is too short and cannot be delayed."


    The rejection was so obvious that Tang Rong could hardly hold back the smile on his face, "I imagined it so smoothly because my uncle is famous for his outstanding political reputation. I wonder what errand was assigned?"


    Wei Liangcai said that it should be similar to before, "I thought I could be promoted to another level, but now it is difficult. If it weren''t for your father''s helper, it wouldn''t be so easy. I heard that your father-in-law hadn''t assigned an errand after so many days in Beijing?"


    Tang Rong did not say that what was wrong with the Tao family, but only said that Old Mrs. Tao was seriously ill, "It should be out of here after the New Year."


    After saying a few more words, Wei Liangcai got up and left. Tang Rong sent him to the door. When the person left, the smile on his face disappeared. He clenched his fists tightly. The Wei family was no longer reliable.


    The eyes fell on Qiushiyuan, and their eyes were dim and unclear.


    A burst of rapid steps broke the tranquility of the night, and Aunt Yu started the move.


    Tao Yiran, who received the news, was the first to arrive at the yard of the two concubines. Soon Wang also came. Even Xin An went to see it in a cloak for a while, and when he came back, he got into the quilt. "It seems that he will have to wait until tomorrow morning."


    Tang Mo said bitterly, "If you want to say that he is still very lucky, his children are just around the corner."


    "Are you envious?"


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit.¡±


    Children are a big event and are inherited from his own bloodline. Moreover, he wants to have a child with Xin''an. The children taught by Xin''an should be very cute and will like him as his father.


    "But we don''t have a hurry. We will have children when we come back from Huaijiang next year. We will pay more attention these days. Tell Dr. Qin to be more cautious and don''t hurt your body."


    Xin An was a little surprised, "Do you know?"


    She has been looking forward to Tang Mo since she said she would take her back to Huaijiang, and she was worried that she would not be able to do so when she was pregnant, so she asked Uncle Qin to prescribe a dose of medicine for her to avoid it. She did not tell Tang Mo about this.


    Tang Mo took her into his arms, "You can get a child at any time, but if you are pregnant, you can''t go back to Huaijiang. If you are pregnant, you have to give birth to a child. When you are pregnant, you will have a child. There are more and more things, and you can''t go back for ten or eight years."


    Xin An was moved by this and his nose was sore, "Don''t say this, I can''t listen to this now and want to cry."


    "Life is better, but I am not as tough as before."


    Tang Mo''s eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles, "I feel happy after hearing what you said. If I were still so tenacious and tolerant, I could only say that I couldn''t do it, and I couldn''t let you live a relaxed life."


    "It can be seen that I still have some use." Xin An covered his face and smiled. The snow in the sky fell, and the room was like spring. It was rare that the two of them did not go to study the booklet, but just lie down next to each other and talked. When they were happy, they turned around and smiled face to face, and the room was warm and harmonious.


    After sleeping until dawn, the snow fell all night and the world was dyed white. People in the yard were busy sweeping the snow, coming and going to step on ladders and holding bamboo poles to clean the snow on the eaves. The meat **** were playing in the yard. A heavy snow fell from the eaves and buried it directly. Then a dog''s head came out of the snow pile and looked around in a daze. The people who were busy sweeping the snow laughed when they saw this.


    The fish tank is frozen, and a few fish raised in Xin''an are swimming under the ice, which is interesting to watch.


    "Young lady, Aunt Yu hasn''t given birth yet, and the midwife said she might have to wait for another hour."


    Nan Feng was rubbed by the cold after asking for news. Xin An turned around, "I haven''t had a baby since last night, so why didn''t I tell me the reason?"


    "The midwife said that the first child is more difficult. Now the midwife is pressing Aunt Yu''s belly. The crying pain makes the eldest lady tremble. She didn''t dare to stay back for a long time to rest. Now it''s Mrs. Wei who is guarding there, commanding the people below to work, and then begging God and worshiping Buddha, and she is very busy."


    Everyone was on guard against it when they saw it, as if someone was going to harm Aunt Yu¡¯s child.


    Xin An turned around and continued to look at her fish, and ordered, "Don''t go and see it, you will be happy when you are born next door."


    Nanfeng said she had no time to go there, and she had to go to General Wang Lang''s mansion with Liu Chang and to go to see the situation of the veterans with the manager of the Wang Mansion. Xin An told her, "Look at whether the charcoal is enough. If there is too much difference, I will find a way to buy another batch. I have to let them survive this winter."


    The winter in the capital is really cold enough.


    Nanfeng took the order away, and Xin''an also took Chunyang Chunlu out. She wanted to go to the Liao family and ask what should be appropriate to bring to the army.


    The heavy snow on the street has been swept away, and the carriage is still walking on the road. It has been smooth all the way to the Liao family. After finishing her busy wife, Mrs. Liao, who has just come forward to greet her with a smile on her face, "But it''s cold, come in and warmly."


    Come back, the Liao family is completely different from before. It has become much quieter and the scenery has changed a little.


    There were flowers in the guest room, and the brazier was burning brightly, warm and filled the whole body. The chrysanthemum tea was sweet and refreshing, "Sister Xu''s tea fragrance."


    "This tea is delivered by my family. If you like to go back, take some back. The charcoal in the house always feels hot. Drinking some chrysanthemum tea will make you feel much more comfortable. Is there something wrong today?"


    Xin''an put down the teacup to explain his purpose. Mrs. Liao laughed after hearing this, "If it''s convenient, bring him more silver notes, five or ten taels, bring more money to use."


    She said that the people under Liao Zhi were very poor, "One person came out to support the family, and he sent all his military salary back. He couldn''t bear to buy a pair of shoes."


    "Your family grew up in a honeypot, and you have never seen those people. You must be a boy with sympathy."


    Xin An laughed, "It seems that Commander Liao has a lot of money."


    Mrs. Liao shook her head helplessly, saying that by the end of the year, there were always some visits before the old future. It was said that it was a visit, but in fact it was a sad end of the year. "I have followed him to fight for his life. Can he ignore it?"


    "I put some silver notes in his purse every day. Most of the time I come back, my purse is empty. This one is a few taels and ten taels, which adds up to a considerable expense. Fortunately, we opened a grocery store and had a good business, otherwise I wouldn''t have subsidized it."


    Speaking of the grocery store Mrs. Liao couldn''t stop laughing. The business was so good, completely beyond her expectations.


    "Fortunately we have prepared enough goods, otherwise it would be too late to buy them until the New Year Festival. You are here just the right time today. If it is convenient, I will take you to a place."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 309 Be kind and ruthless

    Chapter 309: Be kind and ruthless


    The business of the grocery store is not a big deal, but it is a chicken that can only lay golden eggs. Mrs. Liao, who spends more than Xin''an, naturally rushed to continue opening a store and make more money during the New Year.


    Seeing that Xin''an couldn''t find a shop suitable for opening a new store, he arranged for someone to look for it, which really made her find a good place.


    "Sister Xu, do you think this is a shop?"


    The two of them took the same car to the place where Mrs. Liao said. Standing at the door, Xin An was still a little unbelievable. There was obviously a courtyard in front of him. When the gate went in and around the screen wall, it was a square courtyard, but there was no one living there, and the courtyard was a bit shabby.


    Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "Just say whether this place is good or not."


    The street where the courtyard is located is not only filled with many people, but also a college with endless pedestrians.


    "We carefully checked it out. There are six grocery shops in the nearby three streets. Without exception, the shops are small and dark, and the goods are not complete."


    "But there are thousands of families living in these streets. How many people are there? There should be a big miscellaneous work shop."


    She had already made plans to open a shop. She led Xin''an to look around the yard and said, "It''s bright and spacious. As long as you knock off the walls of the yard and make the house into a shop. If so, there will be six shops, and you can see that the items are clearly placed in different categories, and there will be a place for pens, ink, paper and inkstone. This also takes into account those students. The paper in Linzhou is still very good."


    With her explanation, Xin An understood that she wanted to build the largest grocery store in Beijing. "At that time, put a few tables in this yard and arrange for people to burn some tea and water to attract students. When the students come, they can let those adults with children in the family come, and the business will naturally get better."


    Mrs. Liao asked with a smile, "Free tea?"


    Xin''an said that Huaijiang has a lot of tea, and some inferior tea is not valuable at all. "No money is needed anymore, so naturally I can''t think about drinking good tea, right?"


    Mrs. Liao suggested, "Why not open a tea shop directly? Anyway, we will sell tea, and we will set it out separately at that time. If new tea comes, we will hold a tea tasting party here, and naturally more people will come here."


    "Our tea is not enough and you can also let other teas be consigned, which is also an input."


    Xin An smiled, "It seems that Sister Liao already has a secret in her heart. Since she has decided, then do it. Can she buy this shop?"


    Mrs. Liao smiled and pulled out the deed from her sleeve, "I''ve bought it long ago, how can I feel at ease now?"


    Xin An understood, everything was ready, she just took a look and nodded by the way, "Then let''s talk about the principal."


    The shop on Yinghui Street is hers, and the principal is Mrs. Liao. Now, Xin An is not vague now.


    There are too many friends who have left halfway through the business together. The two of them are just by the way. There is no need to worry about the subtle gains and losses. Anyway, she is not short of money.


    After lunch, the two of them agreed on the general details. The rest was to discuss the details of the affairs of both sides. Fang Da was very active and felt that it was not too easy to do business with two mountains. The current business could no longer satisfy him. He urgently needed to become bigger and stronger.


    "The next thing is the affairs of the managers. I won''t delay any more things in the mansion. If you have anything to do, I''ll send someone to tell me afterwards."


    Mrs. Liao is the wife of the Zhang family, and there are still many things waiting for her to deal with. She stood by the carriage and advised Xin An, and then went home.


    Xin An took a deep breath, and went out and did a business, which was also an unexpected surprise.


    Cao Gui, who was in charge of driving the car, drove the horse on the road. Xin An inside the car couldn''t help but lift the curtain to watch as he listened to the noisy and lively sounds outside. "It''s really the New Year, and we have started to set up stalls to write couplets." "Let''s go back and make more small lanterns to hang in the yard, and be more festive."


    Chunyang and Chunlu complained about the coldness of the capital, saying how good the winter in Huaijiang is, Xin''an''s lips are tilted, and she will go back in a few months. It''s really fun to think about it.


    There were several men squatting at the wall in front of him, and there were baskets of charcoal in front of him. After a closer look, one of them had a missing piece of arms.


    Thinking of the reason why Mrs. Wang was slow to get out of charcoal fire before, I had a guess in my mind and ordered Cao Gui, "Go to Mrs. Wang''s mansion."


    At this moment, Mrs. Wang was angry and looked at the mother and son in front of her with impatient face. "There is twice as much charcoal fire this year than last year, why isn''t it enough?"


    The woman smiled with a flattering smile, "Madam, it''s really not enough for our family. Look, these two children are frozen and sick."


    One boy and one girl are wearing new clothes and two slugs are hung; the girl is wearing obviously inappropriate patched clothes, her exposed wrists are dark, and her fingers are covered with frostbite.


    Mrs. Wang sneered, "This is the second snowfall, have so much charcoal used up?"


    "From the Liu family, I made it clear when I distributed the charcoal fire. You said it yourself, where did the charcoal go?"


    The woman still smiled, not talking about where the charcoal was going, but only saying that life was too difficult, and she also said that her father-in-law and men were both abandoned for war for the court. She wanted to ask for more words and asked her two children to kneel down and kowtow, as if they would not leave if they could not get the charcoal today.


    Mrs. Wang was so angry that she couldn''t help but use this woman. She was wondering whether to get some for her in private, and a voice rang in her ears.


    "Since it was injured for the sake of the court, we should go to the court for compensation."


    The housekeeper of Wang''s mansion led Xin An in. She stood three steps away from the woman. "Mrs. Wang has tried to prepare enough charcoal for you to spend the winter, so that you can spend the winter safely. You took the charcoal and sold it. If you lost it, you will ask for it again. What is this place?"


    "Shantang?"


    He looked up at Mrs. Wang and said, "Madam, as far as I see, I found a car to take them directly to the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War might bring her charcoal fire."


    Mrs. Wang knew that Xin An was willing to scare her, so she ordered the manager to prepare the car on the spot. The woman was obviously panicked and wanted to leave on the excuse. Xin An sneered, "Isn''t it a loss to go back like this when I come?"


    The woman thought Xin''an wanted to get something for her, and her eyes were circling around Xin''an. Xin''an said, "Go and invite her man to take the person back and tell him that this is the last time. In the second time, the Marquis'' Mansion will mark him out of the list of assistance."


    Mrs. Wang nodded, and the manager immediately invited the mother and son out, and ordered someone to take care of him and went to find the man from the family in person.


    Mrs. Wang invited Xin''an to sit down and have tea, and said earnestly, "It is hard for them to hold a grudge against you like this, and it is useless to your reputation. If they make trouble in the Marquis'' Mansion again, you."


    After spending so many days together, she still knows Xin''an, afraid that she will suffer a loss because of this.


    Xin''an put down the teacup, "Madam is too worried."


    "It''s the most ruthless to these people. I guess this is not the first one to come to you, right?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 310 Mrs. Wang is really convinced

    Chapter 310 Mrs. Wang is really convinced


    When I saw those charcoal sellers on the street, I had speculation.


    Mrs. Wang nodded and admitted, "Maybe because she thinks that there are too many charcoal fires this year, and the price of charcoal fires is also one day recently, so she wants to sell them for some money."


    Xin An said: "They want to sell charcoal to supplement their household income, which is understandable; but as the head of the family decides to sell charcoal for the family to spend the winter, I think there is a consequence. If he only considers his consideration, he will only ask for it. After he is determined, his wife will not ignore them. In this way, there is no need to help people like this."


    "You are soft-hearted today and everyone will come to her tomorrow. No one is willing to suffer losses, even if he doesn''t need this thing."


    Her father said that if you encounter a large number of refugees who have no way out, you must not take them out even if there is too much food to eat. Good intentions will become a sin when you appear in an inappropriate situation.


    At critical moments, you must be cruel.


    Regarding those who received the charcoal fire and then went to sell it, Xin An said that he would send someone to find those people and explain the situation, saying that neither the Hou Mansion nor the Wang Mansion would have any additional charcoal fire to put down.


    "If it''s really a matter of forced stance, it''s okay. If you just want to make more money by taking advantage of the recent price increase of charcoal fires and ignore whether the family can survive the winter, then."


    Xin''an''s lips curled gently, "Everything is fate, it''s not a pity."


    Mrs. Wang was a little surprised at her attitude. She thought that she was young and had never suffered any hardships, so she must be shameful of the sufferings of the world. In addition, she was rich and relaxed, so it was not impossible to use the money to buy some charcoal and fire to spread it.


    I didn¡¯t expect that my attitude was so firm.


    "You are here, and I have thought more about them because of my lenientness and forgot about the fact that I have fought against Mien."


    Xin''an''s lips had a slight smile, "Mrs. I know that the Marquis'' Mansion does not have much investment, and the expenses are also huge. This matter falls on me. All the expenses are all my own expenses, but my money does not fall from the sky."


    "We have done our best to help them. We have considered everything from charcoal, rice and flour. They can live a good winter day as long as nothing unexpected happens."


    I didn¡¯t want to say these words, but her previous behavior was easy to speak and generous, which inevitably made people think too much.


    If she hadn''t come today, Mrs. Wang would have promised to give it to another charcoal. Will this family give it to that family?


    Everyone will come by then, and the final expense will still fall on her.


    She has a lot of money, but it is easy for her father to make money?


    "Madam, don''t worry too much, I will explain this to my grandmother."


    Mrs. Wang sighed and nodded. Xin An''s words forced him to re-examine the relationship between the two. Earlier, she did take it too much and thought that this wealthy man was easy to get along with, and now it seems that he is not a soft persimmon.


    Xin An was not going to bother about this matter. "In addition to seeing a few charcoal sellers on the street today, I wanted to ask you another thing, that is, I would like to ask my wife if she had a certain date for the banquet for each family before the New Year?"


    "Last time I said my husband would come, my husband would come, but he would have to leave the capital for a few days if he had something to do. If it were just these few days, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to catch up."


    Mrs. Wang understood what she meant, "I wonder when it will be convenient for the second young master?"


    ¡°About ten days later.¡±


    Mrs. Wang calculated the days and said with a smile, "It''s not too late, so it''s time to set it at that time. If you get the favor of the second son, you still have to thank him in person."


    Xin An smiled and said that she would be responsible for the drinks. "I will be ready and I will send them directly. I will add a few more sarcastic sheep to the meal. It is better to eat hot food in the middle of winter." "Thank you to do other things, the wife will do it."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and said, "You are so polite. You haven''t spent all the money before, so it''s more than enough to hold a banquet."


    "Stay in the hands of the lady in case of emergency."


    Xin An softened his attitude, "Although we have rules, the law is nothing more than human favors. If you really have any illnesses and pains, you can''t ignore it. You can''t watch it."


    "I am a hand-off manager. My wife has to worry about everything. She is not panic when she encounters problems."


    Mrs. Wang was really convinced. She was thinking about keeping a distance, but she pulled her back again.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Wang gave Xin''an two pots of daffodils, and Xin''an accepted it with a smile, "I only knew two months ago that there was a custom of sending daffodils to each other during the New Year Festival in Beijing. I asked the gardener to raise some. After the blooming is done, I would also give my wife two pots. I hope that everything will go well in the coming year."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and took her into the car. She turned around and shook her head when the car left. She thought that she should let her girl talk more with the second young lady. It would be enough to learn one or two points.


    When General Wang Lang came back, he told about what happened today, "I still think she is a soft-hearted person, but in fact she is not. She is the material to be the mistress of the family."


    Wang Langjiang said: "The merchants hold so much gold and silver. If they were soft-hearted, they would have been bullied. The old marquis chose it, it would not be bad."


    "I don''t know what wine she brought. It was cold, so I drank a lot of wine and ate meat."


    Mrs. Wang glared at him angrily, "Don''t always care about food and drink. You should also talk about those who sell charcoal. For a few dollars, I sold the charcoal that can save my life in the winter. Isn''t want to live?"


    "But the mansion won''t subsidize them even if a pound of charcoal is there."


    General Wang Lang nodded and agreed, "What a big deal, I''m just a moment of confusion, don''t worry."


    It was simple, but I thought in my heart that I must scold you. Whatever I did, I couldn¡¯t sell the life-saving charcoal no matter how short of money.


    At the same time, Xin An was also talking about this with the old lady. The old lady was compassionate and said that those people were afraid they had no choice but to suffer, but


    "You have done everything you can do, and don''t worry about other things, and you have your own fate."


    She, the old lady who is a hand-off manager, can''t pay for it. She can''t let her granddaughter-in-law subsidize it again. What a burden the old man left behind is, it would be great if the granddaughter-in-law could take care of it. Even the old man knew it, he couldn''t say anything.


    Xin An said: "I''m not going to care about it anymore. They are all people with elders and younger people. They should consider things for the whole family. Those people should know what they want."


    "After the New Year, I will ask Manager Fang to pick a few people to go to the merchant ship. It''s just that the work is tiring, but the salary is high, so it''s no problem to support the family as long as I''m willing to work hard."


    The old lady was very pleased, "It is hard for you to think carefully everywhere, I just hope that they can remember your good deeds."


    "What''s the point of remembering it? Everyone is recruited, and they pay the same wages. It''s just that they can make their lives better."


    She didn''t think about how to thank her for these people. She spent this money just to use them one day in the future. Even if that day doesn''t appear, it doesn''t matter. She just thinks it''s her doing good.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 311 I know Ill chase me out

    Chapter 311 I know how to chase me out


    The old lady didn''t care about the outside world and quickly skipped the topic and told Xin An with a smile that Aunt Yu gave birth to a boy doll.


    "It weighs seven pounds, and looks very handsome. I was hungry as soon as I was carried out from the delivery room. You can go and take a look later."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I want to go and congratulate you."


    The eldest son of Shu came out so gorgeously, I don¡¯t know if Tang Rong is happy or happy.


    The old lady said tactfully, "It''s really a pleasure to have a little baby under her knees. The little baby looks cute, swaying with her little feet, and she can also call her mother softly. She thinks she''s cute when she thinks about it."


    Xin An smiled and said, "What my grandmother said is that I will go to see Aunt Yu''s child now. When the child is leaving, she will lend me a lot of money."


    "Grandma, I''m going."


    Seeing that she was walking fast, the old lady smiled helplessly and shook her head. The couple''s relationship was increasing day by day, so why aren''t they in a hurry for their offspring?


    When she returned to Qiushiyuan, Nanfeng came forward to talk about the veterans selling charcoal. She also went to ask Liu Chang for some, "Some of them were left half, and two companies sold them directly, saying that they saved some charcoal heads when burning fire on weekdays, and they could save money."


    "But if the meaning inside and outside is really unfamiliar, the Wang family will not ignore them, they said."


    Seeing that she was a little hesitant, Xin An raised his eyes and said, "Is there a wealthy master coming to the Marquis'' Mansion? Isn''t it short of their charcoal?"


    Nanfeng nodded, "That''s what it means."


    Xin An is helpless, so it¡¯s okay to have money but you can¡¯t speak. When you are soft, someone will want to bully you.


    "I have already told Mrs. Wang about this matter and will not add any more. If the Wang family comes to ask you again, let Liu Chang refuse."


    "yes."


    Nanfeng talked about the matter of adding a baby next door, "The child was old and almost killed Aunt Yu. In the end, the child was born, but the eldest lady next door was frightened and got angry."


    Xin An finds it interesting, "She is going to guard her life?"


    "Just as soon as I caught up, I heard Aunt Yu crying heart-wrenchingly, and blood was pouring out. Before Aunt Yu gave birth to the child, she started to have stomachache."


    "When she returned to Chunhua Hospital, she asked the wet nurse to take the child away, because Aunt Yu had just given birth and had to rest. She had worked hard to take care of the child, and she wanted to help take care of her for some time."


    Nanfeng felt that the doctor in the palace was the most pitiful, and he was waiting to see if Aunt Yu needed him to save his life. The eldest young lady was furious at a critical moment. The girl from the Wei family sent someone to say that she was suffering from the cold and was busy.


    Xin An was a little surprised. He thought that Tao Yiran''s attitude of not fighting for anything and not snatching, would not care about other people''s children, but he didn''t expect to **** them directly.


    "She is the mistress, and Aunt Yu''s child is naturally her child, so it is reasonable for her to take care of her."


    "Aunt Cuiping, please help me send the gift to Aunt Yu, and I said that I had just come back from outside and was covered in wind and snow and was afraid of the child being frozen, so I couldn''t go over to see her."


    Cuiping has seen too many concubines unable to raise children, and she has no sympathy for Xueyu. Some concubines in the palace who have a low status have no chance to take a look at them and are sent away, let alone a concubine in the marquis¡¯s house.


    "The gift is ready, I''ll send it here now. The young lady should rest early and we will have to go to the banquet tomorrow."


    "Um."


    Xin''anwo arrived at the beauty couch, "It''s still comfortable at home."


    It also takes great courage to go out in the snow and ice. It is not comfortable to stay on the beauty couch.


    Tang Mo came back very early today and brought her a bunch of candied haws, "I saw it on the way, this is the biggest bunch." Xin An took it with a smile, his eyes full of smiles, "It''s been so many years, and someone can still give me a bunch of candied haws."


    Tang Mo smiled and leaned forward, "This kind of market snack is also unique, especially after the snow, snow is everywhere. The candied haws are even redder and festive. You can taste it."


    The sugar-coated one is just right, and it is sweet first, then sour, and finally the sour and sweet taste blends together. The softness of the kneeling hawthorn is carried by the sugar-coated one. Xin''an smiled and said, "It''s delicious."


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Mo looked happy, "I''ll try it too."


    The two of them had half of each of them, which was obviously an ordinary candied haw. They were eaten by the two of them and they only felt extremely delicious.


    In the end, there was only one stick left, and Xin''an felt a little sour. Tang Mo brought her chrysanthemum tea. The fragrance of the flower tea combined the sweet and sour taste in her mouth, and she felt it was even more sweet and smooth.


    He handed the cup back to him and said, "Your luggage has been packed out. I asked someone to give you a small denomination of 500 taels, 50 taels per ticket. Sister Xu said you may be able to use it."


    "In addition, I have also sent you custom leather boots, so you can try it."


    She pointed to the tables under the window and put her boots on the tables, "The shoes took time and customized two pairs. I rushed to the table for the time being. There were iron sheets hidden in the toe, and the soles were thick. The oily cowhide surface was not afraid of it when it rained or snowed."


    Tang Mola looked around with her boots, as if she was looking at the baby. She put on her feet and walked back and forth in the room twice, waving her fists and feet, "Good shoes."


    "I see people wearing this kind of thing, you can''t say that except for the boots they wear slightly heavier than usual, everything else is very good and warm."


    "I still wrapped the iron piece, and the thief will not be allowed to break his legs on the spot after the kick."


    I couldn''t bear to take it off when I put it on. Xin An smiled and said that he also sent a set of leather armor with his boots. "You can use it when riding a horse, but you can''t get through the wind, especially your knees must be protected. Remember to use it. If you ride a horse in the cold weather, how cold your knees are."


    Not only did he have leather armor, Tang Mo also found a heart protection mirror and a dagger, "Why did you even buy this?"


    "I think the shopkeeper sent it, so I keep it together. What if it''s worth it?"


    Tang Mo looked at these things over and over for a while, saying that the things were good, and asked which shop it sent them. He wanted to choose them himself when he was free.


    His errands are still a bit dangerous. If he doesn¡¯t have enough skills, he has to get the equipment. The more he has, the better.


    Neither of them mentioned the matter next door that night. Xin An was unwilling to mention it, and it felt unlucky to mention it too much.


    Tang Mo became increasingly reluctant to take care of him. Now he is only interested in his wife and errands, and he is also counting on the opportunity to climb up.


    As for Tang Rong''s preparation to let him disappear before spring, he will not care about it for the time being. Just keep a look at him if Luo Qi asks.


    The next morning, Tang Mo got up early, pulled Xin An and said that he was reluctant to part with his face. His slow look annoyed Xin An, who was already reluctant to leave, and pushed him out, "I will be back in a few days. Why do you want to do this? Hurry up, do you want Commander Liao to wait for you?"


    Tang Mo, who had already stepped out of the door, turned around and hugged the person, and kissed him hard, "Those who are unscrupulous will know that they will chase me out."


    Xin An smiled and hooked his neck, "Then I won''t leave anymore. I said, don''t go anywhere, let''s have a baby at home."


    "Quick, close the door, don''t leave."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 312 People from the clan have arrived

    Chapter 312 People in the clan have arrived


    The two of them laughed and Tang Mo left the yard with a smile. As soon as he left, Xin An officially started to get busy. He repeatedly confirmed the New Year''s gift with Cuiping, and went to the banquet for each family to have sex, so busy that he didn''t touch the ground.


    "Why do I see you getting plump?"


    Lin Yao was also very busy at the end of the year. She didn¡¯t see Xin¡¯an for some days, so she pulled her to joke, ¡°Look at your face, you¡¯re so red. This is such a good life.¡±


    Xin An held his face, "Have you gained so much weight?"


    After the snow, Qiushiyuan started to open fire on her own. The food was quite rich, but she had a walk every time she finished eating.


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "It''s a little rounder, but it looks better. No wonder Brother Tang doesn''t want to go out to drink now. What are you eating? Tell me what you have."


    Xin An covered his face and smiled. Yan Wenhui, who walked over, asked with a smile, "What are you saying? How can you laugh like this?"


    "I said she has the skills to control her husband, and she is just proud."


    "She deserves to be proud of this."


    Xin An rubbed his face and said embarrassedly, "I am not laughing at this. It was Sister Lin who said I am fat. I am embarrassed."


    "Where is you getting fat? Brother Tang should be very interested in this way."


    Lin Yao also pinched her face, "Looking at her skin, she is moist and smooth, and she can''t help but be able to break the ball. If I were brother Tang, I wouldn''t be willing to go out to work as a businessman. I wish I could tie her belt and take her wherever I go."


    Xin An remembered that Tang Mo had said this again, and laughed even happier.


    Qiu Wenyuan, who came with Yan Wenhui, looked darker, "What''s the point of being proud of? Sooner or later."


    Lin Yao turned her head, "What''s wrong?"


    Maybe he felt that his words were unpleasant, so Qiu Wenyuan looked at Xin An, "I''m not talking about you."


    Xin An thought a little and had a guess. It must be the young master of the Han family who took a concubine. He smiled and shook his head, "I see that Sister Qiu is in a bad mood."


    In Xin''an''s memory, the Han young master Han family was elegant and talented, but he couldn''t control his belt.


    Qiu Wenyuan''s words also confirmed this. After more than a year of marriage, the Han family''s young master took back two concubines and recently met someone around Qiu Wenyuan.


    Everyone can only listen to Qiu Wenyuan complaining about this matter, and they don¡¯t have to say much else, especially between husband and wife. Today they are going to die, but tomorrow they are intimate again, and the persuasion makes people look like clowns.


    Fortunately, she wanted to listen to everyone''s advice, and after complaining, she passed, saying that everyone hadn''t been together for a long time, and they had to go to the show together when they were free, so they were relaxed.


    "That''s going to have to wait for the New Year."


    Yan Wenhui said that there was no time to be purified by the end of the year. "I felt like I did nothing, and I felt that I had done a lot of things. I was busy every day and I didn''t see any trouble."


    Lin Yao nodded and agreed, saying that the weather has been cold and tired recently.


    Several people were talking about family matters, and Lin Yao suddenly asked about the Wei family, "Sister Zhao has never left the house until now. Wei Ye politely declined everyone to visit, but there was no news at all."


    Yan Wenhui looked at Xin''an, "Is it your recommended by the miracle doctor who went to the Wei family to see a doctor? Do you know the inside story?"


    Xin An shook his head, "The doctor''s mouth is very tight and he didn''t ask anything. He sent some tonics a few days ago. I only heard that it was better and I had never seen anything."


    ¡°What a strange disease.¡±


    There is something wrong here, but if people don¡¯t want them to join in, they can¡¯t do anything. As I was talking, I heard someone whispering, saying King Jin or something.


    Lin Yao stopped asking and found out that just now, King Jin''s family had already entered the city and came back before the New Year.


    Xin Anxin''s eyes lit up. After making preparations for so long, he finally waited for someone to come back. How difficult it is.


    "Half a month ago, the people in the palace came to King Jin''s mansion to clean up and moved a lot of items. At that time, I thought I would come back for the New Year, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Will we deliver a visit to you then?"


    As soon as this was said, everyone didn''t say anything, and their faces were a little embarrassed. When King Jin was sent out, he had no news of the daily interactions. He retreated one by one for fear of being implicated. Now that the other person is back, it is really embarrassing to get up.


    Lin Yao smiled, "I will naturally send a message when I come back, but we are all daughters-in-law, so the family has to make the decision on this kind of thing."


    The few people suddenly realized and smiled again. The embarrassment should be the embarrassment of being a mother-in-law.


    Xin An held back his smile and thought it was quite interesting.


    When he returned home, he told Wang about what King Jin had returned. Wang said, "We, Prince Yu Jin''s mansion, have no contact, so naturally we can''t talk about taking advantage of the situation. Since we are back, we can send someone a generous gift."


    ¡°It¡¯s just that stake.¡±


    Xin An said: "I asked Sister Lin, and since it was the emperor''s kindness, there was no reason to take it back. If we take the initiative to return it, we would be stingy."


    Wang thought about it and didn''t say anything else. At this time, Ping Qiu led Tao Yiran into the door.


    I haven¡¯t seen Tao Yiran get much haggard for many days. She was already happy and got angry again. If she didn¡¯t raise her well, she would take care of Aunt Yu¡¯s child in front of her, making her look even more haggard.


    After the ceremony, she sat slowly aside. She came to ask Wang to find another wet nurse. "The wet nurse looked strong but couldn''t feed her seven jin. She always cried because she caused Qijin. Her daughter-in-law wanted to ask one more person to take care of her, and she was more considerate."


    Wang was not satisfied with her taking the child to take care of her, "In my opinion, you should send the child back and let Aunt Yu take care of her. It is important to raise your own body."


    Tao Yiran actually regretted it a long time ago. She felt that Aunt Yu¡¯s child was not only noisy but also ugly, especially when she saw the child pulling a diaper, she was not very good. When Wang said that, she borrowed a donkey, "It was because her daughter-in-law was not considerate. She originally wanted Aunt Yu to rest more, but she didn''t expect her daughter-in-law to be incompetent."


    "In this way, let Aunt Yu raise her children, so there is no need to ask for someone."


    Xin''an lowered his eyes, thinking that Tao Yiran, who had no desires and no desires, even though he planned to plot against his concubine, he did not refuse to stop.


    For concubines like Aunt Yu, a good figure is a necessary condition for competing for favor. Once you start feeding the child, it means you cannot compete for favor for a long time. Moreover, Tao Yiran obviously wants to treat Aunt Yu as a wet nurse. Is he afraid that he can''t give birth to a son?


    Wang was too lazy to take care of Chunhua Academy''s affairs and let her make decisions on her own.


    Before Tao Yiran could thank him, he heard the doorman come and report, "Madam, the people in the clan have arrived."


    The gatekeeper said that five young men and three girls from the Tang family came to the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, and more than a dozen people who were accompanying him were led by the master and wife of the clan, and the man had already got off the carriage.


    Wang was a little surprised by the expected time.


    She didn''t know that the people in the Tang family had longed for this day. When the old marquis was still alive, the people in the clan said they would come to the capital to help the old marquis. The old marquis was worried that the emperor would tear the bridge across the river and was busy avoiding his sharp edge and retreating bravely. He was worried that the people in the Tang family would not be able to make trouble after they came, so he never agreed.


    By the time of Tang Gang''s generation, he disliked the inconvenient people in the clan, and he took advantage of him and did not agree. This time, the old lady''s news came and the people wanted to leave that night, for fear that the people from the Marquis''s mansion would repent.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 313 A promising clan

    Chapter 313 The promising clan man


    "You two will follow me to greet you."


    Wang tidied up his clothes and got up, and Tao Yiran and Xin An also stood up and followed her.


    At the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, Tang Yu, the eldest master of the Tang family, looked up at the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, and looked at the gold-burned characters on the plaque, and felt excited.


    His wife, Zhao, stood beside him, was not tall, quite blessed, with wide shoulders and thick back, and she smiled very happily and kindly, with a few folds of her eyes stretched out. She saw that she had lived a smooth life and never suffered hardships.


    The younger generations behind him couldn''t help but look at it. The Tang family was in Weizhou in the southeast. Because of the Marquis'' Mansion, the Tang family was also a local family. They naturally had no shortage of wealth and glory. They had seen the world, but compared with the prosperity of the capital, it was another matter.


    "Brother and sister-in-law are here?"


    A few years ago, Tang Yu came to the capital and met Wang. He was about ten years older than Tang Gang, and naturally looked old. Wang recognized him at a glance, "I will calculate the day when I received your letter, thinking that you should be here, please come in and invite you."


    The door was not a place to speak. After a few simple greetings, the group entered the door. Tao Yiran and Xin An stood behind the screen wall and waited. As soon as the person came in, he greeted him with Fuli, "I have met my uncle."


    The eyes of the group fell on the two of them, with a stunning look in their eyes, especially the three girls who followed them. They originally thought they were already very outstanding, but suddenly they lost confidence in front of them.


    Wang smiled and introduced, "This is my two daughters-in-law, this is my eldest daughter-in-law, and her maiden name is Tao; this is my second daughter-in-law, and her maiden name is Xin."


    Tang Yu nodded and said yes, but it was not convenient to say anything. Zhao praised the two of them. After greeting each other, Wang took his two daughters-in-law to take the group to Chunrong Hall to pay homage to the old lady.


    "Is the old lady good?"


    Zhao was familiar with each other and walked beside Wang with affectionate feelings. "We were really happy to get the old lady''s trust, and we didn''t dare to delay the road, just thinking that we could come to see the old lady one day earlier."


    "Mom is all right, I just think about you. I was still muttering yesterday. I don''t know how happy I will meet you later."


    Zhao pulled out her sleeves and stroked her hair bun, "It''s a long time to wash up and then go to pay tribute to the old lady. Isn''t it rude?"


    When she said this, the younger generations behind her were a little panicked when they pulled their clothes and touched their hair. Wang stopped, "The old lady is the most kind person. I know that you must be impatient when you come, so how can you feel rude? I only feel sorry for your hardships on the way."


    "I asked someone to clean up the yard you live in early. I had just ordered someone to clean it up again, use charcoal fire to drive away the cold air in the room, and then boil some hot water to prepare some lighter meals. It''s just enough to go there after seeing the old lady."


    "You are so thoughtful, brother and sister."


    Zhao fell in love with Wang all of a sudden. If Wang closed his eyes and said that they were not messy at all and were very decent, she would not believe it at all. She said that the old lady would feel sorry for them, and it would feel different again.


    They came to Beijing this time just to take advantage of the situation. Although they didn''t dare to delay, they were actually impatient and prepared to be underestimated by the Marquis'' Mansion. At present, Wang was so enthusiastic about receiving them, and boiling water from the cold, which made people feel at ease when they heard it.


    After a while, he arrived at Chunrong Hall. Wang entered the door with a smile, "Mother, everyone in the clan has arrived. It was brought by his elder brother and sister-in-law."


    Tang Yu and his wife led a group of juniors to give gifts to the old lady. The old lady reached out to help her, "Hurry and avoid the gift, the whole family doesn''t need this."


    "I haven''t seen each other for many years, Brother Yu looks even more wise."


    Tang Yu stood up and smiled embarrassedly, "Uncle, I''m old."


    "You are very young in front of your uncle."


    The old marquis and Tang Yu''s father are cousins, and the age difference is quite large. In fact, the old lady is only more than ten years older than Tang Yu. The well-maintained old lady faces Tang Yu and looks like she is of the same generation.


    Zhao smiled and greeted the old lady for a few words, and then said to the younger generations: "I come up to tell your uncle who you are, who are parents, and what do you do at home." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "Tang Nan?"


    The old lady thought about it, then suddenly realized and looked at Tang Yu, "Is this your youngest son?"


    Tang Yu nodded proudly, "That''s right, this kid has some talent for studying and is still very hardworking. He is just waiting for the scientific exam after the spring next year. If he can be on the list, he will not let him down for many years of hard study."


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The younger generation and old lady who looks handsome and knows how to study likes it very much, "Come on, grandma, take a look?"


    Xin An saw joy in the old lady''s eyes and understood the old lady''s thoughts at this moment. When she was old in her previous life, she also liked to see the handsome young man. Although she didn''t say it, she was very interested in her heart.


    "What is this child''s brother doing?"


    Tang Yu said that Tang Nan''s brother had become a child, and he helped the industry in the cooking family. The old lady regretted that "it should be letting him come together."


    ¡°There will be a chance in the future.¡±


    This one stepped down and the other walked out, "Please pay tribute to my uncle, boy Tang Hua, the birch of birch, who is sixteen years old, and has a reputation for fame. His father is Tang An, who is in charge of the fields at home."


    The old lady was surprised, "Are you a disciple?"


    ¡°Yes, grandma.¡±


    Tang Yu happily said that this was his brother''s grandson, "He is smart and intelligent, just naughty."


    The old lady still smiled lovingly, but she began to be surprised. She didn''t know anything about the clan''s election.


    The last three boys are named Tang Chu, Tang Xu and Tang Qi. The three of them are all smaller, but the youngest one is fourteen. Tang Chu is still a scholar. It can be seen that this time the Tang family is the one who really chooses the most promising person.


    "Grandma, I am Tang Quaner."


    "Grandma, I am Tang Feier."


    "Grandma, I am Tang Keer."


    These three "children" look beautiful and are still young. They are still not engaged in marriage at the age of 14 or 5. Seeing that the old lady smiled, there were two more folds on their faces, they sighed secretly. Her worries are still redundant after all. She is unwilling to plot against the girls'' marriage, but she can''t resist these girls or their families wanting to go to a higher place.


    After everyone recognized him, Wang gave everyone half a stick of incense in his heart. When the time came, he smiled and said, "Mother, my elder brother and sister-in-law are coming all the way. I must be tired. Why don''t I take them down to have a rest now and have a family banquet to hold a good talk to each other."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, "You have always been thoughtful, just do what you said."


    Tang Yu, Zhao and others all got up and took back their back with a smile. Wang and Xin An led them to Ningcuiyuan and Lingxiangyuan to settle the house.


    Zhang learned that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were enthusiastic, and the difference between them was too big, so she was so angry that she almost bit her yellow teeth.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 314 Wang is a good mother-in-law

    Chapter 314 Wang is a good mother-in-law


    They are all relatives, and the treatment of the people in the Tang family is completely different from that of the Wei family. They have already packed up the yard, brand new mattresses, the room is burned warm, and the hot water is ready. Even the powder prepared for the girls has not been left, so they relax as soon as they enter the door.


    "It''s really too thorough, thank you for your hard work to arrange the arrangements."


    Seeing such considerate and comprehensive arrangements, Zhao looked happy, "It''s like returning home when he got here, it''s so appropriate."


    The hard work he put in was seen and expressed his gratitude to himself. Wang was also very happy. "Most of it was arranged by his second wife, especially the powder on the dressing table is the most fashionable color in Beijing. Look at the habits that a few girls still use. If it is not easy to turn around, ask their second sister-in-law to take them out for a walk and choose them in person."


    "If you are missing, just send someone to tell me what you want. These girls in the yard will stay here to serve you."


    Zhao hurriedly said that it was too troublesome to her, "Their second sister-in-law may not be used to the preparations. These three girls also brought gifts to their two sister-in-law and delivered them later."


    "We will take care of the people who serve this. You must not lack manpower during the New Year holiday. There is no need for such people to serve this yard, just leave two errands behind."


    Comparing the Zhang family who was never satisfied in the front, Wang felt that the people in the Tang family were just reasonable and did not refuse to be polite while talking and joking. With such two guests, the people in the Hou Mansion were indeed not enough.


    Zhao remembered something, "How do I remember that the eldest daughter-in-law should have the surname Xin?"


    As soon as he entered the door, he was happy and didn''t react for a while. Wang took her hand and lowered his voice to tell the whole story. Finally, he said, "It''s a fate. The boss''s child is a little unhappy this year, but he has a strong child. He just got a fat boy a few days ago."


    "The eldest daughter-in-law and another concubine are also pregnant at the same time. The eldest will be the father of three children at this time next year."


    "The couple of the second couple were both a little jealous at the beginning. Fortunately, after getting along for a long time, they became happy and their relationship became better. Now it is the time to adjust oil in honey. Unfortunately, the second couple went out to do a job and it will take a few days to come back."


    Not to mention anything else, the news of the exchange of relatives shocked Zhao. He never expected that such a thing would happen. The inside story is really hard to comment.


    A few more questions asked by Wang, Wang told her, and then urged her to wash and rest. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back this time. There are opportunities to talk in the future. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t had the New Year together yet, so we¡¯ll have a good time this year.¡±


    Zhao nodded with a smile, and Wang explained a few more times before going to the next yard.


    Xin''an had already settled Tang Yu and his men. When Wang arrived, Tang Yu and his men who had already sat down for dinner stood up again. Wang hurriedly asked them to sit down. He still gave a few polite words and left after leaving Xin''an.


    "You are afraid you will not be idle in the future. Looking back at those three girls is worth helping. If it is feasible, take them out for a seat when you go to the banquet, and you will have a better understanding."


    "These three are different from the two in the Wei family. Both your father and grandmother nodded."


    After a long observation, Wang felt that Xin''an was much better than her in social engagements, so she intended to hand over social engagements to her. As a mother-in-law, she only needed to sit at home and only considered attending the banquet she had to come forward. Xin''an did not need to help her manage the trivial matters in the mansion. It was easy for both the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to divide the work.


    "For the first time, I still need my mother to take it. I will pay attention to it." Wang responded and sighed at the prosperity of the children and grandchildren in the clan. "I just heard that I had some talent in studying, but I didn''t know that I was already a student. Speaking of which, the spring exam should end next year."


    I realized this after saying this. I was afraid that even if I was not the old lady, I would still be here. I don¡¯t know if Tang Gang had received the news earlier.


    Xin An remembered Wang Shi again, "Since they are all good students in studying, I will go back and wait for my husband to come back and ask him to bring Wang Shi''s cousin to meet people. They are all scholars, and they can also discuss knowledge with each other."


    I remember that the son of the Tang family had high school, but they did not come to the Marquis'' Mansion. They sent someone to report the good news after they passed the exam. Now that they are here, it must be because the old lady wrote a letter.


    "You''re still thoughtful."


    His elder brother has put a lot of effort into this son. He has to get it no matter how much it is for him to study. Fortunately, Wang Shi''s child is smart and down-to-earth. "If your cousin can have a reputation in the future, your uncle will be successful."


    "A few days ago, your aunt spoke and said that she would tell him a wife and your uncle didn''t agree. She said that she could not delay the study and exam. She moved her marriage backwards, so she didn''t rush to hold her grandson."


    Speaking of the child, Wang comforted Xin''an again, for fear that she would be under pressure because of the prosperity of the offspring yard next door. "Everything is fate, and what should come will come sooner or later. Your grandmother is anxious because she is old and always hopes that her children and grandchildren will be happy. Don''t think too much and let it go."


    Xin An was a little moved. He always wanted to set rules for his daughter-in-law and teach him strictly. He did not relax his offspring. It was really rare for Wang to be so reasonable.


    "I feel at ease with my mother''s words. I have discussed this with my husband. My younger brother will get married next year. My husband said he wants to take me back to Huaijiang to attend the wedding. I am also looking forward to the fact that the offspring will be prepared after returning from Huaijiang."


    She told Wang frankly and realized her mind, and said with a smile: "Although this kid is a little bit muscular, he is considerate. He should go back and take a look."


    It is so difficult for a woman who married far away to go back to her parents'' home. She doesn''t take advantage of the convenience of her health and goes back to see her. She has to consider too much when she wants to go back after having a child, and often she can''t do it in the end.


    "My mother is generous and considerate, and my husband is my blessing."


    Wang smiled and grabbed her wrist and walked forward slowly, "It is also a blessing for her mother and the second child to have a capable and sensible daughter-in-law like you."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law walked forward with a smile, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. Unfortunately, this atmosphere was destroyed by Zhang before it lasted for a long time.


    Zhang looked at the two of them as if he was asking for guilt. He stopped three steps away and looked at Wang with dissatisfaction, "You are generous when the people from the Tang family arrive. Don''t say that the charcoal fire in the Hou Mansion is not enough?"


    A few days ago, Zhang said that the capital was too cold and the charcoal fire would take twelve hours to burn continuously. He also said that Wei Chuanzong could not hold the pen, and said that it delayed the Wei Chuanzong''s examination for the top scorer, and that Wang must be responsible.


    Zhang wanted to find her uncomfortable, and Wang was too lazy to pay attention to her, so she sent someone to tell Tang Rong the words intact. Tang Rong had no choice but to pay for the charcoal to cover his own pocket. In this way, Zhang was scolded by Wei Liangcai again, and turned around and went to Tang Rong to complete the matter.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 315 Tang Rong encouraged Zhang

    Chapter 315 Tang Rong encouraged Zhang


    Zhang held a grudge against Wang and was always wondering whether to make it happy for Wang. Wang disliked her arguing with her and continued to move forward with Xin An, ignoring her plans at all.


    How could the neglected Zhang be willing to do so? He was even more angry, "Wang, is this your way of hospitality?"


    Wang stopped, "You said too, treating guests, are you like a guest?"


    "Whose guest is asking for trouble for the host all day long?"


    "Why, there is no one outside to invite you, so bored that you run around in the mansion highlights your presence?"


    Xin An silently gave her a thumbs up. It would be impossible to deal with a scoundrel like Zhang. He should greet her in the face. Although it was useless, he was happy.


    "Auntie, it''s better to burn the fire in the room when it''s cold. Not only will you be freezing like this, but you''ll waste your brother''s charcoal fire."


    Zhang was so angry that his teeth were itchy when the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were both angry. Fortunately, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were too cold to stand and continued to turn and leave.


    Tang Rong from Chunhuayuan soon received the news, with a strong disgust in his eyes. He was definitely the most wrong thing he did to ask the Wei family to come. When he thought about the 5,000 taels of blackmailed, he subsidized the daily vegetables and charcoal fires when the Wei family came. In this case, he had no private supplies from his father, and he was even full of resentment towards the Wei family.


    I only knew that I came to fight Qiufeng, but I didn¡¯t say that I would supplement him any more.


    Thinking about Xin An and Tang Mo becoming more and more proud, and when Zhang thought about his boldness and meanness, he immediately had an idea.


    "Go and invite my aunt over and say I have something to say to her."


    Qing Mo thought he wanted to warn Zhang not to cause trouble, so he quickly invited someone. When he came, Zhang was still a little nervous, but he didn''t expect Tang Rong to be kind to her, "I know everything just now, and my aunt was wronged."


    Zhang waited for this for a long time, but she was just a huge grievance. Her aunt, the prince of the Marquis''s family, came from afar and was treated like this. She did not treat her as a relative at all. How could she not feel wronged?


    There is a big complaint. This time, Tang Rong not only did not impatient but also listened carefully to her, but also echoed her from time to time. He also directly stated that Wang did too much. He also said that Tang Gang was not in charge of the internal affairs and the old lady was older. In fact, the whole mansion lived a life based on Wang and Xin An''s expressions, and he was no exception. All kinds of unfair experiences resonated with Wang.


    "My aunt didn''t know that her mother and younger sisters had a good reputation among the great aristocratic families in the capital. They all said that they were tolerant and kind, especially their second brothers and sisters. She was a businessman who was good at socializing and engaged in business. In just a short time, she had contact with her wives. Even Yiran had to avoid her sharpness and rarely left the gate of Chunhua Courtyard."


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go!¡±


    Zhang''s saliva all spit on Tang Rong''s face. Tang Rong couldn''t help feeling disgusted, but he still maintained his powerless and sad image. Zhang''s saliva almost **** because of her quick speech.


    "Wang''s habit of pretending to behave, and he can deceive men and your grandmother. I have long seen the fox tail, that''s not a good thing. If you really protect it, you shouldn''t give the butler''s power to the second child. Whoever is not the eldest, he dares to think about good things even if he has a stepson."


    "That little **** from Xin''s family is not a good deal. He works together with Wang as a powerful and blessed man. A business woman transformed into the young lady of the Marquis''s mansion, and the fox''s tail was raised to the sky."


    "I didn''t think of my wife as the prince''s wife, but I don''t know how to hate you. In my opinion, her faults were done by her, or the couple joined forces. If you have a few shortcomings, wouldn''t the position of this prince be on the head?"


    Tang Rong, who was sprayed with saliva on his face, felt that he was smelly again, and his heart felt disgusted. The fists under the table were clenched tightly, "I am a useless person. My mother went there early and she was not reliable since she was a child. After being wronged, she wanted to find support from her uncle and aunt. Unfortunately, the mountains are high and the road is far away, so she had to give up."


    "Fortunately, everything will be over. I only want the family to be harmonious. If my second brother has a desire for the position of the prince, it is not impossible for me to give it to him. After all, I will be sorry for him in the matter of changing the marriage."


    "Don''t go and learn about them for me. If my aunt suffers a loss, how can I feel sad?"


    "You are just too good-natured, just like your biological mother."


    Zhang said that she had settled the matter, "You are the prince of the Marquis''s family, so you should show your style. What will Wang dare to do to you?"


    "Is it because I have no one in my house?"


    Tang Rong said he was afraid of implicating his uncle. Zhang snorted coldly, "Your uncle just thinks too much and is afraid of your father everywhere, and he doesn''t think about your father being a marquis and you being a marquis. Can it be the same?"


    "Don''t worry, I will tell him about your uncle''s side. If my nephew doesn''t help me, who do you want to help?"


    Tang Rong tried to persuade him symbolically, but the more he persuaded Zhang, the more angry he became. He wanted to press Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to the ground and beat him.


    Seeing that the purpose was achieved, Tang Rong told Zhang a few names, both of whom were from a good family background and had not yet married. "My aunt can inquire secretly. If you feel satisfied, let me tell me that I can''t do anything else in this body, so it''s okay to tie a thread."


    "I don''t need to worry about my aunt. As long as I am in the Marquis'' Mansion or the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion, I cannot ignore my cousin''s affairs. My marriage is not careless. The girl from the Wei family and the cousin of the Marquis'' Mansion can naturally be worthy of a man with outstanding character in the family."


    Zhang was very satisfied and thought that this was his nephew, and he was talking about the good guys of a good family, a hundred times better than that **** Tang Mo.


    Tang Rong immediately stood up and strode to the washbasin, and poured water on his face with water. The water fell down his forehead and flowed through his lips. The clear water entered his mouth through the gap. Tang Rong felt that the smelly saliva was eaten by him, and he retching again.


    Qing Mo didn''t know what was going on. You should know that Tang Rong would give up the people he served when he spoke, but recently he had to take a bath every day, and he had to wash for half an hour each time, using half a piece of fragrant pancreas, and wanted to change himself to the skin. Therefore, Qing Mo thought he wanted to take a bath again, so he hurriedly asked someone to boil water, and then replaced the water in the basin with clean water.


    Xin''an was opening a warehouse to select materials when he received the news. Three delicate girls came. Her cousin''s wife must express one or two pieces of fashionable materials for each person and two pieces of jewelry for each person. "Now, go and buy five sets of most fashionable laces, and compare them with the poses of the five young men who came today."


    I originally wanted to give you pen, ink, paper and inkstone, but I wanted to have a walker that nobles like to make people like. This gift is something that is delightful. "Just choose the kind that nobles like to buy."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 316 Tang Gang with a big change in attitude

    Chapter 316 Tang Gang with a drastic change in attitude


    "You Dao is that the centipede worm dies without being stiff. It seems that it is coming to me and my mother again. Keep a close eye on what they want to do."


    Xin An was thinking that Tang Mo''s eyes had moved from the three-point land of the Hou Mansion to a wider world, but she could not relax her suppression of the strict defense next door. Who knew what could happen if she was forced to do.


    Why don¡¯t you find another opportunity to cause some trauma to him?


    And the Wei family is really difficult. When they say that, they can still pretend that nothing happened. They are in and out of the Marquis'' Mansion without any impact at all.


    This kind of heart is also worth learning from, and it is also worth learning from.


    But no matter what, the arrival of the Tang family made the entire Marquis'' Mansion lively. Wang quickly organized a reception banquet. Tang Gang also returned to the Marquis'' Mansion early. Tang Yu, who had been taking a break for half an hour, met Tang Gang with his family. The family was greeting. Zhang, who had received the news, forced his way in and said that everything was relatives, and this year the Marquis'' Mansion was going to be lively.


    Wang said several words that she would not leave, and Tang Gang had no choice but to treat this shameless person as air.


    Tang Yu knew Zhang and learned from Zhao that she was not welcomed in the Marquis'' Mansion. When she saw her, she felt it was really annoying, and she had no vision.


    "You said, I''m just sitting here."


    Seeing that she was still sitting down, Wang rolled his eyes on the spot and decided to go to Tang Rong to take charge of the dog tomorrow.


    Tang Yu could only ignore her and continued to talk about the matter in the clan. Even Tang Gang was a little surprised to learn that there were two sons in the clan.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing?"


    Tang Yu said: "That is, what happened a few months ago. I was going to come to the Marquis'' Mansion to tell you about this good news. Before the letter was sent out, I received the letter from the Marquis'' Mansion and did not deliver it."


    "My hometown is indeed a bit biased, and it is difficult to hire famous teachers to teach me. The foundation is unstable, so I don''t plan to participate in next year''s spring exam. It''s not too late to study hard for two years."


    Tang Gang, who had no hope for the people in the clan, instantly saw hope. If he could get a fame and fortune, he wouldn''t mind pulling it. It was much better than those who wanted him to seek an official position if he didn''t have the ability.


    The eyes of the boys on the spot were different.


    "As soon as you passed the imperial examination, you will end up rashly even if you won the imperial examination, it will be the end, which will delay your future. It is right to calm down and study hard for two years before the outcome, not to mention that you are still young."


    At this time, Tang Gang felt that he was really lucky. In the past ten years, his eldest son won glory for him. After his eldest son''s fortune declined, his second son stood up again, allowing him to continue to have glory. Now the clan actually sent him a few outstanding boys, and in the end it would definitely add color to him.


    God treated him very well, and he was even more kind to the boys, "Can you choose a good academy in Beijing?"


    Tang Nan and Tang Hua took out the recommendation letter written by their husband, "Mr. said that if there is no better place in the capital, go to Nandu College."


    Nandu College is next to Nandu Temple, which is not a good college in Tang Gang''s eyes. If it were before, he would definitely ignore it and would not bother to worry. But now it is different. After reading the recommendation letter, he said, "No hurry. I will go to Qianmen Academy for you after the New Year. Although Qianmen Academy is not as good as the Imperial College, it is also an excellent academy. Your aunt''s nephew is there. More than half of the gentlemen in the academy are famous people. It will be of great benefit to you if you can enter."


    The two brothers were happy and thanked him quickly. Tang Chu, Tang Xu and Tang Qi were anxious, "Can we go too?"


    Tang Gang did not agree fully. After all, it was difficult to send five to the academy at once. "Take you with you, and even if it doesn''t work in the end, I will choose a good academy for you."


    "The mansion will also invite famous teachers for you to facilitate your studies in the mansion."


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that Tang Gang was so easy to talk and thought so carefully. He doubted whether he had misunderstood him before, "I''m going to trouble you in this matter."


    As he said that, he asked Zhao to send the New Year gift in. The car they brought was full of New Year gifts, which can be said to be much more expensive than in previous years, including 20,000 taels of silver notes. "This is the wish of the fathers of several children. In the future, these children will be disturbed in the mansion and will have to worry about you. The families are sad and raised up the money, which is also a relief."


    This was clearly stated. It was not that I came to the Hou Mansion to eat and live for free. Tang Gang and Wang politely shirked for a while, but since they took it out, how could they take it back? In the end, Wang took the money.


    After accepting it, he raised his eyebrows at Zhang and asked her to see how the polite family did it.


    Tang Gang also glanced at Zhang. When he compared the two, he realized that the Wei family was really not good. He thought that such an outsider was really dragging Tang Rong down, and suddenly felt that Tang Rong was a little pitiful. After all, the Tao family could not count on him now.


    As soon as the box containing silver notes was opened, Zhang felt that it was not good. He secretly hated the people of the Tang family to be troublesome, but they just opened their mouths. The Hou Mansion could still lack this little money, so he would give it to him and take it out in front of her. Isn¡¯t this just slap her in the face?


    Three girls came again, each wearing red and green, and the hairpins on their heads were more expensive than they looked like, and they spoke in a sour voice, "If it weren''t for a real relative, they were really generous. I think these three girls were dressed in good looks, and they thought it would cost a lot. Unlike my master, who was honest and honest as an official, and even a decent New Year gift could not be produced even if they came to the Marquis'' Mansion."


    As soon as these words came out, the room was filled with sour smell. Zhao smiled and said, "The annual gift is not about personal intentions. No matter how important the intention is, it is arranged with care. If you don''t fool it in a careless way, how can you treat it according to the importance of the intention?"


    "The first time these girls went out, they were to come to the uncle''s house in the Hou Mansion in Beijing. They were cautious, afraid that something would go wrong. When they encountered the New Year, they naturally had to make two new clothes on the New Year. They could not lose their appearance in the Hou Mansion, right?"


    "As for the jewelry worn on their heads, they were just given to them by their second sister-in-law. They looked like they were rare and they couldn''t stay for the New Year and had to wear it now."


    "I heard that the girl from the Wei family is here too?"


    "The Wei family has a good family style. Mrs. Wei is well-organized and properly polite, and her etiquette is not bad at all. I think the girl in the Wei family must have learned the true teachings. She is more steady and frugal than these three girls. When she goes back, she will ask the girl in the Wei family to give them more tips."


    Zhang was blocked and couldn''t come out in his chest and couldn''t get out. Seeing that Zhao''s mouth was so powerful, Wang smiled two more times on his lips.


    Tang Gang had no expression on his face, thinking that Zhang was really ignorant. If the people in the Marquis''s family came once and were like a dilapidated house, that would be a slap in the face.


    It¡¯s so good to be so decent now. Looking at the three girls in the family who look pretty and dress up in a noble manner, they look like they are raised by wealthy families, and they are very satisfied.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 317 Tao Yiran is not a generous person

    Chapter 317 Tao Yiran is not a generous person


    Tang Gang once again praised the Tang family''s excellent bloodline in his heart, and thought that if these three girls dressed up as a sloppy person after listening to Zhang''s words, it would be unbeautiful.


    "Although frugality is a good thing, there is no need to go too far. The food and clothing cost of my Tang family is of course good. Let the second wife take the three girls to choose some good materials to make clothes, so that they can also go to the banquet during the New Year."


    Although I have never said it, I also recognize Xin An''s dressing, which is decent, generous and luxurious. I can tell at a glance that he is a rich family member and is not ostentatious when attending a banquet.


    Thinking about the two girls from the Wei family going out to the banquet and playing and singing with their eldest daughter-in-law, they felt they couldn''t get on the table, and they looked anxious to take action.


    In his eyes, the girl raised in the boudoir is to be noble and reserved, so that is worth it.


    Just like doing business, powder jewelry is just the capital invested. If the capital is small, it will naturally not be sold at a high price. If the capital is too much, people will know that it is expensive at a glance. Although it is inappropriate, most high-end and big players do this.


    Zhao said, "It''s enough to bother their second sister-in-law. They also brought the clothes and materials themselves. If it''s not enough, I''ll take them out."


    "No trouble. There are some materials in the warehouse in the mansion. They were all delivered by the cloth shop some time ago. When I turned around, I picked a few good materials with bright colors and sent them to Ningxiangyuan. The second wife''s fashionable patterns and clothes look were also very beautiful than they did."


    Zhao led the three girls to thank him, smiling, and gave Zhang a proud look. He was also a relative who was close and distant, and they were a family.


    Zhang almost bit her yellow teeth again, and couldn''t sit still. He turned around and left with excuses.


    Wang still smiled, and saw the three well-behaved girls getting happier as they looked at them. He said to the five girls, "Your sister-in-law is pregnant, and Cousin Rong is also a little unhappy. I will take you to Chunhua Garden later and see your Cousin Rong and Cousin-law."


    Tang Gang was very satisfied with Wang''s arrangement. Tang Rong was the prince of the Marquis''s family and should not be ignored.


    Tang Yu nodded and said to Zhao, "I have something to say to the Marquis, you should take the children and send the New Year gifts to your two nephews."


    When he heard that someone had specially prepared a New Year gift for Tang Rong and Tang Mo, Tang Gang thought they were too polite, "It should be two younger generations who respect you, so you don''t care about them everywhere."


    That being said, I was quite happy, thinking that the people in the clan gave him a face.


    After some politeness, Tang Yu stayed to talk to Tang Gang. He was an elder, so naturally Tang Rong should come to see him;


    Zhao went to see Tang Rong and reflected the care of his elders. It can be said that the couple is indeed good at being a human being.


    "The capital is not as cold as the hometown, and it is colder in winter. If the charcoal fire in the house is not enough, just send someone to tell me that I should wear enough clothes. You can''t be greedy for beauty and get cold."


    She reminded her all the way, making several juniors think that she is a generous person, and Zhao also talked to her affectionately. After a while, she arrived at Chunhua Courtyard. Before she even entered the door, she heard Aunt Cai cursing inside. Ping Qiu quickly walked in, and soon the courtyard became quiet. Then Wang took the people into the door.


    Tang Rong had already come out of the room and greeted him and bowed to Zhao. "My nephew has seen his aunt. His aunt came from thousands of miles away. My nephew has never met him and he hopes to forgive him."


    "Don''t be polite, it''s not a polite place for the family. I heard that you were injured, but how could you be better?"


    Tang Rong agreed to be almost done, "Thank you for your concern, aunt and cousins, please come in." Tang Nan brought his younger brothers and sisters to greet Tang Rong, and Tao Yiran also came out, and after a few greetings, everyone came into the house to sit down.


    Tang Rong naturally showed the demeanor of his prince''s father''s family, and his words were nice and thoughtful.


    Zhao asked someone to hand over the gifts he brought to Tang Rong, "I don''t know if you like them or not, they are all prepared according to your previous preferences."


    The jade artifacts in the book and there were also 2,000 taels of silver notes. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran stood up to thank him, and then Tang Rong signaled Tao Yiran to give a gift to his younger brothers and sisters.


    After learning that the clan''s people were on the way, Tang Gang told Tang Rong and asked him to prepare. After Tang Rong came back, he told Tao Yiran, and Tao Yiran ordered Aunt Liu again.


    Tang Rong didn''t give the money, and Tao Yiran was unwilling to pay for it, so she put some out of the warehouse. The man had a pen and inkstone, and the girls had plain clothes and two simple hairpins. When they were brought out, Tang Rong''s face looked ugly for a moment, and then he immediately looked for it and said:


    "I have no estimate of the days when my uncle and aunt will come. I have not given the heads to my sisters yet. When I turn back, the jewelry shop will be delivered to my three sisters."


    Zhao still smiled and found a supplement for him, "One of you couple raised your baby and the other was injured. You were originally well-educated, but you still had to worry about us when you were tired, which made us feel sad."


    "I heard that I have added a kid, but I can be in the yard?"


    Tao Yiran said that she hadn¡¯t brought it back yet, ¡°I¡¯m sending someone to hug you.¡±


    "Don''t."


    Zhao stopped her, "It''s cold and windy. Don''t get cold when you hug me. I''ll go see it myself tomorrow."


    She didn''t know she had a child, so she was not ready to see her. It was so embarrassing to see her without any politeness.


    After saying a few more words, Wang got up and said that a reception banquet was set up in the front yard today, so that both of them would go there to be lively at night.


    Tang Rong sent his group to the gate of the courtyard. He turned around as he saw them entering the gate of Qiushiyuan and asked Aunt Cai to go out of the side door to the jewelry shop to order her head. Naturally, he also blamed Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran said that she was not well-off and asked Tang Rong if she could use Tang Rong''s biological mother''s dowry?


    "The expenses are huge at the end of the year, and there is no subsidy. Didn''t my husband say he would go to see his friends again? He can''t go empty-handed."


    Aunt Cai, who was about to go out this time, was frightened. She originally wanted to take one or two items in the box, but she didn''t know that she couldn''t hold back. She had already taken seven or eight items. As long as the box was opened, she could see it. She hurriedly stepped forward and persuaded, "The little thing left by the lady to the prince must be kept well. If it were absolutely necessary, I don''t think the young lady''s dozen boxes had been opened yet. The couple was one, and it was okay to take out a few pieces to arrange for the prince."


    If Tao Yiran had naturally responded a few months ago, she would not see the yellow and white things on her side, but now she had no thoughts about Tang Rong, so she would naturally hold her dowry in her hand. Not to mention anything else, there was not enough charcoal in winter but she bought charcoal out of her own pocket. How could she use it for Tang Rong?


    "If you need it, open the warehouse and use it."


    Tang Rong was short of hands, so he naturally thought about her dowry, but how could he nod his head easily, "Even if he was short of hands, how could he use his wife''s dowry? There is no need to do so. I will find a way myself, even if it is more difficult, it doesn''t matter."


    He thought that Tao Yiran would feel sorry for her, and then took the initiative to take it out and persuaded his subordinates. Isn¡¯t this what the pastel bottle was given to him?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 318 Wei Liangcai is quite sober

    Chapter 318 Wei Liangcai, who is still sober


    Tang Rong thought very well, but unfortunately he was disappointed. Tao Yiran looked at him with admiration and affectionately, "I knew I was right. My husband is a real gentleman. How can a little trivial matter stump my husband? You can definitely do it."


    "I believe in you."


    Tang Rong almost couldn''t hold back his smile, and he thought that the manager of his shop in his name would come to pay the account in two days, and he would have income at that time. If it really doesn''t work, he could send a few ornaments in the warehouse to sell it, otherwise he would have to go to his father to speak.


    When he thought that one day he would worry about money, he couldn''t help but regret it. If he hadn''t changed his wife, why would he worry about money? There wouldn''t be those rumors outside, maybe he''s glorious now.


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An also received the same New Year gift as Tang Rong. After thanking him, he took out the meeting gift he had just prepared, including fashionable jewelry and beautiful clothes, as well as the sash that the five boys liked at first sight.


    The youngest Tang Qi is also the most lively and needs to be replaced on the spot. In the first time, she didn''t know how to wear it. Nanfeng stepped forward to help him wear it. This was amazing. Everyone said it was good-looking, "Since a young scholar, he suddenly became a noble young man."


    Zhao smiled and said, "If the emperor''s feet were not comparable to ordinary places, a belt could be made so exquisitely."


    Xin An also said it was good-looking, and felt that people who came up with this kind of belt must love beauty very much. "Let me ask the people from the cloth shop to tailor you a few, make a few clothes that the young men in the capital like, and then make two pairs of warm leather boots to match the belt, which will look even better."


    They were wearing cotton boots, but they didn''t have the luxury of supporting the belt.


    "Really, thank you, my second sister-in-law."


    Everyone thanked me and asked, "Will it be too troublesome to my second sister-in-law?"


    "It''s just that you open your mouth and give me a few instructions, and you''re not going to be troublesome. You are handsome, and you''ll look better when you dress up. Go back and follow your second brother to the banquet, so that everyone can see how handsome our Marquis''s mansion is."


    This made the boys smile and their eyebrows were curved. The girls looked eager. Xin An said again, "I will do it for a few sisters. I will dress up beautifully at that time. I will take you out for a walk. I still don''t know how many people envy me."


    Zhao smiled happily and held Xin An''s hand and refused to let go. "No wonder your mother-in-law just praised you when she talked about you. She is so thoughtful and considerate. Who can''t like it?"


    He said to the three girls again: "We must study hard with your second sister-in-law. Learning your second sister-in-law is enough for you."


    Don¡¯t care whether the other person is sincere or false, or has ulterior motives, just this arrangement makes people unable to find her fault.


    I don¡¯t understand why Tang Rong gave up such a good wife and replaced her with the delicate and weak one, and I don¡¯t know if I will regret it later.


    As it got late, Wei Liangcai, who was acquainted, also came back. As soon as he saw him, Zhang began to complain wildly, saying that the people from the Tang family came to Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were considerate everywhere, "You don''t know that before people even got the makeup and jewelry, they put them in the house. The three little girls couldn''t wait to use it, and they had never seen good things."


    "I also said I would buy materials and jewelry for others. I couldn''t bear to leave any money in front of us. The Tang family became rich as soon as they came."


    "And Tang Gang, as soon as we met, he said he wanted to find a good college for those boys, and asked famous teachers to come back home to teach, and he made various arrangements. I will tell you what his attitude was to pass on our clan."


    The complaints were so hard that there was no harm without comparison. This made Wei Liangcai feel uncomfortable, until Zhang said, "That family is not a good thing. He put out the New Year gifts they brought in front of me, and said, "What did you say to send the kid and the girl to come here? The family raised 20,000 taels. You didn''t see Wang''s expression of accepting the silver, and the mercy was at its peak." Wei Liangcai grabbed the point, "You said the Tang family brought a heavy New Year gift and gave 20,000 taels? And also prepared New Year gifts for the nephew and the second son?"


    "No, you still rely on the Marquis'' Mansion to make money, so you can''t show that they are generous?"


    Zhang was still cursing, and Wei Liangcai was very annoyed, "I asked you to prepare a gift more generously at that time. You don''t listen. This relative is already close and distant. This Marquis'' Mansion is no longer the time for my sister to be the head of the family. The Tang family''s move sets off our rudeness. Are you still making trouble here?!"


    "Take five thousand taels out and prepare a decent New Year gift for the old lady, and prepare four red seals of five hundred taels, which can be used during the New Year."


    "Forget it, get me ten thousand taels, and I''ll prepare it myself."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Zhang heard the sound of ten thousand taels and slashed it, "It''s easy for us to save money?"


    This time Wei Liangcai did not continue to indulge her. He could see that Tang Gang didn''t say that he was already dissatisfied with the Wei family. With such comparisons from the Tang family, the Wei family seemed even more ignorant. With Zhang''s disgusting family, how could people like it?


    "Stop talking nonsense, can I not know how much money you have in your hands?"


    "Be content, I have spent so much money and done with the Marquis''s mansion behind me over the years. Do you think I can get appointed so quickly without the Marquis'' help? Although I have not been promoted, I have also gone to a good place. How much energy and money should I spend if I ask someone to help me?"


    The two sisters Wei Chuanzong and Wei Qing also came out and persuaded Zhang to take out the money, especially Wei Chuanzong, "How can we live in the Marquis'' Mansion like this?"


    They are all young and old girls, with their own cognition, and they feel that their mother is really embarrassing.


    Wei Qing also said boldly, "Mother, can we not let us sing songs and playing the piano when we go out to the banquet in the future? We are not good at it. Haven''t you seen those ladies laugh at us?"


    Wei Liangcai didn''t know about this, so he immediately started interrogating. When the two sisters saw that the opportunity came, they immediately told them that they were forced to "sell their skills". As they were talking, they started crying. Wei Liangcai was furious and scolded Zhang, not allowing her to continue to harm the two girls.


    "You don''t have to stay in the capital, find a marriage in your hometown, or choose a good family while in office. You don''t have to take them out to embarrass you."


    Zhang had already received Tang Rong''s promise, so he could not give up, but now no one was standing by her side. He could only bit his yellow teeth and went into the house and took the silver note to take it in Wei Liangcai''s arms, "I''m embarrassing you, you are all decent, but I''m not a thing, okay."


    After saying that, he turned around and entered the door. He saw that the welcome banquet for the Tang family was coming. In order not to embarrass him, Wei Liang signaled his sisters to go in and persuade him. Zhang married him when he was nothing, paving the way for him with his dowry. He complained and took the money with pleasure. He accepted this love.


    After the two sisters persuaded him, they went into battle in person. Zhang barely let go and was about to secretly handle the affairs of the two sisters. When she and Tang Rong got everything done, it would be clear that she would scold the father and son.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 319 The plan of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 319 The plan of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law


    In Qiushi''s courtyard, I forgot the time when I talked. The room finally got up at Ping Qiu''s reminder and went to the front yard with a joke. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran also went out at this time. Xin''an could still maintain a superficial harmony in the crowded occasions and talk and laugh all the way.


    The reception banquet was divided into two tables, one for men and women. Two charcoal basins were set up in the dining room, which were warm and the dishes were not afraid of cold. Naturally, they were extremely happy to talk and laugh during the meal. If it weren¡¯t for Zhang¡¯s occasional sour scenes, they would be even more pleasant. Fortunately, everyone present knew her temperament and no one paid attention to her.


    After dinner, Tang Yu and his family personally sent the old lady back to rest. On the way, Zhao was talking about Wang''s thoughtfulness and Xin''an''s thoughtfulness, and they all praised him in their words.


    The old lady didn''t expect Xin''an to be so meticulous in her work. When she went to other places to visit her, no one would like to be treated like this. Everyone would think that she was the most honorable guest.


    "That child is caring and considerate, but he is not old enough, so there are inevitably some omissions. You are an elder, so you should also mention her more in the future."


    "Okay, you should be tired too. Go back and have a good rest. We will have more time to talk in the future."


    Tang Yu nodded with a smile, "We are all happy to see that you are healthy, and we don''t feel tired of this happiness."


    "You should rest first, we will come and talk to you tomorrow."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, leaving Tang Gang alone to speak.


    The person has come and met, and there must be a constitution in the future.


    After Wang and Xin''an sent the people back for resettlement, Xin''an sent Wang back again. After entering the house, Wang asked Xin''an to sit down. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law also had to discuss it.


    "I see that you have done a thorough and detailed manner, but have you already had an idea?"


    Xin An took a sip of water and said, "With the aunt of the Wei family, I think the people in the clan cannot be more kind."


    Wang nodded. She didn''t expect that she would be so enthusiastic about the people in the clan, especially when she saw Zhang, she wanted to be more enthusiastic about the people in the clan, and she would not be angry at Zhang.


    Xin An said: "The five cousins ??are outstanding children from all families in the clan. They have also been taught carefully since childhood. In particular, three have achieved fame and fortune. This is different from the news we received before. I think my father''s attitude today must also see the value from it."


    "The three cousins ??are beautiful and cute, and very disciplined. Since my father''s idea is the same as the one in the clan, it was a pity for the cousins. Then I thought that the girl enjoyed family support at home, and it was normal for her family to repay her marriage with her."


    This is the case for her.


    "I think everyone is here, and things are a foregone conclusion. Within my ability, I try to help the three cousins ??choose a good partner. It can be considered as selling a favor among the people of the clan, and I want to make a profit from it."


    Wang thought for a moment and took another sip of tea, nodded and said, "Since you have decided, you have to be more concerned. I think those three girls are good, so I can help you pick them up. We mother-in-law and daughter-in-law will not complain in the end."


    A woman has no choice but to marry, and even her mother. Her honor and disgrace lies with her father, brother, husband and son. If you can help, just help her, just treat it as accumulating blessings for her son.


    When Xin An left, she happened to meet Tang Gang who came back. Tang Gang was very satisfied with Xin An''s performance today. She rarely stopped and said a few words to her, and told her to take more of the three girls who came today out for a walk.


    Xin An asked with a smile, "My mother has just told me what my father said, even the aunt of the Wei family has this idea. My father said, should I take the Wei sisters out?"


    Tang Gang is very direct, "Don''t worry about the Wei family''s affairs, the focus is on your three cousins."


    "knew."


    With Tang Gang''s words, he turned around and ran away from Zhang''s scruples.


    The next morning, Xin''an went to Xin''an''s house. The matters in the Tang family are not in a hurry, and the affairs of the King''s Mansion are the most important.


    In order to witness it with her own eyes, she asked Cao Gui to drive past Prince Jin''s mansion. Seeing that the plaque of the Prince''s mansion had been hung up again, there was a doorman standing at the door, and a servant came in and out of the side door, she knew it.


    In Xin''s house, Aunt Wang has prepared all the New Year''s Etiquettes, and has prepared everything she needs to spend during the holidays. The whole house is cleaned and the big red lanterns have been hung, and the New Year''s atmosphere is becoming more and more intense. Aunt Wang seemed to have regarded Xin''s house as the base camp of the Xin family''s capital, and arranged everything. If someone who didn''t know came in, who would think there was no master in the mansion?


    "I thought I would do some work even if my master was not here, and I also bought some firecrackers to be put on New Year''s Eve. If the young lady had time during the New Year, she could come back and sit down."


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Xin''an trusts Aunt Wang very much, "Is Wang Fu''s wedding room ready after the New Year?"


    When it comes to this, Aunt Wang is happy. After the beginning of spring, she will be someone with a daughter-in-law. "Everything is ready. Some of the fine and soft items are expensive during the New Year, so it is still time to buy them after the New Year."


    Xin An nodded, "I have other errands to him after Wang Fu gets married."


    As he said that, he got up to see the flowers and plants raised by the gardener. A man of twenty-seven or eight stood behind the gardener. He would kneel down when he saw Xin An coming.


    "No need to be so polite. You are Mr. Lin''s son, Master Xiaolin, right?"


    "If you say the second young lady, the villain is Lin Quan."


    Xin An nodded, "Your father''s skill in raising flowers and plants is superb, so you can learn hard."


    "Now choose two pots of the best daffodils for me, and then take me to see how Jasmine is?"


    Master Kobayashi glanced at his father and said, "When the second young lady comes, jasmine has already grown buds."


    Xin An was extremely surprised. The gardener said before that he could only raise strong people, but it was impossible for him to bloom.


    She was about to go to the flower shed, but Master Kobayashi said that Jasmine had moved to the greenhouse next to her, "Please move your wife."


    This time the greenhouse was a newly built house, with thick curtains covering the door. The inside was not spacious or even a little narrow but very bright. When I looked up, I found that the roof was made of bright tiles. The heat inside was much hotter than the greenhouse next to me, and there was a faint fragrance.


    "According to the season, the jade fragrance blooms in July, the villain imitates the climate of July. He originally wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t expect it to succeed."


    Master Kobayashi was a little proud, "Mrs. Please look at this pot. There are already buds blooming."


    Xin An looked carefully, took two steps back to watch, and asked Master Kobayashi to carry the flower shed outside to take a look. It was not much different from July Jasmine.


    "very good."


    "Come in."


    Xin An was admiring, "It seems that Master Kobayashi is better than the best."


    Master Kobayashi bowed and the gardener also bowed, "It''s just a trick, and he should be praised by his wife."


    ¡°It¡¯s also a skill to be able to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Xin''an instructed, "Uncle Wang, give Master Kobayashi two taels of silver and half a mutton, and double the monthly money in the future."


    Wang Jin understood Xin''an''s meaning and did as he smiled.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 320 Wanyuanxings business is booming

    Chapter 320 Wanyuanxing¡¯s business is booming


    Master Kobayashi''s mouth could no longer be suppressed at this moment. He learned from his father several times that the second young lady valued Yuxianghua. When he thought about Princess Jin''s previous favorite with Yuxianghua, he had a vague guess in his heart.


    Until a few days ago, I heard that King Jin''s family was back, which proved his guess.


    The noble family has great supernatural powers and eyes. If he could make the jade fragrance bloom, the second young lady would definitely be rewarded.


    As it turns out, it is indeed the case.


    Xin An looked at him and told him to take good care of a few pots of flowers. She would send someone to move out in two days, so Master Kobayashi would not dare to neglect it.


    As soon as Xin''an left, the gardener blamed Master Xiaolin for making arrogance. Master Xiaolin said, "From grandfather, our three generations of grandparents have been gardeners who raise flowers and plants. In the past, Princess Jin liked this jade fragrance, and we spent a lot of effort, but we did not say any rewards at all. If we were not satisfied, we would be criticized. Dad still remember one year, Manager Yang was punished to kneel after just saying a few good words for us?"


    How could the gardener not remember that the royal family was domineering and always came to the village to respect them, so he did not regard them as human beings. Fortunately, the manager was punished by the prince before the accident occurred in the royal family.


    Master Kobayashi looked at the flower porch, "I finally met a master like the Second Young Master and the Second Young Master, and Manager Wang didn''t suppress us. This is our opportunity."


    Even if he continues to be a gardener in this life, he wants to be a different gardener.


    The gardener sighed and was honest all his life, and he didn''t know whether this is good or bad now. "It is a big taboo to speculate on the master''s mind, and you must be careful in your words and actions in the future."


    Master Kobayashi nodded and raised his smile again to serve the flowers and plants.


    Xin An is in a good mood. She doesn''t mind being guessed. People want to climb up, even she herself is no exception, but whether she can climb up depends on her ability.


    On the way back to the mansion, I stayed at Wanyuanxing on Yinghui Street. The business was still good. The goods here are complete and the prices are fair. The news of egg delivery every now and then has been spreading. Many people will come here deliberately when they cross several streets. Even if the price is similar to that of other grocery stores, it is a good thing to get two or three eggs for free.


    "Tear me this flower cloth three feet away."


    The woman with a slightly sweaty forehead walked a long way just to pull cloth to make clothes for the children at home. A half-old boy stood beside her, her eyes were constantly spinning on the shelves.


    The guy measured her in front of the mother and son, and then let her go **** wide. He sniffed and pulled it off with a large piece of flower cloth.


    The woman had more cloths with **** wide, and her eyes were full of joy. She asked for a few more pieces of coarse cloth. The guy also made **** wide. Finally, the guy folded a few pieces of cloth together, grabbed a few pieces of cloth heads and clamped them inside as a top-up. He tied the cloth with a strip of cloth and handed it to the woman, "Auntie, take it."


    "I bought a lot of cloth from my aunt today, so I can get four eggs, and I will give this guy a bunch of candied haws."


    As he said that, he put the four eggs in the basket brought by the woman and gave the candied haws to the kid.


    The woman was so happy that she got the cloth head, four eggs, and a bunch of candied haws with five hawthorns. It was not in vain that she had left for more than half an hour to buy cloth.


    "You Wanyuanxing is really good at doing business, and I will come to buy things next time."


    The guy smiled and asked where they lived, not far away. "Every half an hour we have a car to deliver the guests. If you have something to buy, you can put your basket here. Calculate the time to come back and take the bus. Although you can''t deliver you home, you can save time."


    "Next time, if you want to come, go to the main street where your house is, and you will see the mule cart with our Wanyuanxing signboard, and just say hello." Many people live far away, so it is not easy to come. If you buy too many things, you can''t get it back.


    In order to attract more customers, Fangda bought several second-hand carriages and a few mule pull carts, and shuttled and dropped off customers every day, so the business was naturally better.


    Waiting for the opening of the next Wanyuan Bank, we have to plan how to arrange the car to pick up and drop off customers again. It is still in the trial stage.


    A few women were waiting for the car just a few steps away. They immediately responded with a smile, thinking that they didn''t have to pick it up and bought a few more things they could use for the New Year Festival.


    Xin An looked in the car for a while before getting off the car. Fang Da was not here. The newly appointed manager here saw her and hurriedly met her. Xin An said, "I heard that there were a few jewelry boxes of mother-of-pearl lacquerware?"


    "I''ll go back to the second young lady. There are ten boxes, each of which is exquisite. I''ve been here for half a month. The price is too high and I''ve sold two of them so far."


    I just tried to come in and sell. Rich people would not go to grocery stores like them to choose good things. The two sold were placed on the counter and were seen by the noble lady passing by. Just like their shops also sold cloth and sold well, they were all ordinary materials, and brocade would not be sold.


    "show me."


    The manager led Xin An into the shop and brought out a black lacquered mother-of-pearl jewelry box. The plum blossom butterfly pattern was very exquisite, and the inlay was flat and delicate. The shopkeeper lit the lamp and hugged the box and looked more lustrous when he was in front of the candlelight.


    "Pick three suitable for my daughter and bring them with me."


    The shopkeeper acted quickly and soon got on the car with three boxes. Xin An thought that he should open a high-end grocery store. No matter what goods are sold only, he had to give rich people in Beijing a chance to visit grocery store, right?


    After waiting for free, he thought carefully again, and soon the carriage returned to the Hou Mansion. At this time, Manager Zhang smiled and said that everyone in the clan was talking in the old lady''s yard, saying that lunch would be placed in Chunrong Hall today, so that Xin An would go there directly after he came back.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I heard the laughter inside. The cute voices of the three "children" made people feel young. No wonder the old lady smiled so happily.


    "Is the second sister-in-law back?"


    The three ''s sons'' first saw Xin''an, with joy on their faces. Tang Quan''er was agile, Tang Fei''er was beautiful, Tang Ke''er was cute, Xin''an smiled and said, "When I entered the door, I saw three beautiful sisters who had their own unique talents. My fatigue instantly dissipated and my mood was getting better."


    The three ''sons'' smiled shyly, Tang Quaner was the most courageous. "We were also happy when we saw the second sister-in-law come back. We looked for the second sister-in-law to talk to each other this morning. I heard that the second sister-in-law went out for something, and I felt disappointed."


    "That''s not what Sister-in-law Second Sister-in-law is wrong. Come and see what did Sister-in-law bring to you?"


    As soon as three exquisite mother-of-pearl jewelry boxes came out, the three ''s sons'' looked surprised again. Xin An said, "This is from Linzhou. I will bring it back to you when I look good. Do you like it?"


    "like."


    The three ''sons'' couldn''t let go and wanted to go back and put their jewelry in now. Zhao smiled and said, "I''m sorry, thank you, your second sister-in-law, and you are spoiling you and arranged it for you."


    The three ''sons'' thanked with a smile, and Xin An smiled and said, "I have wanted a sister since I was a child. I just wanted to dress up my sister beautifully, but there was only one younger brother. I had nowhere to display my skills. Now I have an opportunity."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 321 Tang Rong is going to lose money again

    Chapter 321 Tang Rong is going to lose money again


    Now Xin An has long lost his old attitude and has successfully moved his mentality to the age of eighteen. He was so **** by a joke, and in a few words, he brought the laughter in the house to the next level.


    After lunch, the three ''sons'' smiled and wanted to follow her back to Qiushiyuan to talk. Zhao smiled and said, "Your second sister-in-law has been tired for half a day in the morning, so I will go after taking a nap."


    Xin An smiled and said that the people from the cloth shop were coming to tailor this afternoon. "I was not ready to take a nap, so I was going to Ningxiangyuan to talk to my sisters. Let''s go with my aunt and make some clothes. There are many guests on the New Year Festival, so new clothes are indispensable."


    "In addition, I also asked the owner of the jewelry shop to send the latest jewelry, and I will pick a few of them at that time and change them during the New Year."


    Zhao Shimo calculated the expenses here, and she couldn''t let others pay. She also thought about the big day like the New Year, so she really wanted to take out the three girls in her family to see, so she could tell that there were three more girls who could be said to be close to her in the Hou Mansion, so she also felt that the money should be spent.


    Wang said, "One of the mansion made a few clothes on the New Year''s Day, and the women added a few jewelry. You came late, but they were also from our Marquis'' Mansion. This time, the clothes and jewelry were left in the mansion''s public account, and we cannot refuse."


    "This is something that our own people have."


    But he gave a total of 20,000 taels of silver, but it is not worth a few pieces of clothes and jewelry?


    Zhao felt grateful again, so he stopped refusing. The group went to Ningxiangyuan with laughter. On the way, they met Zhang and her two girls who were waiting for him. They said it nicely, "My two girls are about the same age as the three girls from the Tang family, and they are just talking together."


    With sharp eyes, she saw three girls holding mother-of-pearl jewelry boxes, and stepped forward a few steps and exclaimed, "Laughware is rare, especially those embedded in mother-of-pearl. A small plate is expensive and makes people feel tooth-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-pain-past. Such a large and exquisite box is not cheap."


    "But the old lady gave it to the three girls?"


    "The old lady really loves you Tang family members."


    The two sisters of the Wei family wanted to bury their heads into the ground, which was so embarrassing.


    But they don¡¯t have a mother-of-pearl jewelry box. Why do you have to say that you have never seen the world?


    They didn''t understand that the Wei family was also poor and their mother also had money, so they could not be generous and embarrassing.


    Wang smiled slightly, "It was not given by the old lady, it was brought back by their second sister-in-law."


    Zhang looked at Xin''an with a sour voice, "The salt merchant is really rich."


    Xin An said with a smile, "Three sisters come from afar. My sister-in-law likes them. When I see what I like, I want to bring them back."


    "I also wanted to take care of the two sisters of the Wei family. I''m afraid that my elder brother and sister-in-law would be too careless. If my aunt likes me, I will tell my elder sister where to buy it. Although it is not convenient for her to go out, the family of our Marquis'' Mansion is here, so it is also possible to send someone to buy it or send the shopkeeper to the mansion to choose slowly."


    Originally used to block Zhang¡¯s words, but Zhang thought that this proposal was good. They were all sisters-in-law. Compared with Xin''an''s generosity to the three girls of the Tang family, Tao Yiran was silent to the Wei sisters.


    Seeing that she was a little moved, Xin An, who was not interested in watching the fun, said again, "After a short while, the shopkeeper of the cloth shop and the shopkeeper of the jewelry shop will come to deliver materials and jewelry. I am planning to choose some for the three sisters again and make more new clothes."


    "My aunt knows that there are rules for our noble family to interact with each other. If you wear it at the banquet this time, you can''t wear it again next time. The same is true for jewelry, so that you can be decent."


    "Does my aunt and two cousins ??do it together? I''ll send someone to invite my sister-in-law to come."


    The meaning is already very obvious, let Tao Yiran pay. Wang and Zhao started watching the fun, and it depends on how Zhang responded. If they responded, they would have shallow eyes. If they didn''t, they had to pay for it themselves. According to Zhang''s temperament, they would definitely have to surpass the Tang family, and the expense would be quite large.


    But just leaving like this, I don¡¯t know if she can swallow this breath.


    Seeing that Zhang was about to respond, the Wei sisters stood up first, "Mother, we just made a few clothes, and we were enough for the New Year holidays, so we didn''t need to make any more clothes."


    "Yes, I even bought several jewelry. Today, the Tang sisters chose clothes and jewelry. Let''s just watch the fun."


    The two sisters really didn''t want to be embarrassed and were anxious to persuade him. Zhang did not respond and pushed the two sisters to the three sisters of the Tang family and asked them to play with him. "Mother wants to see your cousin, so she won''t follow you."


    After saying a few more words, he went towards Chunhuayuan. Xin''an and Wang''s eyes met, and they both felt that they were going to complain to Tang Rong. Perhaps there were still some more people watching this scene.


    They are all decent people, and they have not ruined everyone''s interest because of the addition of Wei sisters. They are still walking on the road with laughter.


    But the three "sons" of the Tang family are quite sympathetic to the Wei sisters. After all, they have such a mother. I heard that they are taking them out to "sell their skills". If they were replaced by them, they would not want to be beaten to death, and they would not have the courage.


    Xin An did not take the initiative to show kindness to the Wei sisters. He was Tang Rong''s relative and had nothing to do with her, and it was even more impossible for him to spend money on them.


    Even if she has sympathy for someone, she can''t sympathize with the Wei family.


    Ningxiangyuan is spacious, with chrysanthemums of various varieties blooming in just in time, and several plum blossoms are blooming one after another, carrying a faint fragrance.


    The room was burning warmly. Everyone came in as soon as they sat down. Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zhao sat and talked, while Xin An was pulled by several girls to cut plum blossoms and put them in a bottle. The silver bell-like laughter in the yard came one after another. The awkward sisters of the Wei family also relaxed a little and joined in with a smile.


    In fact, Wang and Xin An were not wrong. Zhang complained in front of Tang Rong when he arrived at Chunhuayuan. He said a lot of spitting out of the table, "Why do you want to choose fabrics and jewelry? She said she gave it to the three girls of the Tang family, and she ridiculed your two cousins ??and sisters who were not allowed to like them. She also sent someone to invite your wife to go there. What are the ideas I made about pretending I don''t know?"


    "If I hadn''t stopped someone, I would have come, and I would have the nerve to spend a lot of money at that time?"


    Tang Rong took a deep breath and said together for a long time to wait for him here.


    Before the matter is done, wait for him to get benefits?


    "Did the two cousins ??go back to the yard?"


    "What yard to go back to?"


    Zhang looked very upset, "They wanted to go back, but the three bad girls in the Tang family insisted on pulling them to select materials, just to show off the nouveau riche next door who spent money on them. What a bad girl."


    "You don''t have to worry about them, nor do you have to let your wife go there. If they have a shallow eyelids, I can''t spare them."


    When it comes to this, Tang Rong couldn''t even pretend to be confused. He was so upset that he thought he should go out to worship. He suffered frequent disasters some time ago and recently lost money one after another. If this continues, he will not have the money left in his hand.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 322 Zhangs face is so thick

    Chapter 322 Zhang''s face is so thick


    Seeing that Tang Rong was sitting and not moving, Zhang talked about it again, saying that Tang Rong''s mother left early, and their Wei family was not favored, and even Tang Rong was wronged.


    While speaking, he also looked at Tang Rong''s expression.


    Tang Rong smiled and said, "The girls'' families love beauty, so they don''t like bright materials and jewelry. The two cousins ??should have taken care of us and our couple. Let''s take advantage of today to choose. We are decent to wear during the New Year."


    Since you are destined to spend this money, the scenes must be in place. If you spend other money, you will offend others. That is not worth the loss.


    "Auntie, wait, I''ll go and talk to Yiran."


    Zhang was secretly happy and refused, "Why are you doing so politely, your child? Can the aunt of the family still choose you?"


    "Don''t bother with your wife anymore. You should say that you two girls have shallow eyelids, which makes people dislike it."


    Since Tang Rong stood up, he would not sit back. "If my aunt is there, wait a moment, I will go back."


    Tao Yiran was eating bird''s nest. After hearing Tang Rong''s words, she put down the bowl and frowned slightly, "Why are you so unruly?"


    It was really here to fight Qiufeng, but he was so shameless that he opened his mouth.


    Tang Rong gave her 200 taels of silver bill, "There is something that my aunt needs to do later, just treat it as a benefit for her. Thank you for your hard work."


    The money was given to him by Zhao, and when he thought of this, he became more and more dissatisfied with the Wei family.


    My uncle just wanted to protect himself, but my aunt was greedy. When she thought about the Tao family, he really encountered all kinds of smell.


    Tao Yiran said frankly that 200 taels were probably not enough, "The materials and jewelry that could be delivered to the Hou Mansion are all top-quality, and there are one or two treasures. What if my cousin likes it?"


    "You can ask for anything, but do you still expect others to be aware of things and not choose expensive ones?"


    I have to say that Tao Yiran, who had no chance to be a monster and lost interest in Tang Rong, also began to grow his mind. "My aunt must follow her, and she must choose a few. Should I agree or not?"


    Tang Rong didn''t expect this. After all, the people he had contact with before were shameless, and his aunt could really choose the most expensive one, which would cause him to bleed heavily.


    ¡°How many are appropriate?¡±


    Tao Yiran said to prepare two thousand taels first, but when she thought that the silver was spent on the Wei family, she felt uncomfortable. Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration, "The merchants called by the second brother and sister were afraid that they did not prepare enough, so it would be better to let Qingmo go and call two merchants to come and give them a reminder, so that the amount of money can be controlled."


    ¡°It¡¯s also more sincere.¡±


    That was specifically shouted for the Wei family. Isn¡¯t it taken seriously enough?


    Tang Rong breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tao Yiran with admiration, "You have a way."


    The two of them thought well, but they couldn''t resist Zhang''s plan. They felt that the merchant called by the nouveau riche from Xin''an must have sent all good things. Who told her not to short of money?


    Tao Yiran was stingy and might even say hello in advance and send some bargains.


    After some verbal pull, Tang Rong had to give Zhao two thousand taels to Tao Yiran. After saying a few more words, Zhang was satisfied. He was polite and smiled without missing a single smile.


    Tao Yiran was speechless and said she wanted to change her clothes and go out before changing her clothes.


    Aunt Liu stepped forward to persuade Tao Yiran, asking her to be more generous in a while, and said a few scenes, and said, "I heard a few words when that person was talking just now. It was really true to her identity."


    She found out that Zhang''s mother was a concubine and she was a concubine''s daughter. "Doesn''t this concubine need to use any means to get it?" "The habit I developed since childhood is still a member of the official family, but I can''t change it. Fortunately, I''ll leave on the third day of the New Year, which doesn''t have to be hindered. Please bear it and don''t offend her."


    Tao Yiran doesn¡¯t want to deal with her, and offending her is probably not going to be able to do so. ¡°Just say I¡¯m not feeling well, you can say more later.¡±


    "Why."


    Aunt Liu felt that it was too difficult for me. Fortunately, Tao Yiran is not as fond of being a monster now as before. Now she only cares about her own enjoyment, so she has been much easier to serve.


    Under Zhang''s urging, Tao Yiran had to speed up and soon arrived at Ningxiangyuan. At this time, the shopkeeper of the merchant had just entered the Marquis''s mansion.


    After saying hello, Zhang explained with a smile, "I heard that my nephew''s wife was sent to me, so I couldn''t sit still. She said she wanted to choose a few pieces of cloth or jewelry for her two cousins. She originally wanted to call the shopkeeper again to deliver it, but it was a problem, so she just went together."


    Wang and Xin An didn''t mind at all, and they both had the intention of watching the show. Zhao was surprised that Zhang was so thick-skinned that he could do such a thing.


    The Wei family seems to be too poor. Just like Zhang, who has a shallow eyelid, can¡¯t he make a lot of money by following a man to take office?


    Seeing Zhang''s face full of smiles and whispering, Tao Yiran felt very nervous. Tang Rong, who had already had a sharp decline in her heart, even slipped to the bottom. What kind of relatives are they?


    The shopkeepers of both families are not the first to come back to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. After entering the door to pay their respects, they put the goods they brought on the table, and then the promotion of Tongcao Lotus.


    The three "children" also like this and that, but they also have a good attitude. The three sisters refer to each other in terms of quantity, and each person chose two pieces of material.


    Xin An smiled and stood up, and each of them chose a good piece of material for them. "If the materials are selected, choose jewelry. If all of them are selected, we will start tailoring it."


    The shopkeeper of the cloth shop also said that he should be busy as soon as possible. He has a lot of clothes to make, so he can only drive out before New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The shopkeeper of the jewelry shop smiled and said, "The three girls can refer to the materials you just chose to match jewelry. To be honest, the second young lady, this batch of jewelry is already the last batch of new jewelry before the New Year, and it is all here."


    "The shop will be closed during the New Year holiday, and when the door is opened again, you will have to wear spring jewelry."


    Xin An smiled and urged the three ''sons'' to choose, and asked the shopkeeper to help him, "The price is still secondary, the key is to suit them."


    "Don''t worry, the second young lady, I can save you any more."


    This is their big buyer, so naturally we have to help with the choice.


    Seeing that the jewelry was worn on the heads of three ''sons'' and the Wei sisters were still standing and not moving, Zhang became anxious, "What are you two doing while standing? Go and choose."


    Haven¡¯t you seen those three little girls almost picked all the best ones?


    The Wei sisters did not move. Although the cousin''s wife had a smile on her face, she had no concealment and underestimation in her eyes. The little girl was so thin-skinned that she could not do anything.


    "The girl is thin-skinned, sorry."


    Zhang smiled and said, "I''ll help you choose."


    Zhao''s expression had not changed. She could see that the two girls were still ashamed and worried about their face. Unfortunately, when they met a mother like Zhang, they had to tear their face off.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 323 Neither of the couple pleases

    Chapter 323 Neither of the couple pleases


    Zhang chose six pieces of material in just a few seconds. Tao Yiran''s eyes twitched, and then saw her turn to choose jewelry. It turned out that she didn''t choose the right one and only chose the expensive one.


    Another glance, she caught a set of gold-shaped gems, which looked expensive. She picked up her head and face with a rare look and repeatedly admired her. From time to time, she used her light to sweep Tao Yiran, and she felt unhappy when she saw Tao Yiran sitting still.


    Xin An also took a fancy to a set of faces, which are made of gold and jade, and the style is much simpler. It is not ostentatious to wear them all when attending the banquet. It is okay to wear them when you take them apart on weekdays. He looked at Zhao, "Auntie, look at this set, I think it is quite suitable for you."


    Zhao smiled and stood up to see it. The manager looked at her and said that the face was good. It seemed simple but exquisite. She also tried it on the spot. Wang also said it was OK. Zhao looked in the mirror and thought it was good, which was in line with her identity. It was decent and inconspicuous.


    Xin''an decided on this set and helped Zhao choose two pieces of stable and bright materials.


    Zhang held his gorgeous head and face and did not let go. The person in charge did not recommend it to her. The main reason was that it was really inappropriate. Her body, demeanor and appearance could not support this set of face. Not only could she not bring new customers to their shop when she went out, but she was afraid that the original customers would not want to go to their shop to choose jewelry.


    Originally, I wanted to recommend this to Wang.


    Seeing that Tao Yiran had not spoken, Zhang couldn''t hold on anymore, so he held his head and face to her and asked with a smile, "Nephew''s wife, how about your aunt wearing this face?"


    Tao Yiran really couldn''t say anything against her will. Her head and face full of gold and gems was already tacky enough. Wearing it on Zhang''s head made her look unattractive. And what is her identity? Wearing such a head and face?


    "Auntie, please look at something else."


    Zhang''s face collapsed, and Aunt Liu smiled, "The eldest young lady means that this face looks luxurious, but it is really heavy. It is extremely inconvenient to attend the banquet. The bulky head and face will also suppress the body. The lady is noble. Not only will it not complement the wife, but it will also suppress the wife."


    Like a short winter melon, it is worn thickly in winter, and then wearing such a head and face is like a mouse in a book.


    The manager also took a simpler set of heads and faces to Zhang. Zhang snorted, and the more he didn''t let her buy her, the more she wanted to buy it. "You are so light and fluttering, how can you be as decent as I like."


    The three ''sons'' have already tailored themselves at this moment. The two sisters of the Wei family stood with their eyes down, wishing they could use their toes to dig out a big hole to hide. Xin An smiled and said, "Calculate the money. Today, my sister-in-law and I are the two sisters-in-law who are my sister-in-law and I add clothes and jewelry to my sisters, so we will pay the money."


    The shopkeeper of the cloth shop and jewelry shop settled the accounts carefully. Chunyang stepped forward to take the order and took out the silver notes to settle the bill on the spot.


    When it was Tao Yiran''s turn, the shopkeeper of the jewelry store could only bite the bullet and ask if the face was on the side. Zhang took the lead and said, "You have to wrap it up, and I also asked for the hairpin and earrings I chose at the beginning."


    After saying that, he smiled and looked at Tao Yiran, "My nephew''s wife has spent money."


    After settlement, the head was 3,800 taels, and there was no way. There was so many gems embedded on the bottom of the pure gold, and the labor cost alone was awesome.


    Tao Yiran felt gastric pain, but at this time, she must not show any timidity in front of Xin''an and told Aunt Liu to go back to get it.


    As for how to get it, of course I¡¯m looking for Tang Rong.


    After hearing that he had bought more than 4,000 taels of things, Tang Rong was a little stunned, "How could it be so many?"


    Aunt Liu started complaining, saying that Zhang was too cruel and that it was useless to make the words clear. "I just let the shopkeeper get it up. This is to raise the young lady and not to tear her face apart." Tang Rong felt dizzy, "How many people have chosen in the clan?"


    Aunt Liu, to be honest, Xin''an paid less than 800 taels in total, but because she bought two sets of faces, Mrs. Tang kept rejecting it. The jewelry chosen by the three girls was not very expensive, they were all in the exquisite style, and they even chose two cheaper velvet flowers.


    Although it is not expensive, it looks really good to wear on the head of a teenage girl.


    On the other hand, Zhang''s price is expensive and does not care whether it is suitable or not.


    Tang Rong took a deep breath and could only grit his teeth and go back to the house to get the money. Seeing the box containing the silver notes flashed in his eyes, he gave the silver notes to Aunt Liu and sat down and got angry. He took the money to let Cai Quan go out to do business. At that time, the money in his hands was enough to support what he wanted to do next.


    Later, Cai Quan felt suspicious about his work being unfavorable, and after the arrangement, he was short of money.


    But now, it¡¯s gone. I called Qingmo to ask him to reveal the news to his uncle indirectly, as his money is so good?


    Aunt Cai was so frightened, afraid that Tang Rong would think about the few boxes in the warehouse, and was thinking about how to make a fake fool.


    "I''m really open."


    After Zhang left with a bunch of good things and a pair of daughters, Zhao called out a tsk, "You can see any strange thing these days."


    "I don''t care about my face at all. She is an official family member at least. Why is this like this?"


    Wang said that some people are born like this. No matter whether the thing is useful to me or not, they will suffer a loss if they don¡¯t get it. ¡°Why don¡¯t she say she doesn¡¯t like me? Or is it because I can¡¯t move things from the Marquis¡¯ Mansion at will, and I feel that I didn¡¯t take advantage of it, as if I took advantage of it.¡±


    Zhao was puzzled, "Then why did she not like me?"


    "You didn''t live in this yard."


    Wang said about the day the Wei family came. Zhao felt that it was simply ignorant. They were from the Tang family, and their blood was connected to one ancestor. Can they compare with their in-laws?


    In the evening of that day, Zhao told Tang Yu about what happened today. Tang Yu regretted that Tang Rong had such an aunt. He actually wanted to say that some things are from the origin of family education, and Tang Rong was probably more like the Wei family.


    Tang Gang also got the news, and Wang said to him personally, "I originally wanted to pay the same amount of money in the mansion, but if this is the case, I don''t know how much she has to choose. The eldest daughter-in-law looked ugly. If the Marquis is rich, she should subsidize the boss two. As soon as the Wei family came, he didn''t stop."


    Tang Gang was so angry that he sent someone to reveal what happened today to Wei Liangcai. Why should he ask him to subsidize the money for what their Wei family did?


    After hearing the news from different people one after another, Wei Liangcai was furious and angry at Zhang. The Wei sisters kept the house crying when they came back in the afternoon, and now they also came out to complain. Zhang once again became the target of public criticism and was forced to vomit out five thousand taels, and Wei Liangcai personally sent it to Tang Rong.


    After some refusal to accept the money, Wei Liangcai was polite and dissatisfied with him. Zhang was wrong, but Tang Rong and his wife had no problem at all?


    If you don¡¯t want to buy it, just say it directly, indicating the difficulty. Zhang¡¯s man has always been strong if you are weak. If you want to tell me, she can¡¯t pretend to be confused and give the money. He also sent people to reveal the news to him again and again, for fear that he would not understand it at one time, so he had to listen twice?


    Zhang compensated his wife and soldiers, and held a grudge against Tao Yiran, feeling that Tao Yiran was doing bad things behind his back.


    In the end, they were busy, and neither of them pleased each other.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 324 Close Aunt Cuiping

    Chapter 324: Close Aunt Cuiping


    Xin''an found the news very interesting. The so-called evil people still need to be punished by evil people, and Zhang is not at all undesirable.


    Tang Rong thought his helper had arrived, but who knew that he was here to make things difficult for him.


    Such a good opportunity, naturally, I have to burn the fire next door.


    "Nanfeng, I sent the two pairs of velvet flowers I brought back today to the two girls of the Wei family. I said that after the materials they chose today were made into clothes, the collar was inlaid with a circle of wool collars, and the pair of velvet flowers was extremely beautiful. I had to say in front of Mrs. Wei, as for why they were sent at this time, I know what to say?"


    Nan Feng understood as soon as he turned his eyes. It must be that the second young lady felt sorry for the two girls. She had wanted to give it to her for a long time, but why were she afraid that the next door would have any objections?


    "Don''t worry, the second lady, keep what I say, so that Mrs. Wei can hear clearly."


    Nanfeng went quickly, Xin An curled his lips and chuckled, "Tang Rong should be out of money, right?"


    Aunt Cai is almost going to come in handy. After thinking for a moment, she turned her head and told Cuiping about giving gifts to Prince Jin¡¯s mansion.


    "The village in Prince Jin''s mansion was in my hands earlier. When I learned that Prince Jin liked Mori, I specially asked someone to take care of him. Now that Jasmine is blooming, the flower man is back. I want Prince Jin to know this, what do my aunt thinks?"


    Aunt Cuiping smiled slightly, unable to guess whether Xin An knew that King Jin could come back early in the morning or was it just luck, but this was indeed an opportunity.


    "The king of King Jin was originally unfair to his holy family, but the outside world was unknown to the outside world. Now that he has returned, the emperor attaches great importance to it. He has given gifts several times. Recently, many families have given gifts. The second young lady has not been surprised by the fact that she has sent it with the crowd. It is better for me to take this trip in person."


    "I''m just thinking."


    Xin An said: "The New Year gift from the Hou Mansion was delivered early this morning, so it''s just right for us to deliver tomorrow."


    "At that time, I will send Chunlu to Xin''s house to move flowers first, and then bring some fresh vegetables over. Do other aunts have any suggestions?"


    Aunt Cuiping said that Princess Jin used to like embroidery most in the capital, especially the alien-color double-sided embroidery. "I went to the warehouse with the second young lady earlier, and there happened to be a koi double-sided embroidery ornaments inside. Although it was not big but exquisite, it was a rare craft."


    Xin An nodded, "Let me take it with you, thank you for your hard work to help me with this."


    Aunt Cuiping is blessed and can guess Xin''an''s thoughts after being together for a long time. I''m afraid she is unwilling to be the second young lady.


    Just as she was going to prepare, Xin An suddenly called her, "Auntie, do you want to find a companion?"


    This made Aunt Cuiping stunned for a moment, and then she laughed, "Mrs. Second Young Master is joking. What else do I have to find for a companion like this? It''s good to be like this."


    She has nothing to lack, what should she find a man to do?


    What''s more, this man who is not married is either a wife or something wrong with her first wife when she dies. She serves people all her life, and does not want to serve men when she is old, nor does she want to save for her whole life to raise children and grandchildren for men in the end.


    Xin An said: "I support everything my aunt does. If you don''t want to find a companion, you may be able to adopt a child, and you will have emotional support. When needed, someone will be in charge of your health."


    "If you raise a little girl, please allow her to grow up in front of you and sign a document, so that you can send her monthly money, so you don''t need to sign a contract to sell your body, so you can marry someone else in the future."


    "If it''s a boy, if I have a son, I''ll be my son''s companionship. If I''m lucky, maybe he might study and he will go to the exam for fame and fortune in the future."


    This proposal made Cuiping very moved. She had a nephew, and her nephew was considered filial, but filial piety was mixed with interests. The niece-in-law who came out of the palace cried in front of her twice.


    Both father and son may not be reliable, let alone nephew?


    "I will consider the young lady''s proposal carefully. Thank you for planning for me."


    Even though she knew that she wanted to keep her and let her do her work well, she was not repulsive.?????They have given too much.


    Cuiping turned around and was busy, feeling inexplicably excited. Xin An leaned on the beauty couch and suddenly missed Tang Mo.


    Chunyang walked in at this time, "Mrs. Young Madam, the New Year gift from Huaijiang has arrived."


    "The annual gift was divided into two parts, one was given to the wife, and the other was given to the young lady by the master."


    Xin''an''s eyebrows and eyes were all happy, "Come in."


    Soon two large boxes were delivered to her. A letter from the family was also given by Eli Lilly in the same year. In the letter, her father said that the family was very busy during this period and there were more banquets than in previous years. After learning that the Xin family had the Xu family behind him, Xin An himself had acquainted with the Liao family again, and more people came to the house to curry favor with him.


    Therefore, with the consent of the Xin family, the Xin family brought some of the profits this year to Xin''an, and also told her that part of the Xu family was in the New Year gift, and she asked her to deliver them to her door in person. Finally, she said that she would come to the capital together in the spring.


    I still read the letter from home twice and felt very happy. In my previous life, I gave her good things to my family, but she rarely could repay anything, as if she was born to collect debts.


    Even at the last moment, I was thinking that if my parents didn¡¯t give birth to her, I wouldn¡¯t have to be implicated by her.


    Now she can give back a little, bring joy and glory to her parents, and her heart is filled with joy, just thinking about doing better.


    "Take it out and I''ll take a look."


    The two boxes were stuffed, many of them were all Huaijiang landforms, all of which were based on her preferences, and there were also a few exquisite weapons, which should have been given to Tang Mo.


    According to the list, I picked out the New Year gift for the Xu family and asked Chunyang to check it carefully, "Send a message to the Xu family, I will go there tomorrow morning."


    "The New Year Ceremony for the Second Prince''s Mansion must also be prepared and go directly after leaving the Xu family."


    I thought I wanted to give it to you, so I just gave it to you. "Aunt Cuiping has worked harder and prepares all the New Year gifts from each family. I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    A few days ago, Aunt Cuiping prepared the New Year gifts of each family. As soon as the Huai River was in the mood, it was almost the same as adding a little or two to it. She immediately started to work with Chunyang and Chunlu. Xin An also cheered up and waited for the New Year gift to be given out and started to work in the mansion. She had no time to spare.


    In the evening, Nanfeng quickly came to report that the old lady''s nephew arrived and came to give the old lady a New Year gift. "The two of them came here, the eldest son of the Zhou family, his son. He had already met the old lady. The Marquis took her to settle the house. The wife said that she would hold a welcome banquet tonight and ask the young lady to come over."


    Xin''an was not surprised. The relatives of the Hou''s Mansion were far away and could not be like those in the capital like relatives. They could go back in the morning and evening. It was normal for a few more guests to stay in.


    But this time there are no female relatives, because the old lady¡¯s family has not had a girl¡¯s baby for two generations, so there is no way to bring her.


    "It''s all expensive, but our Wei family is nothing."


    Zhang was a little irritable. He originally planned to go out to spread bad things about Xin''an in the past two days, but he was afraid that Wang would take advantage of her when she went out to do something and that she would not get any benefits.


    Thinking about the words that the girl who sent velvet flowers today said, she felt extremely dissatisfied with Tao Yiran and was a little bad. "Can''t you stay for a while before leaving?"


    When I leave in the third grade of junior high school, how can I choose a son-in-law so early?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 325 Learn from Xinan

    Chapter 325: Learn from Xin''anduo


    Wei Liangcai wanted to leave now. Zhang was quite obsessed with him and did have kindness to him. Who knew that when she arrived at the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, she would be sour and smelly all day long, and she was almost crazy.


    And I have met many people in the capital these days and asked about a lot of things, and determined that Tang Rong is far from being as gentle and humble as he saw on his face.


    As an uncle, he should clear the obstacles for Tang Rong so that he can inherit the title smoothly;


    But Tang Gangnian was strong and did not want anyone to get involved in the affairs of the Marquis'' Mansion. He also had some protection for his shortcomings. Even if he couldn''t stand Tang Mo, he would only allow himself to beat and scold him. He would be unhappy if others said a few more words.


    Therefore, as the head of the Wei family, he must consider his future and the children and grandchildren of the Wei family, and try not to get involved in the family affairs of the Hou Mansion.


    As for the two girls from the Wei family, he was not going to stay in the capital to get married, and became Tang Rong''s pawn.


    After thinking through these things, she was so nervous about Zhang. She was brainless and easily bewitched by Tang Rong.


    After hearing the news, there was no discordant voice at the dinner reception. The old lady was particularly happy. Not to mention the people coming from her parents'' home, even if the news from her parents'' home is just a joyful thing.


    The busiest one is Wang. At present, the relatives of the three families in the mansion need her to do something inside and outside. She is so busy that she doesn''t touch the ground. Tang Gang has also reduced social engagements outside and is looking forward to Tang Mo, hoping that he will come back as soon as possible to share the pressure. As for Tang Rong


    The two successful bathing days of him suffered from wind and cold. He got fever that night after returning from the reception banquet, and then he was recovering.


    "It''s just a messenger. There''s no need for you to take this trip in person when it''s cold."


    On this day, Xin''an brought the New Year gift to the Xu family. Mrs. Xu was very satisfied with her polite words. Xin''an said affectionately: "As a junior, this year is the first time I have given my aunt a New Year gift. I feel uneasy if I don''t come in person. I mainly haven''t seen my aunt for a few days, and I miss you very much."


    Mrs. Xu smiled happily, "If you don''t say you are a pleasing girl, you can come at any time when you want to see your aunt in the future. If you talk to you, your aunt will feel that she is a few years younger."


    "I came to my family before the New Year, and I often saw my aunt when it was spring after the New Year."


    Speaking of Mrs. Xu, she asked more questions. After Xin An said a few simple words, she smiled and said, "There are several cousins ??in the clan. They all look like a clan and are likable. The mansion is also lively, especially three more cousins, like beautiful flowers, either bright and dignified or beautiful. I was so confused that I wanted to see them every day."


    Mrs. Xu nodded with a smile, "Not even the people in the Hou''s Mansion, they are all very outstanding in terms of appearance. Even your father was handsome when he was young, and now he is elegant. Your husband is also handsome. Thinking of this, the people in the Tang family are not bad. When you look back, you have to take me out and see. The cute and beautiful girl is loved by everyone."


    "I am young and know little. My mother-in-law was busy with the affairs of the mansion, so she entrusted me with the care of her cousins. I was frightened and thought about my aunt''s kindness, so she spoke up with shame. If my grandmother saw me in the future, she would be embarrassed, so she would pull me."


    Mrs. Xu laughed again and understood what she meant. She was afraid that the girl in the Tang family was sent to the capital to find her husband''s house when she was old and gave the girl the task of taking her out to make a familiar face. She had arranged it properly.


    It is reasonable for the cousin to take her cousin out for a trip.


    If Wang brought it out, it would be another meaning.


    "You should relax. If something really happens, my aunt will not ignore you, but you are smart, and there will be no time."


    Xin An smiled and laughed for a while, and Mrs. Xu introduced her daughter-in-law to her.


    Although the young wife of General Xu''s mansion, Jiang, looked inconspicuous, was extremely dignified. She followed the rules from the moment she entered the door and spoke in a straightforward manner, which made Xin An a little nervous. No wonder the Xu family came here a few times, but Mrs. Xu did not recommend her daughter-in-law. It seemed that she could not talk to her. Mrs. Xu smiled and said a few words in the scene. Seeing that the scene was really as she thought, she no longer forced it. Her daughter-in-law valued the rules the most, and she didn''t have a close friend who was good at talking and laughing. She kept her dogma all day long and never relaxed her back. She felt tired as a mother-in-law and wanted to introduce her to a more lively boudoir to make her lively. It seemed useless.


    After saying a few more words, Xin An proposed goodbye. Mrs. Xu got up and saw her off. Xin An smiled at her, "When the spring begins, I invite the young lady to go to the spring together. If you have free time, you must be together."


    With the status gap, can you still wait for someone to take the initiative to make friends with me?


    Mrs. Xu wanted to refuse, but she didn''t like going out and didn''t like noise, but she also understood her mother-in-law''s painstaking efforts and nodded slightly. Xin An''s eyes smiled a little more, "Then let''s just say that, I''ll leave first."


    Seeing her walking briskly, Mrs. Xu turned around, Mrs. Xu said, "This second young lady of the Tang family is lively and intelligent, and has some skills, especially her relationships. Her parents'' family is a salt merchant, and now she also trades with the mansion. You might as well make friends with her."


    Mrs. Xu is blessed, "Miss. Daughter-in-law will do it."


    "Um."


    As soon as the words came, the family came to visit, and Mrs. Xu kept her to receive the visitors together, just as she treated them as a training.


    Xin''an, who came out of the Xu family, went to the Second Prince''s Mansion again. After waiting for half a stick of incense, he saw someone. After a few days, he had changed a little, and was a little swollen. Seeing Xin''an glance at him more, the Second Prince''s Concubine said quietly, "Do you think I''m ugly too?"


    She has not been able to show off her face recently because of this. She has used a lot of prescriptions in the palace, but it still cannot stop her from getting uglier.


    Before Xin''an could speak, she said again, "I heard that your doctor is good, please come and show me?"


    The nanny beside her smiled, "Empress, the imperial physicians in the palace have seen many pregnant women, so there is no need for people outside to see them."


    This is not trusting the doctor outside. Xin An said: "Pregnant people have some discomfort. They will be fine after giving birth. You can bear it for a few more months, eat more, walk more, relax, and maybe sleep well for two nights."


    The nanny was finally satisfied with her, afraid that she would seek credit by relying on her knowing two doctors, but she would not know how to advance and retreat, and eventually cause trouble.


    "What the Second Young Master said is that you are too worried. There will be no trouble with the imperial physician."


    The second prince''s concubine frowned slightly and said to Xin''an again: "How can this child grow up in my belly?"


    "Nothing will be missing?"


    She was really worried. First, she felt that life was magical, and then she was worried that the child was missing his arms and legs. The more she thought so, the more uneasy she became, and she couldn''t sleep at night.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 326 Liao Zhis kind reminder

    Chapter 326 Liao Zhi¡¯s kind reminder


    The second prince''s concubine was worried about gains and losses, and Xin An was stunned and immediately understood.


    It¡¯s the first child and I¡¯m so valued, so I feel naturally nervous. Pregnant people are prone to random thoughts, and it¡¯s not surprising that they feel stressed and anxious from the outside world.


    "You and the second prince are both people with deep blessings, and they are well-cared for the care of nanny and imperial physicians everywhere. There will be no such thing."


    "At this time, you must relax. You need to know that being too worried is not good for the fetus. Take it easy. Believe in the nanny and the imperial physician, and you must also believe in yourself. The little princess in your womb will be born smoothly."


    "Don''t always think about this. It''s better to find something to pass the time, such as reading books, embroidery, reading books or making sword spears. If you really can''t copy some meditation mantra, you''ll do anything. Don''t let yourself keep thinking about your stomach."


    The nanny felt that Xin An¡¯s proposal was very good, but the second prince¡¯s concubine was too nervous and should indeed find something to distract herself.


    After another persuasion, the second prince''s concubine finally listened to it and breathed a sigh of relief, "What you said is that I should indeed find something to do."


    Xin''an asked the nanny if there were nine series of things in the mansion. Another nanny said there was a warehouse. The second princess immediately asked to find it. She thought about it and said to Xin''an: "Look, I''ll be better if you come, but it''s obvious that you will still come often in the future."


    "I will definitely come to disturb you as long as I have free time."


    A smiled and said a few words, Xin An tactfully offered her farewell. The little girl from the Second Prince''s Mansion sent her out of the mansion. She got on the carriage and let out a long breath. She thought that the Second Prince''s Mansion was not suitable for frequent visits, and it was too energy-consuming.


    Thinking about the pregnant woman Yi Duo, Cao Gui turned his head and went to Liao''s house.


    Both are pregnant women, Mrs. Liao is busy all day long, and it is often overlooked that she is also a double-body person. Liao Zhi is not in the mansion and does not know if he has thought about it.


    ¡°Not that delicate.¡±


    When Mrs. Liao learned that she was going to see her this trip, she was very moved and pulled her to sit down. "I think this child also knows that his father is not always in the mansion. I feel sorry for me. I have nothing to do since I was pregnant. Not to mention you, I can even forget that I am pregnant."


    Xin An chuckled, "This is not OK. You should be careful. I will let Manager Fang watch more about the shop. If you have anything, discuss with your manager. If you don''t make up your mind, come to me. You can''t work too hard."


    Compared with the second prince''s concubine, it is simply two extremes. One is extremely careful when walking, for fear that the child will be brought out if the foot is heavy, and the other one is not concerned at all.


    Mrs. Liao said that the doctor in the government took her pulse every day, "It''s fine. I know what to do. I won''t think about it randomly. If I really have time, I have to think about it randomly. Once I think about it, I feel that I am losing and boring."


    "You said, how can I spare myself?"


    If you are free, you can¡¯t live this life anymore.


    Xin An was helpless, it can be seen that Liao Zhi did not do well. The purpose of marrying a wife was to deal with the miscellaneous affairs in the mansion and make money for him, and he was not caring.


    "We women should feel more sorry for themselves. We should greet ourselves if we have any good things and be open-minded."


    "I''m already feeling sorry for you."


    Mrs. Liao said that she should use the best food and clothing now, and how to make herself happy, "I have to learn from you how to make myself happy and be nice to myself."


    "Don''t say it, after all the good things you respond to are used on yourself, your mood will be much better. You don''t feel that it''s so useless when you think about it." As he said that, he smiled while pinching the veil. Xin An didn''t say much. It''s hard for others to say too much about the couple, and it''s not beautiful if you lose your sense of proportion.


    At noon, Xin An stayed at the Liao family for lunch. After dinner, the two of them said something in the greenhouse for a while before Xin An left. Before getting on the bus, she took a lot of New Year gifts back.


    Aunt Cuiping, who went to King Jin''s mansion to send New Year''s gifts, returned to the mansion early in the morning. After Xin''an sat down, he would tell him what happened today.


    "I met Princess Jin twice in the palace a few years ago. She was well maintained and had a gentle temperament. Today, she was cleared a lot and was more haggard than ten years old."


    "When I saw the jasmine flowers, my eyes flashed with surprise, and then I felt a little touched. I asked about the situation of the second young master and the second young lady, saying that after the beginning of spring, I would hold a spring banquet for the prince''s mansion and invite the second young lady to visit the house to enjoy the flowers."


    Xin''an is not in a hurry to post it. It''s too rush to do it. Giving Jasmine is just a matter of throwing a stone to ask for directions. Now that you can walk this path, then walk slowly.


    "Thank you my aunt today, let''s take a break. I''ll have to thank you for going to the banquet with me tomorrow. This is the last banquet before the New Year. My cousins ??are going to go there too. Auntie will watch more at that time."


    "In addition, I will have to work hard to go to Ningxiangyuan later today to see what the rules of the three cousins ??are, and give me some advice."


    Cuiping knew it in her mind. After she left, Xin An had nestled on the beauty couch. As soon as she lay down, her eyelids couldn''t be opened, so she simply covered her thin quilt and fell asleep.


    At the same time, Tang Mo just picked up his sword and knocked back several assassins. Liao Zhi looked at the back of the escape, "These people are coming to you."


    Tang Mo massaged the numb tiger''s mouth and didn''t believe it, "How could it be me? I think it was coming to the commander."


    Liao Zhi told him a ruthless fact, "If I came to me, I wouldn''t be just a few small people. I''m just a gangster who uses money to do things. You''ve offended people."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. Tang Rong''s buying murder was temporarily suppressed by Luo Qi. Could it be that Tang Rong had any arrangements in secret?


    "It seems you know it."


    Liao turned around and left a sentence, "There is no need to end those people, it''s better to hold them, otherwise there would be more powerful waiting for you."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were slightly cold. He was sure that Luo Qi had negligently asked, but then he felt normal again. He was a student after all, even if he was not in the mansion, how could he pay attention to Tang Rong''s dynamics all the time?


    The eyes fell in the direction of escaping at this moment. They were all small-scale fights before, and it was time to give Tang Rong a strong medicine.


    Seeing him coming back, Liao Zhi asked him to sit and drink water, and kindly reminded him, "When you keep suffering from chaos, you must be cruel at critical moments to achieve great things. There are more errands waiting for you next year. Don''t let the villain behind you mess up your plans."


    "It''s rare that your grandfather has some face in front of the emperor and is willing to give you a chance, so don''t lose the big picture because of the small."


    "Although a small fight was pleasant, it was a loss of men''s methods and a woman''s behavior."


    Liao Zhi was in charge of the Northern Yajun Army, and all the movements in the capital were in his control. Although Tang Mo was cautious when Tang Rong had an accident in the past few times, as long as Liao Zhi was willing, he could not hide it from him at all.


    It is because Xin An and his wife have a good relationship and Tang Mo is also ambitious, so he kept silent and helped him erase his tail. After all, once, Tang Gang''s people almost got the truth.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 327 Tang Mos experience

    Chapter 327 Tang Mo''s experience talks


    Liao Zhi''s attitude Tang Mo was not very surprised. As long as things were done, they would leave clues. No one could really do it without any mistakes. If Liao Zhi, who was in charge of the Northern Yajun, would feel strange if he didn''t know anything at all.


    He expected that Liao Zhi would not be troublesome if he dared to do it. Compared with his actions of sending his grandfather and father directly on the road, what could it be like to beat Tang Rong?


    "Thank you for your advice. I will never miss the opportunity. I had to do it before, and I won''t need it in the future."


    Liao Zhi did not continue to speak, but only held a bowl of water to drink water. Suddenly he missed his wife.


    Tang Mo was also thinking about his wife. He was still running around because of the cold weather. When he thought of Xin''an eating and drinking in the mansion, he became jealous.


    Seeing him laughing foolishly, Liao Zhi frowned slightly, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I want to laugh when I think of my wife. I guess she is sleeping on the beauty couch at this time. The life is so beautiful that it is enviable." Liao Zhi agrees with this, "Your wife is a person who knows how to enjoy herself."


    As well, he taught his wife.


    "Women, if you are lucky, you should be born with happiness."


    Tang Mo has experience in this area, and he couldn''t help but say a few more words when he was here.


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    After being angry in the mansion, Liao Zhi couldn''t support her directly.


    Liao Zhi frowned. He had never thought about these problems. He always thought that the male protagonist had the outside and the female protagonist had the inside. It was a family matter when closing the yard gate, so he should be the mistress in charge of the cooking.


    Ignore my wife''s idea.


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    Today is the birthday of the old master at Ouyang Shoufu''s mansion. The old master Ouyang who picked the moon in the second prince''s mansion was very energetic. It is said that there are always one or two days a month to chase Ouyang Shoufu with a stick, which makes Ouyang Shoufu afraid that the old master''s reputation is well known to everyone.


    Today, Ouyang''s mansion was very happy. When the carriage arrived in the Hou Mansion, the housekeeper trotted down the stairs to greet him, with a diligent attitude. Then the woman in charge led the female family to the inner courtyard.


    The greenhouse was full of people. After Wang led the people into the door, the greenhouse was crowded in an instant. After seeing the ceremony, Xin An took three sons to the garden and made room for the guests he approved.


    "Are these your three cousins?"


    Lin Yao and the others arrived early. When they saw Xin An coming, their eyes fell on the three ''s sons'' behind her. "If you want to say that God is particularly fond of the Tang family, look how beautiful these three girls are. Now you can''t go to the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "What does this mean?"


    "Are you ashamed of the beauty in the house who left?"


    Xin An laughed, "Sister Lin said this and I think you are praising me."


    He turned sideways to the three girls, "Come and greet the beautiful young ladies."


    The three sisters blushed and greeted each other, Xin An introduced them separately, "Quan''er knows that Li Fei''er is lively and cute, and I will ask all the beautiful young ladies to take care of you in the future."


    Everyone present laughed, looked up their eyes and looked at the three sisters carefully. After asking a few questions, they sent someone to find the girls from the Qinghou Mansion and introduced the three sisters to them, "You will take these three sisters to the garden."


    "If it''s cold, come back and cook the fire."


    There are several large charcoal basins next to them, covered with exquisite iron mesh, so they don¡¯t feel cold when they sit around.


    The three girls followed Xin''an''s gesture and Lin Yao pulled Xin''an and asked what was going on, "Do you want to stay in Beijing to say goodbye?"


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Xin An said nothing and said with a smile, "There are five boys in the clan, each of whom looks handsome, three of them have fame, two of them are the masters, and the eldest is only sixteen. This time I am going to study in Beijing and wait for two years to come to the end."


    "There are brothers or younger brothers among the five sisters. They are the ones who take care of each other, and the other is to see if they can find a marriage in Beijing."


    "Their parents can''t bear to leave, they may not have to be in Beijing."


    Recommended by the author Dong Yuejian''s new book, "After being retired for three years, the scumbag''s husband and son ask for forgiveness", is still a heart-wrenching article. The update time is 6 a.m. every day, the new book just opened, and I need the support of my treasures. I love you~

 Chapter 328 Your glorious day is coming

    Chapter 328 Your glorious day is coming


    The son and three girls from the clan will stay in Beijing for at least two years. Xin''an will carry their sedan chairs and increase their value, so they will speak in the better terms.


    Seeing her flirting and not being humble at all, the people present were very curious.


    ¡°All five boys are outstanding?¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Xin''an said that he was not adulterated at all. "How many scholars can''t pass the imperial examination after spending their entire lives. Those two were only fifteen or sixteen years old and passed the examination last year. If they weren''t worried that their foundation was unstable, they could end up in the beginning of spring next year and try it."


    "Even if you are good at personality, you are very lively. You are not the kind of hard study that keeps writing day and night. In my opinion, you are the talent for studying."


    ¡°You will see it later.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xin An was jealous of Tang Gang. Tang Rong lay down and Tang Mo went out. A few outstanding men came to the clan when no one brought him glory. Before he left this morning, he reminded his brothers, saying that he would pick them up for the banquet after he came back, and he also specially invited Tang Yong and Tang Yaoming to accompany him, which shows his importance.


    Today should be his glorious day. He is not very good, but his blessings are first-class.


    "There are no such men in our Xin family. There are no two talented people in school. They all like Bala''s abacus since they were young and are worried."


    Yan Wenhui smiled and said, "It can be seen that the Xin family is reincarnated by the God of Wealth. Just have fun secretly. None of them can ask for money."


    Those who know how to make money are equally important and those who know how to study are the foundation for the family to continue. The Tang family has several seeds of studying, and the Xin family also has a bunch of people who know how to make money. If they can complement each other, both families can go further.


    Lin Yao joked, "You are also a good person who can make money. A Wanyuanxing Daily Customer is like a cloud, and we are the richest here."


    Xin An smiled happily, "Only a few sisters are willing to give me face, so who is not richer than me?"


    "Even if I''m not rich, it''s more expensive than me. I''ll still expect my sisters to support me in the future."


    Everyone felt relieved when they heard this. The word "expensive" means that others cannot ask for it.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, but it was nothing more than the parents and the others. After Xin''an achieved his goal, he stopped talking and listened to people''s words with a smile, occasionally echoing those words to liven up the atmosphere.


    When he saw the guests coming, he asked Lin Yao in a low voice, "Can you come to the palace today?"


    Lin Yao lowered her voice, "Prince Jin came back with me this time, and the emperor gave me great rewards. Apart from entering the palace to thank me for my gratitude, I have never seen anyone on the palace go out today. I think I am waiting for the banquet after the New Year, and then I will go out to the banquet officially."


    To put it bluntly, even the prime minister cannot give face to the royal family, and it is used as the first banquet after returning.


    Xin An had a guess in her mind. In her memory, King Jin has always been favored. It is said that the title he had given him was very good, but he himself asked for the title of "Jin". It can be seen that he was also a cautious person. How could he make a big mistake and be exiled to the whole mansion?


    After returning with merit, my favor remains unabated, but I am afraid there will be something wrong here.


    But these are not something she should worry about and spy on. It¡¯s good to have a clear idea in her heart.


    At about noon, Tang Gang arrived with Tang Yu and his sons from the clan and introduced them to the clan very seriously. The key was two sons who had the fame and fame. The guests couldn''t help but look at the couple, and they didn''t know what they looked like, and they still had a future. They became jealous of Tang Gang.


    Everyone thinks that Tang Gang is a little cunning and has a deep mouth. There are so many outstanding men who have never heard him mention it before.


    In the past, everyone thought that although the Hou Mansion was expensive, it was not prominent. The point was that the man was not very outstanding. Even Tang Rong, who was famous, did not have much talent and academic performance, and he praised his demeanor and rules and other external appearances. Tang Mo has just emerged recently, but it is hard to say what his future will be.


    Now there are five outstanding men, all of whom can study, which instantly makes up for the shortcomings of the Marquis'' Mansion. In two or three years, these men will start to enter the court and make their mark. Then the time will be the time for the Marquis'' Mansion to be glorious.


    "I thought the Marquis''s family gave up Wu Congwen just to say it, but I didn''t expect that the Marquis had secretly trained so many outstanding scholars, which really made me admire him."


    "Some young men are very intelligent, and they will have a bright future if they are in the future."


    "It is said that the Marquis teaches children well, but now it seems that we should all learn."


    The flattering words were one after another. The shameless Tang Gang had no sense of shame, but he thought it was the blessing of his marquis'' mansion. Even if he did not work hard to raise a few nephews, he supported the marquis'' mansion and the clan members borrowed the light of the marquis'' mansion. If the marquis'' mansion was not supported by the clan, how many kids could he invite a good gentleman?


    It is so easy to make money among the clan?


    It is natural for him to receive this little glory.


    Tang Yu naturally didn''t say anything, he had always been transparent.


    They can no longer help the future of the tribe, and they will rely on Tang Gang''s support in the future. Although they are a family, they are separated by a layer. If you want others to pull you, you must have the ability. Now it is the best result.


    Wang calculated the right time to bring a few men to pay homage to Mrs. Ouyang. As soon as she entered the backyard, she attracted the attention of many girls.


    Today, the brothers were wearing new clothes arranged by Xin An. The most fashionable straps around their waists and cowhide boots, which made them look 70 or 80 points a little more. Even the Wang family who led them was a little honored.


    "This is the son of the Tang family. They are really handsome."


    When the ladies saw a few men, they looked up and down with picky eyes. They heard Wang say that they could study and had fame and fortune, and they would live in the Marquis'' Mansion in the future. The ladies of each family began to think about it, and the smiles on their faces were really clear.


    Old Mrs. Ouyang was a little dizzy when she saw her brother, and she felt her eyes were all well. She looked full of appreciation and said kindly to the five sons.


    Xin An, who was standing beside him, held back her smile, she understood this feeling.


    Finally, Xin An sent his brothers out of the backyard and handed them over to Tang Yaoming. When he turned around and went back, Lin Yao pulled her to sit down, "It''s really not a lie, it''s really outstanding."


    "I didn''t see how many girls'' hearts were confused as soon as the five sons appeared."


    "Look at your three sisters."


    Xin An raised his eyes and several girls surrounded the three sisters in the distance. Although he didn''t know what he was talking about, he knew that the atmosphere was good when he saw their faces smiling.


    Xin An said, "He is not very old and has to study hard. I haven''t heard of getting married to them or something."


    Yan Wenhui has already thought of several girls in her heart, "Look at it slowly, and there is no rush."


    Xin An joked, "In this way, will I also want to rise with the flow of water? I am their second sister-in-law, and I will take care of some of their trivial matters in the future."


    Lin Yao made up the fun, "Now you have five outstanding cousins ??and three beautiful cousins ??in your hands. Your glorious day is coming."


    The few people laughed again, and they didn''t get up until someone came to invite everyone to the table.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 329 The whole family is disgraced

    Chapter 329 The whole family is ruined


    Needless to say, the seats at Ouyang Shoufu¡¯s mansion are rich and decent, the women sitting together are less restrictive and rules, and they are extremely comfortable talking and laughing.


    In the past, Wang, who was not very popular at banquets, even raised his smile and brought the fruit wine to talk to his enthusiastic wife. He was having a puzzle between talking and laughing, and he was polite.


    The three "children" also relaxed, feeling that the banquet in the capital was not much different from that in the family, and they didn''t show up. They just followed the people to learn how to do it. With their second sister-in-law sitting aside, they felt very at ease.


    All families were busy during the New Year. After lunch, someone said goodbye after watching two scenes. Wang was not in a hurry and stood up and took a group of women back home.


    "I''m taking advantage of you today, but haven''t seen several ladies approaching me?"


    Wang''s family has no daughter, so naturally they have never experienced the pride of having a family with a daughter. Today, they can be regarded as teaching her to experience it.


    Zhao is grateful for her today''s comprehensiveness. The clan wants to use the marriage of the three girls to promote the family, but her feelings for the three girls are not fake. If you want to have both, you must rely on Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to care about it. Wang''s actions today made her feel much more relieved.


    The three girls and Xin An were in the same car, their faces were flushing. They met many people at the banquet today.


    "The girls in Beijing are all easy to get along with, they speak nicely, and they invite us to play together in the future."


    Xin An was happy to see them, but he had a new understanding of Tang Gang. Only the three girls in the Hou Mansion, who are strong and prosperous, will receive preferential treatment. You should know that the girls of the aristocratic family have learned to gain and lose interests since childhood and will never express goodwill to anyone for no reason.


    Although the few guys are outstanding, they are looking at the future.


    Only Tang Gang can see the present.


    Tang Gang was so partial in the mansion that it was annoying. I was afraid that it would be another matter outside. It was said that he was mediocre, but at least he did not make any mistakes in political affairs.


    No mistake?


    Her eyes flashed slightly, this was already very powerful. It seemed that she wanted to get to know this biased father-in-law again.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the Marquis''s mansion, he saw Zhang walking towards them, and his face was full of dissatisfaction. Last night, Zhang proposed to follow him to the banquet today. It would be better to bring the Wei sisters there. Not only did Wang fail to agree, but Tang Gang did not agree either.


    Even though the Wei sisters did not do anything annoying, Tang Gang felt that they were not good either.


    Zhao said hello politely, and then took the three girls back to Ningxiangyuan. Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law met Zhang. Thinking that she had no chance of winning, Zhang could only say a few sour words and turned back to her yard. However, when she turned around, she still looked proud in her eyes. She didn''t believe that she could not deal with the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    From the time when the curfew was extended, the evenings in the capital were particularly lively, and the teahouses and restaurants were brightly lit at night, and there were endless talks.


    Some people explain the scientific examination in the New Year, some people say the New Year Festival is lively, and they guess which one of the families is the most generous this year. The topic is at the temple fair and where the Bodhisattva is effective. After all, the topic is attracted to Tang Rong, saying that he has been unlucky after his marriage, so that the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion is not out now. "It can be seen that Nandu Temple is not effective in rumors."


    It is no secret that the old lady of the Hou Mansion went to Nandu Temple to pray for blessings in person.


    Someone said, "No matter how effective this Bodhisattva is, it is not as good as a human being. The prince of the Marquis''s family is so unlucky. How can he know that it is not human beings?"


    Spying into the privacy of high-ranking enterprises is a fun for many people. After a few words, many people think that there must be something wrong here, and the discussion is even more exciting.


    After a meal, Wang Xin''an and Tang Mo were almost disgraced in the mouths of these people.


    On the morning of the next day, Nanfeng hurriedly told Xin''an the news, "It started yesterday, and today it has almost spread throughout the streets and alleys, and the people behind it have invested a lot."


    ¡°Are we going to arrest everyone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xin An guessed that this matter must have something to do next door. Even if it was not Tang Rong''s hand, he would have instructed others to do it. What he is best at is borrowing other people''s figures to do his own business.


    Since this is the case, she can only use her tricks. If she does this, she doesn''t mind pulling more people into the water, and she will also use the force to fight.


    After thinking for a moment, he curled the corner of his mouth and told Nan Feng to do two things. One secretly found the person behind the scenes, and the other was to burn the fire and burn it to Tang Gang.


    Nanfeng asked Chunyang to take twenty taels of silver and turned around and left. Xin An asked Chunlu to go to the front yard again, asking Wang to just ask Tang Gang to explain.


    In the afternoon, Tang Gang despised Tang Rong for being unlucky and was locked up in the courtyard and was not allowed to go out. The old lady was partial to Tang Mo and moved something good to the yard. She even wanted to change the rumor of the prince of the Hou Mansion and spread quickly, which blended with the previous rumors, fitting the speculation of those who watched the fun, and successfully portrayed Tang Rong into a tragic prince who was framed by his brothers and disliked by his father and grandmother.


    Even Tao Yiran became a miserable person, saying that she and Tang Rong were originally in love, but they were not able to be together because of the Xin family''s engagement. On the wedding day, the two of them were just the result of two lovers following their original intentions.


    He also said that Tang Mo should be generous. After all, he had a rich father-in-law, and said that Xin''an should not hold a grudge. The girl from the merchant family had already burned high incense when she could marry into the Marquis''s Mansion. He should take out half of his dowry to Tang Rong. After all, he is the prince, and making good friends is the best strategy.


    There are even rumors that Tang Rong may have been harmed by Tang Mo if he doesn''t go out recently, and Tang Gang is an accomplice.


    The rumors became more and more outrageous. When Tang Gang heard these rumors, he was furious and immediately ordered someone to investigate thoroughly and asked to find out the person behind the scenes within twelve hours.


    Wang just sat down and wiped his tears, "I started to work hard before dawn and didn''t have to rest at all. He even said that I was a vicious and scorpion-hearted person, and said that I had swallowed my elder sister''s dowry. Who doesn''t know what the inside story is?"


    "Every word is coming towards my three mothers. Now you are not a good thing. Just tell me how you harmed him?"


    "I don''t have to go out anymore. My reputation is so bad, so you might as well leave me."


    Tang Gang''s face was dark, and the first person in his mind was Tang Rong. He was shocked when this idea came out. I don''t know when his impression of Tang Rong changed. He was the first person to think of him?


    I can''t believe that he would do such a confused thing.


    But there is no other person who doubts it except him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 330 You Tang Rong are so miserable

    Chapter 330 You, Tang Rong, are so miserable


    Tang Gang dared not think Tang Rong too badly. He could not accept such a result. He almost subconsciously shrank, praying that this matter had nothing to do with Tang Rong.


    "Young lady, I found it."


    Nanfeng quickly touched Zhang with the help of Chang Liu. "Yesterday morning, the master of the mansion went to Ouyang''s mansion for a banquet. The people around Mrs. Wei went out and met someone at Chunyu Teahouse. The man was specially hiding in the teahouse and restaurant to inquire about the news, which was the first news he spread."


    "The Marquis''s men have already caught him."


    Xin An snorted coldly, "Go and tell my mother-in-law about the news."


    Tang Gang and Wang were the people who interrogated in front of Wei Liangcai. When all the evidence pointed to Zhang, Tang Gang breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he guessed that it was Tang Rong''s instructions or that Tang Rong hinted that Zhang did this, he could continue to deceive himself without directly pointing out Tang Rong, thinking that Tang Rong was innocent.


    Everything is Zhang¡¯s fault.


    "This matter is too much. I don''t want to say too much about right or wrong, nor do I want to ask my sister-in-law to confront each other. It hurts the friendship between the two families. I just hope that such a thing will not happen again in the future."


    This is the face he left for Wei Liangcai. He is in the officialdom and may not be needed in the future.


    It also gives Tang Rong a face, but after all, he is still his most beloved son.


    How could Wei Liangcai not know that Zhang was told by Tang Rong? But at this time, he would never involve Tang Rong anymore. He could only say that he was not strict in the housekeeper and apologized to Tang Gang and Wang.


    "As for the second young master and the second young lady, I am really sorry. I, the elder, will compensate them."


    He just didn''t watch it and made Zhang cause such a big disaster. If it is not handled properly, what kind of face will he have to talk about the relationship with the Hou''s Mansion in the future?


    Tang Gang once again picked it up high and put it down gently, even hoping to make a fortune from the Wei family, but Wang did not agree. She would not allow Tang Rong to just get through like this.


    Regardless of Wei Liangcai''s presence, he immediately sent someone to Chunhuayuan to call Tang Rong.


    "The charcoal fire did not fall on my instep, I don''t know how painful it was."


    She looked at Tang Gang coldly, "Now my second wife and I are discredited, so don''t you fool them with those high-sounding reasons."


    The two of them sang and sang to her and exposed the matter, thinking she was muddy?


    She thought this evil man was settled today. Although she knew that even if she swept the Wei family out today, or slapped Zhang''s mouth a few times, it would be useless, but it would be possible for the family to turn against Tang Rong, so as to avoid running to Chunhuayuan several times a day without stopping.


    Wang''s angry even if Tang Gang had no choice, Wei Liangcai had no choice but to send someone to call Zhang.


    Zhang was nervous, and Tang Rong was even more guilty. On the way he came, he guessed that his aunt had failed. At this moment, he just wanted to take him out. So he took the initiative as soon as he entered the door and knelt directly in front of Wang. "Mother, although this was done by my aunt, it was ultimately to protect me. My aunt had a misunderstanding of her father and second brother. I was unable to persuade her in time. Everything was my son''s misunderstanding. Please punish her."


    Wang sneered, "The prince is joking. You are the prince of the Marquis''s family, and I am the vicious stepmother. How dare you punish you?"


    "I''m afraid I''ve said a few serious words today, and it will be rumored outside tomorrow that I have harmed you."


    "After all, your biological father can harm you because you are injured and cannot go out for the time being. Can I, a vicious stepmother, crush you?"


    Sure enough, Tang Gang turned black again, and his eyes changed when he looked at Tang Rong.


    Zhang is a person who dares to act and take responsibility. Seeing that Tang Rong was ridiculed by Wang''s words, he became angry, "You also know that you are a stepmother. You have to know that you are a concubine in front of my sister, and my nephew is half of your master."


    "You still pulled you up when you treat it as a dish. What''s wrong with those people outside?"


    "You dare to say that my nephew has had a series of accidents without your hand. You dare to say that you did not swallow my sister''s dowry. You dare to say that you have no selfishness?"


    "Shut up."


    Zhang spoke too quickly and spitted everywhere. Wei Liangcai didn''t stop her. Wang blushed and did not talk to Zhang. He only asked Tang Rong, "What your aunt said is what you mean?"


    "If it weren''t for your instruction, she would know these things in the mansion, could she think about this?"


    As he said that, he straightened his back and raised his voice to look at Zhang, "I am the mistress of the Marquis'' Mansion who came to the house to hire him to join the Marquis'' Mansion. There are three books and six rituals. He came in from the main gate of the Marquis'' Mansion with a glorious wife. He is the second wife."


    "Sister-in-law Wei, have you heard it clearly?"


    Zhang snorted and turned his head, Wang glanced at Tang Rong again, "How can I see you in the Mansion? If you feel that something is not as good as you wish, you should go and ask your grandmother for complaints, or sue it directly in front of your father. Why do you know the whole city that you are arguing about? "


    "You are the prince of the Marquis''s family. You should protect the glory of the Marquis''s family. Why do you ignore your father and me for your own selfish desires and say that you, your second brother and wife are all unforgivable people? Together with the Manchu Mansion, you, Tang Rong, are the best people, you are the most pitiful?"


    "My parents are not kind, brothers force each other, you are helpless, you Tang Rong is so miserable."


    Wang''s firepower was fully opened and directly tore off Tang Rong''s fig leaf. "You know that your aunt is straight-hearted and can''t stand the admonition, so you treat her as a gun. She is your biological aunt. You didn''t think that your uncle was embarrassed after the incident broke, and would it ruin the friendship between the two families?"


    Zhang also wanted to speak, but Wei Liangcai grabbed her wrist and asked her to shut up. Wang had already given a step down, and he could minimize the losses as Wang''s wishes. He and Tang Gang could still maintain their current relationship.


    Tang Rong is Tang Gang''s biological son. How could Tang Gang treat him?


    It¡¯s nothing more than a small punishment and a big warning.


    He stepped forward to help Tang Rong up and said to Wang, "Madam, don''t be angry. The person who feels sorry for his nephew and does such a confused thing indiscriminately. I will definitely give an explanation to the wife, the second son and the second young lady."


    "My nephew has always been polite and sensible, and he has no disrespect to his wife. When my sister went there, my nephew was still young. It was all thanks to the wife''s careful care to achieve this. My Wei family is also grateful for this."


    "The child has been having many ups and downs in the past six months. He is unwilling to say a few more depressed words in front of his aunt, and he also wants to express it. Unfortunately, my inner person is wrong, and he is confused in his heart, which brings trouble to the mansion."


    "There are rumors, and once the words are spoken, they can''t help but control them. People outside have always been lively and don''t bother to worry about the big deal. They are so **** up and seek a smile. It''s not like snowballing. It''s not the intention of the insider. Although she has some misunderstandings about her wife, she is not so sinister. Please relax. I will solve the outside world as much as possible and minimize the impact."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 331 Zhang doesnt want to live in the Hous Mansion

    Chapter 331 Zhang doesn¡¯t want to live in the Hou¡¯s Mansion


    Otherwise, Wei Liang is a person who is in the officialdom, and after a few words, he defines this matter as a misunderstanding. It is nothing more than Tang Rong''s depression venting his aggrievances. Zhang became his aunt who was worried about his nephew and did something confused.


    The good and bad people have said that Wang is somewhat a pity.


    I originally wanted to continue to perform, but it would be hard to hold on to it anymore.


    The other person has a sincere attitude, and he apologized and was responsible for the aftermath. What else can she say?


    Even Tang Gang felt that Wei Liangcai was telling the truth. In short, he was unwilling to believe that Tang Rong would do such a thing, and he became more and more addicted to lying to himself.


    Tang Rong took advantage of the donkey and admitted that it was his annoyance and said a few more words, "During the New Year, my father and second brother were busy all the time. I could only stay in the yard to recuperate. I couldn''t do anything, and I couldn''t help feeling depressed. My aunt visited her and told her a few family matters to her. Unexpectedly, I misunderstood my aunt. This is because my son was not careful. He should be careful in his words and actions in the future and would not let similar things happen again."


    This matter seems to be about to pass, but he knows in his heart that he has completely lost his uncle''s support and the loss is extremely large.


    I became more and more resentful to Zhang. I really couldn''t do anything well. I was disgusted by her for so many times.


    Zhang apologized to Wang reluctantly under the threat of Wei Liangcai''s eyes. As for the other victim, Xin An, she is an elder, so how can there be any reason for elders to apologize to younger generations? That was not mentioned in a single word.


    As soon as the Wei family and Tang Rong left, Wang pointed the gun at Tang Gang and ruthlessly opened up his deception of himself. "I can''t help but my mother, I can''t help you, my father. Just let it be forever to deceive yourself, don''t deceive yourself into being addicted."


    "Last time, this time, it''s also the same. The mistakes are all from others. He is all innocent. What a pure and innocent little white flower."


    "Even if I give you face today, I believe it so much, but I still know the truth. Don''t wait for the knife to penetrate the heart one day and feel that he is innocent."


    "The prince of the dignified marquis''s family can do all the means of women, and they can''t share the responsibility. The marquis has the best way to raise children."


    After saying that, he rolled his eyes for him to experience it himself, then opened the warehouse in front of him, picked a few valuable items and said he wanted to go and suppress Xin''an''s shock. Tang Gang didn''t say a word.


    "Is my mother moving my father''s warehouse again?"


    Seeing a few valuable items, Xin An was so amused that she was so funny. Nan Feng had just told her about the front yard that she wanted to comfort her mother-in-law, but she didn''t expect that she would come with such a few good things without any concealment.


    "Now the whole city knows that I am a vicious stepmother and I am still worried about doing so much."


    Wang sat down and started drinking tea. She was really angry. The whole cup of tea had just dissipated a little, and she told Xin''an about the general situation in a few words.


    "I didn''t think I could do anything to him through this matter. Your father was partial and your grandmother would not allow his reputation to be hurt, so she could only alienate the Wei family from him."


    Xin An believes that this is the best result. There is no way. Who made him the one who is favored? As long as he does not completely touch Tang Gang''s bottom line, he will be tolerant.


    Before I met, the injured person went to Chunhuayuan to visit him every day?


    He was also injured. Tang Mo was in bed and recuperated for many days and even regained his merits. He only came here once because he had something to ask.


    Grass and treasures cannot be compared.


    "Uncle Wei''s uncle is a sensible person and knows how to choose."


    Chunlu came in with two bowls of bird''s nests, put them down, and then stepped out. Xin''an handed the bird''s nest to Wang, "It''s no big deal to calm down the wise man, that is, ordinary people watch the fun. People who are a little wise can tell what''s going on, and it won''t affect us at a glance." Wang took the bowl and put a spoonful of bird''s nest soup in his mouth, "I was so angry that I was still a little hungry."


    "If you want to say that Zhang is really lucky, Wei Liangcai still protects her."


    Most stupid people are lucky, and this is true.


    Xin An smiled and picked up his bowl. After Wang put down the bowl and chopsticks, he told him about giving gifts to Prince Jin''s mansion. "I heard from the people in the village that Princess Jin loved Mori, so I asked someone to raise him. Prince Jin''s mansion invited me to go to the house after the New Year."


    Wang was not surprised, "You are far more capable than me in terms of human relationships. You and your second brother have a difficult road ahead, so it is a good thing to be able to get some out."


    "The same thing, my mother can''t help you with the outside, but the matter in the mansion will not distract you, and I will not let the two next door disturb you."


    It is either born by yourself or it is different. Even if you are good to him, he will not be grateful, and he can even bite you back at any time.


    Half an hour later, Xin An went to Ningxiangyuan as if nothing had happened. The three sons looked at her with a little worried. I thought that they had heard about something outside, so Xin An took this opportunity to teach them a lesson and told them what it means to collapse on the top without changing their faces.


    "What a big deal, you may encounter all kinds of unexpected things in the future. The first thing is that you can''t panic. As long as it''s not a fatal matter, it''s a trivial matter, it can be solved."


    Zhao smiled and stepped forward, "Learn more from your second sister-in-law, this calmness is enough for you to learn."


    It¡¯s just a wife who has been in the middle of the school for more than half a year. The rumors outside are so unpleasant. If you change it, you won¡¯t know how you cry.


    After staying in Ningxiangyuan for half a day, there were more families coming to the Marquis'' Mansion to deliver daffodils and New Year''s gifts the next day. Wang also began to arrange for people to send New Year''s gifts to each family. Xin''an assisted in registering the New Year''s gifts sent by each family to add or reduce the gifts.


    Wei Liangcai also gave an explanation, first giving a gift to Wang and Xin An, and then went to the busiest teahouse in the city in person to prove that the rumors were nonsense, and proved that Wang was a loving mother as the head of the Wei family, Xin An and Tang Mo were also good children, and they spent money to secretly fuel the fire, turning the situation around.


    After doing this, I spent more than 20,000 taels of silver from the time I entered the Hou Mansion to now. Although it was not a problem, it was a big fortune. I regretted it. I had prepared generous gifts when I knew I had come to the Hou Mansion and had a lot of face. Now I offended the money and spent it, which was too passive.


    After spending so much money, Zhang thrust in pain. After lying on the bed for a whole day, Wei Liangcai wanted to break up and break up Tang Rong''s use of her as a gun and tell her, but he was worried that she would not speak tightly, so he went to Tang Rong and broke up completely.


    Just as he was in a state of anxiety, Zhang spoke, "Don''t have to leave until the third year of junior high school?"


    After losing money one after another, she felt that the Marquis''s mansion defeated her and didn''t want to live.


    Wei Liangcai said that the more you can''t leave, the more you can''t leave. What''s the difference between escaping and escaping? Anyway, I have apologized and tried my best to make up for it. I have to wait until the third year of junior high school to leave. "Stay well in the yard, and take the children out for a walk when I''m bored, and buy some things to take to my post. I will come back again."


    "Try to go to Chunhuayuan as little as possible."


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Zhang was powerless, "I didn''t really get us money?"


    But she suffered such heavy losses for Tang Rong. Shouldn¡¯t he visit him with a generous gift?


    It''s really not a good thing~~~


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 332 The rough man Tang Mo is back

    Chapter 332 The rough man Tang Mo is back


    Seeing that Zhang was still thinking about the benefits at this time, Wei Liang felt weak all over.


    "Don''t think about this, don''t say anything in the future, you''ll see it too. This Marquis'' Mansion is not as simple as we thought, and other families are even more complicated. I''m really worried about staying here with my two daughters. It''s a problem not to have all the help back then."


    He was really worried about Tang Rong, so he would be able to have a distance in the future.


    Zhang cried, feeling sorry for Yinzi, feeling sorry for the rich son-in-law of Ying''er, and feeling that she had been deceived by Tang Rong, "Let''s go, I don''t want to stay anymore."


    She gave up and was no match for Wang''s family. She would not come to the Marquis'' Mansion in the future.


    I think she was also a decent wife when she was in office with her husband. She could not beat others when she was living under someone else''s roof. She was so frustrated to think about it.


    Tang Rong is useless.


    Without Zhang''s house running around, Xin''an and Wang felt very comfortable. They had been busy for a few more days. The sky was gloomy and the cold wind was biting, and it seemed like the wind and storm was about to come. Xin''an, who had finished the affairs of the mansion, had just returned to Qiushiyuan, and Tang Mo, who was busy with dust, entered the door.


    After only a few days ago, the person was so rough that he was so ugly. Xin An stood there in a daze and blinked, "I thought you would suffer, but I didn''t expect that my face would collapse. How could he be as handsome as before?"


    What should I do if I can¡¯t kiss this face anymore?


    Tang Mo stepped forward and covered his heart exaggeratedly, "I''m worried that you will suffer, so I hurried back quickly. As soon as I entered the door, I was disgusted by you. Where is your conscience?"


    The wind and snow were too strong, and the moisture on his cheeks was also very lost. Not to mention the roughness and cracks, his mouth also collapsed, and two blood beads appeared, like a human-eating monster coming in outside.


    Xin An shook his head and sighed, "You are so miserable."


    Cuiping took a look and immediately ordered the boiling water. Chunyang Chunlu was also scared by Tang Mo''s appearance. She wondered whether to prepare some beauty porridge for the second young master. It was really not easy.


    After entering the house, Xin''an circled around Tang Mo, "Aren''t you injured?"


    Tang Mo was a little nervous, knowing that he must be not good-looking now, but Xin An''s attitude still hurt him, "Does it count if he has injured his mouth?"


    The blood beads solidified again, looking even more pitiful.


    Xin An held back his smile, "That''s all. It''s a handsome nobleman before going out. Why did he come back like this? It''s like being sucked by a monster."


    Tang Mo quickly reached out and brought the person into his arms, "It must have been sucked by you, a monster. I didn''t notice it before going out, and it took a few days to see the effect."


    "You are such a powerful banshee. I will definitely deal with you when I rest and get some rest."


    Xin An finally couldn''t help laughing and touched his rough face, "I''ve shaved my hands. What should I do if I can''t get rid of the banshee? If I don''t keep it, I will not get rid of my mouth until it''s fine and tender, but I will get rid of my mouth?"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are a banshee with fine skin and tender flesh."


    As he said that, he pouted the mouth with blood scabs and wanted to kiss it. Xin An leaned back directly, "Good man, please spare me."


    Before Tang Mo could kiss him, Chunyang came to save Xin''an and said that Tang Gang sent someone to invite him and asked Tang Mo to go and talk.


    Xin''an''s eyes turned and made Tang Mo''s already slightly messy hair even more messy. "Go and sell it quickly. The hot water will be ready in a while. You can come back. Don''t delay."


    Tang Mo hugged Xin An and did not let go. Xin An continued to lean back, "I can''t stand your saw-like mouth."


    "You unscrupulous woman, can''t you hide your dislike?"


    Xin An said, "I treat you sincerely, why should I hide it?"


    Tang Mo''s eyes moved down, smiling with bad intentions, "It''s time to treat each other sincerely."


    Xin An punched him, and this **** started to think about it again.


    "Wait for me, go back."


    Seeing him walking fast, Xin An smiled slightly, Chunyang entered the door and said, "Young lady, stop laughing, be reserved."


    "Did I laugh?"


    Just almost laughed out loud.


    Xin An didn''t believe it, so she was not so unrestrained, "You must be talking nonsense."


    Chunyang smirked and changed the tea, "Our young lady is the most reserved, and she didn''t laugh at all."


    She spoke seriously and turned around and laughed happily than anyone else.


    Tang Mo went to the front yard with a embarrassed look. Wang''s eyes turned red as soon as he saw him. Tang Gang frowned slightly. He wanted to scold him, but he didn''t come to see his elders first after returning to his house. He knew that his wife would be so fragrant when she returned to her yard?


    When I saw his miserable appearance, I didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Come in and talk."


    Tang Mo came in and greeted the two elders, "My father is in a hurry to find me and I want to clean up and pay tribute to you and my mother."


    "It won''t make my mother cry."


    There was a blame in his eyes. Tang Gang took a deep breath and the feeling of being angry to death after only a few days of good life came back.


    Then he asked what he saw and heard during this trip.


    Tang Mo did not hide it, and said a general idea, focusing on the assassination of his life. "I originally thought it was for Commander Liao, but Commander Liao believed that it was for me. If he was for him, he would be a master, not a person from the world who could be bought with money."


    "I just don''t know who my son offended, so I''d like to ask my father to help me investigate."


    Tang Rong wanted to do something, so he asked the old man to check it himself. If the old man found out that the real murderer was


    Let¡¯s see how he protects him.


    When Wang heard about this, he was very impressed, "But who did you offend on your errands?"


    "Last time you went home with your father, and your father was injured. Are you the same group of people?"


    "I can''t do this errand."


    In the eyes of mothers, nothing is important than the safety of their sons.


    Tang Gang frowned and immediately said that he would definitely catch the mastermind behind the scenes. "But the errands still have to be done. There is no danger in not having any errands. Be more careful. If there is not enough staff, I will send two people to follow you."


    Tang Mo felt it was necessary. If it weren''t for an accident, he wouldn''t attack Tang Rong again, and he wouldn''t be afraid of having two more pairs of eyes on him.


    Wang could not rest assured. Tang Mo comforted her for a while. Tang Gang also said that her kind mother was defeated by her son. Wang turned her head and said, "You are not inferior!"


    "It hurts."


    Tang Mo, who was covered in frosty face, entered the bathtub. The moment the hot pal was applied on his face, he was irritated and blood beads were oozing out of his mouth.


    Xin An stood aside and stared at him, "Put it well, there is also a skin cream for you to prepare. If you come out and apply it again, you will have another layer. You have never taken it before. I am sure Commander Liao is not as serious as you."


    "Can I compare with him?"


    After the stimulation, he felt relieved and took off the veil from his face, "He has thick skin and flesh. This little wind and snow are nothing, I can''t do it."


    He still values ??his face very much. Who makes this person look at his face without conscience?


    "If you hadn''t prepared everything for me, I would have to break my legs after following him all the way."


    "I''m not here these days, nothing happened, right?"


    He was so backboneless!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 333 Tang Rong wants to take action again

    Chapter 333 Tang Rong wants to take action again


    "The people in the clan have arrived. The five girls are all very good. I''ll wait for you to come back and take the five girls out for a walk."


    Xin An briefly told Tang Mo about the past few days in the mansion. "Grandmother''s nephew is here, and I will tell you slowly when you have packed up. I''ll prepare it for you. Your cousins ??are looking forward to you coming back. I''ll be so disappointed to see you in such a mess later."


    "When riding a horse, you don''t block your face. Isn''t it good to just show your eyes?"


    Tang Mo shouted unjustly, "If I don''t block you, you can''t let me in. This is done in the army. I''m **** my mouth. The more I fucked, the more I want to lick it, the more I licked it, the more I licked it, the more I fucked. Hi, it''s still too happy before."


    Xin An left the bathroom door and was about to give Tang Moxun a face. He will not be discharged from the hospital today and save his face in the house.


    "I look hungry, so I''m preparing more food."


    "Piece all the clothes and socks you want to wear in a while and bake them, don''t freeze them."


    "Cook another bowl of **** soup to drive away the cold."


    Chunyang smiled and went to do some work. Don¡¯t look at her young lady who disliked the second young master for being rough, and she didn¡¯t know how to feel distressed.


    When Tang Mo came out of the water, the room was warm, the clothes were warm, and there were **** soup and hot tea, and the food he liked on the table, "It''s still my comforting house, and this day is really a god."


    "Who made me have a good wife?"


    Xin An, who was standing beside him, had a smile in his eyes, "If you are so good at speaking, then you can say more and love listening."


    "No matter how much I like to listen, I have to wait for me to fill my stomach, don''t worry."


    Holding the bowl, it was like a wind swaying in the wind. It can be seen that Wang was hungry and worried. He came. Seeing that Tang Mo was taken care of, he was very satisfied with Xin An. He just stood up and said a few words and turned around and left without disturbing the young couple too much.


    There is a small separation better than a newlywed. She is a veteran and understands.


    The two of them didn''t keep flirting, and they didn''t do anything in the blue sky and day. After using it, Tang Mo lay on Xin''an''s beauty couch and heard Xin''an tell him about the past few days in the mansion.


    "The people in the clan have not had close contact since their grandfather''s visit. They are also shameless people. How could they see the old man''s attitude? If it weren''t for those cousins, I''m afraid they wouldn''t come up."


    "The old man should be proud again, right?"


    If he really envies the old man''s attitude of being generous and fat, he must be stunning and not ashamed, but he will only feel that God treats him very well.


    Xin An smiled and said that the banquet two days ago had already been in full swing. "This is the blessed person, but he deserves to be proud. It seems that the people in the clan can cultivate these cousins. They are somewhat unable to do so next. After all, some things cannot be done by spending money, and they will definitely get it by taking advantage of the power of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "My father will definitely spend some effort when he sees his cousins ??outstanding. He has visited the dean of Qianmen Academy in the past two days. With him, he will help his cousins ??to avoid detours. This is something that people in the clan cannot do."


    Tang Mo was jealous, "The old man''s life is so good."


    ¡°He can enjoy any blessing.¡±


    The family began to develop when they were born. When they were sensible, they won the title for him. Perhaps the only drawback was that their first wife died, but they married him. They didn¡¯t worry about the matter in the mansion at all. There were people who added glory to him at every stage.


    Smooth the wind for a lifetime.


    Xin An agreed very much and told her about the Wei family. "My mother is unable to mess with her now, so she left the question next door speechless. In the end, the uncle of the Wei family gave her a Lilly priced at more than 1,000 taels. The Wei family''s aunt lay down for a day and has not been discharged from the hospital now."


    Tang Mo was not ready to tell Xin An about Tang Rong''s secretly buying another murderer. He held her hand and expressed a few opinions, but then his eyelids were a little lost. Xin An got up and said, "Go to bed and sleep. You will be busy before New Year''s Eve."


    He took the veil and tweaked his hair that was still a little steamy. When he put it down, he was already asleep. He took the colorless lip fat prepared in the morning and applied it to his mouth. Perhaps he had soaked water, and stayed in the warm room. His cheeks were slightly red. He applied some moisturizing cream to her before he got up.


    Zhao led a few men to come here, and learned that the person was asleep and did not enter the door, "Did you suffer?"


    "Not counting, I just came back quickly, my face was scratched by the wind, and it would be fine if I kept it for two days."


    Zhao nodded, "It''s a big winter to go out, so let him have a good rest. I can meet again tomorrow."


    The old lady also sent Ganlu to ask a few questions, and then she felt relieved to go back and report when she found out that there was nothing to do. Xin''an went to the front yard to discuss the porridge distribution with Wang. Every year, each family distributed porridge, and most of them were just a formality. Wang proposed to spend more money this year, and it was more practical, just to regard it as accumulating virtue for Tang Mo.


    I thought so in my heart, but what I said was, "It has not been smooth in the past six months. I will spend more money to buy more rice and flour this year. I will use porridge for three days to accumulate good deeds."


    Neither the old lady nor Tang Gang had any objection, so Wang handed over the matter to Xin''an.


    Turning around, Xin''an gave Liu Chang a thousand taels, asking him to buy more rice, flour and charcoal to deliver them to the Sales Bureau and Gu Laotang in the city, and gave him another five hundred taels to Aunt Wang, asking her to buy them all into noodles and make them into buns, and sent them to several fixed beggar gathering places every day without publicity.


    This only follows the tradition of the Xin family in Huaijiang.


    The night falls, and the cold wind is like a knife. Today, the yards have not gone to the front yard to have meals, so it will save the cold on the road.


    Tang Rong, who had endured for a long time, finally threw the teacup. Tang Mo''s safe return made his money go white again, and he couldn''t succeed outside the city. When he returned to Beijing, he had guards around him every day. When he was on duty, he was even more inclined to the Beiya Army. It was difficult to find an opportunity to do it.


    "Qingmo, come find Cai Quan."


    Qing Mo complained. The prince has become more and more shady recently, and I don¡¯t know what kind of monster he is going to be.


    At this time, Cai Quan had already gone to Xiang Hao''s place. After giving up his fortune last time, he bought a house for Xiang Hao and bought a maid to serve him, living the life of a master.


    The relationship is getting more considerate and gentle to him, and I have long forgotten that there is Aunt Cai like this.


    Qing Mo pounced on the air, and after returning to the mansion, Tang Rong scolded him a few more words. The next day, he went to the side door at the rear to wait for Cai Quan, and pulled him to Chunhuayuan.


    "Criminal, this is too risky."


    After hearing Tang Rong''s instructions, Cai Quan felt that he was crazy. He actually wanted him to find a group of bandits to make trouble in the street under the jurisdiction of the second young master. I wonder if there have been more patrols on the street since the last time the bandits were arrested, and even stealing was rare. Where can the bandits dare to die?


    If you are arrested, and tortured, follow the clues and cause trouble in the capital, how serious is it?


    "Please think twice."


    "Those people who had received the money would definitely find the right opportunity to do it. The prince must not lose his composure."


    Even if you die, you can''t pull him to the mat.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 334 Regret, too regret

    Chapter 334 Regret, too regret


    Cai Quan kept persuading, but Tang Rong couldn''t wait. Wang''s recent attitude made him understand the direction of the mansion. Even the stepmother, who has always valued the skill of face, pointed at him and scolded him without any mercy. It was almost a breakup, and there was nothing else he didn''t understand.


    He cannot let Tang Mo develop any further.


    The last few days before the New Year are the best opportunities.


    "What you said makes sense, go ahead."


    Cai Quan is not allowed to use it, forcing him to do something bad.


    Cai Quan didn''t expect that he would let him go so easily. He felt suspicious, but he quickly retreated. As long as he didn''t come to him, he would do whatever he wanted to die.


    Qing Mo, who raised his ears and eavesdropped on his eyes, lowered his eyebrows and said nothing, and Tang Rong seemed to have returned to normal again.


    Today''s sky is still gloomy. From sleeping yesterday to this morning, Tang Molan didn''t think of it in bed. Before Xin An, who was already dressed, said, "You five cousins ??are still waiting for you, so I got up earlier."


    Tang Mo is so regretful. When he lay down yesterday, he wanted to take care of himself. He hadn''t seen his wife for many days, so he wouldn''t get tired of it?


    Who knew that it was dawn when it was dawn, and she got up early.


    Sorry, so regretful.


    "Young lady, Qing Mo has sent the message."


    Nanfeng quickly met Xin''an, who was about to go out, lowered his voice, "Say there was something going on next door."


    Xin An turned around, Nan Feng followed, and after entering the house, he conveyed the news from Qing Mo in front of Tang Mo. Xin An said ''um'', "Qing Mo is doing a good job, I''ll give him two taels of silver."


    Nanfeng quickly withdrew and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Tang Mo sneered, "I was still thinking that I should make a contribution before the New Year, but he came to my door. Don''t worry, I know it."


    Xin An sighed, "He has a lot of money in his hand. It seems that I want to make him more angry. Aunt Cai''s son should come in handy."


    "Aunt Cai was also careful when arranging someone to owe him a lot of money. After so long, I haven''t moved all that thing."


    Tang Mo nodded, "You come to this matter in the mansion, and I come outside the mansion. I can''t let him have this New Year well."


    He and Tang Rong are no longer dead, but he cannot let Tang Rong go on the road for the time being. Why would he arrange for him to lose one leg?


    Seeing that he was sitting on the bed and not moving, Xin An urged him again, "Get up soon, Sister Lin is still waiting for me in front of you."


    Lin Yao came and did not beat around the bush when she saw Xin''an. At this time of year, the queen would set up several porridge sheds at several gates in the city and outside the city in the name of Qianjintang. Starting from the 28th day of the 12th lunar month and ending in the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, she also wanted those who had no money to return home or had a hard time living in the New Year.


    "There will be meat dishes on New Year''s Eve, the first day of the lunar month, the seventh day of the lunar month and the fifteenth day of the lunar month. Some of these expenses will be paid by the Empress''s private warehouse, and some of them from Qianjinfang will be paid. I will come to your wallet today."


    Xin An said that he would not leave behind the scenes of doing good deeds, so he casually told his private arrangements, "My father often said that he would look back at the end of the year. If the year is smooth and he made money in the transaction, he would be blessed than many people. In order to be better in the coming year and not to make a full profit and lose money in the month, he would have to disperse his wealth and accumulate good deeds."


    "The porridge shed in our Xin family in Huaijiang also ranges from New Year''s Eve to the fifteenth day of the first lunar month."


    "I inherit my father''s ambition. How can I do this kind of thing? I send someone to tell me."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "I know you are generous. I want to talk to you. You don''t know that you are so busy that you don''t touch the ground recently. How can I let go of the rare opportunity to be lazy?"


    Then there was a complaint, wherever you had to walk around, wherever you had to exchange New Year''s Etiquette, and where you had to pay tribute, "You have to be idle for a day, it''s even more tiring than fighting."


    ¡°It will be fine after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.¡±


    Xin An originally wanted to say that he would be idle after two days, but he thought that Lin Yao was afraid that he would have to attend banquets from the first day of the New Year. After all, most of his relatives were in the capital.


    Although he was lazy, he only sat for half an hour and got up. Xin An took the silver bill of two thousand taels away for her. As soon as he turned around, he met Tang Gang.


    I don¡¯t know if there are fewer chores in the court or if there are guests at home, Tang Gang has more time in the mansion. ¡°Are you doing business for Qianjintang?


    Xin An did not hide it, "It''s not considered a business, I just gave me a ship of medicinal materials."


    "What did your father prepare?"


    "nature."


    Xin An took two steps forward, "Are my father interested in this?"


    Tang Gang swallowed his words again. If it were not necessary, he would not want to talk to Xin An alone. For some reason, he always felt that he would suffer a loss.


    "Just ask, your father is coming to Beijing after the New Year?"


    "Yes, do my father want to talk to my father again? The previous cooperation method may not be suitable. After all, my father made so much money in a year, but now he has more expenses."


    "My father can consider doing new deals with my father, the kind that can invest real money."


    Nowadays, it is not enough to rely on the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. It is not suitable for the Marquis¡¯ Mansion to get money for nothing. If you want to get the money from the past, you must have more investment.


    Tang Gang understood Xin''an''s meaning and glared at her angrily, "Go busy."


    The couple has some skills and is really irritating.


    Xin An returned to Qiushiyuan with a smile. When she learned that Tang Mo had gone to Ningcuiyuan, she ordered Nanfeng to send someone to the medicinal food workshop to ask for the largest private room and she wanted to treat her.


    "Okay, I should have been here to do some work in the mansion, but I really don''t have time to spare recently, so I''ll pay for the meal from the mansion."


    Wang had no objection, and Xin An smiled and said, "Where is the mansion that needs money for a meal, I invite the elders and brothers and sisters of each family to dinner in the name of my husband, and then invite the second uncle and uncle''s family to the family. It was also lively before the New Year."


    "You''re still thoughtful."


    Wang asked her if she wanted to invite Wei¡¯s family and Tang Rong?


    "Since it''s a treat, of course everyone from the whole mansion needs to invite me. Can I be so petty?"


    "I also make my grandmother happy during the New Year."


    The old lady treats her well and gives her a lot of good things. Even if she returns the old lady, it will show that the couple can take care of the overall situation.


    Wang nodded with a smile. His daughter-in-law was so thoughtful. Naturally, she, as a mother-in-law, could not hold back. She had to say a few good words to the old lady.


    "Are you going out for a meal?"


    Three ''sons'' heard Xin''an invite them with their own ears, and were so happy that they were blinded by their eyes. "We all heard that the second sister-in-law''s medicinal meal is very famous in the capital. It is impossible to eat it without making reservations. They also said that there are a lot of soup suitable for women. We have wanted to go there for a long time, but we were afraid that the second sister-in-law would find out and say that we were greedy."


    Tang Ke''er''s eyebrows were almost flying with laughter. They were actually very nervous when they came to the capital, afraid that they would not be liked. Who knew that they had met such a good second sister-in-law.


    Xin''an likes to stay with three "children", which makes her feel particularly young. "I should have taken you there earlier, but I have never had time to spare. Now that I''m fine, most of the things have been arranged, so let''s have a good meal."


    "I will take you around the capital after the spring is beginning, but I am not very familiar with the capital. Then let your second cousin take us."


    It was even more happy to say this. Zhao also smiled and thought about preparing to prepare a gift for Xin''an alone. In the future, these three girls would not be able to take care of her. They would not be able to accept it with peace of mind if they were so considerate.


    Even relatives still need to have come and go.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 335 He sent someone to kill me

    Chapter 335: He sent someone to kill me


    In Ningcuiyuan, dozens of steps away from Ningxiangyuan, five children were listening happily to Tang Mo. They had never heard of those bad rumors about Tang Mo. They only knew that this cousin was working outside and was very capable, so they wanted to see him long ago.


    Seeing that his face was covered with traces of wind and frost, his mouth was dry and cracked, even if he tried his best to clean up, he could still tell at a glance that he had suffered and suffered. Thinking that the prince of the Hou Mansion who lacked nothing was still so hard to endure, he instantly felt that he was not hard to study and still had room for improvement.


    Even Tang Yu looked at Tang Mo with admiration.


    "I heard that you always deal with people from all walks of life, is it dangerous?"


    ¡°There are still some dangers.¡±


    Tang Mo showed his own stability as much as possible. "The capital city has a million people, and it is inevitable to meet some extremely vicious people. But if we don''t rush ahead and suffer the people, the emperor will not tolerate anyone doing evil at the feet of the emperor. Although it is a bit dangerous, it is really a training."


    "I''m not hiding it to my uncle. I didn''t have the ability to be civil and military, and I was far inferior to my cousins. When I arrived at the Northern Yajun, I was not used to it everywhere, and I got used to it when I survived."


    Tang Yu knew some of Tang Mo, and nodded in appreciation when he saw him like this, "You can let go of your posture and endure hardships, so you should have a place in the Northern Yajun."


    "I just hope that your cousins ??can learn from you. Even if you have the Marquis¡¯ Mansion as a supporter, you should do your best to do your job. Only with enough skills can the Marquis¡¯ Mansion¡¯s help be icing on the cake. Otherwise, even if the Marquis¡¯ Mansion helps with all their strength, it will be in vain."


    All five children nodded in agreement, and they also had a deep understanding of this.


    When I was at home, I would occasionally mention that they were the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, but I knew in my heart that the Marquis¡¯ mansion was far away from them and that the only way I could borrow was to borrow was limited. In recent years, the Marquis¡¯ Mansion had not taken the initiative to pull them up, which shows its attitude.


    After coming, I enjoyed such attention because they stood up on their own and the Hou Mansion saw value in them.


    "I heard that my cousins ??will go to Qianmen Academy to study after the New Year?"


    Tang Yu had a smile on his face and said that Tang Gang had already arranged this for them, and his fifth brother also passed the teaching examination of the academy president and waited for admission after the New Year.


    Tang Mo immediately introduced Wang Shi, "My cousin is in Qianmen Academy, but their husband''s favorite disciple. I will recommend you to meet you in the college in the future."


    "In addition, you have seen me, Yaoming, too. He has passed the scientific examination seriously. Please ask him to mention you two more words. As long as we are ready, you will definitely be on the list in two years."


    The five men bowed, "Thank you cousin."


    "It''s all a family and a brother. I''ll take you out for a few drinks in two days. Since you want to stay in the capital in the future, don''t care about anything except studying. You must also have friendships and friends, which will also help your future career."


    Tang Yu was very satisfied with Tang Mo at this moment. It was necessary for a few men to make friends in the capital. The first step he took was to take the lead. He originally placed hope on Tang Rong. Now it seems that even if Tang Rong intends to take them out to make friends, he is not at ease. After coming here for a few days, he has heard what he saw, and the rumors outside have also heard, and he has a striking heart.


    "I''m not sure how can I thank you for your second cousin. He has led you, but it will be of great help to you. If you are not a family of brothers, who can think about you like this?"


    Brothers thanked each other again. As soon as Xin An came with the three girls, they were here to treat her.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I just said that I would introduce Wang Shi''s cousin to several cousins. The opportunity is here."


    He said to his cousins ??again: "The soup in your cousin''s medicinal house is really delicious, and it''s good for your body. Remember to drink two more bowls at that time." The five boys thanked him with a smile, and Xin An quipped, "Don''t listen to your cousin. He is thick-skinned and does not care about anything. As long as he brags about it, it''s not enough."


    The three "children" smiled with their eyebrows and eyes. They had just met their second cousin, and they thought they were quite interesting.


    The couple spent the whole morning talking in Ningcuiyuan. When Tang Gang returned to the mansion and sent someone to invite Tang Mo, Tang Mo went to the front yard happily. Tang Rong took action against him again and spread rumors that he had to go to the old man and say a few words to express his attitude.


    "He really knows how to choose when Huihui chooses when I am not here. Why do you think he can get a big advantage if I am not here?"


    "I told him how I would do him. How pitiful he is. I was assassinated one after another. Can I say that I was the one he sent?"


    "He couldn''t go out of the yard by himself. When he saw that I seemed to have some prospects, he became a murderous intention to behave with me. This explanation is simply reasonable."


    "Father, did you think he sent someone to kill me?"


    Tang Gang wanted to tell him what he would plan next, but before he could say a word, he heard the **** say a lot, "Are you talking nonsense, can you say this casually?"


    He felt that no matter how dissatisfied the boss was with the second child, he would not have reached the point of killing someone to silence him.


    He claimed that he still knew Tang Rong.


    "Anyway, I think that''s it. I''ll know if my father helps me check it out. It''s better for those people to kill them again, so that I can''t hide the person behind the survivors."


    "Can''t you expect yourself to be better?"


    Tang Gang gave him a blank look, hoping that he would be killed, so he would have any problems with his brain.


    "I''ve sat down, and I''m the deputy commander after all. How do I look like when I sit like this? I''ll tell you the serious business."


    The emperor was determined to let Tang Mo go with Liao Zhi. This matter was not a good thing for the Hou Mansion, but it was definitely not a bad thing. Even if it was not for Tang Mo, Tang Gang would also make more plans for the future of the Hou Mansion.


    "Some things you need to know clearly about are not to be like a naughty person and don''t know if you are sold."


    Tang Mo immediately withdrew his legs, sat up straight, and acted in a manner of listening with scrutiny. As long as he was good to him, he would be willing to listen.


    Tang Gang first told him about the situation in the court and various factions, and focused on telling him about the emperor''s temperament and the role of Liao Zhi in the eyes of the emperor. Benefit is true grace, and fear is true fear.


    "The old man of the Liao family is also a good player in the battle. Unfortunately, he is confused. The mansion is messy and he still wants to influence the emperor''s ideas. Liao Zhi''s father is even more confused. When Liao Zhi was already reused by the emperor, he tried to lose his son. The father and son joined forces to kill Liao Zhi."


    "Liao Zhi was also cruel. He knew where the emperor''s patience was, and he knew that after he was gone, the father and son would have tossed the whole mansion sooner or later, and simply entered the palace. On the second day after leaving the palace, the father and son of the Liao family were put into prison. Although the emperor cut the person, the evidence of the emperor''s knife was provided by Liao Zhi."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 336 Father, who cares if I don鈥檛 love you

    Chapter 336 Father, who cares if I don¡¯t love you


    Tang Mo suddenly felt that the confused father Liao Zhi in the old man''s mouth was similar to him, and immediately interrupted, "Father, are you similar to father Liao Zhi?"


    Tang Gang


    "You turtle, can you still let me talk nonsense here if I want to kill you?"


    Tang Mo leaned back tactically, "You are confused and biased. You dare to say that you are not biased, your heart will grow to a creaking place."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and kicked him, "Shut up, sooner or later, you will be angry to death by the bastard."


    "If you still listen or not, just get out if you don''t listen."


    "Listen, I''ll shut up."


    Tang Mo sat down again, looking like a good baby, Tang Gang took a deep breath, "I want to tell you that Liao Zhi can only walk on the road of the emperor. His wealth and life are all in the hands of the emperor. After his wife was pregnant, the emperor rewarded him one after another. This is not to value him more, but to satisfy his current affairs."


    "Don''t just flatter him, you must leave a way out for yourself. I see that you and your wife are close to the Xu family. Every time your wife comes out of the Xu family, she will go to the Second Prince''s Mansion, but what are the plans?"


    Tang Gang had never told Tang Mo these things before. Suddenly, he was so formal and serious that he was very uncomfortable and a little weak. The old man was better than he thought.


    "Whatever you can plan is passive."


    Tang Mo could not tell the truth, and it was simple to explain. The Xu family first grabbed the Xin family, so that both of them were passive.


    "Which family can be offended by us? Since they are interested in making friends with each other, we will follow the trend, not be close to each other or refuse, let''s see what they are going to do later?"


    "Don''t be careful of us, just like thieves, what can we do?"


    That''s the case, but Tang Gang was not at ease, especially Xin''an. He knew how capable the woman in the backyard was. How long had she been in the capital? She could enter the house and speak in the same house. She was sisters and sisters, and she was as busy as fish in water.


    She still has a lot of money to deal with, and sooner or later, the old lady''s wealth will be spent by her. It will make him angry if she thinks about it.


    "No matter what you plan, you must remember that everything should be based on the interests of the Marquis'' Mansion. Think more about it when encountering things, ask if you can''t figure it out. Don''t think you know everything."


    "You must be clear about Liao Zhi''s affairs and dive into it, but you can''t afford the consequences."


    Tang Mo''s face was also a little serious, "I will consider it, but now I don''t have the qualifications to say ''no'', so I can only take one step at a time."


    Tang Gang didn''t have a good way, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear that he would cause the emperor to be unhappy if he accidentally did it.


    Tang Mo''s eyes rolled, "But there is one thing I have to make clear. We couples don''t know much and have no knowledge. If the job makes a mistake, they will inevitably involve their father. Otherwise, father, you can see what can be given to us, or who can recommend us to us, don''t hide it. Brother can''t use it for the time being, what should you do if you keep it in your hands?"


    Tang Gang stared at him angrily, and Tang Mo waved his hand helplessly, "You think I didn''t say anything. I can''t afford to offend your stinky son at all. I think sooner or later, we will pack up and get out to save your eldest son from being upset."


    "Since I can''t get any of your stinky son''s things, you should give some benefits."


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand, and the meaning was very obvious, "This time I was so badly hurt by your stinky son. Our couple is now infamous. If I don''t let me swallow this, I''m afraid I will give him another medicine. This time I put the strong medicine, and then I will find him ten old and weak women in brothels. I will give you ten or eight good grandchildren. Think about when you come back from the court, and your ten grandchildren will run towards you. Oh, how happy and lively."


    "You bastard, you and me."


    For some reason, such a scene automatically appeared in front of him. When he thought that he would have more than ten grandchildren who were born so ugly, he didn''t want to live anymore.


    "If you dare to do something random, believe it or not."


    "Break my legs, I understand."


    Tang Mo smiled, "At that time, you had so many grandchildren and a prosperous population, it didn''t matter anymore. I must have run away with my wife, so I won''t give you a chance to break your legs."


    Tang Gang felt a dark look in front of his eyes, and a strong dizziness came. If he hadn''t been holding the table, Tang Mo stepped forward and said, "Look, you can''t stand it just by saying that. If I really did something like that, wouldn''t I be angry to death?"


    "Forget it, who made you my father? If I don''t feel sorry for you, who will feel sorry for you? As long as you give me some benefits, I will forget it."


    After sitting down, Tang Gang took a deep breath and said, "Get out, you are so rich that you still want to pluck your hair when you go by. Are you crazy about money?!"


    He spoke before Tang Mo again, "Your mother was shocked by your wife for your fear, and almost emptied my warehouse. Do you want to sweep the dust in the warehouse together?"


    Tang Mo sighed, "Look, I am so soft-hearted and I can''t bear it with you, so just take control of me."


    Tang Gang felt chills, and Tang Mo even poured him water intimately. Did he really feel sorry for Tang Gang? He thought not to slaughter so frequently and take his time.


    Anyway, there is still a chance in the future.


    Before getting up and going out, he didn''t forget to remind me, "Remember to check it out for me, what if your stinky son wants to end me?"


    "I am your Xiang son, you must protect me."


    "roll."


    When I saw him smiling, I felt a headache. Suddenly, I felt that God must have seen his life be smooth and sent this **** to torture him.


    Tang Mo smiled and said about the treat, but he did not forget to ask Xin An for me, "Your daughter-in-law is good, so thoughtful."


    "Don''t be stingy when you are in the New Year."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath. Every time he finished talking to this bastard, he felt ache in his heart and had to take a while to recover.


    Manager Zhang watched Tang Mo leave with a smile. On weekdays, the second young master didn¡¯t think anything was there. When he left, he felt that the mansion was deserted, and when he came back, he felt that the mansion became alive. "Marty, do you think the second young master is getting better?"


    "How much sin I suffered when I went out this time, I was silent and there was no pitfall. The sword was sharpened by the sharpness, and the second young master must have a better future."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "How many benefits have he received?"


    "I received the New Year''s Day gift from the Second Young Master, but the words are true."


    "Oh, the second young master is still very filial to you, he is really a father and son."


    Tang Gang laughed twice, "When were you blind?"


    It seems that I have received a lot of gifts on weekdays.


    I was thinking about why the eldest daughter-in-law hadn¡¯t acted yet at this time? Isn¡¯t the whole mansion needed some services? Who would inform Chunhuayuan if I didn¡¯t do it?


    Didn¡¯t you see the ears and eyes of the second wife in the house?


    Just getting pregnant, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t afford to be bedridden. Even if you can¡¯t afford to be bedridden, you can¡¯t say anything?


    How difficult is it to tell a few instructions?


    His eldest son¡¯s current predicament is half the ¡°credit¡± of his wife!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 337 Xinan has grown a lot

    Chapter 337 Xin An has grown a lot


    I don¡¯t know which day it started, but Tang Gang went from going to see Tang Rong every day to going there one day. Later, he went there a few days later, and now he doesn¡¯t want to go there anymore.


    The second brother is annoying, while the eldest brother is disheartened.


    None of them made him worry.


    Tang Mo was angry with Tang Gang, and Wang didn''t even ask. Someone in the city had already started to donate porridge. She was busy with someone to build a shed. Tomorrow the porridge bucket was about to be put out. The chefs on the stove kneaded the dough and swelled their arms. When they thought that the porridge was about to be served until New Year''s Eve, they felt a little overwhelmed.


    The next morning, the sound of gongs and drums sounded at the gate of the Hou Mansion. Several large buckets of porridge were carried out. The steamed buns mixed with coarse grains were fragrant, and the two baskets of pickled vegetables were all ready. Soon, those who received the news came with beggars and poor people.


    There was no scramble for the **** to maintain order. Seeing that the steamed buns were big and soft, there were a lot of white flour, and the porridge in the porridge bucket could not be inserted into the chopsticks, the people in the queue looked happy.


    "Each person has a spoonful of porridge, take two buns by yourself, and take them over to get pickles."


    There are not so many people in the Hou¡¯s Mansion to make porridge. Xin¡¯an suggested getting a big spoon for those people to make it by themselves. One big spoon is a bowl, just right.


    This way, you can save manpower and gain a good reputation. You just need to send someone to watch.


    As for pickles, you still have to be distributed. Don¡¯t look at the inconspicuous pickles, it¡¯s salt. If everyone grabs them in a lot of handfuls, they will be gone in a few strokes.


    "Test yourself?"


    "Can that be done?"


    This is the first time that I can cook porridge by myself. The person in the back looked happy. The person in front said, "What are you doing? I added white rice and mixed grain porridge, and it will not be thicker when I put the chopsticks on it. I don''t need to catch it at all."


    "Can''t you fall down if you insert the chopsticks?"


    This is another surprise. Many families who donate porridge, most of them are thin porridge. The Hou Mansion was like this in previous years. It was gone after a few sucks. I have never seen anyone who can''t get over the chopsticks.


    An old lady covered in patches said with a smile, "If I don''t pour it back and add water and boil it again, boil it in three bowls, and the family will be able to make it full."


    Even in the capital, there are many people who don¡¯t keep their meals at the hands of the emperor. Often, once the strong laborers at home fall, the family will have a problem with their meals.


    The thick porridge made everyone very happy. Not to mention that there were two big buns, those who received the pickles would bow to the Hou Mansion. The old lady who went out to see her eyes were sour. Somehow, every time she saw those poor people thanking her for a bowl of porridge and two buns, she felt sour.


    "This year''s porridge distribution is done well, and we will have to do this in the future and we cannot fool it."


    Wang, who was supporting her, said that this year the porridge was so thick, and half of the flour was added to the steamed buns was paid because Xin''an paid for it. "The child was kind-hearted and didn''t say anything. He only asked someone to buy a lot of rice and flour and send it to the stove. He said that he would add more rice and beans when cooking the porridge to make it full."


    "The chef on the stove made his arms swollen when he kneaded the dough. After she found out, she gave him a reward. The child was so kind and thoughtful."


    Zhao, who was standing by, also praised Xin An, "Everyone said that people are rich, and that little money is not worth it to her, but with more rich people, it is rare to have this kind of heart."


    "He''s a good kid."


    The old lady was very pleased and couldn''t help but think of the deceased old man again, and her heart was sore.


    The matter of giving porridge in the Hou Mansion spread quickly, and some people who were not difficult but wanted to take advantage of the situation came. The Hou Mansion was not chasing him. The picture on the New Year Festival was a festive celebration. It was a cold place to walk a few streets, so he should drink this bowl of porridge. On this day, Xin''an banquet, Tang Yong''s family and Wang''s family arrived early. The private room was large, enough for several families to talk. There was also a charcoal basin that was roasted warmly in the house early. A new pot of daffodils and a few pots of chrysanthemums were added to the house, and everything was sophisticated.


    Tang Mo brought his five cousins ??to talk to Wang Shi and Tang Yaoming. Tang Yong''s youngest son Tang Yaozhen has always had no sense of existence. A seven or eight-year-old child cannot talk to anyone. Now, one of the men from the clan is only older than him, and the two of them talk nonstop.


    Wang Baoer from the Wang family was so happy to see so many sisters, especially when she was talking to Tang Keer, she said in a few words that she wanted to go out to enjoy the flowers together.


    The Wei family also came, and the money loss was too great. Zhang lost weight a lot. When he saw Wang and Xin''an again, he was no longer nervous and looked in a state of energy.


    The Wei sisters stood awkwardly, and Xin An smiled and waved to them, "Whatever you do while standing is, they are girls of similar age. They have something to say, and there is no need to be restrained."


    The steady Tang Quaner went up to pull the sisters, "We are talking about new hair buns, you are here too. You will follow Uncle Wei to take the post. You must have seen many unique styles. Tell us quickly."


    The Wei sisters were led away and felt relieved. Zhang glanced at Xin''an and said nothing.


    "Where is my aunt uncomfortable?"


    "I don''t look very good."


    "It''s okay"


    Zhang believed that Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law defeated her and did not want to have any interaction with them. She just wanted to leave the Marquis'' Mansion as soon as possible and didn''t want to come again.


    Xin An said with a smile, "My aunt is still regretting the past. It''s okay. It''s fine if our family has any misunderstandings. It''s not worth remembering it in my heart, I forgot it."


    "There will be soup that will boost your breath and nourish your skin in a while, so you can drink two more bowls."


    It is said that mature and steady people should not show their emotions. They want to smile and not let the other party see. She is studying, and Zhang and Tao Yiran are both very good practice targets.


    "Sister-in-law, are you okay?"


    He came to Tao Yiran and said, "I prepared bird''s nest and deer antler soup for my sister-in-law. Bird''s nest is beautiful. Deer antler can make the child strong and not easily get sick when born. It''s just a fishy smell. If my sister-in-law can drink it, she will drink a few sips. It doesn''t matter if she can''t drink it. There are also Siwu Soup and Tremella stewed with snow pears, which are refreshing and moisturized with the lungs."


    After saying this, she admired herself. After she could talk to Tao Yiran, she would be able to go out and play a few tricks with those wives who were full of wits.


    Tao Yiran said that she could not accept Xin An''s enthusiasm, but she still smiled and thanked her. The old lady saw this scene and felt that Xin An had really grown up a lot. No matter what she thought in her heart, she would have to be as beautiful as the Marquis''s Mansion outside and could not make people laugh.


    Well, Tao Yiran is more pleasing to the eye than before.


    Wei Liangcai was naturally talking to Tang Gang, Tang Yu and others. Seeing Xin An and Tang Mo decent and thoughtful, he felt relieved.


    Tang Rong stood in front of a group of cousins ??and was laughing at something. He also talked to Tang Mo from time to time. Tang Mo was also stable and did not have Yin and Yang on this occasion. You must know that this is the first time that the couple invited relatives to a banquet. They must try their best to block the old man''s mouth.


    This made Tang Gang, who was a little worried, very satisfied. Even though he knew that both brothers were pretending, it would be a good thing to be able to pretend. It would be great if he could keep pretending.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 338 This is the kindness of the father, the son, filial piety

    Chapter 338 This is the kindness of the father and the son and the filial piety


    The scene in the private room was harmonious and lively. When all kinds of delicacies were served one after another, Xin An invited everyone to sit down, with each man and woman. The soup was basically taken into account the needs of everyone. Tang Gang stood up with a glass of wine and said a few decent auspicious words, and everyone raised their glasses, and the scene became more and more lively.


    The men said blessings and auspicious words, and the women were smiling. Who would come to see me and say that this is a very good family?


    The old lady was very satisfied with this scene. This was the harmonious look in her mind. Her father was kind and her son was filial and happy.


    A dinner took a whole hour, and everyone seemed to have endless things to say. Tang Mo and Tang Yaoming were holding hands, Wang Shi, Tang Nan and others were talking about interesting stories about Qianmen Academy, Tang Yong and Wang Mian talked about business, Tang Gang, Wei Liangcai and Tang Yu talked about some interesting stories in the officialdom, the old lady''s family was very happy, and the whole box was laughing.


    The old lady was tired of laughing. Seeing that the time was almost over, Xin An got up and asked everyone if they had eaten. The women said they wanted to go back too late, and the men wanted to continue talking. Xin An asked someone to clean up the table, changed the tea and fruits, and wanted to talk again, so she could do whatever she wanted to do. She wanted to go back and started seeing off the guests.


    "My cousin, can you pick me up when you have free time?"


    Wang Baoer held Xin An''s arm and refused to let go. In the past, there were no girls in the Hou''s Mansion. Every time she went to pay her respects to her aunt, she would go back. Now she wanted to stay in the Hou''s Mansion and talk to her sisters.


    "Please, why don''t you go back tonight, follow us back home and sleep with Keer at night."


    "Okay, let Baoer sleep with me, so we can still lie down and talk."


    Tang Ke''er said this and Tang Baoer was moved. Mrs. Wang was helpless. Which girl from a family didn''t go back after dinner. She was about to refuse Wang and said, "Let Baoer stay for two days and wait until New Year''s Eve to go home for the New Year."


    Wang Baoer looked at her mother with a gaze. Mrs. Wang was helpless. There were still five men in the Marquis¡¯s Mansion, why did she come over?


    But I couldn''t help but act coquettishly and could only agree, "I''ll send you a change of clothes later. When I arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion, I would listen to your aunt and cousin''s wife and get along well with your sisters."


    "Zhila, Zhila."


    Before Mrs. Wang finished speaking, Wang Baoer and Tang Keer got into the carriage with a smile. Wang smiled and said, "Baoer has no sisters. On weekdays, her brother and brother have to study, and she is bored, so she will be happy for a few days. I will pick her up to live in the mansion after the New Year."


    Xin An also said that he would take good care of his cousin. Mrs. Wang said, "I am not worried that you will not take good care of her. This girl is getting more and more out of the way, afraid of causing trouble for you."


    It is naturally a good thing to be able to live in the Hou Mansion, but now they are so busy that it is not appropriate to go there at this time.


    Wang made up the matter with a smile, "What trouble is my own niece afraid of?"


    Zhao took a car of girls back home first. Wang and Xin An turned around and started to send You''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, "Be careful, slow down on the road."


    Gu is pregnant and looks pretty good, but he is very careful when he is the first child. Xin An helped the person onto the carriage, and Wang gave him several more words.


    The remaining Zhang took the Wei sisters out. The Wei sisters came forward to thank him. Xin An smiled and said, "What are you doing so politely? Don''t stay in the yard when you''re fine and go out for a walk."


    The two sisters thanked again, Zhang wanted to speak but stopped, and finally turned around and got into the car. The two sisters followed with a embarrassed smile.


    Aunt Liu helped Tao Yiran out. Tao Yiran said a few words to Xin An politely. She waited until her car left and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law breathed a sigh of relief. Next, she only needed to go back to the private room and explain to the men, and then pick up the old lady and go back. The old lady in the car grabbed Xin An with one hand and held Wang with the other, feeling extremely pleased, saying how happy she was tonight, and saying that if the old man was still there, how happy she would be to see such a scene. As she said that she turned red again, Wang wiped her tears with her. Xin An was at a loss, not knowing whether she should cry or persuade her, but in the end she simply shut up.


    The next morning, I heard Tang Mo say that after the women left last night, the men added vegetables and drank wine. In the end, except for him, Tang Yaoming and Tang Rong, they were all drunk. Fortunately, the women left behind the people who served them when they left, "Or I really couldn''t send them all back."


    "Everyone of them could not even drag them down. The one next door was also unlucky. He went to help the old man, and the old man fell directly on him. He didn''t stand firm and fell down. He was afraid that it would press his ribs, grinning in pain, and cold sweat came out."


    Xin An, who was still in bed, found it interesting, "How great, isn''t this the kind father and the son filial piety?"


    Tang Mo put on his clothes and turned around, "This is called adding insult to injury. The old man is strong and can the fake guy next door withstand that pressure?"


    "I''m out and may not come back for dinner tonight."


    "It should be said that I won''t come back to eat in the next few days, so I have to take Tang Nan and Tang Ye out to see people."


    When I think about it for two days, I haven¡¯t been able to be sincere with my wife, and then I have to continue drinking. When will I be sincere?


    Wait until New Year''s Eve?


    "What''s your look?"


    Xin''an supported his head with one hand, "Keep yourself steady, drink less, don''t forget the world when you drink."


    "knew."


    He leaned over and pecked Xin''an''s mouth, "Let''s go, you''ll sleep for a while."


    After watching him go out, Xin An lies back in the quilt. Thinking that Tang Mo can''t help her when she comes back. She is still busy, but she feels much more at ease. The most important thing is that the quilt is much warmer.


    Heating is the greatest use of a man in winter.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were busy for another two days, and all the New Year gifts from each family had been given away. The New Year gifts sent by other families had been booked and put into the warehouse. The porridge was carried out smoothly. Next, we only need to prepare for New Year''s Eve, and finally we can take a breath.


    On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, the emperor will be the author. From this day on, all officials will not have to go to court, but will just wait for the eighth day of the lunar month to start.


    The emperor had a whim on this day. When he learned that the powerful people from all families were serving porridge, he wanted to go and have a look. After disguising himself, he left the palace. The carriage pulled him to see it out and found that the similarities were all thin porridge and coarse grains. Some eunuchs said that most of them were this standard, not to be conspicuous, but the porridge shed would not stop until New Year''s Eve, and there was a lot of food added.


    What''s more, the food during the New Year is not cheap.


    The emperor felt it was reasonable. After visiting a few houses, he thought about returning to the palace. After all, it was too cold outside, but when the carriage was about to turn around, he met Tang Gang. With a light stroke, Tang Gang recognized Eunuch Zhao beside the emperor and hurriedly got out of the car to pay his respects.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 339 Luck is also part of your ability

    Chapter 339 Luck is also part of your ability


    Tang Gang learned that the emperor was coming to serve the porridge, and thought that his family''s porridge would definitely be the first to make the first place this year, so he shamelessly invited the emperor to go to the Marquis'' Mansion to sit.


    The emperor became interested again and came out. It would be fine to go to his minister''s house to see it. Tang Gang''s face had two more folds on his smile.


    Sure enough, as soon as I arrived at the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, I saw that there were more people queuing up than other families. Those people still made porridge themselves, and they touched them themselves after making porridge. There were two, and no one took more. After getting off the bus, the emperor found it interesting and asked Eunuch Zhao to come and cook porridge.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite thick.¡±


    Tang Gang respectfully said something that he did not dare to forget to uphold his father''s will, and shamelessly took the credit for himself. Unfortunately, no one came to stop him at this time, so he could only let him gild his face.


    The emperor heard the people grateful to the Hou Mansion again, and Eunuch Zhao sent someone to say a few words to the people. He learned that the porridge was so thick from the day the porridge was served. The emperor was very satisfied with Tang Gang.


    I feel that he does not forget his roots.


    "Your Majesty, please come in."


    The excited Tang Gang carefully invited the emperor into the mansion. The emperor did not let the people in the mansion be alarmed, and he just said to say a few words to the old lady and then go to the yard of the marquis'' mansion for a walk.


    The old lady''s Chunrong Hall was sitting in a group of female relatives, laughing. Before the emperor entered the door, he heard laughter. Tang Gang hurriedly sent someone to go in and pass the message, and asked the emperor to walk in.


    When they learned that the emperor was coming, the women in the room were all surprised. Zhao actually wanted to hide with a few girls, but Wang grabbed her and said that they would just pay their respects after a while, and then lowered their heads and didn''t look around.


    This is the backyard, I think the emperor will not stay too much.


    The emperor felt that it was inappropriate after he had entered the door, but he still came in. The old lady had already brought a room of women to greet him. As soon as she knelt down, the emperor stretched out her hand to help him, "I am abrupt now, and the old lady doesn''t need much politeness."


    "It is a blessing for the marquis''s mansion to arrive, and the courtesy cannot be abolished."


    Wang only helped him up after the old lady gave her tribute.


    The emperor didn''t go into the house to sit, but just stood in the yard and said a few words to the old lady. He asked the old lady how good she was, and said that Tang Gang was doing a good job, because the old lady was good at teaching her children, and said that Tang Mo was good and had the style of an old marquis, etc.


    The old lady was happy and knew that she should carry out the old man who passed away at this time. She said a few old words and expressed her loyalty. The emperor was very pleased and said that the porridge delivery in the Hou Mansion this year was done well. The old lady smiled and said that it was all the credit of her daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law. It was actually true, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were really hard-working. She should give them some thoughts and be happy with the family.


    But Tang Gang changed his face. Xin An quickly glanced at him and had a guess in his heart, adding, "It''s all my father''s intention. My father said that when my grandfather was alive, he felt most distressed by the people. He asked my mother-in-law and I to do the porridge-dressing work more practically, and we can save a little more rice and grain at home."


    Wang also smiled and said yes, Tang Gang was relieved this time, and felt that his second wife was still aware of the current affairs and took the overall situation into consideration.


    The emperor couldn''t help but praise Tang Gang a few more words. As for the girls standing with their eyes down, the emperor just glanced at them, without asking more questions, and then said to go and see the yard of the Hou''s Mansion.


    On the Tang Gangling Road, Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law followed behind him and saw the colorful chrysanthemums in the yard, decorated with plum blossoms, and faintly fragrant with wintersweet. The emperor was in a very good mood, "Although your yard is not big, it is exquisite, and it is well maintained."


    Tang Gang reciprocates his favor and said that Xin An is responsible for the yard. "I will come to sit in my spare time, and the fragrance of the garden makes people feel comfortable."


    Seeing a pavilion located in it, the emperor walked away with a charcoal basin supported the emperor to put it in Chunrong Hall, and all the tea, water, melons and fruits were also prepared. Manager Zhang had always been meticulous in his work.


    ¡°Sit all.¡±


    The emperor thought the yard was really good and the Imperial Garden was good, but it was not interesting to see it too much. The Hou Mansion looked fresh at first glance.


    The emperor looked up at Xin''an, "The former commander Liao sent two pots of pink chrysanthemums into the palace. The other end of the Lin family said she had them, and did you give them?" Xin''an replied with a smile, "It was also the seedlings given to me by Mrs. Liao. The gardener carefully raised them. I saw that the flowers bloomed were beautiful, so I gave them two pots of Sister Lin. She loved novel flowers the most."


    "You are very familiar with Mrs. Liao?"


    "Mrs. Liao and I usually come from merchants, so we can talk together."


    Xin An was a little nervous. She couldn''t even look at the emperor in front of her eyes. How could she guess what she was thinking? She could only answer carefully.


    "I heard that you are doing business together, is the business okay?"


    The emperor seemed to be chatting, but Xin''an had to deal with it twelve points. "I have a row of five shops. The Lin family has a caravan to Beijing to sell goods. We jointly opened a grocery shop. The goods were all in place. The business was good before the New Year. It was considered small profits but quick turnover."


    "Born in a business family, I have been influenced by it since I was a child. Even women have the talent for doing business, good."


    The emperor smiled and drank tea, Xin An felt a little nervous, "It was also the kindness of my grandmother. My father and mother were generous to allow me to act as I like this."


    The emperor laughed again. Just when Xin An felt relieved, Tang Rong came. It should be said that he was called by Tang Gang.


    Seeing him step forward and saluted respectfully, Xin An stood up tactfully and gave up his position.


    The emperor did not let him sit, so Tang Rong could only stand respectfully. Tang Gang spared no effort to speak for Tang Rong, saying that even if he was idle at home, he would not forget to study and study, sort out the errands he had done earlier, and gain experience and insights from it.


    "I think I will still have to do another job for him after the New Year, so that he can have a chance to share the worries of the emperor."


    I thought that if the emperor assigned an errand in person, it would be much better than him to seek it himself. However, the emperor did not let go, but just praised Tang Rong for being ambitious.


    You should know that the emperor has always looked down on people who rely on family operations to seek errands. Although there are still many such people, if you want him to recognize him, you must first show your true skills, such as Tang Mo.


    Tang Rong was obviously not among them. Huahua had a lot of reputation, but none of them were useful.


    But he still gave Tang Gang a face and asked Tang Rong what he had. Where did Tang Rong have any insights? If he had any, he realized that Tang Mo threatened him and must be eliminated as soon as possible.


    Seeing that he said that he had to be diligent in his work, be cautious and cautious, there was nothing else, the emperor lost interest and felt that it was really useless.


    Forget it if you don¡¯t have the ability, but you¡¯re not lucky. You should know that the court also attaches great importance to the fortune of officials when hiring people. If you are an unlucky person, don¡¯t get involved in the national destiny.


    Luck is also part of your ability.


    "I heard that a few outstanding boys have come to the mansion?"


    Xin An couldn''t help laughing. Tang Gang was busy for a long time and finally benefiting others. He must be frustrated at this moment.


    Fortunately, Tang Gang was stable and his expression had not changed. He praised the five men and sent people to call everyone.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 340 Tang Mo is drunk and makes trouble

    Chapter 340 Tang Mo was drunk and made trouble


    The five men came quickly and kowtowed and gave a big gift when they got closer. The emperor looked at the few people and taught them how many people were studying. The satisfied expression on his face was unconcealed and said to Tang Gang: "The foundation is solid, it seems that he has put in hard work."


    "Are you optimistic about the college?"


    Tang Gang felt sad, and he still smiled and said his arrangements, and praised the five men again and again. He looked at Tang Rong without any trace. He felt very regretful. He tried his best, but Tang Rong himself was not successful.


    After seeing the emperor off, Tang Gang''s smile disappeared. After working so long, he finally got the kids in the clan.


    Tang Yu also knew that the five men snatched Tang Rong''s limelight today, and Tang Gang must be unhappy, but they came to the Marquis'' Mansion just to take advantage of the situation. If they had the ability, they might not have seen the emperor in their lifetime. They immediately prepared a generous gift to Tang Gang. This way, Tang Gang and Tang Gang were in a better mood.


    Now all the five sons have registered with the emperor, and Tang Gang will not be careless. He instructed five good students to study and was ready to go and invite them personally.


    Tang Rong returned to Chunhuayuan and entered the study room. He didn''t say anything with a dark face. He complained about Tang Gang. He knew his situation and said that he was still thinking about it, but he didn''t even seize such a good opportunity.


    Can''t he say that while he was recuperating his injuries, he also helped to manage the affairs of the mansion and train himself?


    Or put a trick on yourself by the errands he did, saying that he had a solution and was talented or something?


    Unfortunately, things have become a foregone conclusion, and such opportunities are hard to come by, and I can''t even eat them.


    At night, Wang came with a chain mail, saying that it was an item from the old man, and later gave it to Tang Gang. Tang Gang was also caring for many years. "It was only last year that the craftsman repaired and renovated, and the second boy could use it."


    Xin An looked at the treasure indifferently, "Why is my father willing to take it out?"


    Wang smiled and said, "You are making a face for him today, so he naturally has to express his feelings. It''s useless for him to keep it anyway. It''s better to give it to the second boy, who is now useful."


    As soon as Xin An guessed, he knew that it was her mother-in-law who was coming and thanked him with a smile, "Thank you, mother, it''s still my mother who loves us."


    As he was talking, Ganlu came beside the old lady, and brought Xin''an a set of faces, carved gold and treasures, and looked rich and generous. Ganlu smiled and said, "This was what the old lady ordered the goldsmith to specifically beat the second young lady last month, saying that the second young lady likes such a wealthy style."


    "Thank you grandma for me."


    Everyone likes good-looking jewelry. Xin An thinks that the old lady is really generous to her and what kind of gift should she return to her?


    Ganlu smiled and said a few words and went to Chunhuayuan again. The old lady also prepared a set of hair and faces for Tao Yiran, with gold and jade inlaid, which was very exquisite. Even if it was delivered to Tao Yiran''s heart, Ganlu said, "The old lady said that it was hard for the eldest young lady to raise children and she had to give birth to her. She was still waiting to hold her great-grandson."


    Tao Yiran smiled and thanked her, and Aunt Liu was also happy. After a few greetings, she personally sent Aunt Ganlu out.


    Nanfeng came back and reported that Chun Lu was so angry, "It was obviously the rice and flour bought by the young lady, but how could the young lady say it was arranged by the marquis? If the emperor knew it was the young lady''s arrangement, he would definitely praise you."


    Chunyang was also an idea. They contributed money and efforts, and finally made the Marquis¡¯ contribution.


    Xin''an was leaning on the beauty couch, "This is also impossible. The world is difficult, and it is especially difficult for women. Even if the contribution of the porridge is rewarded today, what can we do?"


    Some things cannot be changed by her power. A woman lives with a man, and the Hou Mansion relies on Tang Gang to survive.


    "I will give the credit, my father is happy, my grandmother is happy, and I will still be able to bring some real benefits."


    "My father supports the Marquis'' Mansion, and he will benefit the whole Marquis'' Mansion. If I expose him, I will definitely make the emperor dissatisfied with him. If he scolds or punishes him, the whole Marquis'' Mansion will be in trouble. This will be a prosperous and a loss."


    "Even if I get two words of praise from the emperor, what will be helpful?"


    Only by giving the credit to Tang Gang can you get the greatest benefit.


    Aunt Cuiping nodded appreciatively, "The young lady is right to do this. Anyone who is a gentry will recommend a person who can represent the family. Most of the achievements of this person are not done by him, but the result of the power of the family." "The result of family members is that one person can achieve enlightenment and the chickens and dogs ascend to heaven, and one person loses the whole family. The reason why the big trees are towering is because the roots are stable and the branches are lush."


    "The benefits cannot be seen in front of you."


    "Only the Marquis'' Mansion will be good if the Marquis'' Mansion is good."


    Xin An was glad that he had won Aunt Cuiping into one step. The experience he had come out of the palace was really extraordinary. He said to Chunyang and the others: "You should learn more from Aunt Cuiping in the future."


    Chunyang and Chunluxin were convinced. The nectar has returned to Chunrong Hall. Today''s old lady is very comfortable. "The descendants are the most important. Even if the eldest daughter-in-law has anything, it will pass. I think she seems different from the past recently."


    "The second wife is even more different. She holds a very good banquet, and she is thoughtful everywhere, and she is a broad-minded person."


    Since the old lady''s body almost collapsed when Aunt Ganlu talked too much last time, Wang almost broke the old lady''s eyes and ears. Unless Ganlu talked too much again, the old lady would always think that the mansion was harmonious.


    Of course, Ganlu won¡¯t say more, so what can the old lady know?


    It is good to live a leisurely life. As for what the old lady just said, she disagrees with it. In her opinion, the second young lady is not so generous, but she has a scheming and learns to not show her emotions.


    If it were her, she wouldn''t be lenient.


    That night, Tang Mo came back in the middle of the night, smelling alcohol, walking staggeringly, coming and helping to wash up. Thinking that this would definitely wake up the second young lady, he helped Tang Mo lying on his side for a night to rest.


    Tang Mo, who was drunk, muttered, "Have you returned?"


    "I''m back, go to bed."


    "sleep?"


    Tang Mo smiled closed his eyes and said, "It''s time to go to bed."


    After lying down, he pulled the quilt to cover him, and his long legs were hooked to the bed. Before he could get up, he pressed his body with one thigh, "Wife, why are you so hard?"


    It¡¯s almost broken. Now that I¡¯m drunk, you¡¯re praying to him and have you finished changing the new game?


    "Young Master, why don''t you beg me?"


    "Please beg me?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "It''s okay to go to the church."


    The coming and going are both heartbroken. Will this worship be good tomorrow?


    "Young Master, wake up, I''m here."


    "Come?"


    Tang Mo, whose eyes had not been opened, smiled even more happily, "Come here."


    "Young Master, please spare me."


    Lailai tried hard to climb out, quickly rolled out of bed, turned around and pointed at Tang Mo angrily, "What do you want to do in the middle of the night? Say, what do you want to do."


    "You wait, I want to sue you, I want to go to the young lady to sue you."


    "Look, the young lady can''t beat you to death."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 341 I feel that my character is not good

    Chapter 341 I feel that I am not good at character


    Lailai said he was so angry. He just wanted to drink crazy before, but now he still wanted to take advantage of him. Does Qiushiyuan have only one master?


    After leaving the door, he went to find Chunyang. Chunyang had heard the news just now. When he learned that the second young master was drunk, he wanted to go in and take a look. He grabbed her, "You can''t enter, so let the young lady go and take a look."


    Chunyang thought it was true, and ran to the young master''s bedroom in the middle of the night. He was unruly and could only enter the door and wake up Xin''an. When Xin''an came out, he knelt in front of her, "Mrs. Young Madam, you have to make the decision for me. Second Young Master, he is too much."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Xin An was still in a dream the moment before, and he was not very awake at this moment.


    Lailai said it was difficult to speak, "You will know when you go and see it. He is too much."


    Xin An entered the room, and Tang Mo on the bed was holding a pillow and calling for his wife. The scene was so eye-catching. Chunyang stepped out tactfully. Based on the principle of watching the show, he asked what happened. Lailai was full of grief and anger, "I won''t say it."


    "Speak, let me help you scold me."


    "real?"


    ¡°Really, just say it.¡±


    That''s what I said, and the success made Chunyang shed tears and laughter.


    After Tang Mo got up early the next morning, he had a headache and drank water. Then he found that he was lying on his side. In an upset, he drank water and released the water and went to the bedroom, climbed onto the bed and continued to sleep. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Xin An looking at him with a smile and said, "Don''t go out today."


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Qiushiyuan wants to hold weddings.¡±


    Xin An sat up, and Tang Mo sat up suspiciously, "What happy event?"


    "I''m going to take you a concubine, what did you forget about when you got drunk last night?"


    Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat and tried hard to recall, only remembering Lailai and helping him back, but he couldn''t remember it later. He was so panicked at this moment, "I didn''t, I did nothing."


    It''s over, it''s a big disaster.


    In just a moment, Tang Mo thought about countless possibilities in his mind, and felt that it was unlikely. The girls in Qiushiyuan were very regular. Even if he was drunk and unconscious, those girls would not take the opportunity to do anything. Didn¡¯t they see Nanfeng and want to turn around now when they see him?


    Xin''an decided to kill him and get drunk. This matter is small but big. Since he arrived at the North Yajun, more than half of his dinners have been spent outside. It is not a matter of drunkenness. It is too easy to have bad things and is extremely bad for his health.


    "I"


    "What are you, you don''t have it if you want to say there is no?"


    Xin An pretended to be serious, "I tell you, you''re done."


    Tang Mo groped on himself and checked carefully, "I really don''t know anything, my wife. I can''t do such a thing, how could it be?"


    "Isn''t my clothes well worn, it doesn''t seem like I''ve done something bad."


    Tang Mo felt so bitter that he regretted it so much that he couldn''t help but drink it? Who took advantage of him?


    Xin An held back his smile, "What''s impossible? You got drunk last night and got crazy, and almost made Lailai lose his innocence. You can''t deny it."


    "I''m unfair. I''m not familiar with Lailai. When did this woman come to the yard?"


    Tang Mo was almost crying, "It can''t be outside the mansion. I still remember everything before I entered the door."


    "etc."


    Tang Mo blinked, "Come on?"


    "What''s your innocence?"


    Xin An glared at him, "Why didn''t you be innocent? You got the bed for someone last night, and your soul was scared."


    "I asked you to drink less, why don''t you listen?"


    ¡°Come on?¡±


    Tang Mo couldn''t believe it. How could he do that to Lailai? That''s Lailai. He was so hungry and he was so hungry.


    The sitting position changed to kneeling, "Don''t scare me, you''re going to scare me to death early in the morning, right?"


    "Look, I''m sweating out."


    Seeing that he was really scared, Xin An told him the truth and reminded him: "This matter tells you that you should drink well. If a woman came in last night, would she be better?"


    Tang Mo eased for a while but shook his head, "Impossible. I don''t remember what happened last night, which means I''m really drunk. At most, I just talk about it. What strength do I have?"


    "What if the woman took off her clothes and lay down next to you for one night?"


    "Can you tell me clearly?"


    Tang Mo''s spine stiffened, and he felt a little scared. He also knew that being drunk was the most likely to be plotted against. Moreover, he is now in contact with more and more people, and people''s hearts are separated from his belly. It is not difficult for someone to plot against him.


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "Last night was the last time. Don''t come back if you dare to get drunk again."


    "I understand. I''ll let Ershan come back today and go out and let Ershan follow me. That kid is loyal and stubborn. I''ll feel more at ease with him."


    "I promise not to let go of drinking in the future and I will be more careful."


    After saying that, he carefully pulled down Xin''an''s sleeve, "How about I didn''t come?"


    Xin An gave him a blank look, "What else do you want?"


    "I turned around and shocked me, and I almost got you hurt."


    Tang Mo thought about it and turned his back to Xin An to start untiing his pants. He wanted to check his innocence, but he felt really sorry. He came here for this wine. Alas.


    After the two of them had almost finished packing up, they asked Chunyang to give Tang Mo a sober soup. When Chunyang entered the door, he secretly glanced at Tang Mo. Tang Mo looked at that one glance, and his heart skipped a beat again, feeling that his reputation was over.


    When he saw Ai Lai, he felt even more guilty. Neither the master nor the servant said. When he was halfway through, a piece of silver fell into Lai Lai''s arms. Tang Mo said embarrassedly, "I don''t remember anything when I''m drunk, you."


    "Just pretend nothing happened, forget it."


    I feel that something is wrong, and I always feel that my character is not good at this moment.


    I was too lazy to think about it, so I turned around and left. Lailai blinked with the silver and breathed a sigh of relief. I thought the young master would directly exchange him in order to avoid embarrassment. It would be fine to forget it, it would be great to forget it.


    "Young Master, wait for me."


    With this lesson, Tang Mo became much more restrained at the wine table that night. He learned to use Xin''an as an excuse, saying that he had returned late last night and almost couldn''t enter the room with a drunken smell. He was reluctant to persuade him to drink, "What do we men have to do when we drink outside?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "My wife is worried about my health. You said that she is filial to my parents at home and takes care of all kinds of trivial matters. She even prepares whatever clothes I have to wear on the next day. She just wants me to eat less wine and let me live longer. How can I not follow her this requirement?"


    "Brothers, it''s enough to drink well. Life is better, and you have to have a life, right? I have to listen to my wife anyway, so I don''t dare to get drunk anymore and feel uncomfortable when I wake up in the morning."


    Someone joked that he said so much that he was afraid of his wife and his inner self.


    There is a man named Jiao Wei who is very sad and envious, "I also want to be afraid of my inner self, and I want to go home if I have nothing to do, but I don''t even have a wife."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 342 Tang Rong, he is tired of

    Chapter 342 Tang Rong, he is tired of


    How pitiful is it to not have a wife?


    No one was worried about drinking outside, and he returned home in a drunken state, cold pot, cold stove and cold quilt. It was already cold, so it became even more desolate.


    "Brother Mo, please help me ask my sister-in-law if I can arrange a wife for me. It''s so cold in the quilt in the middle of winter."


    Everyone laughed again, "You guy is so weird that you can open your mouth. You have arranged a wife for you. Why do you think about good things so well?"


    "The girls around your brother Mo''s wife are all raised by the daughter-in-law. They are arranged for you to wear silk and satin. Can you afford it?"


    The girl from a wealthy family is capable of reading and writing, and has seen the world. Many families want to marry her, but she is not that easy to marry?


    There are not many children of aristocratic families in the Northern Yajun, and some rely on their own abilities to make progress. Jiao Wei, who wants a wife, has a very ordinary family background. He can only say that he can be treated well. After saying this, his shoulders will fall.


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "You guys do your best. After turning around, I will ask your sister-in-law to help you find a beautiful and diligent girl in the village. You have made contributions, are you still afraid of not having a wife?"


    "Really?"


    Jiao Wei''s eyes lit up instantly. He ran over and raised Tang Moman with a glimpse. Balabara praised him and was quite good at it.


    It was also from here that Tang Mo was spreading when he listened to his wife''s words and did not get drunk. This reason became more and more skillful as he used it. He never got drunk again. As for Xin An, whose reputation has risen to a higher level, he was later joking by Lin Yao and others, not all of these will be mentioned for the time being.


    After Ershan came back, he kowtowed to Xin''an. Xin''an asked him to get two winter clothes and give him two taels of silver. He promised that he would take Xia''er back to see his parents during the Chinese New Year.


    Although they are not loved by their parents, they are quite promising now. I think the two of them will not treat them harshly after they go back. Moreover, they only have a few days to come back in the third day of the lunar calendar, because they have to go out to pay New Year''s greetings from each family starting from the third day of the lunar calendar.


    Ershan thanked him so much. When he went out, Chunyang even gave him a New Year gift and asked him to take it back.


    "This year is really unusual. I haven''t heard of any disaster. Why are there so many people who don''t want to live?"


    Several people from the Beiya Army arrested several gangsters who were making trouble, "If you continue like this, you can''t even install the prison cell."


    "Don''t say, the boss''s trick is really useful, it saves us a lot of trouble."


    Since he learned about Tang Rong''s plan, Tang Mo summoned all the beggars on several streets under his jurisdiction. One of them gave a little silver first, and then said that if anyone found a strange face and was sneaky, he would tell the people from the Beiya Army as soon as possible. Once arrested, he would still have a reward. He promised that he would have a table for those who reported meritoriously, and would have enough wine.


    In this way, those people can be considered to have something to do. They all know that Deputy Commander Tang is very generous and generous, so he will not be light in his personal appreciation. Not to mention the reward, they can''t make a table for the banquet a year, and they can''t afford to drink enough. Such good things can''t be watched for twelve hours without sleeping.


    "Boss, I caught three more."


    Tang Mo saw the three people who were escorted in, and the three people seemed to be indifferent. They thought they would just stay in for two days. You should know that they had money to take in for two days, and they could continue working after they came out. They were not afraid at all.


    "Sir, we were wrong. We just wanted to touch two New Year''s money, but we haven''t done it yet."


    "Yes, sir, we were wrong, and we would never dare to do it again. Let us go."


    Several people from the Northern Yajun were also in trouble. They were not a prison here, and there were only a limited number of people who could pretend to be there, but they would have to have evidence of guilt when they were sent to the Yajun. It seemed that these people had not committed much, "Boss, why don''t you let two of them go first?"


    They are all gangsters, and it will be useless to catch them. They still do this when they come out.


    Seeing that the three of them became more and more proud, Tang Mo stood with his hands behind his back and curled his lips, "They are all regular offenders. These people can only eat for nothing when they are in prison, but it''s too cheap for them to let them go."


    "I have discussed with Commander Liao. There is a shortage of people in the Xishan Mine. These people will be sent to the renovation for three months. This way, they will not have to eat the prison cell for free, and they can reform themselves and not dare to make trouble again in the future, let alone the shortage of people in the Xishan Mine."


    "I see that the people I have caught in the past few days are strong and I think I will like it very much when I come to Xishan Mine. I will take it down and lock it up with the previous ones and send it to you tomorrow morning."


    The people from the Beiya Army looked happy. These gangsters were also harmful to the people when they were released. They were sent to mining to make them remember. If they had not died for three months, they would have to lose their skin even if they were not dead.


    The three people who were taken were frightened. Why is this different from what they thought?


    Then he expressed dissatisfaction, but the people have never fought with officials. Seeing that the officials are weak, the few people shouted that they are not confident enough.


    Tang Mo glanced coldly, "Since you dare to commit a crime, you must be aware of being arrested. Why do you think arresting you is just to scare you, and then do it?"


    "You guys who harm the people are already cheap for mining in March. Don''t say you, those who commit crimes in the future will be punished like this. Don''t think that the prison rice is delicious."


    Seeing that he was still serious, one of them knelt down in a hurry, "Sir, please spare me, please spare me, someone instructed us to do this. Please be aware of it."


    "Yes, yes, please be clear. We are good people. Someone asked us to do this."


    The three of them shouted out in a noble manner. The people from the Beiya Army could hear it clearly, and then they interrogated them. A popular person named Jiao Wei walked up to Tang Mo and said, "Boss, most of these people are thugs raised in gambling shops. They are for you."


    "These **** are able to do anything for a little money. According to the instructions of these three people, there is a group of people behind them. Those are really causing trouble, and some of them have suffered from death."


    "Boss, what do you think we will do? Why don''t we transfer some brothers to come here and we will catch one."


    Tang Mo was not anxious or impatient, "We who do this job will inevitably offend people. There is no need to be so anxious. We should take the people down and take care of them alone. If the people behind us take revenge on me, I will fight myself, but I can''t help them if they want to cause trouble for innocent people."


    "I will report this to the commander first, and then to the yamen, and try not to alarm the enemy. Since there are so many outlaws in the capital, we will take the opportunity to catch them all in one go, even if those people have given merit to their brothers."


    Jiao Wei''s eyes lit up, "Boss, Brother Mo, will you have to arrange a wife for me after making contributions?"


    Tang Mo stood up, "Working for your wife depends on whether you can make contributions. I will call all your brothers, I will say a few words."


    Jiao Wei turned around and ran happily, as if his wife was right in front of him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 343 New Years Eve is here

    Chapter 343 New Year¡¯s Eve is here


    Tang Mo quickly found Liao Zhi and did not hide the fact that there might be Tang Rong''s work here. The matter between the two brothers involved innocent people. Tang Rong''s cold-blooded and cruelty exceeded his imagination. There was no winner under this move.


    He had to give Liao Zhi a brief explanation first, then followed the clues and arrested Tang Rong and closed the door to solve the problem.


    Liao Zhi asked him to succeed in one fell swoop, and he could not bring personal grudges to the Northern Yajun, nor could he affect the people. If things go big, it would be difficult to deal with.


    Tang Mo understood the depth. He waited for Tang Rong to take action in the early stage, but just wanted to lure Liao Zhi into the process, and finally put pressure on the old man.


    Tang Rong, he was tired of it. There were too many things outside that were more meaningful than suppressing and humiliating Tang Rong.


    Starting from this day, everyone under Tang Mo''s hands moved. Once he found a suspicious person, he immediately took it down. The other person who was secretly raising Tang Mo, such as Luo Qiwen, began to collect evidence, and the sword tip pointed directly at Tang Rong.


    At the same time, Tang Mo sent people to watch several doors in the Hou Mansion. Once they were suspicious, they caught them and questioned them strictly. They also informed Xin An, which completely cut off Tang Rong''s eyes and ears.


    On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, Tang Mo placed the evidence in front of Tang Gang without saying a word.


    Tang Gang''s expression went from shock, angry to fear. Tang Mo was rarely not careless. He sat in front of Tang Gang with a drastic move and spoke coldly, "The evidence for this matter is conclusive, and he cannot deny it."


    "As soon as I discovered this, I found Commander Liao and asked him to help me cover up the matter. If this matter is learned by someone who is interested, as long as it is used, the matter of the brothers in the Marquis''s family being inconsistent and involving innocent people will be circulated. At that time, my father will be scolded and demoted, and my elder brother will be completely ruined by punishment and disgust. Even I cannot continue to stay in the Northern Yajun."


    "My father may be the last Marquis of Weiyuan. My grandfather won the title of great military achievements and ended in two generations. I wonder what I think under the spring."


    Tang Mo''s eyes never looked away, "Father, this matter has been found out, but is there any unfinished one?"


    "For example, I was assassinated twice?"


    "My father always said that for the sake of the Marquis'' Mansion, will his father still need to protect him now?"


    All he wanted to say was said. Tang Mo slowly leaned on the back of the chair and did not urge him. The study was silent. Tang Gang held the testimony in his hand tightly. The slightly trembling paper showed that he was not calm at the moment. He knew that his brothers were not harmonious, but he did not expect that it had reached this point.


    Tang Mo raised his eyes, "Father, just let it go if you cheat yourself occasionally, don''t keep cheating."


    When a wave of dizziness came, Tang Gang gritted his teeth and stood up. He had passed about half of the incense stick before he spoke slowly, "I understand this and I will give you an explanation, but it''s not now."


    "There are many people in the mansion this year, and your grandmother is getting older, wait for the New Year"


    Always try your best to honor the Guardian''s Mansion, "Don''t worry about what''s next. I won''t give him another chance to take action. I will give you another ten people. You can mobilize at will, just one."


    Come to Tang Mo¡¯s gaze, ¡°You can send them to do anything except revenge.¡±


    Tang Gang was all disappointed in his heart, and he also understood the seriousness of the matter, but he had to consider many things.


    Tang Mo was not surprised by this result. He almost wanted the old man to abandon Tang Rong like this. The rest was that he stood up by himself and performed outstandingly in his errands. It would be better to let the emperor speak up and become the heir to the title of Marquis¡¯ Mansion.


    "For the sake of brothers, I can listen to you, but this is the last time, no next time." Tang Mo stood up, "What my father knows is that dogs that can bite people never bark, be careful to hurt themselves."


    After Tang Mo left, Tang Gang sat in the study room for half a day. When he got up, he fainted when he saw the noise. Wang, who heard the noise, sighed when he entered the door, but he did not make any noise. He just invited the doctor to see him. Then Tang Gang''s spirit was not as good as before.


    As the sound of firecrackers in the city became more and more intense and the laughter became more and more cheerful, New Year''s Eve finally arrived.


    The Hou Mansion was decorated with lights everywhere, and the Qiushiyuan was decorated with joy. Big red lanterns were all over the eaves, and various lanterns were hung under the corridor. The festive window flowers were pasted early, and even the meat **** were worn in a festive red jacket to enjoy the yard.


    A small lantern was hung under the cage where the starlings were dressed, and it was really festive everywhere.


    Xin''an got up early, carefully dressed up, dressed up rich and joyful. Several girls in the yard were also wearing new clothes and wearing Xin''an''s jewelry on their heads. Chunyang and Chunlu and Nanfeng also dressed up well. Anyone who walked out would be considered as a girl from the house.


    "Are we dressed up too much?"


    Nanfeng hasn''t dressed like this yet, and always feels that the master is not a master or a slave is not a slave. Chunyang smiled and said, "One year is only today and tomorrow. The young lady likes to see us dress up beautifully. Don''t worry. If you think we dressed too much, you don''t know how rich our young lady is. Even our outfits are not worth the expensive hairpin on the young lady''s head. Don''t worry."


    The two of them were in charge of Xin''an''s dowry, and they couldn''t count the good things there. They were used to seeing good things naturally would not feel that their dress would go beyond their master.


    Sure enough, when Nanfeng saw Xin An come out of the house, he didn''t worry about anything. He just felt that every piece on the young lady looked good and expensive, and she was simply wealthy.


    Looking at her own dressing, it¡¯s just ordinary.


    "Second sister-in-law, you are dressing up very well today."


    The three Tang family sisters who were dressed in a fresh dress came and smiled around Xin An. They either admired the lucky collar on her neck or looked at the bracelet on her wrist, and stood on tiptoe to see her head and face. The head and face she wore today was the one given by the old lady, and it was really suitable for her to wear.


    "Okay, okay, when you get married in the future, your second sister-in-law will give you one set, okay?"


    "I just knew that my second sister-in-law was the best."


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s nothing to do today. Let''s go to Chunrongtang to talk to my grandmother for a while, then go to the yard to enjoy the flowers and make tea, set off firecrackers in the afternoon, have reunion dinner in the evening, and there are lanterns and fireworks after the meal."


    Just listening to this makes me feel interesting. The sisters from the guards also came over and said they wanted to talk to everyone. Xin An didn''t mind and took them to Chunrong Hall together.


    Tang Mo was talking to his five cousins ??and taking them to shoot arrows. He was quite comfortable. Tang Rong also appeared. Both brothers were smiling and not smiling, and they were comparing who could pretend better.


    When he arrived at Chunrongtang, the old lady had already played cards with Wang, Zhang and Zhao. Zhang had not been accustomed to the fact that these days, she suddenly became easier to talk. Wang was somewhat uncomfortable. As soon as she entered the door, she heard Zhang''s laughter, "I''m so embarrassed, I''m good luck, and the three families are all."


    I don¡¯t know that it will rebound when it is extremely weak. Zhang, who is on the poker table, has already won three games in a row. He suddenly feels comfortable in body and mind, and smiles particularly brightly.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 344 Wei Liangcai has to refuse

    Chapter 344 Wei Liangcai has to refuse


    "Auntie, you are so lucky."


    Xin An took a group of girls into the house to see the battle situation. Zhang''s hand was quite hot.


    ¡°Time is running right now?¡±


    Zhang smiled proudly, "Yes, right? I''m very angry today."


    Zhang, who was in high spirits, felt a little pleasing to Xin''an, "You go out to play, don''t look at us, please give in, don''t stand behind me to block my fortune, hahahaha~~~"


    The old lady also smiled and asked them not to go to the front yard. Today''s New Year Festival is more grand than in previous years. It was prepared by Tang Yu and Zhao. Even the time had been seen. They touched the cards here for a while and had to go to the sacrifice. Even Xin''an and others had to wait outside even if they didn''t have to go to the ancestral hall.


    Xin An didn''t go far, so he led a few girls to enjoy the flowers in Chunrong Hall and sit down to cook tea.


    The ancestors of the Tang family were not in the capital. In previous years, they sacrificed their sacrifices to the old marquis, and used simplified sacrifices.


    This year, someone from the clan came. Tang Yu personally took charge of it and was much solemn and solemn. He offered vegetables, wine, kowtow, incense, and kowtow. After three offerings, the men worshiped their ancestors again. It was another complicated etiquette that was considered to be the result of etiquette.


    During lunch, Zhang''s face was still blushing and said she would touch the cards again in the afternoon. Wang was very upset and had lost all morning. She was beaten by Zhang. After dinner, she said she wanted to go back to the house to change her clothes. When she went out, Xin''an saw that there were beads on her wrist and amulet on her neck. This was to turn over and prepare to borrow the power of the gods.


    Xin''an held a simple tea-making banquet in the yard in the afternoon. In addition to the girls in the mansion, Tang Mo also brought a few children over. Everyone ate and drank together, and it was lively to talk and guess riddles and throw them into the pot. Tang Gang also led Tang Yu and Wei Liangcai to join in the fun. They didn''t get close, so they sat in the pavilion to drink tea and talk.


    "The Marquis'' Mansion has not been so lively for many years."


    "If these guys are in the mansion in the future, the old lady will be much happier."


    Tang Yu smiled and said that he would go back when the spring is coming. "There is still something in the clan. These boys will ask you to worry more in the future. By the second half of next year, I will ask my fathers to take turns to see the children. The children who have been around me will be reluctant to leave them as parents."


    "It should be said that if they just come, it''s not necessary for the whole family to be too polite. A few children can study with confidence even if they know that their parents are healthy."


    Wei Liangcai was listening. When he came this time, he wanted to keep his son. The gentleman in the capital was good and the people he had contact with were different. It was of great benefit to Wei Chuanzong, but now he was worried. Who knows if he would be plotted by Tang Rong?


    Wei Liangcai made a choice and felt much more relieved. Tang Gang spoke at this time, "I think the ancestral clan is not small anymore, but have you ever thought about letting him stay in Beijing to study, so why not go to Qianmen Academy?"


    If it were for himself, there would be no need to do anything extra, but even if you are disappointed, you can''t really ignore your eldest son.


    "I thought about it, but I still couldn''t think about it later. That kid had no idea. It wouldn''t work if he didn''t watch it. I was afraid that his mother and I wouldn''t listen to each other. I would have to cause trouble at that time, so I would still be with me to restrain myself."


    Wei Liangcai''s refusal surprised Tang Gang, but he didn''t force him, "Will your daughter take her away?"


    Wei Liangcai nodded, "Those two girls are at the age of being a kiss. They have to worry about this in the past two years. It''s easy to take them by their side."


    "You also saw that those two girls are not very cunning. People with too high family are afraid that it is not suitable. Just look back and find two reliable ones among my disciples and parents, and don''t expect them to be successful with their husbands and live a peaceful and worry-free life." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Wang, Tang Mo and Xin An can all fight against Zhang because Zhang is asking for trouble first, but Tang Rong cannot, and he doesn''t want to use her, even if he even touches Wei Liangcai''s bottom line.


    This relationship is probably not easily repairable.


    Thinking about this, the eldest son is really not good.


    "If you have anything to do when you are in office, you can give me some news. Our family should help each other."


    "Then I''ll thank you Marquis."


    The Marquis'' Mansion still needs to be borrowed, and Wei Liangcai will not act irritably, but it would be impossible to get him involved in the Marquis'' Mansion and even spare no effort to contribute to Tang Rong.


    Tang Rong, who had not yet known that the story had been revealed, did not know that he had been abandoned by his uncle''s family. He was still enthusiastic about the knowledge of Wei Chuanzong. After all, he had read books for several years, which was reasonable and well-founded.


    But listening to the laughter in his ears and watching everyone throwing pots or guessing riddles, it was so happy that Wei Chuanzong was very upset. Why did he listen to his cousin''s mumbling here?


    "Did you remember everything I said?"


    ¡°Remember it and remember it.¡±


    Wei Chuanzong was very perfunctory, "Cousin, let''s go guess the riddles too."


    Tang Rong''s eyes were very helpless, "You, don''t always think about playing, go."


    Wei Chuanzong ran away in a hurry. He actually didn''t like this cousin at all. He used to speak loudly with his mother when his father had spoken loudly to his mother. His mother was used to being arrogant at home. Now he was fooled by his cousin to do stupid things, causing such a big trouble, losing so much money, and being scolded by his father, and was scolded and cried.


    My cousin is really a disaster.


    Of course, Tang Rong didn''t really want to teach this stupid cousin homework. He did it for Wei Liangcai to see. He didn''t expect his aunt to be so strong in his uncle''s heart, and he didn''t expect his aunt to be so stupid, but he didn''t rely much on him and could not lose this in-laws.


    Wei Liangcai has been in the officialdom for many years. How could he not see Tang Rong¡¯s intention? If he really wants to be determined, he can still wait until now?


    When he saw Tang Rong coming to them, he laughed. He couldn''t see any dissatisfaction on his face, and he even spoke, "That kid is a lazy guy. It''s useless if he doesn''t want to learn from anyone. Your kindness will eventually be let down by that kid."


    "I should have helped my cousin see what is going on in my studies earlier. I had been unhappy before, but I have been much more comfortable today and I have energy."


    Tang Rong sat down on the side, looking like a humble gentleman. Tang Gang couldn''t help but take a look at him twice. He never expected that under his gentle appearance of not making money, he would be so cruel that he would take the life of his brother.


    Tang Rong turned his head and looked at Tang Mo who was joking with a few kids in the distance, with a smile on his lips, "My second brother''s errand is getting better and he is much more cheerful than before."


    He hasn''t looked at Tang Mo carefully for a long time, but he didn''t know that he is almost reborn now. When did the Tang Mo, who was slightly fat in his body, slightly collapsed in his shoulders and back, and his temperament were dark and cunning, disappear?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 345 Tang Gangs road chosen for Tang Rong

    Chapter 345 Tang Gang chose the way for Tang Rong


    Several people followed Tang Rong''s gaze, and the men were laughing and making fun of each other, and those men looked at Tang Mo as their gaze.


    Tang Yu said: "Don''t say, the second boy looks really outstanding, the boss is gentle and humble, and the second brother is cheerful and lively. Both of these brothers are first-class and good talents."


    If a person likes to get close to Tang Mo, there is still a saying, and if a man of all sizes likes him, he can only say that he has convincing skills.


    "I heard that his errands in recent days have been particularly eye-catching. It turns out that his father has no dog and son."


    Wei Liangcai was very moved. It is said that starting a family and starting a career, but there are not many people who can establish a career by becoming a family. You can¡¯t be stupid just because you get married.


    Tang Mo really stood up, but it was obvious that his wife married very well, and he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Tang Rong. How could the girl selected by Mr. Tang himself be bad?


    Tang Gang was in a slightly better mood, and he looked at Tang Mo with a little more appreciation. "That kid can''t praise him. I can''t grasp his temperament recently. It''s really a big change when he went to the Northern Yajun. I hope his strength can last longer, so I won''t give up halfway."


    "With you staring at him, there will be no problem. I don''t think this kid is interested in a moment."


    Tang Yu hopes that the boys he brought can have more contact with Tang Mo. Not to mention anything else, it is enough for them to learn that they are willing to endure hardships.


    Tang Rongyan smiled insincerely. The topic he raised was considered to be someone who answered, but this did not meet his expectations at all. He should have thought that Tang Gang would take the initiative to ask for an errand for him after the holiday.


    Or just let him directly inherit the title.


    "My second brother is getting better and better, and I, the elder brother, am also happy. I thought I was unwell and could not share my father''s worries for the time being. Now that my second brother can help, I feel much more relieved."


    "Father, I can also pay my second brother this year the expenses in the mansion."


    The expenses he mentioned were an extra cost for those who were walking outside, which was used for their relationships. In the past, only Tang Gang and Tang Rong had them.


    Seeing that his eyes were soft and the smile on his face was just right, Tang Gang would have been satisfied with his magnanimity in the past, but now he felt a little scared, as if he had never seen this son who had been raised clearly.


    "Your mother will arrange this matter myself. But you, I think your injury has been almost healed. What are your plans after the New Year?"


    He was wondering whether the open and honest Tang Rong was in a state of discomfort because of the successive discomforts. If he had an errand, would he feel a little better and wouldn''t he think about things he shouldn''t have thought about?


    Tang Rong still smiled slightly, "My son still wants to find an errand, but he hasn''t figured out where to go yet?"


    ¡°How about being released?¡±


    Since the two sons cannot live under the same roof, separate them. When Tang Rong is successful, he will slowly hand over the affairs of the Marquis'' Mansion to him, and then pull Tang Mo and divide him out. He only has these two sons, and he will always keep them.


    "I''m afraid my son is not suitable for the time being."


    Tang Rong looked embarrassed, "Yiran is pregnant and the child is young, so he can''t mess with his son, so he doesn''t feel at ease when he stays at home."


    He was talking about the facts, but Tang Gang didn''t think so. Tao Yiran could not use it. Tang Rong couldn''t borrow any help from Yue''s family. The two concubines in the yard were even more useless. It would be better to take another concubine.


    After all, I feel sorry for my son who has been feeling for so many years. I always think about him carefully. When I think of his precious concubine, I will choose a daughter of a small official, and I want the kind of skilled person who is smart and not confused. I will take it directly to the post. In addition to taking care of food, clothing, daily life, and also be able to take care of Tang Rong''s internal and external affairs.


    Tang Mo''s contribution to Xin An''s contribution today, and he became more and more clear about the importance of a woman in the back home. "You can think about the matter of being released carefully. After returning from experience, you will stay in Beijing and compare to staying in Beijing all the time, and see which one is more suitable."


    Tang Mo cannot leave for the time being, so he can only leave. He is really afraid that both brothers will suffer losses in the end.


    And Tang Rong''s reputation is now a mess. Those who came back from Beijing for three years have long forgotten what happened before. If he had some achievements in office, it would be completely different after returning. It would be better than those who stayed in the capital. How could it be better to seek any good job for him at the moment?


    Unfortunately, Tang Rong couldn''t pay attention to his good intentions. He thought that he was useless and abandoned him first when he saw that he was useless. Now he only saw Tang Mo.


    "The son will think more, and the father will worry about his son."


    Tang Gang picked up the teacup and said, "You, my father and son should always think more about you."


    Tang Rong looked moved, but he didn''t agree. Wei Liangcai felt that Tang Gang''s proposal was very pertinent. Going out to practice was the best way to get promoted. With Tang Gang''s father, as long as Tang Rong did not make any mistakes, it would be easy to get a little political achievement. It was a surefire to come back three years later. This was the benefit of having a backer.


    But from his perspective, this nephew is afraid he doesn''t want to.


    The laughter of several children in the distance was endless, and Wei Chuanzong laughed the most. He had just hit the pot and jumped three feet high. Wei Liangcai smiled and shook his head at Tang Gang, as if saying: Look, this is the reason why I want to take him away.


    Tang Gang also smiled, but unfortunately he was not smiling. Only Tang Yu and the old lady''s nephew, the eldest son of the Zhou family, were smiling sincerely.


    I don¡¯t know if it was using the power of the gods. Wang¡¯s luck came back in the afternoon. Not only did he win back all the money he exported in the morning, but he also won two taels of Zhang¡¯s. Zhao and the old lady lost the most.


    Wang, in a good mood, almost arranged the New Year''s Eve dinner when he saw Shi Chen. When all the dishes were on the table, everyone got into the table, but no one took the chopsticks.


    Someone came to the palace today and said that the emperor would give him vegetables tonight. The emperor''s kindness was so great that everyone was filled with joy.


    After a while, the servant who was inquiring about the news came back, "Report to all the masters, the food in the palace has come out."


    Tang Gang slowly stood up and pulled the clothes on his body, "Please come with me."


    Being able to get the emperor''s gift of vegetables shows that the emperor''s ability to do things for the job this year was a kind of praise for him and his glory.


    Everyone stood up with a smile. Those who had never seen it naturally wanted to see what the statute of gifts was, and they were also honored.


    Especially Wei Liangcai, when he talks about drinking with his colleagues in the future, it is a topic of conversation and is very respectful.


    After about half of the incense palm, the envoy came into the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion. After all the people who respected Tang Gang stood up, the envoy opened his mouth. "The emperor ordered the emperor to give a piece of lotus root bean curd in Weiyuan Hou Tang Gang, which means reunion; and the deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army, Tang Mo, Sanfresh Lotus Soup, which means prosperity."


    ¡°Thank you for your food.¡±


    Tang Mo looked surprised and thought that this year was the same as in previous years, just like the old man, but how could he hear his name?


    Tang Nan poked him, and Tang Mo, who came to his senses, walked up to him with a smile and respectfully took the food box, thanking him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 346 Half of your credit

    Chapter 346 Half of your credit


    After seeing off the envoy, Tang Gang turned his head and looked at Tang Mo, his eyes quite complicated.


    Knowing that the emperor looked at this kid differently, he didn''t expect to value it so much. With this set of dishes that belong to him, this year as long as he doesn''t make mistakes, it will definitely be the year when he becomes strong, and there may be promotions.


    It is true that you plant flowers and flowers that don¡¯t bloom, and you don¡¯t want to plant willows and willows to form shade.


    Tang Mo, who was not interested in paying attention to him, smiled and leaned towards Xin''an, deliberately lowered his voice, "It''s half the credit you have. You can eat more later."


    Although he was talking in a low voice, he heard it from the few around him, so he couldn''t help but make a joke on the couple, which made Xin An blush.


    Everyone returned to the dining room and sat down. In the middle of the dining table, the dish I just gave was placed. Zhao took the lead in speaking, "I have heard of the emperor''s gift of dishes before, but I have seen it today. We are all honored."


    Tang Yu at the next table also happily agreed, and took the opportunity to remind Tang Nan not to slack off in the new year, to study harder than at home, and to take their second cousin as an example.


    Tang Gang''s complicated thoughts were quickly thrown away, leaving only joy. He smiled and told Tang Mo, "Send two bean curds to your grandmother."


    Tang Mo stood up with a smile, and Xin An also stood up with a smile. The so-called Three Fresh Fuchloss soup is a steamed egg with a few seafood on it. He personally scooped half a bowl of it for the old lady and served it with her hands in front of her, "Grandma, try it."


    Tang Mo''s tofu skin rolls were also delivered. Two dishes were given, and the old lady was so happy that she was blinded by her eyes. "Okay, good, new year and new atmosphere, this is a good omen. We will all be smooth and prosperous next year."


    "Everyone can use your chopsticks, let''s also get the blessings in the palace."


    At this time, it is not her eldest grandson who was given the vegetables. She likes anyone who can win glory for the Marquis¡¯s Mansion.


    Xin''an personally scooped egg custard for several elders, and Zhang also had it. She was learning to keep her happiness and anger away from being more scheming. Zhang was a little embarrassed and laughed.


    Tang Gang was also happy and drank a few more drinks.


    During the meal, everyone was talking and laughing, and true feelings were revealed. Only Tang Rong forced to laugh, and his heart was already filled with emotions.


    No wonder, no wonder he wanted to let him go, it turned out that Tang Mo had already gained the emperor''s eye.


    I thought again that the Beiyajun''s errand should have been his. If he had not given it to Tang Mo, he would have been the one who was so glorious today.


    Tang Mo can even survive in the Northern Yajun, can he not?


    After dinner, everyone sat and ate tea, and Tang Mo naturally became the focus. With the encouragement of many elders, even Wei Liangcai praised Tang Mo. You should know that there are many people who can do their jobs well, and there are many people who have backers, but there are few people who have holy relatives.


    One dish was enough to let him see Tang Mo¡¯s potential.


    Tang Mo jokingly for a while, then led a few men to firecrackers.


    Don¡¯t worry about how steady you are on weekdays and how many books you read, as long as you are a kid and encounter firecrackers, there is nothing you don¡¯t like.


    It is actually very difficult to stay up to the New Year. In order to pass the time, Xin An also led several girls to touch the cards. In fact, no one knows it very well, but it is quite lively that you can touch and learn while you are touching.


    Even when I was waiting to go back to the house, my eyes couldn''t open, and my eyes could not open when I fell on the bed. Tang Mo could only accept his fate and wait. The next morning, the descendants of the Manchu Mansion gathered in Chunrongtang to greet the old lady. The old lady looked happy and sent the red seal one by one, and said auspicious words one by one. It was the bustle of the yard.


    Then Tang Rong and Tang Mo led all the younger generations to greet Tang Gang and Wang. Looking at the outstanding boys, Tang Gang was full of red faces and Wang was very happy. When Hong Feng got it, he wished Tang Yu and Zhao again.


    When it was Wei Liangcai and Zhang''s turn, everyone realized that the New Year''s money prepared by the Wei family was particularly thick. Tang Mo exclaimed, "Why did my uncle give so much?"


    The old lady only gave 100 taels per person, but Wei Liangcai actually gave 600 taels, and the men in the Tang family all gave 60 taels. What a big deal.


    Wei Liangcai said happily, "I should have prepared some gifts for you when I was originally going to be there, but unfortunately the schedule was too rush and I didn''t have time to prepare. My aunt and I discussed giving you more New Year''s money for the New Year. We only saw more of the two places in one place. We bought what we like."


    After some words, the old lady revealed that she had not brought the gift to the mansion. The old lady smiled and said, "You are the uncle. Why are you doing so politely when you come to your nephew''s mansion? It''s too much to spend. You can''t be so polite in the future."


    "You are happy when the children come, and they are happy even if they don''t take care of them. Don''t spoil these boys."


    Wei Liangcai said a few more scenes, completely erasing the previous incident, and felt relieved.


    Compared with Tang Mo''s joy, Tang Rong felt even more mixed feelings. That was his uncle, and he had no favoritism to him.


    After the juniors in the mansion were talking and playing on their own, they gained a lot today and they were trying to go out for a walk. Tang Mo did not dare to take so many people out at once. Of course, the risky work was to bring Tang Rong. After obtaining Tang Gang''s consent, a large number of children and girls left the mansion lively.


    We started visiting relatives and friends on the second year of the Chinese New Year. What is different from previous years is that Tang Gang has always had the figures of brothers Tang Rong and Tang Mo behind him. You should know that in previous years, only Tang Rong had the opportunity to receive friends and invite relatives and friends.


    The meaning of conveying this has to be considered by those who are interested. In addition, the news that Tang Mo was given food was reported, Tang Mo officially became the number one figure in the eyes of each family and was no longer linked to the word "playboy".


    However, Tang Rong, the prince of the Marquis''s family who was glorious in the past, actually had the intention of standing behind his brothers.


    Xin''an''s waters rose and the boats were rising. When they went out, the wives who were usually perfunctory to her would say a few more words to her. At night, the couple closed the door and planned a lot of things here.


    In secret, Xin An sent her a generous gift to Sister Xu, which was really thick. She gave her 5,000 silver notes from the bank. It was said that Tang Mo followed Commander Liao to the army and saw those soldiers who had made great achievements in life. He couldn''t bear it and wanted to help.


    "This intention is really time. You can make money for your family."


    Mrs. Liao took the silver notes and put them back into the box, "The New Year Festival is spent everywhere. The New Year gift alone is not a small amount. If you give the soldiers in your army a tooth sacrifice, hundreds of pigs will die. There are also various subsidies for clothes, shoes and socks. Our mansion is now so poor."


    Since Tang Mo mentioned it, Liao Zhi has now begun to care about family affairs. He also specially found an opportunity to support his wife and personally looked through the account book in the mansion.


    I didn''t know if I didn''t look at it. I was shocked when I saw it. He spent tens of thousands of taels of taels in the mansion a year. His wife got all the money. His waist, which originally felt as hard as iron, suddenly became soft and he lost confidence in speaking.


    As one goes up and down, Mrs. Liao is becoming more and more majestic and majestic in the mansion.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 347 Want to separate me?

    Chapter 347 Want to separate me?


    Liao Zhi glanced at the silver notes in the box and was very satisfied with the sensibility of Tang Mo and his wife.


    Not only did he help Tang Mo cover up the scandal of the Hou Mansion, he also spoke a few words for Tang Mo in front of the emperor. In fact, he really made money by his ability. When he thought about it, he felt that his back was a little harder.


    ¡°I will make more money in the future.¡±


    "Don''t."


    Mrs. Liao asked him to stop, "Where are you going to make money? Are you trying to destroy the relationship between me and my sister in the Xin family?"


    Liao Zhi stood honestly, "I will help him if I have the chance in the future. His wife wants to thank you, and it is also my money."


    "Or what else you want to do, I can help you."


    He felt very guilty when he had no money and could spend money. Mrs. Liao was very satisfied with his recent changes. "I will know you when I need you. You don''t have to do anything there. Tang Mo, just show your intentions and just use some force at critical moments."


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, but I came back after going out and became considerate.


    Mrs. Liao smiled and put away the banknotes, and told Liao Zhi to be cautious and careful. She even found a way to pull up the children of the Liao family, "It''s tiring to support the family alone. It''s better to have more people to help you. If you pick it, use it if it''s easy to use. If it''s not easy to use, don''t force it. If anyone is dissatisfied with you, let him come to me. Forget it last year, there must be new rules in the new year."


    Liao Zhi nodded, "I will."


    Soon Xin''an received a reply from her sister Xu, saying that a pair of porcelain dolls were cute and cute, saying that what he offered to her in front of the Bodhisattva would bring her a good "pregnancy".


    Tang Mo sat in front of Tang Gang again and said that he had given Liao Zhi a gift, "Five thousand taels, that''s five thousand taels of real money and silver."


    Tang Gang felt that the money should be spent. If Liao Zhi had not suppressed this matter, the Marquis''s Mansion would have lost more than 5,000 taels.


    Seeing Tang Mo''s heartbroken expression, he felt angry for no reason. "I told your mother that you can go to the account to withdraw 5,000 taels of money from the account starting this year. Remember, this money is for you to do business, not for you to eat and drink."


    ¡°Eating and drinking are also a kind of thing to do.¡±


    Tang Mo once again showed his eight teeth, and his smile was not worth a lot of money. "Then can I spend the five thousand taels now be considered last year? Otherwise, I spent it at the beginning, so what else will I spend this year?"


    "Besides, my father must know who I spent this money."


    Tang Gang didn''t want to bother with him in this regard, after all, he was the victim of this matter, "I''ll let your mother give it to you when I look back."


    Tang Mo was satisfied at this time and said that he would pay all the five thousand taels of his belongings later, and hand them over to his wife for custody when he went back. Tang Gang only felt a headache. Such a person who was not stingy actually listened to his wife in everything. Isn¡¯t he too obedient?


    "What do you know? That money can make money when it falls into my wife''s hands. It''s okay to turn five thousand taels into six thousand taels."


    Tang Mo''s appearance as if my wife was very capable, successfully shut Tang Gang''s eyes.


    Seeing that his purpose was achieved, Tang Mo mentioned that Xin Kuan was going to come to the capital again. "In name, he accepted the invitation from the Yao family of the imperial merchant to send tributes to Beijing this year, but in fact he came to personally thank General Xu. In my opinion, the Xu family was determined to pull his father-in-law on the boat."


    "The father-in-law in the boat also had to go on. Not to mention that the benefits have been obtained, he has no ability to refuse."


    "The emperor intends to let me approach the veterans who followed my grandfather before, and he must have a next plan. It turns out that the Marquis'' Mansion does not have much need to win over in the eyes of several princes. After my father-in-law enters the capital, the situation may change, and my father needs to prepare early." Xin An said right. Tang Gang was the pillar of the family before Tang Mo became full, and he must know such a big event.


    Tang Gang looked serious and knew that it was his regression that gave the Xu family the opportunity to win over the Xin family. It was useless to regret it, but it was unlikely that he would take the team because of this.


    Tang Mo said again: "My father-in-law was frustrated in his business earlier and started a sugar business. Last time, my wife came to the palace and the emperor asked about sugar. The meaning should be very agreeable. I think General Xu passed the Ming Road in front of the emperor. Last year, my father-in-law opened all the relevant points after several twists and turns, from sugarcane planting to sugar making and then to shipping goods, all the routes were ready."


    "These three months are critical moments for sugar making. I''m afraid that when my father saw his father-in-law again, he was not only a salt merchant, but also a sugar merchant, a big sugar merchant."


    He said he didn''t regret it, but when he heard these things, he felt so regretful. After taking a sip of tea, he suppressed his emotions in his heart. Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Why didn''t you say these things earlier?"


    "You didn''t give me a chance either."


    Tang Mo gave him a blank look, "How many times have I been here in this study before? Even if I come, I will be scolded. Do I have the chance to speak?"


    "My father can listen to what I said?"


    Tang Gang hated himself for being too talkative, and thought for a while before saying, "The current situation is no longer a choice. Your father-in-law was attracted by the Xu family, which is equivalent to relying on the second prince. This time, when you come to the capital, the Xu family is afraid that you will finalize this matter with him. The Xu family will support your father-in-law to become a real business tycoon and the second prince''s money bag."


    "Under this situation, the Marquis''s Mansion will not be able to remain neutral."


    Who would believe it if he said he didn¡¯t know the inside story?


    Although Tang Mo knew that the second prince was the last to ascend the throne and become emperor in his previous life, he would never dare to be sure that he would be him in this life, for fear of variables. However, after all, he had been involved in the government for a short time, and he did not understand many things, and he was not thorough enough. Now he can only rely on his old man.


    "My son doesn''t understand the twists and turns here. I also ask my father to come up with a charter as soon as possible, and I know what to do."


    Tang Gang nodded. Not to mention Tang Mo, even Tang Rong could not be thorough in this kind of thing, and he lacked experience.


    "After the beginning of the New Year, I will find an errand for your elder brother. He will not be able to come back for three years as soon as he leaves. I will do my best to help you in these three years. It depends on your ability when you can go."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, thinking that this was not bad. Without Tang Rong''s eyesight, he didn''t have to be distracted to stare at him, "I''m afraid he won''t leave, so you can''t bear it?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this. You always say that I am partial to your elder brother and have given him all the good things in the mansion. Then the next three years will be the time for you to prove yourself. Don''t let your father down."


    Letting Tang Rong go out was originally just an idea, but the steamed eggs from the palace in New Year''s Eve made him determined. Since Tang Mo''s development was unstoppable, he would go with the flow and see where Tang Mo could go.


    Tang Rong is in a difficult situation now. Even if he stays in the capital, he will not do anything. He may be suppressed by Tang Mo. In this way, he is afraid that he will not stop and will never stop.


    Suit out is the best choice. The two brothers are in the same sky, and no one can stop each other. It will be clear who is stronger and who is weaker in three years.


    Tang Mo lowered his eyes and thought, "Does my father want to separate me out in this move?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 348 Wei Liangcais family leaves Beijing

    Chapter 348 Wei Liangcai''s family leaves Beijing


    Tang Mo''s words made Tang Gang feel relieved. Before he could speak, Tang Mo smiled, "Give me three years to give me the capital to gain a foothold. Is this the gift you gave me before you, the father, gave me?"


    Sure enough, no matter how outstanding he is, he cannot compare to his eldest son.


    What are these three years?


    Compensation to him?


    In Tang Gang''s eyes, this second son has always been out of tune. Even though he is outstanding now, he always annoyed him. He subconsciously thought that he was thick-skinned and heartless. Now he suddenly felt the loss and the chill on Tang Mo''s body. His heart skipped a beat and felt a moment of numbness.


    For the first time in my life, I have reflected on whether I have ignored this son too much.


    Because he was done well, his elder brother held a grudge against him, instigated someone to cause trouble for him, and might even take his life. Not only did he not give him justice, he was also blindly considering his elder brother.


    Tang Mo felt Tang Gang''s guilt keenly, and his heart moved, his breath was even more depressed. He then smiled bitterly, looked up at the house and blinked, let out a breath, and then slowly got up, his voice was lost and lost, "Since it was my father''s decision, then that''s what it is."


    "It''s enough to have three years."


    After saying that, he turned around, lifted his legs like a lead-filled one out of the study door, raised his head at the door, wiped his eyes, and then left as if he was running away.


    This trick fell into Tang Gang''s eyes and was that he once again hurt his son, so that he was disappointed and she burst into tears, and his heart was so sore and uncomfortable. But what could he do?


    Take Tang Rong to death?


    Or did you give up on him completely?


    They are all his sons, even if the one who did the evil is Tang Mo, he is.


    His previous qi and cold words flashed through his mind. He thought that he would not plan the future for him so hard, but would only think of raising him in the mansion as a waste, just pretending that he had no such son.


    It turns out that he is really biased.


    In the whole set of acting, Tang Mo returned to Qiushiyuan and kicked off his shoes and lay on the beauty couch. Xin An was curious and waved his back and sat up there, "Didn''t you go and ask for money? What''s the point now? Didn''t you want it?"


    Tang Mo got up and hugged her, and after a while he let go, "I just acted in a scene, but I was also a little hurt."


    ¡°Tell me and see.¡±


    Tang Mo said what happened in the study just now, "I actually knew that this was the best result, but I still felt uncomfortable at that time."


    Everyone said that they would not have any expectations for the old man, why would they still feel uncomfortable?


    Xin''an''s focus is not here, "You said he assassinated you?"


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Tang Mo kept hiding this from her, but she was afraid of worrying, so she didn''t hide it from her at this time. She told her everything. Xin An slapped Tang Mo''s lap heavily, "You''re going to let it go?"


    "Don''t say anything?"


    "We have no money or what if we spend money to kill you?"


    Tang Mo quickly comforted her, "I have other plans for this matter. Liao Zhi also encountered those who assassinated me. I originally wanted to take revenge, but later I felt that it would be of great use to keep it for the future."


    "But I told the old man that the old man''s people will definitely find out. Let me wait for me to make another contribution. Please let Liao go to the emperor to tell me." "You have to remember that our original purpose was not to end him happily, but to completely step on him and let the title fall on my head with dignified honor. Don''t worry, I''m all prepared."


    As he said that, he laughed, "I am so happy to see you being so nervous."


    Xin An glared at him angrily, "Don''t hide it from me in the future. Next time I will send a pack of medicine to the next door."


    Tang Mo smiled even more happily, "It''s so strange. You actually want to use him to threaten me. Don''t worry, I won''t let him live a good life on his way to take office. The old man is afraid that he will still expect her to get back with some political achievements. It''s not that easy, can I agree?"


    "The next three years will be ours. All the money and connections of the Hou Mansion belong to us, so I don''t believe that there is no success."


    "Since the old man has let him go, it will be difficult for him to come back after he goes out."


    Xin An snorted, and Tang Mo said a lot of good things to coax her. Then both of them squeezed on the beauty couch, and they had a rare rest. Of course they had to have a sleep.


    On the fourth day of the Chinese New Year, Wei Liangcai and his family left, and everyone in the Hou Mansion went out to see him off. Tang Rong''s face was not very good.


    Last night, he personally asked his uncle to leave the two sisters Wei Qing, and promised to find a good marriage for them, but Wei Liangcai refused without thinking. At the same time, he also persuaded him to go out and said that it was the best way for him at the moment.


    He was very angry. He was the prince of the Marquis''s Mansion and would sooner or later inherit the title of the Marquis'' Mansion and become the next Marquis of Weiyuan. How could he be exiled to be a small official in such a status?


    If he leaves, what should people outside look at him? I am afraid that they will leave in shame after saying that there is no place for him to stand in the capital.


    Besides, he left for three years, wouldn¡¯t he give Tang Mo a chance for three years?


    A few months have made him reach this day, and he can¡¯t pull him down and kill him. What step should he take in three years?


    He knew the old man¡¯s thoughts best, but he was afraid that he would use all the resources to Tang Mo when he was not in the capital. It would be like a tiger to use.


    He told Wei Liangcai all this, but Wei Liangcai said that he was impetuous and should cultivate his character. He said that even if Tang Mo got up, he could not surpass him. What he said could still be his help is ridiculous!


    Wei Liangcai bowed to Tang Gang, "I have been bothering you for many days. If you have any rudeness, I hope you will let me know when I arrive at the office. If there is any need for me in the future, I will send you a letter as soon as possible."


    Tang Gang politely said, "Tang Wei is a family, so you don''t have to be polite. I''ll wait for you to return to Beijing to report your work next time. You will definitely be able to go up to the next level. Then we will raise our glasses and drink it."


    Zhang took two girls and Wei Chuanzong to stand in front of the carriage, and was a little happy about her leaving today.


    Tao Yiran said that she felt uncomfortable and would see her off in the future. When Xin An saw that she had said goodbye, she ordered someone to present the gift she prepared. "I was tired from the boat and the carriage. I was afraid that my aunt and sisters would feel uncomfortable in the carriage, so I made some refreshing sugar pills. If I had any discomfort, I would hold one in my mouth."


    "There are some other dried pulp shops that grind my uncle and aunt''s teeth on the road and pass the time."


    He took out another bottle of Buqi Pills and three boxes, gave it to Zhang, and gave it to Wei Qing sisters and Wei Chuanzong.


    "I am young and ignorant, and I am impulsive. If there is something that makes my aunt unhappy, please be generous and don''t be as knowledgeable as me. This bottle of Qi-fuji pills comes from the Imperial Medical Department. This is a skin-raising cream. I asked someone to make it. The main thing is pearls, mixed with honey and egg whites and applied to my face. After drying, it will wash it with clean water to make the skin delicate and white."


    Zhang laughed, "You are intent."


    Just this sentence, I can¡¯t say anything else.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 349 Tang Gang paved the way for Tang Mo

    Chapter 349 Tang Gang paved the way for Tang Mo


    Watching the carriage of the Wei family leave, everyone turns back to the house. Tang Gang asks Tang Yu to play chess. A few men from the Tang family pester Tang Mo to shoot arrows. Xin An is pulled by three girls and Tang Rong, who is unwilling to do so, returns to Chunhuayuan. Zhao shook his head secretly, Tang Rong and his wife are really


    Not good reviews.


    On the contrary, the second wife should not be underestimated.


    There was a conflict between the young couple and Zhang, and Wang even made no public face. Zhang did something like that again, thinking that the banquet and New Year''s Eve were the best performances of the young couple. Today, the couple gave her another surprise.


    As a junior, it is already impeccable.


    "Mother, why did the second cousin''s wife give us so many good things?"


    On the carriage, the sisters of the Wei family opened the box given by Xin''an, which contained the most fashionable powder in Beijing, and several very exquisite velvet hairpins, two pairs of earrings and several extremely exquisite brocade handkerchiefs.


    They are all loved by girls, so they can be used by themselves, so they are decent enough to keep them when they are in office. "The beads on these velvet flowers look so beautiful."


    "Didn''t we ask about this cosmetic last time? I said it was sold out?"


    The two sisters like this gift very much. They often play with the three sisters of the Tang family, and they had a good impression of Xin An. They even felt that their cousin was confused. Why did they replace such a good cousin''s wife? If the second cousin''s wife was their kissing cousin''s wife, their trip to the capital would definitely not be the result.


    Zhang looked at those things, even though he was picky, he could only admit that he had prepared it with sincerity. He blocked her mouth tightly. Although he still hated this person in his heart, he still had to admit that it was better than Chunhuayuan.


    I knew they left today, not to mention a gift, but I didn¡¯t even come to give it to me. I thanked them happily when I received the red seal on the first day of the New Year.


    Wei Chuanzong in a carriage in front was also looking at his gifts. He was afraid that there were pens, inks and papers inside, and he immediately laughed when he saw the objects in the box. He was a folding fan that the nobles in Beijing liked the most, a wolf-haired pen from Linzhou, and Wei Chuanzong most wanted to take a walk. People from the Tang family had them, but he didn''t. When he went to buy them, the store closed and went home for the New Year.


    He kept thinking about it for many days.


    "It''s really good-looking, it''s still naughty."


    He wanted to gesture to his waist when he saw his father''s eyes, and then stopped embarrassedly, then picked up the folding fan and opened it, and admired it carefully.


    Wei Liangcai didn''t say a word, but he only sighed in his heart. His nephew was afraid that he was no match for the second wife, and he did not have the scheming of the second wife.


    One was depressed and full of resentment; the other was holding her belly as an arrow, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, how could she inherit the Marquis'' Mansion?


    "Learn from your second cousin. The princes of the Marquis''s family can endure hardships and strive for a future. What reason do you have to slack off?"


    "When I get to work, I will find a college for you. In the future, I must come to me every day to talk about my homework. Tang Nan and Tang Hua of the Tang family are much older than you, they are all candidates."


    "If you can''t pass the scholar exam this year, don''t be discharged from the hospital again and devote yourself to studying."


    Wei Chuanzong shrank his neck and gently put down the box in his arms, not daring to say more.


    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, the family went to Tang Yong''s mansion to celebrate the New Year. On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, they went to Wang Mian''s mansion. On the evening of the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Tang Gang sent a message asking Xin''an and Tang Mo to prepare for the preparation. He wanted to take the two of them to the mansion of General Zhang and General Liu to pay New Year''s greetings on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year.


    The New Year gift was delivered early in the morning, so there was no need to prepare too much. On the morning of the seventh day of the lunar month, the couple took care of Tang Gang and Wang. After Tang Rong found out, he made up a big show in his mind. He was so angry that he had no good face for a day.


    "Last time I saw this kid was a little bit naive, but now I look a lot more stable. Marquis, I have a good understanding of my children."


    General Zhang looked at Tang Mo with satisfaction, and Tang Gang smiled and said, "This kid is just a break. Now that he has heavy chores on his body, he will naturally be more steady." "This kid still has a long way to go in the future. You know, I''m too early to write and don''t understand some things very well. I just hope you can give him some advice."


    "Why, has there been any change?"


    The old general Zhang heard what Tang Gang said. They did not agree with the old Marquis who wanted to abandon Wu Congwen. It was appropriate to retreat bravely, but they could not retreat so thoroughly. They always had to leave one more way for their children and grandchildren.


    Tang Gang said: "The plan cannot keep up with the changes. This kid has done a good job in the Northern Yajun Army and has to be appreciated by Commander Liao. He has also gained a reputation with the emperor. I can''t tell you the way forward."


    "Thunder, rain and dew are all the kindness of the Lord. Since they are appreciated by the Emperor, they will naturally share their worries."


    The old general Zhang understood, and also understood the purpose of Tang Gang coming today, and said, "Even for the sake of the old marquis, this kid can come to me if he has any confusion, and I will send someone to take care of him."


    "Thank you, Uncle Zhang."


    Tang Gang stood up and bowed to thank him. Tang Mo also bowed quickly, guessing in his heart that the scene he played had worked.


    His grandfather has been dead for many years, and he has lost his face and feelings once. The old man is willing to speak for him and use this love, which really surprised him.


    Since Mr. Zhang promised to take care of Tang Mo, he had to know his skills to achieve it.


    Xin''an and Wang accompanied Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang. The old man had heard General Zhang mention Xin''an several times, and received the New Year gift from her on the New Year Festival. He was considerate in everything and had a good impression of her.


    "Before I came, I was wondering what kind of girl I could be praised by the old man in my family. I was really gentle and charming when I saw her today."


    Xin An smiled and said, "But Grandma Zhang, I have never met the Zhang family grandfather before."


    "Then I''ll ask your husband."


    The old lady smiled and said, "You are his wife who keeps talking about three words."


    The old lady joked about Xin An. Logically, she should be embarrassed, but she would naturally become thick-skinned if she was joking too much.


    "He just opens his mouth and always makes me coax me around."


    The old lady laughed again, "That''s because he loves you and it''s your blessing."


    "But it''s his blessing to marry you."


    Xin An laughed with her, "I also feel very blessed. When I was at my parents'' home, my parents pampered my younger brother and gave in. When I arrived at the Marquis'' mansion, I was caring for my mother-in-law. My husband was also showing off his wishes, which was really perfect."


    The old lady nodded in appreciation and praised Xin''an with Wang. Wang naturally wanted to gilt his daughter-in-law. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law sat together and smiled, which made the old lady like it.


    As he was talking, a familiar voice came. When he turned his head and saw that he had met an acquaintance, Mrs. Zhang smiled with a big mouth. After seeing the ceremony, she smiled at Xin''an, "I heard that someone from the Marquis'' Mansion came today and wondered if you would come with him. It''s true."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 350 Say Xinan honest and smooth

    Chapter 350: Xin''an is honest and smooth


    Xin An was a little surprised when he met Mrs. Zhang at the Old General Zhang''s mansion.


    Although the two have known each other for several months, they have not thought about her as the granddaughter-in-law of the Old General Zhang.


    Mrs. Zhang learned that they knew each other and asked Mrs. Zhang to lead Xin An to speak. Xin An said as soon as she was discharged from the hospital, "I have known Mrs. Young Master for so long, but I don''t know that you are the granddaughter-in-law of the Zhang family''s grandfather."


    Mrs. Zhang turned her head, looking like you are so stupid.


    "You have been in Beijing for so long, but haven''t you sorted out the relationships between each family?"


    Xin An said she had sorted it out, "But the relationship here is complicated, how could I figure it out clearly in just a few years?"


    Mrs. Zhang thought about it and felt that what she said made sense. These were all learned since childhood. "The old man and the old marquis of the Marquis''s mansion were comrades-in-laws who fought together and had a very good relationship. In the past few years, the Marquis'' mansion only had less contact after writing."


    Xin An smiled apologetically, and she knew everything, but she couldn''t figure out the relationship here. It can be seen that she had really lived in vain in her previous life.


    "I ask you, isn''t your uncle''s family coming to your marquis''s prince''s family? He has brought two girls. Are you planning to look for a marriage in the capital?"


    Otherwise, if they have big mouths, they are curious and heavy.


    "No, everyone is back."


    "Go back?"


    Mrs. Zhang thought she would have fun after the New Year, "I heard that Mrs. Wei led two Wei girls to the house and promoted them everywhere as goods, so why did she go back?"


    Xin An silenced his forehead and hadn''t heard anyone speak so directly for a long time.


    "The young lady is wrong, she is just visiting her uncle''s old friend. She didn''t want to find her relatives in the capital. She left yesterday and rushed to take office."


    Mrs. Zhang obviously didn''t believe it. She was not stupid, let alone her news was so well-informed, how could she misunderstand it?


    "It''s really a good old man."


    The eyes fell on Xin''an''s face, "Too smooth."


    "ah?"


    Xin An found it funny, "Isn''t it that a good person? How can a good person still be smooth?"


    Mrs. Zhang said with great thought, "Where can you find first-hand news like this? You have to say what you know before you can exchange it."


    "I don''t believe you know nothing."


    Mrs. Zhang said that the news has been painful for a long time.


    The two sat down in the garden. The sun was beautiful today and the people were shining warm. Xin An said she really didn''t know much about what was happening outside, "I''m not a young lady, I know a lot."


    "It''s rare to go out on weekdays, so I''m familiar with a few people, so I naturally know less interesting news."


    Mrs. Zhang didn''t chase her and asked, "You know that she hadn''t sat down with anyone for a long time and talked about interesting things." She felt so nervous that she didn''t care whether Xin An wanted to do so. She immediately told her that she had heard the news. For example, the blessing from the Duke of Xiangguo''s Mansion was back, and she went to Huang Wei every day to find Huang Wei, saying that they had changed.


    "Did you hear that Zhuyou suffered less and suffered less in the village. He lost a lot of weight and was only taken back on the 27th day of the twelfth lunar month."


    "Didn''t you give Tao Yiran news?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I don''t know, my sister-in-law has not left since she became pregnant. Not to mention the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, even the gate of the courtyard is rarely left, so she is raising her baby." "If you don''t say that Zhuyou said you have changed, you shouldn''t think about my sister-in-law anymore."


    "Wouldn''t the Marquis'' Mansion be your world?"


    Mrs. Zhang tsk twice, "I heard you are helping the butler. This is above Tao Yiran, you are really smooth."


    Xin An was amused and crying, "It has nothing to do with whether my helping the housekeeper goes out or not."


    "Besides, there are elders above, so where is my world."


    Mrs. Zhang looked like you couldn''t deceive me, "I believe other people, you and I don''t believe me. You are your mother-in-law''s daughter-in-law."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Can''t I have the ability to be a housekeeper?"


    "Look, admit it, it''s just smooth."


    I couldn¡¯t continue talking this day, so Xin An could only change the topic and let her talk about two more interesting things. Soon Mrs. Zhang discovered that although Xin An didn¡¯t know any new interesting things, she was a good listener. Not only did she concentrate on listening, but she also agreed, which made her feel very happy.


    When Mrs. Zhang left the Zhang family, she was reluctant to leave. When she was free, she wanted to go to the Hou¡¯s Mansion to talk to her. What can Xin¡¯an do?


    Only welcome.


    The group came out of the Zhang family and went to the Liu family again. Tang Gang also asked the Old General Liu to take care of Tang Mo, making Tang Mo feel that the old man really wanted to support him, and maybe he could trust him again.


    On the eighth day of the lunar month, the Hou Mansion returned to the days before the New Year. Tang Gang went to court early in the morning, Tang Mo also went out to work, Xin An continued to sleep until he woke up naturally, Tang Nan and the five Tang Nan brothers did not return to the college after the fifteenth day of the New Year. From today on, they had to calm down in the room to recite books. Tang Quaner and his three sisters were also detained by Zhao in the yard to calm down.


    There is something to do in the whole mansion, except Tang Rong.


    There were no ones in the mansion a few days ago. Now he is the only one who does nothing, and he is healed of his injuries and is very impatient.


    He was going to ask Cai Quan to urge the people who had collected the money but had not done the job, and he was also going to contact the people who had bribed him to make trouble before the New Year. He had not seen any results, and he would not pay the money behind him, so he would also vomit it out for him.


    Before he could start, Qing Mo came closer and lowered his voice, "Criminal, today, Manager Wei Chun said that he saw a white tiger ornament in his wife''s dowry in the pawnshop."


    Wei Chun was also the one who accompanied Tang Rong''s biological mother back then, and was responsible for managing several shops outside the mansion for Tang Rong.


    Before Tang Rong could come back to his senses, Qing Mo said again: "Manager Wei Chun said that after his inquiry, there was more than one wife''s dowry in the pawnshop. He thought the prince had encountered difficulties, so he came here to ask today."


    Tang Rong suddenly stood up, "Where are others?"


    ¡°Front yard.¡±


    Tang Rong quickly walked out. Seeing his back as he left, Aunt Cai suddenly felt a little panicked. She thought that she had made up for it and should not be able to see it. She comforted herself before turning around to work hard.


    In the front yard, when Manager Wei Chun saw Tang Rong, he told what he found. The reason was that he found a hairpin on his head of a merchant who had a dealer, and pretended to ask inadvertently, and then he found out that it was from the pawnshop.


    He went to the pawnshop on the grounds of exchanging treasures, and he got his wife''s dowry back then. "The ornament of the white jade tiger going down the mountain is one of the family heirlooms of the Wei family. It has been passed down for four generations in the Wei family. The master took it out to dowry for his wife. The yellow markings on the back of the tiger were naturally formed, and I will never read it wrong."


    "There is another bottle of a pair of beautiful women shrugging shoulders. The picture of the lady on it was depicted by the master who specially found a scholar and asked a craftsman to burn it. There is no one in this world that is exactly the same."


    "According to the owner of the pawnshop, a man of thirty-seven or eight, he said that the owner''s life was not easy. After being a subsidy, he didn''t say which one was the specific one."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 351 Tang Rongs plan

    Chapter 351 Tang Rong¡¯s plan


    Wei Chun''s words made Tang Rong look ashen. If it was true, it meant that theft of his biological mother''s dowry made him not rich and his purse worse.


    "This matter is left to you to investigate and I will give you two days."


    At this moment, there was a partner of doubt in his mind. A few years ago, his mother''s dowry was in the hands of Wang, and he knew how much he spent.


    Later, when he arrived at Chunrong Courtyard, only Tao Yiran had contacted him with the key, but he knew that Tao Yiran''s temperament would not be able to do something stealing, so the first person to doubt was Aunt Cai.


    But he did not immediately interrogate Aunt Cai, pretending that nothing had happened, and just waited for Wei Chun to find out before he could make a decision.


    "Transfer the wind to Cai Quan."


    Xin An teased the meat ball, but he didn''t raise his head, but felt a little regretful. She planned to use Aunt Cai''s move in two days, but Tang Rong''s people discovered it first, which made Aunt Cai''s effect much smaller and could not cause any major harm to Tang Rong. As long as he cried properly, the poor old lady would definitely compensate him, and Tang Gang would not let him go.


    Maybe you will get compensation in the end and you will be more valuable than losing those, and you will make a fortune.


    What a pity.


    Manager Wei Chun quickly found Cai Quan. Cai Quan ran away first, taking his son and his girlfriend with him, without a trace.


    Before running away, he took away all the money, but Aunt Cai didn''t notice it at all. After Tang Rong opened the warehouse, she took the initiative to get up and prepared to bite Wang as soon as the incident happened.


    Several large boxes were carried into the yard one after another and opened them one by one. Some boxes only had half of the items, some were worthless at first glance, and there were even empty boxes.


    The moment the box was opened, Tao Yiran was very shocked, "Where is the thing inside?"


    Aunt Cai was even more exaggerated. She first exclaimed, so she stepped forward and checked carefully, "These are not the wife''s dowry. Oh my God, what exactly happened?"


    "Every dowry of the wife back then was carefully selected by the master and the old lady. They were all exquisite things, so why did they all change them to these?"


    "Criminal, these things are wrong. The wife of the wife has been kept by now. Did the wife make a mistake when she is busy?"


    Tao Yiran, who didn''t know the inside story, suspected that she had joined Wang after hearing this guidance. It was not uncommon for the second wife to take control of the dowry and replace the pillars or directly greedy. She felt that Wang would not be the exception.


    I originally thought Tang Rong would be led by the nose, but he just looked at the boxes coldly and said, "I opened and inspected these boxes myself when they came. Each box was full of gold, silver and jade. "


    "Aunt Cai, Aunt Liu, you two are the managers of Chunhuayuan. Tell me what''s going on?"


    Aunt Cai was shocked. No one knew more than her how many of these boxes were originally loaded and what they were loaded. Why did the prince say that?


    Aunt Liu spoke first, "Since the prince saw it with his own eyes, it can only mean that there was a thief in Chunhuayuan. The keys in charge of these boxes were originally kept by the young lady, but the young lady had never moved a few boxes, let alone opened them to check it out. Later, the prince was in charge of the key. The prince put the key in the study room, so it was only easy for those who could enter and exit the study room at will."


    "It is not easy to take out so many objects out of the yard. The thief is afraid that they will take them out little by little."


    Speaking of this, everyone''s eyes fell on Aunt Cai. Aunt Cai was panicked and hurriedly knelt down, "The prince is clear, I have been with the prince for many years, and have you ever done anything to betray the master?"


    Tang Rong didn''t say much, so he just asked Qing Mo to pick up the person. Cai Shun, who was tied up, was quickly picked up.


    Originally, Cai Shun had already left the city, but he couldn''t feel relieved that he had raised the courtesan lady for these days and wanted to go back and take the courtesan to run with him. As soon as he returned, he was caught by Wei Chun''s people and tortured Cai Shun and explained everything.


    A few days ago, he became obsessed with the top brothels. In order to win the favor of the beauty, he pretended to be a rich young man, with silk, satin, gold, jade and wine. He didn''t long after he tossed himself. He was bewitched by the beauty and quickly borrowed money from the seal. Then he was out of control and could only ask Aunt Cai to take action on several boxes more and more frequently.


    The entire theft case was not difficult at all. The truth was revealed. Aunt Cai looked decisive, and Tang Rong''s face turned pale. Wei Chun''s departure was one step too late, so Cai Quan ran away.


    "Criminal, Prince, please forgive me for my sake for the sake of my servant serving you for many years?"


    It took a long time for Aunt Cai to find her voice and kowtowed, "Crown Prince, you have been cheated. There are not so many things in this box, and the things inside are not that valuable. They have been replaced long ago."


    What she said was the fact, but Tang Rong wanted to take this opportunity to settle the account. He knew how many things were in the box, and he also understood where the original things were spent, but no matter how much they knew, it would be bad to spread.


    The Wei family was not rich. Because my daughter married the Hou Mansion, she pieced together some decent dowry. Speaking of which, those dowry were not particularly valuable, especially after spending over the past few years, except for a few good things left, the rest of the left can only be made up.


    He must take this opportunity to refill his purse.


    It¡¯s a pity that Cai Quan ran away, causing him to lose a lot.


    "Mother is kind. When she kept these things in her hands, she didn''t make any mistakes. She handed them in my hands. It''s only been so long that you stolen them. "


    "Now you are not only not sure of your mistakes, but also want to bite your mother. I am so lucky to keep you."


    Tang Rong''s eyes were cold, so Aunt Cai should always play her greatest role.


    Aunt Liu took the opportunity to beat the dog in the water, "Aunt Cai, you should explain it carefully until now. The prince has seen all the items in the box with his own eyes. Could it be that the prince can still lie?"


    "At this time, you still want to turn the tables on the prince''s injustice, and you have a vicious heart."


    Aunt Cai is now really unaware of why the prince was lying. Cai Shun also kowtowed and begged for mercy. Unfortunately, he knew nothing about what Cai Quan did, which made Tang Rong see no value in him.


    "I was locked into the woodshed and informed the yamen, and I said that there was a rebel slave in the marquis''s mansion, and asked the government to assist in the investigation."


    "Calculate these boxes and search the Cai family''s house."


    Aunt Cai and Cai Shun and her son were dragged down by blocking their mouths. Tao Yiran looked at the box and felt half-hearted again, "Can those objects that were faked be retrieved?"


    She was not interested in these things before, but now she is no longer interested in this man. If she doesn¡¯t grab some money in her hands, what¡¯s the point of life?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 352 The mantis stalks the cicada oriole behind

    Chapter 352: The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole behind


    Even if the victim has a defrauded object, it is not realistic to take it back from the pawnshop, unless he takes the money to redeem it.


    Don¡¯t say that Tang Rong didn¡¯t have that much money in his hands, even if he had one, he didn¡¯t plan to redeem the old items. They could only be placed in the warehouse for ash after redeeming them.


    He took Tao Yiran''s hand and apologized, "I blame me for not controlling this situation, but don''t worry. Although I lost a lot this time, there are still some items in the warehouse, and the mansion has monthly money every month. I have 5,000 taels of extra money this year."


    "You can''t be wronged."


    Tao Yiran pulled her hand back without a trace and sat down on the side with her stomach, "Do you want to tell your father about this?"


    If you can tell the old lady that you know, just ask the old lady to supplement it.


    When I think of the old lady, I think of the pieces of topaz ornaments. Tang Rong said he wanted to give it to her, but it ended up falling into Xin An next door.


    "But you still have to let your grandmother know?"


    Of course, you have to know that the best thing is that Tao Yiran went to the old lady to cry, but Tang Rong could not say this directly, as he showed that he was greedy and philanthropic.


    "I''d better not, my grandmother is in poor health, so I can only worry if I know."


    Tao Yiran didn''t care, but she couldn''t just say that if she wanted the old lady to subsidize, she seemed too cheesy to calculate.


    They were waiting for each other to say what they were in their hearts, but both of them had to maintain their image. Things were so stalemate. After a while, Tao Yiran got up and said, "I''ll talk to my mother and see what Aunt Cai and her son should do."


    This is what happened and I should tell Wang, the mistress of the family. Wang, who knew about the old lady, might know it. Tang Rong nodded, "Thank you for your hard work. I will also talk to my father about this matter tonight, that''s right."


    After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Aunt Cai just now, biting his mother casually. I''m afraid that my mother will have a misunderstanding when she finds out. Please explain it to me."


    If Wang was smart, he would know how to do it. He didn''t believe that so many things were held in Wang''s hands for many years, and she didn''t touch her hands at all.


    And his father, he used the most.


    Tao Yiran nodded.


    This can be regarded as the couple''s "progress", and at least they know that they have to open their mouths.


    "What happened?"


    Wang, who heard the news, subconsciously thought that Xin An had taken action, but then he thought it was unlikely. If Xin An had taken action, he would have passed so lightly. I am afraid that Aunt Cai, the thunder, was discovered early and it was useless.


    ¡°How much has been lost?¡±


    Tao Yiran said that half of the items in several large boxes were lost, and the rest were not valuable, or they were replaced with fakes.


    "There are several large boxes and objects, but Mrs. Cai didn''t bite so many of them to death. She also said that some boxes were empty. How could this be possible? My husband said that he had personally inspected them. Mrs. Cai is really hateful."


    Wang''s expression had not changed, and he had a clear idea in his heart. This was about to fall on Mrs. Cai.


    Tao Yiran said again, "My husband said that his mother is kind. He has made no mistakes in keeping these dowries over the years. He handed them over the original hands. How could he allow Mrs. Cai to bite her mother at will?"


    "If my mother hears any gossip, please don''t take it to heart." Wang''s eyes flashed slightly, and this time he understood Tao Yiran''s intention for this trip.


    "It''s true that you couple are not strict in control of your subordinates. You only care about raising your baby, and the boss doesn''t care about the affairs in the hospital, and just let an old lady control the affairs in the hospital."


    "Since the matter is clear, you will recover what should be recovered, and you will punish what should be punished, or you will send it directly to the official or sell it directly. It''s just a matter of just one sentence."


    All he should say was said. Tao Yiran got up and went back to Chunhuayuan. Wang sat for a while, then ordered someone to open a warehouse, selected some items from the warehouse, and paid 2,000 taels of silver from the public account. After waiting for Tang Gang to come back, he told him about this matter first.


    "Then Mrs. Cai is really bold and cannot be kept. It is a good thing that the boss used this matter to expose the dowry."


    "It was just that he suddenly lost so much. I thought I should give him a subsidy of one or two. Today I opened the warehouse and found the items and prepared another 2,000 taels of silver. What do the marquis think?"


    Tang Gang used a lot of dowry and Wang also touched his hands. Tang Rong was afraid that he would wait for such an opportunity. He personally came forward to complete the matter, and the purpose was very simple.


    Want to make compensation.


    For this reason, Tao Yiran brought him such words, so he should not underestimate him.


    Tang Gang didn''t think too much, but felt that his eldest son had enough face. After the matter was exposed, no one could mention it again. "Just do it like this. His yard has a lot of people and a lot of expenses."


    "Give him another thousand taels from my private warehouse."


    Wang nodded and soon took these things to Chunhua Academy in person. Tang Rong first blamed himself, and then politely said, "It was the matter of our hospital. How can we make up for it with the public minister''s supplements? This is unfair to my second brother."


    Wang is still kind, "You are the prince of our Marquis'' Mansion. No one can be missing. Besides, there are so many people in your courtyard and the expenses are not small. If the mansion is not very rich, you should have subsidized you more. Your second brother will agree if he knows."


    "Don''t be too sad if your biological mother loses her dowry. People always have to look forward. As long as you are well, your mother will be relieved in heaven and will not care about those things outside of her body."


    ¡°What has been gone, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Tang Rong naturally understood what Wang meant. Even if the dowry was completely overturned, no one could mention it in the future.


    "What my mother said makes my son suddenly enlightened. The so-called "sacrifice of money and avoid disasters will definitely be smooth this year."


    Wang said a few more words of comfort, left everything behind, and went to the old lady''s yard, told the old lady about the matter, and also told the subsidies in the mansion. The old lady first scolded Aunt Cai, and asked Ganlu to send good things and two thousand taels of cash to Tang Rong. Soon Tang Yu also learned about this, so he naturally sent him condolences.


    "So you can''t hold the handle in your hands for too long. Now it''s better. After spending a long time, he made a lot of money. Can his things be worth so much money?"


    Tang Mo regretted it very much. Both of them were waiting for a suitable opportunity. They were about to take action but they were in a mess.


    "He gave the fact that the dowry was incomplete in one fell swoop, and showed good things to the old man, and he also got some benefits in vain. Once he copied the Cai family, he would regain all the money and make a lot of money."


    Xin An heard his thoughts and spoke when he was almost venting. "I asked Nanfeng to report the message to Cai Quan and sent Chunyang to Xin''s house. The money that Cai Quan swept away should have been obtained at this moment."


    "This is called the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 353 Because you cant keep it

    Chapter 353 Because you can''t keep it


    Xin An once again surprised Tang Mo. He never expected that she would still have one move, and it would not be a loss for this.


    ¡°How should I arrange the money after I get it?¡±


    Seeing that he was eager to try, Xin An spoke slowly, "It''s better to have less ill-gotten wealth. I will exchange the silver for rice, flour, cloth and medicinal materials, and give it all to Gu Laotang and Sales Bureau."


    Although Tang Mo felt it was a pity, he had no other opinions and only made one request, "Can you get some for me? There are a few people under me who are not easy at home, and those who are also quick to do things and work hard. I use it very easily."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "Just take it from the box of money, there is no need to sting here."


    "Spend wherever you should spend, don''t be afraid of not having enough money. Can you still lack money when you meet me?"


    A sentence that was originally an understatement made Tang Mo feel happy and happily came up, holding the person in his arms, "Why does this sound so pleasant? Oh, I don''t know what to say."


    His wife is so rich and proud.


    Xin An raised her eyebrows. She never told Tang Mo that her father wanted to pay her dividends, and she was not going to tell him in the future. She couldn''t hand over all her bottom. It was not that she didn''t trust Tang Mo. She was just a subconscious self-protection.


    Besides, even if she didn''t have that dividend, she was not short of money. The old lady in the entire Hou Mansion had the most good things and the most cash.


    "You can do it well and strive to get a new level this year. It''s not easy to ask the emperor to give it to you for free."


    "I''ll be fine if you''re okay. Even my father will benefit from it. What''s the point of spending some money for you? You spend it on your ability."


    Tang Mo is very beautiful, but he just feels that he is full of energy and has endless energy to spend.


    Life was smooth, and it was soon the fifteenth day of the year. On this day, all officials were on holiday. Tang Gang chose to call Tang Rong to the study room and formally asked him to release the matter. He even chose the place and position he went to.


    The seventh-rank magistrate of Wuzhou Shanyang County. Shanyang County is not rich, but it is not bad. This is the place of training that Tang Gang chose for Tang Rong so that he would not do anything wrong because his jurisdiction was too rich, nor would he suffer because he was too poor and suffered. The key is that he was familiar with the governor of Wuzhou and could also ask others to take care of him secretly.


    "County magistrate?"


    Tang Rong was furious. Most of the families who went down to experience the experience were following the officials. First, there was no danger, and they could still get credit for their achievements and be taken care of. They just went to plating and waited for promotion when they came back.


    "Why is the county magistrate?"


    The seventh grade is far inferior to Tang Mo now.


    "Is the county magistrate not good?"


    Tang Gang did not allow him to question, "The chief of a county, how many things are involved in, and how many people''s livelihoods are involved, I will provide you with an experienced teacher to help you, and you can study hard."


    The prince of the Marquis''s Mansion must go through the training, "Don''t think that the official position is small. Many generals in the court start from ordinary soldiers in the army, and there is no preferential treatment."


    "The prince in Rongchang County Prince''s Mansion started from the county magistrate. What an outstanding person he is now?"


    A few days ago, he met the prince of Rongchang County Prince''s Mansion. He was steady and experienced in advance and retreat. You should know that he was arrogant before he was able to practice. It can be seen that he was very effective in exercising.


    Tang Rong didn¡¯t think that Tang Gang was thinking about him at all. What kind of virtue is the prince of Rongchang County Prince¡¯s Mansion? Can he compare with him?


    "Since it''s so good, why don''t you let your second brother go? Why can''t your son stay in the capital?"


    Three years later, will the Marquis'' Mansion still have his place?


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    Pull out the drawer and push the confession document I gave him earlier to Tang Rong, "Look at it for yourself."


    After a while, Tang Rong''s face changed little by little, and he was shocked and guilty. Tang Gang took his expression in his eyes, "You can''t deny this matter. Do you know what will happen if this matter is passed into the emperor''s ears?"


    "Don''t say it''s you, even I will be implicated. Your second brother asks Liao Zhi to conceal this for the sake of the entire Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tang Rong fell down on the chair. No wonder those people collected the money but did not pass the message in. He thought he ran away like the people who were assassinated last time. It turned out that they were all caught and bit him out.


    He was even more anxious. Cai Quan had not held him yet. If he had fallen into the hands of someone who was interested, he would probably not be able to pick it off.


    Next, the father and son said something in the study for more than half an hour, but no third person knew what they said. Tang Rong finally agreed to let him go and would set off as soon as possible.


    On the evening of the fifteenth day of the New Year, Tang Gang tried his best to save Tang Rong''s face, saying that he had visited several respected elders, and all suggested that Tang Rong go out to experience and count who had achieved success in his experience and was valued when he came back.


    In short, we tried our best to create something that was very honorable for Tang Rong to experience when going out.


    Tang Mo smiled all over his face, Tang Rong smiled hard, and Tao Yiran decided on the spot that she would not go to office. Why should she suffer if the wife of the prince of the Hou¡¯s family?


    What are you talking about doing things inside and outside? You are not serving Tang Rong like an old mother?


    Besides, what great wife can a county need to receive her personally, and she has no need to lower her identity.


    In the evening, the two returned to Chunhua Courtyard. Tao Yiran persuaded Tang Rong to let her stay in the Marquis'' Mansion on the pretext of being too big and inconvenient. The situation was objective, and Tang Rong didn''t say anything, but was busy preparing for what he had left.


    People can leave, but what should be arranged clearly. In any case, Tang Mo cannot be so smooth.


    On the 16th, Tang Mo took half a day off and personally escorted five Tang family cousins ??to Qianmen Academy. He carefully advised them along the way that because these five men did not live in the academy and still lived in the Marquis'' Mansion, they were not reluctant to leave.


    After leaving the academy, Tang Mo went to an inconspicuous teahouse, and Luo Qi asked for a greeting.


    "Sit down."


    Tang Mo looked up and said the first sentence was, "Don''t always think about making money, your future is important."


    Luo Qiwen has already started to form cliques and is still controlling a small force behind his back. It feels different from Luo Qiwen who Xin An mentioned in his previous life.


    Luo Qi asked and sat down, saying, "If you want to share the worries for the young master, I am afraid that I can''t do it alone, and I have to have a few more people."


    Tang Mo asked him a few questions about his studies and learned that he was a Class A in the College''s teaching exam at the end of the year last month. "I have three cousins, fourteen years old, studying at Qianmen Academy. The mansion is going to invite a teacher for them separately, and I will recommend you."


    "In the future, you will come to the Marquis'' Mansion after school in the afternoon and stay in the Marquis'' Mansion at night, which will be helpful to your studies."


    Luo Qiwen has helped him a lot these days, and he has made a little contribution to the success of the Beiya Army. He has done his best and he always has to give some benefits.


    Luo Qi asked again and bowed, "Thank you, young master."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 354 Tang Rong takes a concubine again

    Chapter 354 Tang Rong takes a concubine again


    Being able to enter and exit the Marquis'' Mansion is a great thing for Luo Qiwen. With the Marquis'' Mansion as his backer, as long as he is on the list in the scientific examination, he will definitely have a different future.


    Tang Mo could clearly feel Luo Qiwen''s excitement at this moment, thinking that he would talk to Tang Nan again when he turned around. If possible, he could make friends with some poor students in the academy and win them over at the critical moment, so that he could become a vassal of the Hou''s Mansion.


    Which of the powerful ministers in the court is not a disciple and old friend spread all over the court and the country, with lush branches and leaves?


    Luo Qi asked to calm himself down. The big tree in the Hou Mansion, the young master''s thigh, was hugging him tighter and tighter.


    "After entering the mansion, I just need to carefully tutor my two cousins'' homework, and try to make my father look at you with admiration. If you have other things, just keep your eyes on me. My brother will leave Beijing every day, and the next three years will be my chance."


    He created some surprise on the way to take office. He was not going to arrange this plan for Luo Qi, and he could not do it yet.


    Luo Qi asked solemnly and decided to start to calm down and study from today. The opportunity has finally come, so you must seize it.


    On the evening of that day, Tang Mo introduced Luo Qi to Tang Gang and asked, saying that it was introduced to him by a colleague of his. "The three cousins ??Tang Chu, Tang Xu and Tang Qi are not old. If those old men come to teach them, they may not like it."


    "This person is likely to be in high school next time he takes the science exam."


    It is not difficult for the Hou Mansion to invite a husband. After the news is released, the teacher is looking for recommendation. Tang Nan and Tang Hua have already found their husbands and will come to the mansion early next month. There are also many candidates for the remaining three sons. Tang Gang is curious, "Tell me what you think."


    Tang Mojiang didn''t hide his plans, "If Luo Qi asked about high school, we just needed to take a little action to find a good job for him. The Hou Mansion gave up Wu Congwen, and my elder brother and I were obviously not the material. There are still too few branches on the big tree in our Hou Mansion."


    "I didn''t have a chance before, but now what about the five cousins? It''s natural for our scholars in Manchu to do this again."


    "I have asked carefully about my cousin Wang Shi''s fate this year, and it is almost a foregone conclusion to be on the list."


    A meaningful look at Tang Gang, ¡°On the day the Medicinal Food Shop opened, my father had seen those people brought by my cousin Yaoming, but was he jealous?¡±


    A respected gentleman and a scholar with a bright future, which one does not want to make friends with?


    Tang Gang was moved, but hesitated. Tang Mo said, "Father, as the saying goes, you will take orders when you have power in hand, but you don''t use power in hand, isn''t that a waste?"


    "Today my father has power, and the courtiers are polite. If one day I am idle at home, it would be useless to be left with only a marquis."


    The old man just stings, always feeling that the power is gone after it is used. Even his family is willing to pull it up. Everyone is getting fire and fire. Can power be used up?


    If you don¡¯t take advantage of the right to support your own people, who else can you expect to send warmth when you are nothing?


    Tang Gang looked at Tang Mo, "I called the Luo Qi asked you to see me, and I always have to see the quality."


    Is the second brother''s past **** pretending or real? Now he looks really strange. It seems that the second brother will definitely bring him many surprises in the next three years. Even if he is unwilling to do so, he must admit that the second brother now looks better than the eldest brother.


    The eldest is a slut, and the second is a real person. He can''t help but worry about his eldest son in his heart. He only hopes that he will succeed in his experience. Otherwise, the title of this marquis'' mansion would have a variable. You must know that he can come to the emperor and ask for a title, but whether this title can fall on the boss''s head must be nodded. The emperor clearly likes the second one more.


    Luo Qiwen arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion the next evening and successfully passed the teaching examinations of Tang Gang and Tang Yu. Only then did he feel that Tang Mo said it well. If Luo Qiwen had a high school, he would be a disciple of the Marquis'' Mansion and would become a branch on the thick branches of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Should he ask Wang Shi of the Wang family?


    "He has the teacher''s teachings, so there should be no big problem."


    Wang didn''t understand why Tang Gang cared about Wang Shi. When did he take the initiative to care about these relatives?


    Tang Gang said, "It''s three months left, so you have to prepare well. Go back to the Wang family and ask if there is anyone who needs help from the Hou Mansion. If you ask the husband for advice, you can find it for him. You can even let him read the books in the Hou Mansion. Your nephew always has to have snacks."


    This is really the sun hitting the west. Although Wang didn''t understand what Tang Gang was thinking for the time being, he naturally had to thank him for such a good thing. Not to mention anything else, Wang Shi would have to go to Tang Gang after high school.


    Wang Shidao came very quickly and borrowed more than a dozen books from the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. Although their cousin asked them to borrow casually, it was different for his uncle to speak. When will he not borrow it at this time?


    Tang Rong immediately understood Tang Mo''s plan when he heard the news, and he felt even more frustrated. He dared to occupy the resources in the mansion before he left. If he left the mansion, he would probably have the final say.


    But he doesn''t have time to do anything now, because he is about to become the groom again.


    Tao Yiran followed Wang''s suggestion and personally took a noble concubine for Tang Rong, named Cao Lingshuang. His father was a 16th-rank official. As early as last year, Lord Cao intended to send his daughter to curry favor with Tang Rong. At that time, Tang Rong did not nodded with his reputation. A few days ago, Tang Gang personally decided on this person.


    The noble concubines are different from the cheap concubines when they enter the door. A cup of tea in the concubine''s house can be determined. The Cao family carried people in from the side of the Hou''s mansion in a sedan chair. The maids and dowry were prepared in full, and Chunhua Courtyard was decorated, which was also considered festive.


    The next morning, Tao Yiran drank Aunt Cao''s concubine tea, gave her a gift and left food. Aunt Cao''s abdominal pain that afternoon, and the doctor diagnosed that she had menstruation early. She was fine after prescribing her prescription for two days. No one, including Aunt Cao, took this matter seriously.


    "It hurts so strange. I''m afraid I''m not eating something unclean."


    Xin An said this, and Cuiping sighed and said, "I''m afraid this Aunt Cao will be lonely until old."


    Xin An turned his head and then suddenly realized, "Can''t you?"


    Tao Yiran is a person who just wants to enjoy happiness. Earlier, she thought that Tao Yiran in her previous life had true love for Tang Rong. She gradually looked like she didn''t look like her in the past few months. She should just want to rely on men to live a good life, otherwise how could she not want to get close to Tang Rong after Tang Rong was pulled into bed?


    Cuiping smiled but didn''t say anything, thinking that the move of the prince''s wife next door was a common method for women in the inner courtyard of the high-ranking households. A concubine of a good background would take office for three years. No one could care about her for the past three years. She was the prince''s wife in the eyes of outsiders. If she had a son, she could still threaten her mistress.


    The threat of breaking her road will no longer exist. In addition, the prince¡¯s wife next door holds three children, one of whom is already a son, so there is no need to go to the post to suffer losses.


    Xin An quickly figured out the trade-offs and sighed quietly, not knowing how to evaluate them


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 355 Invitation from King Jins Mansion

    Chapter 355 Invitation from Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion


    Xin An was not ready to interfere in the matter of Aunt Cao in Chunhuayuan, and she had more important things to do.


    The young lady of Zhang family reminded her that she should indeed understand the relationship between the various families in Beijing and Central China. Her arrival made her know a lot, but she was too busy before the New Year and didn¡¯t really care about sorting it out carefully. She took out the paper and prepared to figure it out clearly in the past two days, so she didn¡¯t have to make jokes when she went out in the future.


    Now she can make excuses for the reason she just arrived in the capital. If she has a few more days, this reason will not be used.


    Unfortunately, Cuiping didn''t know everything, so Xin An personally invited Mrs. Zhang to help her.


    "You ask me these things, you have to ask the right people. There are few things in the Beijing family that I don''t know. Anyway, I''m bored, so I''ll tell you a good idea."


    Xin''an brought many gifts, was polite and had a low attitude. Mrs. Zhang was very satisfied, "When will it start? Should you come to me or will I go to the Hou''s Mansion?"


    Xin An climbed up the pole, "If it''s convenient for the young lady, go to the Marquis'' Mansion. I have three cousins, and I''m even more disgusted. Let''s listen together, I''ll have to work hard for you."


    "My mother''s surname is Xie. If you want to go to the end, just call me Xie sister."


    "Thanks?"


    Xin''an''s mind changed, "Sister Xie is related to Changhou''s Mansion?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not close.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang said that her parents'' home was not from the capital, and her father also followed General Zhang to fight. Xin An suddenly realized, "Sister Xie is still behind the general."


    "That''s right, you know how to kung fu, can''t you tell me?"


    Mrs. Zhang was very proud and then said that there was nothing good, "I was a child, my father, my brother and I were either fighting a war or garrisoned outside the army. My mother and I were at home. Later, when we got married, we were not even as hot as a man. The man left Beijing again. I will never have the life of a member of the League in my life."


    "It''s not like you, you can see it all day."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Sister Xie is really amazing. You are the strong rear of General Zhang Xiao¡¯s. Only when you can keep him steady can you be good. Half of his credit must be yours."


    "That''s right, it doesn''t depend on how much I''ve paid."


    That was countless long nights.


    After making an appointment, Mrs. Zhang arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion the next morning. Xin An led her around the Marquis'' Mansion, and then set the place to study in Ningxiangyuan. Although Mrs. Zhang was a big mouth, she was a real person. As long as Xin An asked her, she would tell her that she was clear about those complicated relationships and knew more than Cuiping.


    After using it for three days, Xin''an drew a picture. Even Mrs. Zhang was surprised when the picture came out. "My goodness, I know all these things, but seeing that you draw it like this, the four words "a mess" are simply vividly displayed on the paper."


    With Prince Cheng as the center, all kinds of in-laws and relatives are beaten around the bush, involving more than 30 families, but they still haven''t continued to expand. For example, behind Li Yuyan, there is the Duke of Zhenguo behind, and the Duke of Zhenguo involves more than a dozen families. If you keep drawing it, it will be endless.


    "I think your job is superficial. If you dig deeper, you will have some classmates and friends, which is even more amazing."


    Xin An smiled and said, "I originally wanted to know a general idea so that I could not go out and see a little bit of darkness. It''s almost done here. I have to thank you for telling me this."


    "Forget it, thank you, don''t talk about this." Mrs. Zhang, who has a rare big mouth, thinks that she can''t say anything. Xin An smiled and said, "That''s natural. I just want to recognize someone and have no other thoughts, but in the eyes of others, I''m afraid I''ll think I''m conspiring something."


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang was a little scared. They were military generals, and it was very taboo to do this by military generals.


    Seeing that she wanted to speak but stopped, Xin An was also very accomplicated and burned the drawing in front of her. "It''s better not to keep this thing, I just remember it. If you can''t remember, just ask Sister Xie again."


    The flames swallowed the paper and quickly turned into ashes. Mrs. Zhang breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that Xin An was indeed a good friend.


    "Okay, if you don''t understand anything else you don''t know, I will tell you."


    On the 26th day of the first lunar month, Wang received an invitation from Prince Jin''s Mansion, inviting her to go to Prince Jin''s Mansion to watch the apricot blossoms on the eighth day of the second month. The person who sent the post said that Princess Jasmine Jin, who was given by Xin''an before the New Year, was very fond of it and asked Xin''an to go on the eighth day of the lunar month.


    "This post is specially given to you, and my mother has benefited from you this time."


    Wang happily delivered the invitation to Xin''an, "It''s very correct to leave the matter outside the mansion to you. There are still a few days before the eighth day of the lunar month. You have to prepare early, and take the three girls from Ningxiangyuan together."


    "This is the first flower-watching banquet at the beginning of the year, and it is still in Prince Jin''s Mansion. Of course, we must prepare well."


    Xin''an is going to Xin''s house in the afternoon to see what flowers the gardeners have cultivated, and pick up a few pots of beautiful ones to send to King Jin''s mansion.


    He also ordered someone to ask the shopkeeper of the cloth shop to give some of the most fashionable materials this year to choose from, and also choose some jewelry. The ones I bought last winter will not be suitable for wearing in spring, and spring will have bright and vibrant spring.


    Xin''an got busy that day. He first went to Ningxiangyuan. The three girls were excited to find out that they were going to the royal palace to enjoy the flowers. Zhao''s face turned red with joy. Then Xin''an went to Xin''s house.


    Tang Rong, who was already starting to pack his luggage, had a deep face when he learned about this. After a while of silence, he went back to the house and searched for a while, and then went out.


    At Xin''s house, Aunt Wang was very happy to see Xin''an coming. At this time, she was already preparing to marry a wife. She had just bought some items for the new house and came back. "About the day, the master is already on the way to the capital. I guess he will be there in half a month."


    "I have already packed up the main courtyard and bought some ornaments to keep them so that the master can live comfortably."


    "The flowers planted in the yard last year have all sprouted, and they will look great in another half a month. Master Lin and his son are very concerned about the flowers and plants. They just evacuated the greenhouse yesterday and bought a batch of seedlings. I don''t know what they are, but they are precious."


    Aunt Wang smiled and told Xin An about the arrangements for Xin¡¯an these days. She took Xin An to see the flowers and plants in the yard, saying which ones were newly planted, which ones were planted last year, and what they were about to bloom, with excitement in her tone.


    Master Kobayashi also came and took Xin''an to the flower house to see the flowers. Although the greenhouse was removed, some of the flowers were precious and had to adapt to the house first before moving out.


    "This is the time when orchids and daffodils bloom well. Please take a look here, young lady."


    The orchids had just sprouted their buds and had not yet officially bloomed. Narcissus had bloomed from the beginning of the New Year to the end of the New Year. Master Kobayashi said that he had raised several pots of plum blossoms before the New Year. "It was all old stakes to draw new buds, and after pruning and traying branches, it was not bad."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 356 Today is another day I learned

    Chapter 356 Today is another day I learned


    In Xin''an''s opinion, Master Xiaolin''s ability in cultivating flowers and plants is better than his father. The flowers and plants in the house are particularly vivid, and even the pots of red plums in front of him are very interesting.


    She caught a glance at a pot of plum blossoms. The flower pot with plum blossoms is quite large, with thick branches and moss covered with soil. There are two pottery men of the longevity immortals sitting on the green platform to play chess, and there is a pottery bridge next to it, which is quite interesting.


    "When the red plum blossoms are blooming, there will be more charming when there are petals and showers."


    Master Kobayashi is very satisfied with his work, and Xin An also likes it, "There are many similarities, different postures and different interests, which is interesting."


    ¡°Master Kobayashi has good craftsmanship.¡±


    A thought suddenly flashed in his mind, "Has Master Kobayashi thought about various flowers and plants, and then opened a shop in the city?"


    "The young lady said she would open a flowerbed and sell flowers by herself?"


    Master Kobayashi was excited. He naturally had an idea. Even the person who signed the contract for sale could not help but feel satisfied with the current errands. How could he dare to think about anything else?


    Xin''an said that Master Xiaolin could choose a piece of land in the farm to plant flowers and plants, "Let your father help me take care of it. I will buy a shop in the Flower and Bird Market and then set up a shopkeeper for you. You will be responsible for delivering flowers to each store. I will give you 30% of the profits. How about it?"


    Master Kobayashi knelt down in a flash, "I''m all following the arrangements of the young lady."


    He himself could not do it alone. Not to mention that he signed the contract for selling his body, he said that he had no land and capital, even if he opened a shop, who would he sell the flowers and plants to?


    The young lady takes 70%, and she can help open up sales with just one word. How can the money she earns less?


    Not to mention 30%, he must agree to 20%. Even if he doesn''t give it to him, he will do it even if he holds his contract to sell his body.


    "Then the matter is decided. You father and son take the time to go back to the village to choose a place. Please ask Manager Zhao to help you take out the charter as soon as possible. Then tell Manager Zhao that I will take out 20% of the profit to the people in the village. If you can go to the flower garden to help, you father and son will decide. After the charter comes out, I will pay my capital."


    Manager Kobayashi rubbed his hands excitedly and vowed to do it well. Xin An said again, "From today, you will be the manager of the flower garden, and your monthly money will increase from next month."


    "Although I have to be busy with the matter of the flower garden, the matter here cannot be delayed. I will arrange the pots of flowers I want as soon as possible."


    Manager Xiaolin nodded repeatedly, Xin An gave Wang Jin the matter of choosing a shop, and asked Wang Fu to temporarily take over the errand of manager of the shop. He was about to get married. Even if this errand was given to him, he would naturally have a better position to wait for him after he had learned it.


    After staying in Xin''s house for almost half an hour, I wanted to go to Wanyuanxing when I went out. After a few steps, a half-year-old boy gave her a piece of paper. Seeing the content on the note, Xin''an''s eyes were slightly dark, and then he asked Cao Gui to turn his horse''s head to a teahouse.


    "Wait for me downstairs."


    At the entrance of the restaurant, Xin An looked up at the direction of the second floor. Chunyang was worried and Cao Gui was not at ease. "It''s better to let Miss Chunyang follow her in and just stay at the door. If you have anything to do, you can shout loudly. Beizhi is downstairs."


    It¡¯s not that he wants to be so loyal. It¡¯s because the second young lady gave too much, and he doesn¡¯t want to lose this job.


    Xin An was not timid, "Just do it."


    The private room on the second floor, Xin An opened as soon as he walked to the door. Tang Rong smiled at her gently and elegantly, "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    "It seems that my second brother is really different in your heart."


    Xin''an stopped three steps away from him, "You have so much effort to invite me, it''s not easy to disappoint you. I wonder what your elder brother has to do?"


    "You have to be so accomplicated between you and me?" Tang Rong was helpless and even looked doting, which made Xin An tremble and felt a little creepy.


    "I was abrupt."


    Tang Rong smiled helplessly again, "I know that in your heart, I am probably not a good person. After all, I am the one who let you down."


    As he said that, he took out a purse from his arms, carefully took out a jade pendant from his purse, and looked up at Xin An, "Do you still remember this jade pendant?"


    Xin''an


    That was the certificate given by her father after the old marquis made a marriage with his father. It was considered a token. She had long forgotten about this matter. What did this dog do to find out this thing today?


    "Although this piece of jade looks good, it is also very ordinary."


    "Brother is the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion, with a bright future. It is better to wear such ordinary jade less. I don''t know, I thought the Marquis'' Mansion would be no longer possible."


    Tang Rong had no intention of being angry at all, and smiled bitterly at the corner of his lips, "I used to think that this jade was ordinary and not very important. Later, the more I looked at it, the more I felt that this jade was extraordinary, and I couldn''t bear to let go."


    One sentence almost made Xin An spit out the overnight dinner, "The jade has a spirit. When the eldest brother disliked this jade, I was afraid that it had lost its spirituality. Now it is just a better-looking stone, so brother should not worry. If the eldest brother feels regretful, let the eldest sister-in-law find more beautiful jade for the eldest brother."


    Tang Rong handed the jade pendant to Xin''an, "The past things were all mine, and I was also retribution. Now everything is not smooth, everything goes well, and I am ready to let it go. I have been going on for three years, and when I come back, I am afraid that things will change. This jade will return to the original owner."


    Xin An was not polite, and took it over. It would be best if this thing was broken. "Don''t say that you seem to be pitiful. I feel sorry for the people under your jurisdiction. I don''t know how much you will suffer when you meet an angry parent official like you."


    Tang Rong stopped slightly, as if he had not expected Xin An to have such a big opinion on him, and he thought that there had not been any direct conflict since she entered the mansion. He had never guilted her except for the matter of changing the marriage. That was because Tang Mo interfered, and he didn''t know how many bad things he had said behind his back.


    "It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding of me, but it doesn''t matter. After a long time, you will understand that I am not as hateful as you think."


    "Today, I just want to return this jade pendant to you. I didn''t return it in the mansion, but I''m just afraid that my second brother will misunderstand it."


    "Second brother"


    He looked helpless again, "I misunderstood my feelings. I saw that my second brother was good to you these days, and I was happy that you lived a good life, but there is something I want to tell you."


    He took a step forward and lowered his voice, "I originally thought my second brother would take off his anger for hating me, but now it seems that''s not the case. He probably wants to use you to deal with me."


    With this embarrassed and helpless look, if Xin An hadn''t known her enough, he would have been deceived by him. He should have asked Tang Mo to take a look, and he was full of words and sincere. This skill is really amazing.


    "After talking for a long time, do you think Tang Mo is false to me. What he wants is my dowry and my father''s money, and even deliberately guide me to hate you?"


    Tang Rong did not deny it, "These are all my guesses. I just want you to be alert and be prepared. Don''t listen to whatever he says, and protect yourself."


    "In the past three years, I can no longer pay attention to you, and I have to be more careful in everything."


    Xin''an was convinced. Today is another day she learned. Should she be moved and then moved?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 357 Im disgusted

    Chapter 357 I am disgusted


    Xin An was so disgusted by Tang Rong''s words that she was so surging in her stomach. She always thought that Tang Rong was a bit capable. She was cautious in the past few months and was just a little quarrel. Today, she suddenly felt that he was just like that.


    She seemed to regard Tang Rong''s luck as his ability.


    He was born with a father who was a marquis and favored him everywhere. As long as he needed everything he needed, there were all kinds of people who wanted to curry favor with Tang Gang to carry him sedan chair and bring him a good reputation. Tang Mo, the incompetent set off him, made him more outstanding.


    Later he married her, and she paved the way for her with her huge dowry, so that he never had to worry about money. For him, the money in the account was inexhaustible, with the blessing of his ancestors and the road of his father, and with the foundation of his money, his career was smooth.


    Now that I think about it, even if a fool has such conditions, he will not be too bad. If you think about it carefully, Tang Rong does not seem to have done anything outstanding. Everyone says he is outstanding, but what is outstanding?


    In addition to outreaching appearance, his greatest ability is to use others, and bad things are done by others.


    Now that I am about to be released, I am even going to disgust her.


    "Does my elder brother know that my elder sister-in-law come today?"


    "The eldest brother didn''t care about anything for his sister-in-law. If the eldest sister-in-law knew that the eldest brother was still paying attention to his younger brother and sister every day, I don''t know what I thought?"


    Tang Rong said that he owed her, and he would naturally be worried about it. "There were some internal problems that day. Yiran was already my wife. I always had to take into account her face. If something happened, if I didn''t stand up and take on everything, how could she survive?"


    ¡°Vomit ~¡±


    Xin An finally couldn''t help it. He knew he was shameless, but he didn''t know how shameless he was. Is this what Tao Yiran left behind? Is he innocent?


    He is not only innocent but also responsible, "Disp~"


    Chunyang rushed in when he heard the sound outside the door. When she learned that there was a prince inside, she wanted to come in and take her young lady away. Is the prince a dog trying to ruin the reputation of her young lady?


    "Criminal, my young lady feels uncomfortable, so we leave first."


    Tang Rong''s face turned pale. He did not think that what he said made Xin An disgusted, but thought that Xin An was pregnant, but that Tang Mo''s belonged to him! !


    Tang Mo! !


    Why is he? !


    After getting off the teahouse and getting on the carriage, Xin''an felt much better when he smelled the fresh smell outside. Chunyang fed her another candy, "Do you want to find Dr. Qin to take a look?"


    "Need not."


    Xin An gave out a long mouthful, "I''m disgusted, just go back and wait."


    Chunyang was very worried and was curious about what the prince said, which could make her young lady disgusted like this.


    After returning to Qiushi Hospital, Xin''an lay down. Aunt Cuiping specially prepared a bowl of **** soup for her, but insisted that someone invite the doctor to come and have a look. What if she is really pregnant?


    The doctor from the government came very quickly, and after taking the pulse, he couldn''t tell the reason. He just said that his mood was irritated and there was no need for medication.


    Chunlu sent the doctor out and gave him a reward, saying that he had worked hard for this trip, but he didn''t say much about anything else, which made the doctor think that the second young lady was really particular.


    As soon as Tang Mo came back, he heard that Xin An was sick and went into the house with two steps in three steps. "What''s wrong? But Is it a cold?"


    At this time, Xin An had moved from the bed to the beauty couch, "It''s okay, you''re back just right. I''m going to talk to you well. I''m so disgusted today."


    "Chunyang, go guard the door."


    After only two people were left in the room, Xin An told the story today, and scolded for a while. Tang Mo''s face turned green and he gritted his teeth in anger, "A bastard, I didn''t go to trouble him, but he actually dared to come to him."


    Xin An stretched out his arm and said, "Hug."


    "It makes me sick."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and hugged the person, "You are the same. Everyone knows that he is running over to do something, and what good things can say."


    "It''s not that he said he wanted to return the jade pendant."


    I wanted to break the jade pendant in my hand, but after thinking about it, I still kept it. Tang Rong was hateful, but the jade pendant was quite valuable, not to mention that it was originally the jade pendant of the Xin family.


    "I will turn around and take the jade pendant and give it to you for money to give it to the people below you. Isn''t it better to stay in that person''s hands?"


    Tang Mo said he could not refute, "Fortunately, that **** is leaving soon, otherwise this matter would not be over today."


    The old man protects him tightly and wait. The way to take office will definitely make him smooth.


    After talking about this stinky topic, Xin An talked about receiving an invitation from the King Jin Mansion. "After all the effort in the previous period was not in vain. If you can get King Jin''s eyes, you won''t have to worry about it in the future."


    Tang Mo said that he has been actively interacting with the young masters of various families recently and is getting along well at the moment. "It is not feasible to say that they have a close relationship. Most of these people act first, and I can only be considered the number one person now, and she has some face feelings."


    "But these things cannot be rushed, so let''s come slowly."


    The dog thing next door is not there, and the next time is the couple exert their strength.


    After dinner, Xin An casually talked about opening a flower shop again. Tang Mo couldn''t hide the envy in his eyes, "Opening a shop again."


    "You really can''t bring me one?"


    Since he arrived at the Beiya Army, he has no extra time to make money. Even if he gets her wife, he will say something ill-gotten and want to make money righteous. Although he is not short of money now, he is tempted to make money by looking at her wife.


    "You are the main business to be a good job, you are short of money for spending."


    Xin An pulled him down and said that when her shop opened, he would still take care of him. "It''s just the area under your jurisdiction. I remember there is half a street selling flowers and plants there. Please pay attention to a shop for me."


    As he said that, he blinked at Tang Mo, "I will get you protection fees after the matter is completed."


    "That''s even if you make money."


    Tang Mo was so amused and cried, and he changed his statement with his left hand to his right hand. The key point is how ugly this statement is. He collected protection fees for his wife''s shop. What is this called?


    Do not flow into the fields of outsiders?


    Sitting and bowing, "My beauty Xin has something to do, please give me any instructions. The villain will die. Please don''t mention the three words "protective fee". I am really ashamed."


    Xin An laughed, "I''m teasing you, you won''t give me any more if you want to accept me. If you dare to accept my money, let''s see how I deal with you."


    Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, and then told Xin An about the interesting things that happened today. After a while, the laughter in the room reached the yard. Chun Lu wanted to rush in, and he patted the dog''s head, "You have no eyesight and won''t eat meat tonight."


    The meat ball was screaming and struggling to get off the ground, but unfortunately there was no chance at all and it was quickly tied up.

 Chapter 358 Try to defend yourself

    Chapter 358: Trying to defend yourself


    On the 28th day of the first lunar month, Tang Rong officially left Beijing.


    Tao Yiran and Aunt Yue, who had a big belly at the gate of the Hou Mansion, said goodbye with tears in their eyes. Aunt Yu stood by holding the child. The scene made people laugh a little. Tang Mo whispered in Xin''an''s ear, "How interesting, it''s obvious that he hasn''t been idle in the past few months."


    Xin''an said: "This is called prosperity and people have a prosperous family. They are also a kind of contribution."


    "Then the credit is a bit big."


    Tang Mo raised his head and prepared a surprise for Tang Rong, hoping that Tang Rong could stand it and not thank him too much.


    Tang Rong turned around the carriage, full of reluctance. Before getting on the car, he looked back at Xin An, with a very complicated look.


    I originally wanted to touch Xin An with emotion and reason, so that she could doubt Tang Mo and knew his goodness. Before she finished speaking, she was destroyed by vomiting. Fortunately, she was just unwell. If she was really pregnant


    The carriage left, Tang Gang''s eyes were red when the true feelings were revealed, and he turned around until the carriage that was gone was invisible.


    Tao Yiran returned to Chunhuayuan with her stomach. She felt that Tang Rong was refreshing if she was not in the yard. She immediately asked Aunt Liu to ask the gardener to bring more flowers and plants, so that the yard would be full of spring. She also ordered someone to buy a pair of white-feathered parrots and get a snow-white long-haired cat. Her posture was not as disappointed as Tang Rong left.


    And on the afternoon when Tang Rong left, the sound of the piano sounded again in Chunhua Courtyard. She asked if Tang Rong left Beijing and took office, she felt sad and worried that she would hurt the fetus in her belly. She could only send love to the piano to comfort her.


    The pregnant woman is the biggest, and no one can say anything about her. She can only be forced to start to appreciate the sound of the piano. "Don''t say, the piano skills are really good. Why do I still hear the meaning of joy and joy?"


    Xin''an sat on the eaves of herbs, eating fruits and listening to the sound of the piano, which was very comfortable.


    Aunt Cuiping sat aside and said that the sound of the piano revealed a sense of joy, "Maybe it''s in a good mood. After all, it''s time to be happy that the sky and the earth are warming up, and the dead trees are sprouting."


    Xin An nodded with a smile, thinking that Tang Rong was thinking about disgusting her before she let go. It is impolite to come but not to deal with her. As a younger sibling, she has the responsibility to help take care of her pregnant sister-in-law, especially her sister-in-law who has no support for her emotions, and she is too lonely.


    What is the name of the young master Lin Yao mentioned before?


    It¡¯s time to come in handy, and see if the blessing has been really corrected. If it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s better not to harm Miss Huang.


    After only two days of rest, Xin''an became busy. After spring returned to the earth, the Hou''s Mansion should also hold a flower viewing banquet, so that all families in the capital knew that five outstanding children and three pretty girls had arrived in the mansion.


    "Just after the apricot blossom banquet in King Jin''s Mansion, the flower viewing banquet will be fully handed over to you. Our Marquis'' Mansion may not have been lively for a long time."


    Wang is now trusting Xin''an more and more. Now she doesn''t worry much about anything except in charge of the common affairs of the mansion. Who makes her daughter-in-law capable?


    Xin''an may not have held a banquet for a long time, but he still knows how to do it. "I''ll take out a charter first, and my mother will take a look at it. If there is any inappropriate change, it will be."


    "Okay, don''t worry, your mother."


    "Does your father have a letter? When will he arrive in the capital?"


    Xin An smiled and said that he should be on the way here, "This time I am coming to deliver tribute with the Yao family. There should be no delay on the way. Aunt Wang is taking care of the Xin house and has been cleaned up."


    "Xin''s house was renovated last year, and the flowers and plants planted had already survived. It looks good. When the flowers bloom in a few days, I will ask my mother to come over and sit down."


    "Okay." Wang gave Xin''an the greatest right, allowing her to enter and exit the Marquis'' Mansion freely, and she could go to the account room to withdraw any needs, and do everything cheaply. "Your parents came and went in a hurry last year and didn''t stay in the capital for a long time. This time, you can accompany them. If you have any questions, tell your mother and help you."


    Xin An thanked him, and the two went to see the old lady together.


    Since the three girls in the clan came, the old lady''s Chunrong Hall has become more and more lively. In addition, Wang broke the old lady''s eyes and ears and ears, and the old lady''s spirit has become better and better in life without worries, and she is also in a good mood, and she smiles all day long.


    On the third day of the second month, all officials were resting. Tang Mo led Xin An to Yongshuang Bo''s Mansion to the banquet. He met his colleagues in the Northern Yajun and met the wives of these people.


    On the fourth day of the lunar month, I was invited by Lin Yao to attend a small plum blossom banquet. Everyone present knew that Tang Rong was released and Tao Yiran was raising her baby. Now Xin''an''s position in the Marquis'' Mansion is incomparable.


    These people did not know that on the second day of the change of marriage, the Marquis''s Mansion promised her the right to be a housekeeper, but thought that she was lucky and met Tang Rong and Tao Yiran, who was pregnant.


    "It''s not like this at all. My mother is taking care of all the big and small things in the mansion. I will only help me when I can''t get busy, and I don''t care about it any other time."


    Xin An said that she really didn''t cover the sky in the Marquis'' Mansion. The words of these "idle people" were really terrible. She said in a few words that she could speak the same way in the Marquis'' Mansion.


    "My mother-in-law is kind and has not restrained me too much. She is mainly because her sister-in-law is lonely and unwilling to go out. Now she wants to raise her baby and is even more reluctant to move. If I stay closed, that''s not OK."


    She tried her best to defend herself, but many people listened to the rumors that Zhang had asked someone to release them a few years ago, thinking that she would not have to go out with Tang Rong. According to Tang Gang''s power, she could find a good place for him, and all guessed that something was wrong here.


    "The prince of Rongchang County Prince''s Mansion has achieved success in exterior development. My father also wants his elder brother to take this path and make steady progress. External development starts from the lower-level officials, and can better understand people''s livelihood and share your worries. This is the result of my father-in-law''s careful consideration."


    "My father-in-law has high expectations for his elder brother."


    "How can I take those rumors outside seriously? I also heard that my father-in-law killed my elder brother. How ridiculous it is. Not to mention the elder brother, even the elder sister-in-law is raising her baby in the mansion. As long as she speaks, she will respond to everything. Who doesn''t know my mother-in-law, she is not a harsh person."


    When it comes to this, she loves to believe it or not. She no longer explains too much. Lin Yao pulled her to sit under the plum tree, "Some people want to see you laugh at, but they won''t listen even if you say it."


    "Stop worrying."


    Xin An was helpless. How could he know that these people were so curious? It was really because he was so suffocated at home during the Chinese New Year.


    Lin Yao looked at Xin An with a smile. After getting along for a long time, she didn''t think Xin An knew nothing on the surface. On the contrary, she should be very successful in her heart. Otherwise, the woman who married into the capital could completely open up the situation in half a year, and the lady Liao, who looked smart, didn''t get to this point.


    The time I have been married into Beijing has not been short, and I can only travel around a few familiar mansions.


    "I heard something, I want to ask you."


    Lin Yao is talking about the Xu Xin family coming together. "This matter has not spread, it''s just that the family is well-informed, so there is no need to worry."


    Xin An put down the snacks in his hand, "The people from the Xu family helped my father in Huaijiang, and then bought a lot of candy from my father. So far, it is only a business matter, and nothing else is involved, and my father doesn''t have the courage."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 359 Encountering mountain bandits on the road

    Chapter 359 Meeting mountain bandits on the road


    This matter between the Xu family and the Xin family is not a secret in the eyes of the real powerful people. No one knows how many suspicious these people have. It is not surprising that Lin Yao knows Xin''an, didn''t the emperor know it too?


    "Speaking of this, it''s just a business. I have to say that there is something. The Xu family wants a lot of money, and my father gives in more profits, that''s all."


    Lin Yao laughed, "Everyone said you should not be nervous, that''s what I asked."


    "You ask me, I must tell you, that''s it."


    Xin An sighed and lowered his voice, saying that the Xin family is a merchant, and it would be great to climb to a Hou Mansion. Even if the Hou Mansion had her father in Huaijiang, he would try to be as low-key as possible. He would not easily talk about the Hou Mansion, for fear of causing dissatisfaction to the Hou Mansion.


    The Xu family was naturally very worried when they came to the door. When they learned that there was a prince in the Xu family, they were even more worried, for fear of being involved in something. "There is no scholar in the Xin family, and my father doesn''t expect to be successful, so he just wants to make more money and be a rich man. He feels very guilty."


    "I still don''t know what it means to be timid."


    No matter how rich a businessman is, what is the real powerful man?


    She didn''t say anything randomly.


    Lin Yao smiled and patted her hands, and understood what was going on. I was afraid that the Xu family was interested in winning over the Xin family. How dare a merchant in the Xin family say no? Even if the Hou Mansion meets the Xu family, he has to retreat.


    If the old marquis had not retreated bravely or had the confidence to be tough, of course, it might have been possible that the emperor had found some reason to deal with it.


    But no matter what, it is true that the Xin family was attracted by the Xu family, and the second prince''s money bag was settled.


    Xin An had a bitter face, "Sister Lin, it''s too difficult for me."


    "Sometimes I think it was me who dragged my father down. If I hadn''t married into the Marquis'' Mansion, my father would have been."


    "Your father has been eaten up by others."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "Not the Marquis'' Mansion is behind, your father is just a piece of fat, fat and fat."


    "No one of us is easy. We weigh the pros and cons at any time and strive for the best interests of ourselves. I think your father is the smartest."


    Xin An smiled helplessly, "It''s a pity that the children at home don''t like to study. If they can be one or two of them, it would be great if they can enter the court in the future. They will not be at ease with others and the expenses will be very high."


    "Making money is like a trickle, and spending money is so turbulent."


    Lin Yao smiled and felt that she was very appropriate in her description, "You said this inappropriately in front of me. You should say that it is not suitable for anyone you say it in front of me. Your wealth has exceeded many people."


    Yan Wenhui walked over with a smile. Lin Yao hurriedly got up and helped her sit down. Seeing her carefully stroking her belly, Xin An suddenly realized, "Is Sister Yan pregnant?"


    Yan Wenhui''s smile was better than before, "It''s almost four months."


    "I don''t know at all. It''s not too late to say congratulations."


    Xin An looked at her belly with a smile and found that there were quite a few pregnant women around her. I won¡¯t talk about those at home, the second prince, cousin¡¯s sister-in-law, and Yan Wenhui were really rushing to the top.


    "It''s not too late at all. I didn''t say it out earlier, and not many people know it."


    Xin''an''s eyes fell on Lin Yao''s belly again, and Lin Yao said, "Don''t look at me, I don''t."


    It¡¯s so sad. I¡¯ve been married for so long, why haven¡¯t I moved yet?


    Seeing that everyone was born, she was still very anxious. "But you, haven''t moved yet?"


    Xin An smiled and said that she was not in a hurry, "There will be three children in the mansion soon. If I don''t want me, just take your time."


    Lin Yao said that Tang Rong had another concubine, "I''m afraid that there will be more than three children when he comes back from office. It''s a big nest. It''s better to see if you and Brother Tang are greedy."


    What Lin Yao didn''t say is that some old ladies mentioned the prosperity of Tang Rong''s children for many times. In their eyes, this is filial children and grandchildren. They keep giving birth to children once they get married, and they hold three of them a year after they get married, but some old ladies are envious, and they say that outstanding children should be excellent in their children.


    At the same time, the filial son and grandson Tang Rong had been walking for five days on the way to take office. He had already been away from the capital. He had to walk for more than ten days before he took office. Two days of rushing to the road made him look tired.


    Aunt Cao was serving him side by side, careful and earnest, but Tang Rong didn''t like it very much.


    There is nothing else, just because Aunt Cao was born a little ordinary, and she was much worse than Tao Yiran in terms of appearance, and she was even worse than the other two aunts, which made Tang Rong very dissatisfied.


    But no matter how dissatisfied, Aunt Cao also has a family that he can barely see. Although his father is not at a high level, he also has a brother with some abilities. If he supports him, he will have a bright future.


    "The road is bumpy and uncomfortable, so you can rest more."


    Aunt Cao sat on one side in a regular manner, not daring to speak. She had already felt Tang Rong''s dislike for her.


    "Criminal, let''s go through the forest in front and we''ll arrive in Yuzhou."


    The guards began to alert people that it was not peaceful when they left the capital, especially the forest that was not too bright.


    Tang Rong said that after passing through the forest, he would go into the city and find an inn to rest for a night.


    The carriage entered the forest, and the birds flew around the branches, and then returned to normal. At this moment, the whole forest could only hear the sound of horse hooves, which was somewhat cunning. The coachman couldn''t help but speed up and wanted to rush out of the forest as soon as possible.


    Just as the dawn was about to see the horse, the horse neighed suddenly and then rushed forward. When everyone was still coming to their senses, the carriage had overturned. Then a group of bandits rushed out of the forest to start robbing. The guards hurriedly fought. Fortunately, Tang Gang was worried about Tang Rong''s safety, so the guards given to him were all well-trained people. Soon, bandits fell down, and the remaining bandits hid deep in the forest before half of the incense stick reached.


    The guards didn''t chase him and were busy saving Tang Rong. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the carriage behind him, so the doctor who accompanied him quickly got out of the carriage and went forward to check.


    Tang Rong was dragged out, with a hole in his head and a scratch on his arm. Aunt Cao was fine. When the carriage was about to overturn, she grabbed Tang Rong and finally fell on him. She just got touched her head, so there was no big problem.


    Everyone helped Tang Rong up in a hurry. At this time, everyone believed that Tang Rong was possessed by a decay. He was like this in the mansion, and he was still like this when he left the capital. No one was injured except him and a horse.


    "Please get in the car, Prince, I have to go out quickly."


    Tang Rong''s face turned pale, he glanced at the angry bandit lying on the ground and sent someone to report to the official position, and then turned around to the carriage behind him.


    When the government office came to the evening, they still brought gifts, saying that they were thankful for helping him clean up the bandits. "The prince doesn''t know that this bandits rely on the mountains and forests to do evil in this area. Anyone who has wealthy businessmen pass by them will be harmed by their hands and must leave some money."


    "Today, when the prince and his men were in trouble, they would not dare to come out in a short period of time. The yamen sent troops to encircle and suppress them, and this road will be peaceful in the future."


    After a slap, Tang Rong could not say anything except saying that he was also violent and unlucky, so he could only admit that he was unlucky.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 360 Go to the feast of King Jins Mansion

    Chapter 360: Go to the Yanwang Jin Mansion


    "I heard that this prince is always in bad luck in the capital. He is obviously always on the custody of traveling, and is either beaten or bitten by a dog. Who knows that he can still encounter bandits."


    After coming out of the inn where Tang Rong was staying, several local officials squinted their lips and shook their heads. In fact, the bandits on the mountain did not come down often, and the road was smooth. I didn¡¯t know why I got down today. I really encountered such a fat sheep.


    "I heard that I was so unlucky after getting married, maybe it was because of bad luck."


    This place is not very far from the capital, so naturally I heard some winds. After a while, a few people were whispering for a while, they were about to encircle and suppress the bandits.


    Tang Rong''s injury was not too severe, but it was certain that he had scars. Fortunately, the doctor brought some good medicine and said that he would try to minimize the size and color of the scar, but it was impossible to see it at all.


    The most terrible thing was that he was touched by a fish in panic at that time. The silver notes that Tang Rong carried with him were touched. If he didn''t find a way, he would have to live a hard life. He would have to save some time when he was in office, waiting for Tang Gang to give money.


    "Crown Prince wants to continue on the road?"


    There is a period of departure when taking office. It is difficult to explain after the period of departure. Tang Rong could only ask for a rest for one night and set off early tomorrow morning and take office as soon as possible.


    Thinking that no one could restrain him at the time of office, he had the final say in everything, so he felt a little better.


    As for the money lost, there are naturally ways to make up for it more when you arrive at your post.


    By the sixth day of the second month, the new clothes of several female members of Xin''an had been prepared and the final modification was being made.


    "Second sister-in-law, do you really want to take us to Prince Jin''s Mansion?"


    That''s the royal palace, I can''t even dare to think about it.


    "You have worn the new clothes on your body, can you still have fake ones?"


    Xin An, who had nothing to do, was getting younger and younger. "There were more people attending the banquet this time than you saw last time when you went out, and their identity was even more expensive. Remember the rules that Aunt Cuiping taught you. Don''t go around when you arrive at the royal palace and follow me."


    Zhao has given these words several times to several girls. She will not go with her this time, and she has also expressed the truth to Wang. She is more of the reason why she doesn''t want Wang to be embarrassed.


    A family like the royal family, even if you are not qualified enough, it will be useless even if you force yourself to go there, and you are easily looked down upon.


    In this way, Wang became more and more satisfied with her.


    Xin''an started to dress up early on the 1st of the 2nd month. Today''s Apricot Blossom Banquet cannot be too popular or too ordinary. He also has to leave a good impression on Princess Jin.


    "Don''t have too heavy makeup, your hair is more stable, apply some hair oil to press down on all your short hair."


    "Wear more clothes to change and wear a set of jewelry."


    "I won''t drink water anymore. I have to drink tea when I get there, so I''ll have to worry about it."


    Aunt Cuiping is going to go with you today and personally guide Xin''an''s dressing today. "There is no need for fragrant powder, and there is no need to wear sachets. King Jin only likes the fragrance of fruit and flower."


    "I changed this hairpin. I remember having a set of pigeon-like blood-red heads and faces. I took it out and saw that this hairpin is not about seeking innovation, but also requires some background."


    The one she mentioned was given to her by the old lady on the second day of the wedding. She wore it once, and it was indeed a good thing.


    ¡°Wearing a full set is too grand?¡±


    ¡°No need to wear it all.¡±


    Cuiping personally selected the hairpin for her. After wearing it all, Xin An''s eyes lit up, "Auntie''s skillful hands."


    After packing up and going to the front yard, the three girls were already talking with Wang, with indescribable joy in their eyes.


    At this time, the sun was rising, and the air was faintly filled with the restlessness of early spring, and pedestrians were bustling on the streets. Spring returned to the earth, as if people''s spirits were also back, shouting and hawking, and the naughty voices of children overlapped together, which was extremely vivid.


    King Jin was on Changping Street and needed two incense sticks from the Hou Mansion. The speed of the carriage slowed down halfway through the road. He picked up the curtain and realized that there were many carriages on the road today, most of which were heading in the same direction.


    "Last year, the water-hua banquet of Duke Eng-kuo was also full of traffic, but the carriages started to get stuck when they arrived at Duke Eng-kuo Eng-kuo¡¯s mansion. Today, it was a long way to go."


    Xin An sighed very much that the power of the Hou Mansion was already quite good. Even so, she could not imagine what the power of the Prince¡¯s Mansion should be?


    Wang said: "The Shuihua Banquet of the Duke of Enguo''s Mansion is held every year, and more and more posts are received. However, even before, the Prince Jin''s Mansion rarely held banquets, and even if it was held, it would not invite too many people. Today, there are many nobles, especially the royal family and clan relatives. These people are already very popular when going out, and there are many families of three."


    After all, they all had two cars in their Marquis¡¯ Mansion.


    The three sisters Tang Quaner were even more nervous. They originally thought that the Marquis'' Mansion had already overwhelmed the sky, but now it sounds like there is still heaven in the sky, and that level of heaven and even the Marquis'' Mansion is not easy to reach.


    "don¡¯t worry."


    Xin''an said to them: "What the master has to hold a banquet is for fun and joy, and no one will think of making trouble in the royal palace. As long as you don''t walk around and talk nonsense, there will be no trouble."


    "What your second sister-in-law said is, but don''t be too reserved and open-minded. You are also the daughter of the Marquis'' Mansion, so you don''t need anyone else."


    The road ahead became slower and slower, and sometimes I had to stop and wait for a while. At this time, the manager at the gate of King Jin asked the guests to get off the bus in an orderly manner and cleared the passage. Someone guided the guests behind the gate of the King''s Mansion. Seeing that he was busy, he was actually in order and did not look panic at all.


    The guests who were blocked all the way were also smiling, one by one, one by one, and one by one was kind and generous, and they were not dissatisfied with the traffic jam at all.


    It can be seen that enough power can keep everyone good.


    "Madam Weiyuanhou, are you here?"


    The butler of the royal palace smiled and stepped forward, "You have worked **** the road, please come inside."


    "Changshi Wu, you are polite."


    The manager of the Prince''s Mansion is a fourth-rank official and deserves to be treated politely.


    After entering the door, a maid came forward and respectfully led a few people to the place where they were treated. Xin An swept over slightly. Although the palace looked not luxurious, it revealed its majesty everywhere. It had five ridges and six beasts, its waist was back, and its eaves were high and its teeth were high, and it had its own style.


    Looking at Cu Xin, it was not long before it was renovated, which shows that the emperor really valued King Jin.


    After walking for a while, I heard laughter and saw a large area of ??yard, rockery flowing water, lotus pond and pavilion, apricot trees and peach trees are full of spring, and light pink apricot flowers stand proudly on the branches. "No wonder it is an apricot blossom feast. There are so many peach trees here, and the peach trees also have buds. It is better to say it is an orchard than a garden."


    Because she saw the plum tree and the pear tree, the flowers on the branches were already blooming one after another.


    The girl who led the way bowed slightly, "The princess loves the fragrance of fruit, so the prince planted fruit trees from different festivals in this yard. After the apricot blossoms and plum blossoms, it would be peach blossoms. The fruits ripened one after another in the next few months, and the fruits were full of fruit fragrance."


    "It''s really interesting. Even the pavilion under the apricot tree is covered with grass, which complements each other."


    The powerful people are more enjoyable. With such a large yard, she saw a few clusters of wild onions under the peach tree when she walked through the yard. I was afraid that they were also dug from the mountain to plant them.


    It''s really a return to nature.

 Chapter 361 Its accidental, its also luck

    Chapter 361 It¡¯s accidental and luck


    Walking through the yard, you will see the wide courtyard. There are many guests frowning, and everyone''s faces are filled with smiles. Before you get close, you will hear compliments inside.


    The decent girl went down the stairs, went up to greet her, and then led the group into the door, "Report to the Princess, Mrs. Weiyuan Marquis has arrived."


    Wang smiled and went up to greet him, "I have met the princess."


    ¡°Get free of gifts.¡±


    Princess Jin looked not very majestic, dignified and graceful, with a slight smile on her lips, "Madam Weiyuan Hou, it''s been a long time since I saw you, but is that okay?"


    "Back to the princess, everything is fine, is the princess okay?"


    ¡°Everything is good too.¡±


    Princess Jin asked with a smile, "Is this next to you the second young lady in the mansion?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wang turned sideways, Xin An stepped forward to see the gift, Princess Jin said, "I love you sent jasmine very much, but winter is not the season when jasmine blooms. How did you do it?"


    Everyone''s eyes subconsciously fell on Xin''an. Some were curious and some were surprised, some were ridiculed and some were envious. No matter what was given, it was mentioned by Princess Jin on such an occasion. It can be seen that the gift was really given to her.


    "Back to the princess, it was originally an unintentional move to bloom in winter."


    Xin An smiled, "The gardener built a greenhouse in winter and raised some daffodils. The jasmine was placed aside. The leaves were green every day, so the gardener burned more firewood to simulate the climate of the season when the jasmine blossomed as much as possible, and by chance, the jasmine blossomed."


    "It was accidental and luck. It was more likely that Jasmine had bloomed and congratulated her in advance when she learned that the princess was back."


    Princess Jin laughed, "The Second Young Master not only looks outstanding but also is smart, but also has a good mouth. The jasmine fragrance is soft and soothing. I have no time to go back to Beijing these days. Fortunately, I slept more soundly with that pot of jasmine. Thank you very much."


    Xin An smiled and said that the doctor told her that the fragrance of jasmine can not only make people happy, but also soothe and relax. "I was a little skeptical. How could a small flower have such great ability? Today I heard from the princess say it in person and I have to carry a few pots into the yard when I go back. It is great to only make people happy."


    At this time, the ladies around also thought about the inside. The so-called luck is the secret of working hard behind it. It is not a secret that Princess Jin likes Mori, and they may not have thought about it when they give gifts, but it was because Mori didn''t open in winter and then gave up.


    The second young lady of the Tang family really has some tricks in giving gifts, and I don¡¯t know how long she prepared in advance.


    Princess Jin seemed not to feel the abnormality of everyone''s eyes, and nodded to Xin''an with a smile. Xin''an hurriedly introduced Tang Quan''er and the other three, saying that they were their cousins ??and were now studying with their brothers in Beijing.


    The three girls saluted respectfully. After hearing Princess Jin''s words of praise, they stood aside in a regular manner, without looking sideways, very disciplined.


    Guests came one after another. Otherwise, they were the royal palace and the place was large. There were so many people in this hall that didn¡¯t seem crowded, and they didn¡¯t have to leave early to make room for those who came later.


    Wang''s expectations were good. Most of the guests came were from the royal family and from families with titles in the capital, and they didn''t see much of the female relatives of the ministers in the court.


    When Changhou¡¯s mansion came, Xin¡¯an saw Lin Yao at first sight. Lin Yao, who could eat well in any house, no longer had the same past recourse in front of Princess Jin. Mrs. Chang also abides by the rules, which once again made Xin¡¯an feel the power of King Jin.


    After half of the silence, there were fewer guests. Princess Jin spoke, "There are about twenty apricot trees in the mansion. Fortunately, the emperor is concerned about it. The apricot trees have grown well in the past few years when the prince is not in the capital. It has bloomed again this spring, so I thought of taking this opportunity to invite relatives and friends to sit down. First, I have not seen each other for a long time and I always want to talk to everyone about the past, and second, I don''t want to enjoy this beautiful scenery alone."


    King Jin was exiled, but the emperor who exiled King Jin ordered people to take care of the apricot trees in the royal palace. This is interesting. All the smart people present were all echoing, saying how beautiful the apricot blossoms looked.


    Princess Jin smiled and said, "It''s all old apricot trees. There are many apricots produced every year, which are sweet, soft and juicy. In previous years, the emperor asked someone to make them dried apricots and send them to the prince''s hands, so that the prince can relieve his homesickness."


    "Why do you guys go and see me?"


    As soon as this was said, anyone could say anything. Xin An was thinking quickly. He thought about the fact that the families were quietly discussing the truth about King Jin''s exile that year two days ago. After returning, why was he immediately entrusted with important tasks? He said everything, and I believe King Jin also heard it.


    The sentence "As soon as you relieve your homesickness" explains the inside story here, which shows that King Jin has never fallen out of favor, but is relied upon by the emperor.


    In this way, the status of King Jin''s Mansion in the minds of everyone has been greatly improved.


    Everyone followed Princess Jin out and slowly walked under the apricot tree. Then Xin''an saw how flattering the noble ladies who were above the top were.


    Mrs. Enguo said, "I thought the courtyard of our Enguo Duke''s Mansion was already very outstanding. When I saw this courtyard of the royal palace, I felt that the craftsmanship in my home was too strong. It was beautiful, but it was less lively and simple in front of me."


    Princess Yu County said, "At home, I always think about building a hundred flowers, and there is no spring, so it is better to have a hundred flowers in full bloom. Now, after seeing these apricot trees, I feel that people are getting looser and very comfortable."


    Mrs. Changhou also said, "The branches of apricot blossoms, pear blossoms, plum blossoms, and plum blossoms are full of vitality. It is really good, especially these trees, which are taken care of."


    These people either flatter themselves or boast about the extraordinaryness of these trees. Every time everyone says it, others start to smile and agree. Everyone has a real smile on their faces, and they express their appreciation for this yard returning to nature.


    Wang wanted to speak but stopped, but in the end he chose to shut up and couldn''t beat him up!


    As for Xin''an, there is no chance for her to speak in such an occasion. Just stand with her sister Xu, follow her and laugh.


    After walking around the yard, Princess Jin allowed everyone to walk around by themselves. The girls immediately made an appointment to talk together to appreciate the flowers. Xin An also breathed a sigh of relief and turned around and talked to Mrs. Liao.


    "I remember Sister Liao had a sister who married into the royal palace?"


    Most of the people who have come here today are titles. Although Liao Zhi is valued by the emperor, his identity is quite different from those who have come here today. I think it is the invitation from that sister to her.


    Mrs. Liao smiled and did not answer, but her eyes fell in the distance. She looked at her gaze. A woman with a straight face walked towards them. It was Lin Qingqing, the wife of King Jin''s second son.


    "elder sister."


    Lin chuckled and stepped forward to hold Mrs. Liao''s hand. The two looked at each other, and Xin An knew that his relationship was extremely close at first sight.


    "I just wanted to talk to my sister, but I have never had time to spare."


    Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "Where do you need politeness between you and me? You are busy with your own things. I feel at ease when I see you well."


    "I was happy to see my sister coming. You don''t know. I''ve been busy recently."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 362 Second sister-in-law, I feel a little dizzy

    Chapter 362 Second sister-in-law, I feel a little dizzy


    Seeing the two of them talking intimately, Xin An stood aside with a smile and did not interrupt. After the two of them reminisced about the past, Mrs. Liao introduced Xin An to Lin gently.


    "This is the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion. Her mother''s family is in Huaijiang, and her father is a salt merchant."


    He also introduced Lin Qingqing to Xin''an, "The second young lady of Prince Jin''s mansion, her mother''s home is in Linzhou. Lin Meimei is the pearl of the Lin family, our wealthy Lin family in Linzhou. The Lin family has thousands of hectares of fertile land in Xuzhou, and she is the top grain merchant."


    As soon as she talked about Xin''an of the Lin family in Xuzhou, she knew that the Lin family is not only a large grain merchant in Linzhou, but also ranked first in the country. There are more than ten grain stores in the family, and five of them have the Lin family logo on their signs.


    "The Lin family is well-known, but I don''t know that the daughter of the Lin family is in Prince Jin''s mansion."


    Sure enough, big merchants have to find a big backer.


    Lin Qing chuckled and said, "The name of the Xin family of Huaijiang salt merchants has long been spread. Although I have returned to Beijing for a short time, I have heard of the second young lady''s name. I love it very much if you give my mother-in-law Jasmine."


    Xin An said: "The emperor is kind to me, and I rewarded Zhuangzi in the Marquis''s Mansion. After I took over, I realized that Zhuangzi''s original master was King Jin. I was frightened. I learned that Princess Jin ordered people to raise a lot of Jasmine in the village and couldn''t bear to remove it. I also brought some back to raise it. Who would have thought it would be a mistake?"


    "You don''t need to take it to heart. Since the Zhuangzi is rewarded by the emperor, you can just hold it down."


    Lin Qing smiled softly, "After the father returned to the capital, the emperor gave the Zhuangzi an additional reward."


    Xin An nodded and saw Lin Yao laughing at her not far away, so he spoke, "I''ll go talk to Sister Lin, you guys talk first."


    Mrs. Liao said, "I have to remember to come and find me later. I have something to say to you."


    "knew."


    As soon as she left, Lin Qingpeng pouted, "I am not in the capital, but my sister has a new love."


    Mrs. Liao laughed, "I didn''t know that I was a disbelief. The sister of the Xin family and we were usually merchant girls married to the capital, so we also had to support each other."


    "How come you are doing well these days?"


    "I wanted to come to see you, but I learned that the royal mansion was closed and thanked the guests, so it was difficult to come."


    Lin Qingting said softly, "It''s a sloppy. With my father''s care for me over the past few years, I have never lacked anything. It''s okay except for the prosperity of the capital."


    "After I came back, I had a lot of things. My mother-in-law asked everyone to cultivate themselves and be low-key and steady. None of them had ever gone out."


    "You know, the royal rules are big."


    She was extremely uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Liao held her hand and felt very distressed. The Lin family and Xu family had a good relationship. They grew up together since childhood. They were better than sisters than sisters. They married into the capital one after another. They thought they could still have as casual contact as before, but they didn''t expect it to be easy to meet.


    Princess Jin, the princess, is in charge of the family. The princess is born in a noble family and is intelligent and capable. As the second young lady in the mansion, Lin Qingqing was not very comfortable. Especially when she was not pregnant, when she saw Mrs. Liao, her belly and eyes were red. "I am a dissatisfied person. In a few months, the eldest son will come out."


    Mrs. Liao felt even more distressed, but she also knew that this occasion was not suitable for saying this, and she could not cry and comfort her with a gentle voice.


    Lin Yao looked in the direction of the two, "This second young lady."


    She said she wanted to speak but stopped, and shook her head gently, "Don''t spend too much effort."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xin An was very curious, but Lin Yao didn''t say directly, "Just be obedient. You can slowly appreciate it over time." ???????The power of the royal palace is concentrated on King Jin and Prince Jin, without any leakage. The prince Jin is a powerful figure. The younger brothers and sisters below him have no place to talk to him. The prince''s concubine is also powerful and does not give her sister-in-law any chance to think about it.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet the prince''s concubine in the royal palace."


    "Did you do your homework?"


    Xin An nodded repeatedly, "I did it, I asked the young lady of Zhang Family to explain it to me. I know a lot now."


    "Look at you''re proud."


    Xin An was helpless, "You don''t know. Mrs. Zhang has ridiculed me, saying that I seemed to come from the deep mountains and forests, and that I am almost the same as a blind man."


    Lin Yao smiled while pinching the veil. She liked to be with Xin An, which was very interesting.


    The princess of the King of Kings is the daughter of the Zhang family. The Zhang family is a big family. Chinese literati and students are everywhere, claiming to be full of ink fragrance. The elders in the mansion hold important positions in the court, and the veterans of the three dynasties. The highly sought-after president of the academy in front of the gate are also a member of the Zhang family, and they also play an important role among the literati students.


    At this time, the princess was surrounded by a group of female relatives. These people were talking interesting things. When they saw Lin Yao coming, someone gave in to her. Xin An followed Lin Yao behind. Lin Yao smiled and said, "I wanted to wait for Sister Zhang to have free time and ask me to come forward and talk. As a result, the more people I waited, I could only come up with shamelessness."


    Prince Jin smiled and said, "I don''t want to call you. Didn''t you see what you said to the second young lady of the Tang family are lively? Now it''s mine."


    "Come and let me see it. Why is it getting more tender after a few years? It looks like sixteen."


    Lin Yao smiled and leaned forward, "I said to me, Sister Zhang is not inferior, at most eighteen."


    Everyone around them laughed in agreement, but Xin An did not move forward, and laughed at the two of them like a crowd and laughed. Suddenly, he felt a little itchy behind his waist. He looked back at a woman with a raw face and looked away in panic. Xin An touched his back with his back, and realized that there was nothing abnormal, so he turned around and changed his seat.


    Tang Quan''er stepped forward and lowered her voice, "Second sister-in-law, I''m a little dizzy."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xin An helped her retreat to a place where there were few people. Tang Quaner grabbed Xin An''s hand, "Second sister-in-law, that person just now wanted to untie your belt."


    The belt used by Xin''an today is not the same as usual, but the simplest swallow buckle. A pair of swallow buckles are directly buckled behind the waist. Before going out, Aunt Cuiping asked Chunyang to put two pins of buttonholes, which would not fall off easily.


    Of course, it is not that easy to untie it.


    "No wonder I felt itchy behind me just now."


    This matter is still the caution of Aunt Cuiping, and she has not even omitted such trivial matters.


    Tang Quan''er asked if she wanted to expose it. Xin An shook her head, "There is no evidence for this matter. People said that they thought the buttons looked good and were a little curious about who could say anything, after all, she didn''t untie it, right?"


    "don¡¯t worry."


    As he said that, he asked Chunyang to bring the shirt in the car and wear one more piece of belt to block it.


    "It''s rare to come out, you guys go and play, be careful."


    Tang Quaner nodded and made an appointment to enjoy the flowers together. Soon Xin''an went to a secluded place and put on his shirt. When someone asked her, she said she felt a little cold and she added more clothes.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 363 Xin An, who has become more and more exq

    Chapter 363 Xin An, whose acting skills are becoming more and more exquisite


    Xin An pretended not to know anything, and still joked with the people around him, but he understood the background of the person who took action without any trace.


    The young lady in Pingjing''s mansion, if she only looks at her face, she will see this person once in two lives. If she hears her name, she will know who it is.


    The girl from the former Minister of Works'' Mansion, after the Marquis'' Mansion was raided in her previous life, this person brought warmth to Tang Rong. It was only then that she knew that Tang Rong had an affair with this person, but she didn''t know what the specific inside story was, and she didn''t have time to pay attention to this matter at that time.


    "Let Nanfeng check this person back."


    Chunyang responded, and soon it was noon. The banquet in the royal family was not as luxurious as the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. In addition, the weather was good today, so it was placed in the yard. Xin''an and her sister Liao sat together, and Lin Yao and the people from the royal family sat at the same table.


    Lin Yao did not formally introduce her to the Princess of Prince Jin''s Mansion, and she didn''t mind. It was someone else''s kindness to be able to recommend it, and it didn''t matter if she didn''t recommend it. She had her own plans, and Princess Jin was her goal.


    Mrs. Liao approached Xin''an, "Let''s talk after going back and spending some food. I have to ask you for help."


    "good."


    Xin''an said that if he had left in the afternoon, he would have found a place to have tea outside, and Mrs. Liao agreed.


    After dinner, the palace arranged a opera troupe, and the wives didn''t leave. They were so energetic that they accompanied the princess to speak. Xin An and Mrs. Liao sat together to appreciate the flattering faces of the powerful ladies, which was quite interesting.


    There is no way, who told them that it is difficult for merchants like them to live?


    These people can wield a big stick if they hold some power in their hands, and open their mouths and keep their mouths on the ''Court'' and ''Emperor''. If they are not satisfied with the slightest, they will disrespect the imperial power. If they don''t know the current situation, they should rebel.


    These noble ladies are rare to have such naked pleasing and flattering times, so of course they should look good.


    This is also a kind of self-entertainment and a psychological comfort to find a different approach.


    "The one opposite you is the wife of Uncle Pingshun''s mansion."


    Mrs. Liao said in a voice that only two people could hear, "That''s not the flat-shun man. He was so poor that he was dilapidated. He dared to run away to my father because he was touched by the royal family. He was so arrogant that he kept saying that the emperor was just trying to make money, but he was still pretending to be a beggar."


    "In this occasion, she didn''t even have a chance to flatter her, and she thought she was so capable."


    Xin An couldn''t help but smile and said, "Sister Xu is becoming more and more casual, but is he influenced by Commander Liao?"


    Mrs. Liao slapped Xin An in the face and said, "I actually said nonsense."


    Xin An leaned forward, "You said this is not common, my father also encountered it. You can just pass it a little and fool it. It''s nothing in Beijing."


    "The so-called King of Hell is easy to deal with when seeing a little ghost, these are shameless, which is the matter of a generation, so why bother with concern?"


    Mrs. Liao nodded. The Xu family was not as good as the Xin family, and they could find a backer early, so they were bullied less. Thinking of her father laughing in front of those officials, I felt uncomfortable.


    The two kept muttering, Princess Jin looked over, and the moment she met her gaze, Princess Jin waved to her and signaled her to go over.


    Xin An stood up and someone immediately gave up a seat. After Xin An thanked him, she sat down and said, "Empress."


    Princess Jin smiled and took off the bracelet on her wrist and put it on her hand, "You give me Jasmine, I said I want to thank you, I will give you this jade bracelet."


    "Empress, this is too expensive." Xin An was frightened, "But just two pots of flowers, how can I deserve such a gift?"


    Princess Jin said: "Not just two pots, but also those jasmine that you have taken good care of."


    The jasmine flowers were specially ordered by King Jin to plant them for her. Over the years, they grew from several plants to a large area, just like her and the prince. After the two were combined, they flourished and lush.


    She followed her to "exiled" and she had no complaints, but she felt regretful whenever she thought of those Jasmine, and was worried that the new master of Zhuangzi would eliminate them directly without hesitation, and even if she planted them again, she would no longer be the original ones.


    "You are so kind, Empress."


    Xin''an said that even if the flower-loving people would like those jasmine growing freely in the ground, they would like to them. "I just gave a few instructions. They were also the gardeners in the village who were careful and took good care of them."


    Princess Jin patted her hands, "No matter what, I want to thank you. I''ll just wait for the weather to warmer and send me some?"


    "It''s the flower of the Empress, I won''t hide it from it. The farm is in my hands and I feel panic in my heart."


    Xin An, who has become more and more skilled in acting, demonstrated the panic in full swing. Princess Jin held her hand, "No need to be afraid, it''s just a farm."


    "The emperor gave it to the Marquis'' Mansion, and that''s the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Xin''an breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again, saying that she built a greenhouse on the farm last year to grow vegetables. She sold a lot of new vegetables in winter, and raised more chickens and ducks. She also expanded the pigpen and raised more pigs and a variety of fruit trees. She also laid a piece of land as a flowerbed. "Prepare to open a flower shop. What kind of flowers do you want in the future? Even if someone says, the farm can be cultivated and delivered."


    "As long as you speak, I will feel more at ease."


    Princess Jin''s smile became softer, mainly because Xin An demonstrated the uneasy too well, making her look like a little woman who was uneasy just because she got the Zhuangzi, and she even wanted to return Zhuangzi on the spot.


    "Since you want to bloom a flower and grass shop, after you open it, the flowers and plants in the palace will be handed over to your shop. I will calculate the money at the market price. How about it?"


    Xin An waved his hands repeatedly, "I am very happy when I like me. If I collect the money, I should be uneasy. The people in the village are still the original gardeners. The gardener is also the original gardener. I have benefited from the royal palace, but there are just a few pots of flowers. I must not be with me heretics."


    Seeing that she was sincere, Princess Jin no longer insisted, "I will thank you for this."


    "Empress is so polite."


    Xin An smiled so much that he was really happy. No matter what it was, as long as he could be sent to the palace, it means that she would have one step closer to currying the palace. Thanks to that village.


    Many people saw Princess Jin and Xin An having a good chat, but no one heard what they said, just because Princess Jin is in a wide position and there is no seat behind, and there is a certain distance between the left and right, which makes people feel even more itchy.


    "Why are you so good at engaging in business? You really can''t underestimate that business woman at all."


    "No, it''s their ability to say that it''s their ability. Can you and I still make jasmine bloom in the snow and ice?"


    "The merchants trained them, and they are naturally good at flattering and pleasing, and we don''t have the ability."


    Who doesn¡¯t want to curry favor with Princess Cheng Jin? Who has not tried all the tricks today?


    Not to mention Princess Jin, Princess Jin failed to curry favor with him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 364 Can I lose if I flatter you?

    Chapter 364: Can I still lose if I flatter you?


    Xin An quickly retreated, and the actors on the stage were still singing hard. Wang cast an admiring look at her, and Xin An smiled back.


    Mrs. Liao came forward again, Xin An lit up the bracelet on her wrist and briefly explained the reason. Mrs. Liao suddenly realized it and was envious again.


    Xin''an is not well-informed, and she is not much better. How could Xin''an say that there is another mother-in-law who can teach her, and her mother-in-law has been forced to send to the ancient Buddha of Qingdeng. She has to grop on every step in the capital. How can she know that Princess Jin likes Mori?


    In the afternoon, guests started to say goodbye, and some people stood up one after another. At this time, Princess Jin returned to the backyard to rest on the excuse of being tired, and Princess Jin was responsible for the ending.


    "I was busy today and didn''t say a word to the second young lady. I must find a chance to sit down."


    Wang took Xin An and three girls to say goodbye. Prince Jin suddenly became familiar with Xin An. It was thought that it was because of Prince Jin''s attitude.


    Xin An smiled, "Today, thanks to the Crown Princess'' hard work, it is really comfortable and comfortable. If the Crown Princess invites him, he will definitely come."


    Mrs. Liao also offered her goodbye. Lin Qingqing was reluctant to leave and pulled her to let her stay for a while. Mrs. Liao was embarrassed and she even made an appointment with Xin''an.


    Xin An said: "Sister Xu and the Second Young Master''s wife rarely meet. It''s okay to stay for a while. When you finish your work, you can come to the mansion to find me, or send someone to pass on a message."


    Mrs. Liao nodded and stayed. When she got out of the palace and got into the car, the few people in the car breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled again.


    After returning to the mansion, the three sisters Tang Quaner and the three returned to Ningxiangyuan. Xin An talked to Wang. After entering the door, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went to change their clothes separately, and then sat down to have tea and snacks. It was certain that they were not full at noon, and they were also a little tired. Wang said, "I know I am so popular, but I didn''t expect it to be so crazy."


    She, a wife of the Marquis''s Mansion, didn''t even get a few words today.


    Xin An said that Princess Jin solved everyone¡¯s doubts today and told everyone that the favor of Prince Jin¡¯s mansion has never disappeared. ¡°As soon as King Jin came back, he supervised the Ministry of War, and Prince Jin was entrusted with important tasks. This power and favor is worthy of everyone¡¯s slap.¡±


    "Second Prince''s concubine has never been to other places except entering the palace since she was pregnant. Today, she also went with her big belly. The Crown Princess also put down her airs and smiled with a smile on her face."


    Rights is really a good thing.


    Wang thought something, and then stopped thinking, "I think you have put a lot of effort into it, and today I have gained something. My mother has nothing to help you with this matter, so you should be more cautious."


    "I know."


    Xin''an talked about the wife of Pingshun Bo''s Mansion today, "Qin''er saw her unbuttoning my belt with her own eyes, and I also noticed it myself, but I clearly had never seen her before, so I wouldn''t have any grudges."


    "Is there something like this?"


    Wang was frightened and then suddenly realized. No wonder she put on a shirt in the middle and quickly looked for information about the person. She didn''t remember anything wrong, and she didn''t even have any interaction with the Hou''s Mansion.


    Xin An just kept the matter here on Wang''s family and didn''t want her to do anything. He just reminded him today, was Tang Rong really so willing to leave the capital?


    Are there any backup plans?


    Tang Mo came back early today. He was joking with his old mother for a while and then led his wife back to Qiushiyuan. As soon as he entered the door, Xin''an fell on the beauty. Tang Mo sat aside, "How can you open your eyes today?"


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    "For example, Princess Cheng County, who is so arrogant. When I looked at the banquet before, I was picky and scrutinized. It would be great if I could ''um'' two sounds. My back was straight, just like iron."


    "Today, my waist and back bent slightly, and I talked to Princess Jin with a smile on my face. Li Yuyan was also above the top. I saw that she handed tea to Princess Jin. She was so cautious. Both mother-in-law and daughter-in-law could bend and stretch, and she couldn''t imagine it if she didn''t see it with her own eyes."


    The prince and the prince are only one word different, and they are a thousand miles apart. I am afraid that they are not enough in the eyes of others.


    "Today''s Vanity Fair is really eye-opening."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were filled with laughter, and he leaned forward, "I''m thinking that if you want to be in the position of Princess Cheng County, I''m afraid you will laugh more flatteringly."


    Xin An tilted his head and thought for a while, agreeing very much, "I have the status of being able to flatter today, and even my mother couldn''t get a few words. If it were me."


    I can''t imagine my flattering face.


    "I will definitely surpass Princess Cheng County. I can''t compare with anything else. Can I lose if I flatter you?"


    As he said that, he started to laugh, and Tang Mo laughed, and Xin An said proudly, raising his wrist to let him see the new bracelet today. When he said that he would send flowers to the palace in the future, Tang Mo was naturally happy, "I really told you to do it, but will the flowers not appear expensive enough?"


    Xin An stretched out his arm and asked him to sit up, then leaned against him like a boneless person, "Give gifts is what I am best at. Believe me, giving flowers is the best."


    "As for giving gifts, you have to give them to the heart. Things that can be reached may not necessarily be expensive."


    Tang Mo agreed with this. Looking back on Xin''an''s gifts in the past few months, it seemed that every time he gave them, he could play a role. "Give gifts is indeed a science."


    Xin An was in a good mood, so he told him the whole story.


    "For example, if you give jade, jade is complicated. It can be as expensive as hundreds of thousands of taels. In addition to money, there are also varieties, colors and styles involving jade. It may be useless if you don''t have the right color. What''s more, a prince, who has never seen any good jade?"


    "There are all the principles of porcelain, calligraphy and painting, etc., and there is no reason to be expensive. There is still a high possibility that it will not work if you spend money. Do you think, how much is the most expensive one?"


    "One of the reason, the cost is low, and the other is that people like it. The most important thing is long-term. If there is no reason, how can I see others? How can I curry favor with me if I can''t see me?"


    Tang Mo thought about her words and felt that it made sense. After he figured out Xin An, he talked about Mrs. Pingshunbo, and said that she had something to do with Tang Rong. "I feel very strong. He must have a backup plan. If you let someone find out, don''t be passive."


    "Can you do another year?"


    Xin An sat up straight, "One year, this year, he was completely ruined during the Chinese New Year, and I can''t tolerate him anymore."


    Tang Mo also had this idea, so he was cautious. Then Xin An thought about it in his mind. She wanted to set up a situation for Tang Rong, so that Tang Rong would be ruined and let Tang Mo replace him openly.

 Chapter 365 Wanyuanxing City West Branch opened

    Chapter 365 Wanyuanxing City West Branch Opens


    Xin''an successfully got Princess Jin. Next, he just needs to moisten things silently, without deliberately managing them or flattering them. You must know that some relationships must be used at the most important time.


    "You don''t have to worry about the place where Prince Jin''s Mansion is for the time being. You have to digest the people we took care of last year. You have to remember one thing that only if you are outstanding enough can the things I do have results."


    Xin An always takes Tang Mo''s advice to heart. As soon as he was about to speak, Xin An interrupted him, "Tang Rong''s matter should be left to me, so don''t be distracted. Just give your people to me."


    Tang Mo had no objection. Liao Zhi gave him more and more errands, and they were all important errands and could not be delayed.


    In the next few days, Tang Mo handed over the people in his hands to Xin''an. Xin''an went to the stamina shop and selected more than ten people to keep them in Xin''s house, and temporarily handed them over to Wang Jin and Aunt Wang to train.


    Tang Mo began to deal with his errands wholeheartedly, and he could be said to be light-fitting.


    Here, Manager Yang and Master Xiaolin from the village came here. They made a profit by selling vegetables before the New Year. Xin An left half. In addition to serving as dividends to Manager Yang and others, the remaining half was also left for flowers on the village.


    "All materials removed from the greenhouse have been kept properly and can be used until winter."


    "The young lady has arranged everything she ordered. The fruit trees have been planted, with more than 200 chickens and all kinds of animals raised. In this way, the elderly, weak, women and children in the village have also worked."


    "At present, the managers of several places have discussed the spring plowing, and they will continue to farm according to the regulations of previous years. If the young lady has any arrangements, she will ask for instructions."


    Originally, for those who signed the contract to sell their bodies, there was no big difference between the master''s family. Even if the master''s family was King Jin, they did not lose any benefits. They were exploited by the royal family and were exploited. It didn''t matter if they arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion. They just hoped that the master''s family would be more kind and make their lives easier.


    But now the days are far beyond their expectations. The main family wants to grow vegetables in winter. It is their duty to grow them, and it is their fault that they cannot grow them. They will be punished and wait for them.


    Unexpectedly, the second young lady said she wanted to give them dividends, so she really gave them.


    One winter day, every household in the village received money, comparable to their annual wages. How could they not be overjoyed?


    Nowadays, the people in Zhuangzi are very convinced by the Second Young Master''s wife. As long as it is what she said, no one will complain.


    Xin''an didn''t think about what to do yet. He wanted to build that farm, but it was not close to the capital. He just said, "You must be farming. I will send half of the food last year. In addition, I will clean up the main courtyard. When I go back, my grandmother in the mansion should go back to live for a while and change to some new furniture."


    After Manager Yang responded, Xiaolin said that the flower garden was ready. "A acre of land was drawn out, and the fence was laid. Ten people were selected from the village to help manage it. The existing flowers and plants in the village were ready to be moved, but they had to buy some more seedlings."


    "The silver you should spend is spent. The silver on the farm should be used for spring plowing and daily flowers. I will withdraw a sum for you separately, and you can ask someone to keep the account."


    She said about sending flowers to Prince Jin''s mansion in the future, "You are also ripe with Prince Jin''s mansion. Don''t be careless about these flowers and plants. Whether it is wild flowers in the mountains, daffodils by the stream, or precious flower seeds, you should be prepared."


    "I think there are mountains in Zhuangzi not far away. It''s also wild to carve some stumps and carve them well. Root carving is also common, and rockery bonsai should also be available. In short, if the flowerbed is left to you to take care of, you have to achieve results."


    Even if this gave him the greatest power and the support for money, Master Kobayashi''s legs were trembling with excitement. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he did all these things.


    When the two of them came out of the Marquis'' Mansion, they both breathed heavily, and they both looked at each other''s eyes with joy. Master Kobayashi was a smart person. He immediately handed over the money he received to Manager Yang and bowed, "I don''t know much about literature, so I ask Manager Yang to take charge of the account." "Kobayashi, do it well. It is your blessing to meet the young lady."


    Manager Yang was not polite, mainly because he was worried that Manager Kobayashi would not be able to grasp so much money, so he would not make any mistakes when he helped him manage it.


    As spring comes, the weather is getting warmer and warmer, the dead branches are sprouting tender buds, and the eyes are full of goose yellow.


    Girls in red and green can be seen everywhere on the streets of the capital. They can¡¯t wait to change into spring clothes, and make an appointment to go out of the city to dig wild vegetables, or where to enjoy the spring.


    Wangping Street in the west of the city, the originally lively street seems to be a little different today, and many pedestrians smiled and headed in the same direction.


    "I have been to Yinghui Street. The things are good and cheaper, just far away."


    "No, although we can take a bus, there are too many people and it is not suitable to be able to squeeze in. Now, we have it here too."


    "I heard that this Wanyuanxing is bigger than the one on Yinghui Street, and there are more things. I''m afraid it will be much cheaper to open on the first day of today. Let''s go faster and there are a lot of things in the house. I''m just waiting to buy them all today, so I should save a lot."


    Women in groups of three or three smiled all over their faces. They were good at managing the house and knew that prices would be higher after the New Year, but they would always have to buy some things in spring. For them, even if it was cheaper than two cents, it was worth walking two more streets.


    They are naturally indispensable if there is a place where there is a price to take.


    Today, the Wanyuan Xingcheng West Branch opened, and the news was released early in the morning. The door of the house had been widened earlier, and the signs on it were covered by red cloth. The yard also changed a lot. All the houses were turned into shops, each with markings, and the goods sold were also different.


    There are a wide variety of goods on the shelves. A small platform is set up in the middle of the yard. The small platform is filled with eggs, rice and flour, and even fabrics, all of which are gifts. Fang Da said that no old lady or a woman can escape the attraction of these small things. In order to get these things for free, they will buy two more items.


    The Xu family''s manager is also here to help today. The Xin family cooperates with the Xu family, and the Xin family does not have enough staff, so the Xu family naturally has to make a fortune.


    "Manager Xu, I think your guys are really good, why don''t you stay there?"


    Fang Da is jealous, who doesn¡¯t want a smart and diligent guy?


    Manager Xu''s head was like a rattle, "We don''t have enough people. They are all transferred. We will be withdrawn after these days."


    Fang Da joked: "You guys are so relieved, don''t worry about me making a mess on the account, so I will leave two people watching."


    Manager Xu smiled happily, "I will keep other people, not only keep people but also check the accounts. Manager Fang has no need to do this."


    What are the identities of the wives of their two families? How can they lack this little money?


    Fang Da is not a person who can do this. I heard that he is Boss Xin¡¯s brother, and he will not be so shallow. Moreover, the goods are provided by them, and they can remember them clearly and can¡¯t be wrong.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 366 Youre just a sign

    Chapter 366 You are simply a sign


    The two big managers joked for a while and it was time to come. At this time, there were already many people around the door. As soon as the firecrackers rang, the door opened wide, and the people who joined in the fun entered the door along the flow of people. Fang Da stood on the stage and said a few briefly, focusing on what they sold here. In addition to the food, clothing and consumption, they also sold pens and ink and tea. There is free tea supply every afternoon.


    More emphasis is on free gifts, which are both double.


    The amount of eggs you buy corresponds to how many eggs you get. If you don¡¯t have eggs, you can ask for rice and flour, and you can also directly replace them with salt;


    In addition, you can also draw lottery. The worst prize is one egg, so you can guarantee that you will not fail. The eyes of those onlookers will illuminate.


    I thought quickly, and the two prizes, plus the cheaper I already had when I bought things today, wouldn¡¯t I make a big profit?


    After Fang Da finished speaking, these people started to take action. The shops were instantly surrounded by people. The guy who was drawn from Yinghui Street to help introduced them, telling these people what they sell outside and how much they sell inside the shop. How much they are cheaper today, and the people who were eager to buy things were broken into mohua and didn''t calculate the account here.


    These days, there are too few people who know how to settle accounts.


    The accountant who came to help me slammed the abacus and even did the work of a friend, "Auntie, what you want is cheaper, forty-three cents, forty-three cents, and you can still redeem the prize. After redeem it, you can draw it once, which is a good deal."


    Although the aunt didn''t understand the account, she still felt confident when buying things all year round. When she heard that she saved so much, she smiled and two more wrinkles, "Pack it up and pick it up for me."


    The aunt held a basket full of things and took flower slices to mix five eggs, smiling happily.


    During the lottery, a bamboo piece was drawn with a pound of white flour written on it, which made the aunt very happy.


    "My aunt is so lucky. This is so white-faced, look."


    The guy asked everyone to take a look, and then put the basket for the aunt. The aunt laughed out loud, hoping to buy some more and continue to smoke. Fortunately, she was still rational, so she hurried back to recruit neighbors and neighbors to take advantage of it. The merchants here are kind-hearted~


    More and more people bought cheap things and left, and more people rushed over in a hurry. Xin''an and Mrs. Liao sat together for tea in the teahouse across the street. Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "The business will be done well."


    All the money paid for the dividends before the New Year was invested here, and some more were added. Both of them thought to make a comeback as soon as possible. "We must hurry up with the other two places, so it''s not easy to ask them to buy things."


    Xin An put down the teacup, "It''s easy to open. It''s just Sister Xu''s people. It''s hard to transport goods from time to time."


    Mrs. Liao waved her hand, "I don''t hide it from you. My goods were sent to the capital, and I transported a lot of goods from the capital, and I sold them all as soon as I got off the ship. This way, I made an extra profit."


    Xin An gave her a thumbs up, and Mrs. Liao asked what she said before, "I didn''t want to urge you, but it would be better if I could get there earlier."


    Liao Zhi had bought a lot of candy when the Xu family bought a lot of candy. As a general, he certainly knew the importance of candy, so he told his wife about it, and Mrs. Liao naturally found Xin''an.


    Xin An said: "My father and my brother are already on the way to Beijing, so they can only wait until they arrive before making arrangements."


    "In addition, I will introduce my second uncle to you. He is planning to cooperate with my father to open a candy shop in Beijing, which is just a matter of water transportation. I have to bother Commander Liao. This will make you cheaper and convenient."


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Mrs. Liao said that the Huai River is indeed too far away, and it is indeed convenient to buy it in the capital. "It''s just that I will take advantage of you again."


    "This is a success."


    Xin''an said that it is all mutually beneficial. "Not all ships can be covered by Commander Liao. If the ship can transport candy, it can transport other things. It is all profit. If the sugar is less profitable, it will be made back in other places, and you can earn more."


    Mrs. Liao smiled happily, thinking that making friends with Xin''an was the most correct thing she did. They should be friends, and there are too many places to help each other.


    The two sat for a while, and Xin An personally sent Mrs. Liao back, but the pregnant woman was not careless at all. On the way back to the house, she went to the medicinal food shop again. Lord Qin adjusted the soup recipe according to the characteristics of the spring solar term. The moment she saw Qin Bai, Xin An was stunned and said, "Uncle Qin. You are living a good life."


    How long hasn''t seen you? Your double chin has come out.


    The skin on my face was a little loose before, but now I eat it so smooth and smooth. My skin is tender, my body is much richer, and I look much younger. I even change the style of my clothes. "Are you going to rejuvenate?"


    "You are simply a signboard. Which woman can''t envy you?"


    Qin Bai touched his chin and was very proud, "What does this mean? It means that I have made great achievements in health preservation. It is said that doctors do not treat themselves, and they are all nonsense."


    "I think you are talking nonsense. If you don''t have me to take care of you, can you have such a look?"


    Doctor Hua walked out of the backyard. Xin An had seen him once before, but he was also deeply impressed. Now seeing him again is obviously a circle, so.


    These two people will not eat and drink here all the time, right?


    "Hello, Doctor Hua?"


    "good."


    Doctor Hua smiled and stepped forward, "Don''t worry, I won''t eat yours for nothing. I have helped you adjust all the prescriptions. With your care, I released the news of the rejuvenation of the two of us old people after eating here all day. Recently, your business in the medicinal food shop has been getting better and better."


    Xin''an immediately laughed, laughing so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes. "It''s my honor to always like the food here. You treat this place as your canteen. As long as it is available in the kitchen, you can eat whatever you want. Even if it doesn''t, you can just send someone to buy it."


    "I''m so happy that you like this."


    Qin Bai sniffed, "Why is this attitude not useful to me?"


    Xin An was amused and crying, "Then I will tell you that too?"


    "Don''t be long-winded."


    Qin Bai said that another pot of soup was released today, "It''s already noon, so I''ll leave a piece to eat, and I don''t come to the store I own often."


    "In the future, let the shop give you a pot of soup and make up for it in two days."


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "I will listen to you."


    In order to join in the fun, I sent someone to call Tang Mo to eat together. When I entered the backyard, I saw that the bush of peonies planted last year had been alive. Some flowers and plants were added to the yard. It looked so pleasing to the eye, but why did there be an extra table? I turned around and asked, "Are you two eating here, are you?"


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The weather is not so cold, and the spring is just right. Isn¡¯t it appropriate to sit in the flowers and eat?


    ¡°I really enjoy it.¡±


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 367 Spring Festival banquet at the Hou Mansion

    Chapter 367 The Spring Festival Banquet at the Marquis¡¯ Mansion


    When Tang Mo came, the food and soup had already been set on the table, and Zhuang Shi was also with him. The two of them followed Liao Zhi to the Ministry of War today. They learned that Xin''an invited him to dinner and came.


    "Doctor Qin, this is you"


    Sure enough, Tang Mo was surprised when he saw Qin Bai''s double chin, and then smiled again, "You are always well-maintained, so you must teach me when you look back."


    Qin Bai said, "Your wife just said that I am the store signboard, and some of them learn to eat."


    Zhuang Shi was kind to the greeting, and he was not polite after sitting down, so he started to eat.


    Seeing that neither of them had wine, Qin Bai was very satisfied, and then he started a drink with Doctor Hua.


    Seeing that Tang Mo was eating quickly, Xin An said that if he was not busy on weekdays, he could come here to have lunch, and he would have to eat even if he had to do his job.


    Zhuang Shi nodded repeatedly and said that this idea was good. Then he would come and get one together, "It''s boring to eat alone with Brother Tang."


    Xin An laughed. The two left without delay after eating. Xin An and the two miraculous doctors were left behind in the yard, but after only a while of sunshine, they got up and returned to the mansion. The mansion was going to hold a spring banquet, and all the posts were posted, and the preparations for the banquet had not been completed.


    The breath of spring becomes more and more intense. The branches of several sunny queens turn yellow and turn green. Apricots, pears and plums bloom all over the yard, peach blossoms are also coming to compete for spring, plum blossoms and camellia cyclamen are not willing to be lonely when they come, and the roses are gathering momentum are also climbing the walls. The green leaves make the flowers in the garden more lively.


    "I want a goose yellow one, it looks so beautiful."


    "Then I want to be tender green, which is more spring-like."


    "I don''t want to be a fan, I look black when wearing pink."


    The three girls in Ningxiangyuan were choosing the materials for clothes for the spring banquet, and they were dazzled among the piles of materials.


    Zhao shook his head helplessly, "These three girls have become more and more lively in the past few days when they come to the capital. I think other girls are all in a proper manner. Should they be restrained?"


    Although the festivals of each family are given various names in spring, they are ultimately an important day for wives from each family to see their son-in-law or daughter-in-law. The noble ladies are kept in the boudoir on weekdays and cannot be seen at any time. The children are even more busy with their studies and are not easy to meet.


    Zhao also had this kind of thought and was worried.


    Wang was afraid that she would be too anxious, "Looking at her health, don''t worry, you have two or three years to choose slowly. I have ordered someone to hire a female manager. After she enters the mansion, she will teach these sisters three to read the account books, learn the manager, and then choose some things for them to arrange, and not let them play all day."


    "There are women in the family and hundreds of families who want to ask for it. We can''t be in a hurry, let alone a few scholars. If we have a promising career, are we afraid of not having a good son-in-law?"


    "Be more steady, Quan''er can look like Fei''er and Ke''er wait a little longer, especially Ke''er is young, and will decide after his brothers have all arrived."


    In this world, women''s future is dependent on their fathers and brothers, and they share honor and disgrace.


    Zhao nodded gratefully and talked about five sons. The big Tang Nan couldn''t delay it for too long, so he had to hurry up and look.


    Wang also has a constitution for this matter, saying that if you want to get married, you will choose a yard in the mansion to renovate it. "I know you can afford a house, but it is another matter to separate it. Otherwise, why do you think the Wei family''s face is broken up and not move it out?"


    "I have sent someone to keep an eye on the left and right. If someone sells the house, they will buy it. It will be spacious when it expands together."


    In her opinion, all five men cannot stay in Beijing, and they always have to be released. Once they are released, they will face continuous releases. They will not be able to come back for ten years, and even if they buy a house, they will not be able to live in.


    Zhao said that the house should also be watched, "It is difficult to find a good house. If you encounter a suitable one, buy it for emergencies." The two had discussions and the days were soon on February 13th, and there were still three days before the spring banquet of the Hou Mansion. At this time, the old lady''s nephew was going to return. Wang organized a cart of things for him to take back and told him that if the family man had the talent to study, he could also send it to the capital. His relatives would not be vague when they should do their best.


    After seeing off the man, Wang took Xin''an to the palace to pay tribute to the empress dowager and the queen. Life was busy and it was time to enjoy the spring banquet of the marquis'' mansion.


    This day is also the day when all officials are off, so male guests are also invited.


    Xin''an got up early and dressed up, while Tang Mo was disheveled in his hair early in the morning to take a shower and wash his hair. In the past, he washed his hair whenever he wanted at home, but now he was also washing himself thoroughly with his holiday.


    "I''ll go to the front yard and you wash it slowly, there''s enough time."


    Tang Mo nodded helplessly. Since he got busy, he always went out early and came back late. Not to mention being intimate with his wife, he even had few rest skills. He finally waited until the rest, but he had to hold a banquet. He drank at noon and then went tonight. Today, he wasted.


    Seeing that he was sitting still, his hair was sitting on the edge of the bed like a male ghost, Xin An raised his voice and urged him, "Hurry up, still rubbing hard. Do you really think it''s a lot of time?"


    "There are many male guests here today. I''m waiting for you to greet you. There''s no hurry to have an opportunity in front of you."


    "Just get up."


    Tang Mo stood up, no status, no status at all, "I''ll wash it right away, it''s very fast, it''s not that you have to apply makeup."


    Laolai laughed at the door, and liked to watch the young master being raped by the young lady, hum.


    Xin An turned around, and Tang Mo also entered the ear room and started his own business.


    As soon as she arrived at the front yard, the managers were already holding booklets for her to check. She had already ordered what she should have, but she had to say something more.


    "Today, the big stove should be especially careful. Whether the food is delicious or not is secondary. The key is to be clean and not to eat the guests badly. To prevent raw faces from entering the big stove, all the courtyards should be looked at."


    "The same is true for tea and water. Be careful and be careful. Those who lead the way and serve the people everywhere should be careful. Don''t let the guests go to the wrong place and go to places they shouldn''t go. Especially don''t talk too much. Let me know who has a shallow eyelid and tell me what I do when I see a little bit of melons and two dates. He can''t keep this mansion."


    "All of them are old people from the Marquis'' Mansion, and they all understand the rules. Today is smooth and they will be rewarded tomorrow. If anyone cares about the mistake, I just want to tell him."


    "But I heard it."


    Everyone responded, and Xin An raised his hand to make them all busy. Wang sat aside with relief and asked who didn''t want such a daughter-in-law and did everything well, "You did a good job."


    "It''s also a good teaching from my mother."


    Wang smiled and said that today she would talk to her wives from all over the country, "I still have to keep an eye on everyone else, thank you for your hard work."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Thank you very much, but it is also an opportunity for her.


    When the sun was rising, Mrs. Yongshuangbo arrived first with her daughter-in-law. When she saw Wang, she smiled and said, "I was waiting for today when I received the post. As expected, there was a spring scene everywhere when I entered the door. It was so good to welcome the spring."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 368 Really capable

    Chapter 368 He is really a capable person


    "I heard that today''s spring banquet was organized by the second young lady in the mansion?"


    Wang accompanied Mrs. Yongshuang intimately, and laughed even brighter when she heard this. "I''ve just been able to get it done. I told my second wife to arrange it clearly, but I didn''t worry about it at all."


    "Officials say you are lucky. The eldest daughter-in-law will have a lot of branches and leaves after entering the house. The second daughter-in-law is so capable, so you will be blessed."


    Zhuang Shi and Tang Mo have a good relationship and eat and drink a lot on weekdays. Mrs. Yongshuangbo knows that she naturally has a little closer to the Wang family.


    Wang Ziyi, the daughter-in-law of the Bo Mansion, followed behind him, was talking to Xin An. They had seen each other for a long time, but it was her first time in the Hou Mansion, and she praised the neat and beautiful gardens in the house.


    Tao Yiran is also there in the hospitality hall. As the eldest daughter-in-law in the mansion, she must be there. She must not let her go out of the hospital if she is not allowed to leave the mansion. Moreover, she will raise herself to be white, red, plump and beautiful, so she naturally has to show it to everyone, so as to avoid the outside world saying that she is being treated harshly.


    Not only that, even Wang from the Tao family sent a post, so that people could not make any mistakes.


    "The prince''s wife looks so good, she looks good."


    When he saw Tao Yiran''s brave wife, he realized it. There were rumors outside that the prince and his wife of the Weiyuan Marquis''s mansion were not doing well in the mansion, and they were suppressed by the second wife everywhere. What did Tao Yiran cry all day long? It was nonsense when she saw it. How many good things would she eat to raise such a good complexion?


    Wang said that the doctor from the government went to take a pulse the next day, "I am a blessing. This little girl in her belly didn''t bother her much. She was also sensible and careful, and minimized her going out as much as possible. She was never willful. I was satisfied with these two daughters-in-law~"


    Mrs. Yongshuang Hou praised him again, and then the guests arrived one after another. If an old lady came, she would lead her to the old lady''s place in Xin''an after the ceremony. The wife and the young lady were both entertained by Wang and Zhao, and the girls would hand it over to the three sisters Tang Quaner.


    Soon the Wang family came, and Mrs. Wang said she wanted to help. Xin An only asked her to talk to the ladies of each family, and Wang Baoer also went to help greet the little girl.


    When Youshi and Gu came, Xin An was relieved. After helping, she was under much pressure. When Mrs. Chang and her two daughters-in-law and the girls and the Liao family arrived, Xin An was even more at ease.


    There was enough staff to greet the ladies of each family, but no one took care of the young ladies of each family. There was only one Gu family who was already showing their conscience, and Tao Yiran could not count on it.


    "I feel at ease when Sister Lin and Sister Liao come."


    "There is also Miss Yan, I have been looking forward to you for a long time."


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, if we are there, there will be no trouble. Just bring people here, and you don''t have to worry about us. We will just think this is our own home."


    After saying that, the old lady of the Zhang family came with her female relatives, and Mrs. Zhang was also among them, with excitement in her eyes. Xin An quickly stepped forward to greet the ceremony. Old lady Zhang said with a smile, "There is no need to be polite. Where is your grandmother? I''ll talk to the old lady."


    Wang also came to see the gift. After sending old lady Zhang over, Xin An turned around and grabbed Mrs. Zhang''s hand, "Sister Xie, I have to thank you today."


    "Don''t worry if I do my business. Wherever I am, I can''t be deserted. Don''t worry, go and do it."


    In this way, Xin An was truly relieved and continued to welcome the guests with Cuiping.


    Seeing that she was smiling all over her face, she was busy with her mouth, and she didn''t make any mistakes in her mouth. She was so courteous and said nicely, the wife of Changhou''s mansion said, "Everyone said that the second young lady in the mansion was capable. Today it seems that she is more than capable, she is simply outstanding."


    Wang is modest, "I didn''t know many people shortly after I came to the capital. Fortunately, I had an aunt around me to help me."


    "But it was released in the palace last year?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    These ladies suddenly realized, and then they still felt that Xin An was capable. In less than a year, they could invite so many young ladies who could support the scene to take charge of her for the first time. They shouted with sisters and sisters. This was already a skill. When the female relatives from General Xu''s mansion came, Xin An went up to call Aunt Xu. After Mrs. Xu was intimate with her, the ladies present felt that she was capable and even made friends with the Xu family.


    Tao Yiran, who was sitting, looked dark when she saw this scene. She didn''t know that the second-bedroom merchant girl had such a meeting. She thought that people from this kind of background would have to make jokes in the capital. What can a merchant girl know?


    She was careless.


    "The prince''s wife has been pregnant for several months."


    These ladies saw her, and as long as they saw the rumors outside, they would be self-defeating. They saw that she was really beautiful. No wonder Tang Rong wanted to do something like that for him, and no wonder Zhuyou almost lost his life for him.


    I subconsciously felt a little displeased.


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly, "It''s been five months."


    "It''s really good. Seeing your bright and rosy complexion shows that your mother-in-law is kind and takes good care of you."


    As soon as everyone said this, everyone praised Wang again. Xin An entered the door and asked Tao Yiran to go outside with a smile. "The garden is lively, and my cousin-in-law and Mrs. Liao are in the yard. I ordered people to prepare some soup and snacks for pregnant women. You can sit together and talk."


    This is not suitable for sitting and not moving, nor do you look at the occasion.


    Tao Yiran smiled and stood up, speaking generously and appropriately, "I''m lazy today, thank you for your hard work."


    "What does the family say this?"


    After Xin An talked to everyone, he helped Tao Yiran out of the door, and then handed him over to the garden by Aunt Liu. As soon as she walked away, the atmosphere in the hall changed a little and became much more comfortable.


    The younger generation sat where the ladies talked, it was not like that.


    ¡°How many people have been invited?¡±


    When there were not so many guests, Xin An also took a breath and had time to sit down and have a cup of tea. Lin Yao''s eyes swept over, "Don''t you invite them all, right?"


    "How can it be?"


    Xin''an said that the Hou Mansion had not held a banquet for a year, and he had attended banquets everywhere before, so naturally he invited a few more families. "They were all familiar with each other, not many, and some of them also sent posts. I guess they wouldn''t come. I think there would be more than a few more families."


    Lin Yao nodded, "Thank you for your hard work today, but I don''t think it''s your first time."


    Xin An smiled and said, "When I was in Huaijiang, I would also hold banquets in the mansion. I would help with it. I would also get it done with more times. It''s not difficult."


    ¡°I¡¯m really a capable person.¡±


    Lin Yao joked, "I heard many people say you can do it, why do you want to compare us all?"


    The young ladies around all laughed and joked a few times. Xin An begs for mercy, "Please, let me go quickly. You are not as good as the noble and knowledgeable people here, and you can''t allow me to have more skills. If you think it''s good today, then support me and praise me a few more words, and I''m proud of it?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 369 What does Princess Jin mean when she comes?

    Chapter 369: What does Princess Jin mean when she comes?


    The lively atmosphere was also something Xin An was good at. Seeing her making jokes, she begged for mercy and was proud. A group of pretty and beautiful young ladies laughed. Soon, a flute sounded not far away. It turned out that the girls were joking and pushed people to play the flute. There were girls around her smiling and gesturing, looking extremely lively.


    The sound of the flute attracted the ladies sitting and talking in the room. They walked slowly with laughter and laughed. Seeing the beautiful girl in the yard was really dazzled.


    "Mrs. Zhang, your daughter is so beautiful, right? Isn''t it fifteen?"


    "Mrs. Zhuang''s girls are not inferior. I heard that they are still good at kung fu, which is really rare."


    "Mrs. Liu''s daughter is also very happy to laugh. I heard that she can be a manager and a manager, which is great."


    The ladies'' eyes were filled with appreciation, scrutiny, and they slid over the girls one by one. The families with girls even praised each other. Xin An went up to invite the ladies to come forward and sit, "It''s just the sunshine at this moment, and it''s a pleasure to sit in this yard to enjoy flowers and tea."


    The yard was equipped with seats early, and there were small tables beside the tables and chairs. The ladies smiled and went to sit down, and naturally praised the yard of the Hou Mansion. They wore spring clothes and came forward to deliver tea, and then retreated not far away to serve.


    A wife thought the tea was good, "This tea is really good today, I haven''t tasted it before."


    As soon as she said that the ladies sitting all served tea sideways, smelling the fragrance or observing the color, and finally savoring the light. Many people said that the taste was novel, "the color was elegant and the fragrance was light."


    "Is this tea a big deal?"


    Xin''an said this is Huaijiang ice flower tea. "It is winter tea. The leaves must be wrapped in winter snow. After frost and ice, the tea fragrance is extremely rich and will not dissipate for a long time. It will be brewed more than a dozen times without reducing its fragrance."


    ¡°Huaijiang is such a good place.¡±


    "The more you taste this tea, the more you taste it, the more you will be. Today we are all benefiting from the Second Young Master''s wife."


    Next, led by Wang, Xin An retreated to the side. Soon all the three Tang sisters were called to approach and were officially introduced to the wives of each family. Although many people had seen each other before, today the Marquis''s Mansion held a special banquet for this matter, which shows the importance of several children in the clan.


    Chunyang came over and said that everything was ready and someone had been sent to watch.


    She took out some ice flower tea she sent last winter, and ordered a lot of boxes and exquisite small porcelain bottles, put the tea in, and went to Wanyuanxing to collect some exquisite things and put them together, and delivered them when each store left.


    Things are not worth money, but they are the intentions and can be promoted to Wanyuanxing.


    Aunt Cuiping came quickly and lowered her voice, "Mrs. Second Young Master, Princess Jin has arrived."


    Xin''an explained to everyone, turned around and went to the gate to greet him. Wang also got up and sent the post to King Jin''s mansion, but she didn''t expect others to come. It was a surprise.


    In the front yard, Princess Jin was supported by Princess Jin and Lin Qingqing to enter the door. Xin An stepped forward and saluted and smiled. "I was very happy to learn that the princess was coming. The ladies from each family have arrived and are in the yard. Please."


    Princess Jin raised her hand and refused to let her two daughters-in-law support her. After all, she was not very old. She glanced over and said, "The grass and trees knew that spring would be coming back soon, and there were all kinds of red and purple fighting. The Marquis''s Mansion was really full of spring and scenery everywhere."


    ¡°The flowers, plants and trees seem to be more than other families.¡±


    Xin''an followed half a step behind, "I''m from Huaijiang. The climate of Huaijiang is different from that of the capital. Even the winter covered by heavy snow is green and green."


    "I was not very comfortable with the desert and solemnity of winter in Beijing for the first time, so I collected a lot of green and placed it in the yard. I wanted to move it away in spring, but I couldn''t bear to give up after I sprouted the tender buds."


    Princess Jin smiled and said, "The green grass is a group of flowers and trees, competing for beauty and vitality, and it makes people feel comfortable in body and mind." "It can be seen that you are also a person who loves beauty and is smart."


    Xin An chuckled with a veil and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be more excited to buy flowers and plants when I get the princess''s words."


    Prince Jin smiled and said, "When she talked to Lin Yao that day, she liked the second young lady very much. She said that the second young lady was smart and interesting. Unfortunately, she was busy that day and had no time to say a few more words to the second young lady. This is true after hearing this today."


    "Beautiful people and speak nicely."


    Xin An smiled even more happily, "I can''t find the princess even more when I praise you like this. I''m so proud."


    Lin Qingqing looked up at Xin An and looked away, with a slight smile on his face, but the smile was not enough to reach his eyes.


    Wang brought the ladies and girls from all over the family to welcome the garden. After everyone greeted him, Princess Jin smiled and said, "Today, we are all invited guests, so there is no need to be too polite. The garden in the Marquis''s Mansion is full of spring, so let''s enjoy the spring well today."


    In this way, these ladies found something to do. After entering the yard and sat down, some introduced ice flower tea to Princess Jin, some talked about the flowers and plants in the garden of the Hou Mansion, some talked about the girls'' beauty and cuteness, and the owner of Wang was once again squeezed outside and couldn''t get into the conversation.


    Xin''an couldn''t bear it. These ladies were so good at flattering. They didn''t say that they would give the master a chance, so they turned around and went to find Tang Quan''er and the other three.


    Wang is already a Buddha, so if you can¡¯t fight, you won¡¯t fight. As long as her daughter-in-law can fight, it will be done. She will talk to several other people who have no chance to come forward to flatter her. She is not alone.


    When Xin An came back again, he walked to Princess Jin with a smile and bowed slightly. "A few girls mentioned that the princess''s painting was superb. When I saw you coming today, I wanted to draw a picture. I would like to ask you to comment."


    This was the opportunity to feed the ladies from each family. On the spot, the ladies praised how outstanding Princess Jin''s painting was. Princess Jin also understood everyone''s meaning, "In this way, put on the desk and let them draw it."


    Since you want to draw, do you need to have a scene?


    Is it reasonable to play the piano in the scenery, some play the flute, and some play chess?


    Three long tables were pieced together, and the pen, ink and paint had been prepared long ago. The girls were very excited and discussed that many people would paint together. Some people wanted a piano and some wanted to move a chessboard, and they were all trying to get opportunities for themselves. If they could get a few words of praise from Princess Jin, it would be very respectful.


    The three sisters of the Tang family chose to hold the pot, mainly because they did not know the skills of the girls in the capital and were afraid of embarrassing them when they took action rashly.


    They are still very accurate in holding pots.


    As a result, everyone didn''t care about flattery and began to look at the performance of the girls from various families.


    The backyard was lively and the front yard was busy. Tang Mo, who was refreshing and refreshing, met with Tang Gang. The men had to wash them at home. They came later than the female family. So far, not many people came, but Tang Gang was excited.


    Princess Jin has arrived, what does it mean?


    King Jin probably came here in every ten years. This was the first time King Jin went to the official''s house to attend a banquet after returning to Beijing. This was such a shameful thing.


    "Your mother and your wife went to the banquet at Prince Jin''s last time. Your wife is indeed very good at this."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 370 Its really spring

    Chapter 370 It¡¯s really spring


    Today, Xin''an hospitality Tang Gang looked at him not far away. If he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it. The old man had a good vision, and the second child was a bastard.


    Tang Mo looked proud, "My wife is naturally outstanding. It would be great if you said you would admit it earlier."


    "Mrs. Xu is here, and General Xu may also be here. I didn''t hear my wife call Mrs. Xu Aunt Xu, so you will be glorious today."


    Tang Mo''s sarcastic way of speaking was used to Tang Gang. Now he can do it without getting angry or getting angry. After hearing too much, he even felt something was interesting. Then he felt something was wrong with him and finally glared at Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo was rough and thick-skinned and didn''t care at all. Then the father and son went to the door with a smile on their faces to greet the guests, looking like a kind father and a filial son.


    Yan Shimao and others were very glamorous, and their clothes were also the latest style. When they saw Tang Mo, they went forward and hugged each other, talking and laughing.


    Tang Yaoming, who came to help, led the Tang Nan and his brothers to welcome him, and all the literati and students who came here today were taken care of.


    As the sun rose, the male guests were almost here. At this time, the sound of the piano in the garden came faintly. Someone found Yan Shimao and whispered a few words in his ear. Yan Shimao smiled happily and found Tang Mo and said, "Take this head and lead a group of boys to the garden to pay tribute to the ladies of each family and give them a chance to see the girls."


    This is also a part of the banquet. Men and women met under the noses of their elders. Tang Mo smiled and said, "It''s true that spring is here."


    The few people around laughed. The boys who were old enough to say they were looking at Tang Mo, there was no way. There was too few opportunities to see girls from various families on weekdays, and they were all waiting. Although the marriage was the words of the matchmaker by their parents'' orders, they also wanted to ask for something they liked. It was necessary to take a look at it.


    "We are all ready, and we will take you to the garden to pay tribute to the elders of each family."


    The boys'' eyes suddenly lit up, and they silently pulled their clothes, and then followed Tang Mo with a smile, shouting, "I''m very obedient."


    The sound of the piano became clearer and clearer, accompanied by the sound of flutes and the laughter of girls, which made the boys stretch their necks. After seeing the scene in the garden, Tang Mo stopped and gave these boys a chance to see from a distance.


    I saw flowers in the yard, green and green juice, dignified ladies sat and joked, loving old ladies were tasting tea on the other side, and the young ladies were saying something on the other side, smiling happily.


    Those beautiful girls are playing the piano or painting, just like a painting. The scenery is beautiful and beautiful, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Chunyang came, "Second Young Master, Madam, please lead all the young masters in."


    Tang Mo nodded, and the men withdrew their eyes one by one without squinting. They followed Tang Mo into the garden. Suddenly, these young men came. The girls stopped all the things in their hands. They were even more bold than the men and looked at them directly.


    Looking at a group of young people, they looked handsome and upright, not to mention the old ladies, even the wives'' eyes lit up, and they also had appreciation, scrutiny and pickyness. They thought this was good, and that was good, and they were blinded on the spot.


    In this way, the children stood in one place, and the girls stood in the distance, each of them took a look from afar. One of the men in a royal blue robe did not look at the girls, but instead looked in the direction of a group of young ladies. A stunning flashed in his eyes when he saw the people he was young.


    Recognizing that he was being looked at, Tao Yiran looked up, and the moment the eyes met, both of them were a little surprised, and they looked away at the same time, then they all quietly raised their eyes.


    Soon, Tang Mo took everyone out and did not give him any chance to get close. Any private gifts or deep affection could not happen under his nose.


    We can only wait until after lunch to see if there is any chance. Even if there is one, nothing can happen. Even if the girl is alone, there are still girls serving her, and there are eyes everywhere.


    This was arranged by Xin An especially carefully. He attended the banquet in two lifetimes in total. He had seen all kinds of strange accidents, which were both unlucky and troublesome. Nothing can go wrong today.


    The ladies who came to the banquet were very satisfied. Although they all came with a purpose, they did not want any scandal to happen. The master was strict and had rules, so they were very relieved.


    "Your daughter-in-law really can''t pick a bad one at all. If I hadn''t seen her with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it. This is the first time she has held a banquet since she married into the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "You said that not many people can catch up with your blessing."


    Wang became the focus again, feeling the envious and jealous eyes relaxed all over. She had a good daughter-in-law to bring her glory, and she was happy.


    Tao Yiran was sitting not far away, and Gu was talking with her. Both of them were pregnant women. Naturally, there was a topic of conversation. When they heard those voices praising Xin''an, Tao Yiran forced a smile and slowly stood up, saying that she was unwell and wanted to go to the backyard to take a break.


    It¡¯s not that she really wants to leave, she is really confused and the words around her are a little harsh.


    The sister-in-law of the Tao family, Li, also came today. Lord Tao originally wanted to stay in Beijing, but after a long time of trouble, he wanted to let go again. He was ready to let go and finally stayed again. Tang Rong, who had been in the capital, was released.


    What can I say about this?


    Tang Gang picked up the exchanges between the two families. Although there were still grudges, he returned to a harmonious life on the surface based on the principle of watching over and helping each other.


    "I''ll talk to your girl."


    Mrs. Tao stood up, and Li, who had originally wanted to get up, sat down steadily again. For her, as long as Tao Yiran did not act evil, she had no objection to him.


    The old lady in the mansion really couldn''t do it anymore. She knew that her mother-in-law had been looking forward to it and secretly tampered with it. She just pretended not to know, and it was the result.


    Xin Ancheng didn''t say anything in his eyes. Tao Yiran''s role has been completed today. It is normal for the mother and daughter to talk, and everyone who should meet is also seen.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Mrs. Tao took Tao Yiran carefully, "How about it, have they been bad for you?"


    It was really disgraceful to come back from the Tao family. When he came back, he even got involved in Zhuyou''s plague god. After all, he was his own daughter. How could he ignore anything?


    Tao Yiran''s eyes were red, and Mrs. Tao subconsciously believed that she must have suffered in the Hou''s Mansion. She scolded Wang indiscriminately. Aunt Liu quickly spoke, "Madam, the young lady has not suffered in the Hou''s Mansion. You can tell if you look at her complexion. I just miss you."


    Tao Yiran said: "How long has it been since my mother came? I thought she had given up her daughter completely."


    Mrs. Tao.


    Pulling Tao Yiran and talking about the Tao family''s events a few months ago, the old lady fought with her. The mansion was in chaos and could not stop for a day. "I took the time to see you, but your father and your father-in-law were stubborn again. You also know the attitude of your mother-in-law, and you feel wronged you."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 371 Mr. Xu, the first to bite the bait

    Chapter 371 Mr. Xu, the first to bite the bait


    Mrs. Tao hasn''t come to see her daughter for a long time. Apart from the reasons she mentioned, Lord Tao''s failure to let her come is also an important reason, but she cannot lose her father''s face in front of her daughter, so she pushed all the mistakes on Wang.


    Tao Yiran did not agree, just because she really didn''t pick out where Wang''s mother-in-law did not do well, and there was no shortage of clothes and jewelry. She asked for anything but refused to agree, and she didn''t bother her.


    "Tell me the truth, how did you live in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Tang Rong took the concubine one by one, but now she was still put out of the concubine''s room. How can she feel at ease?


    At this moment, Tao Yiran''s mind was full of the royal blue young man. She hadn''t paid attention to things outside for a long time. She didn''t know that he had returned to Beijing.


    The appearance is better than before.


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Aunt Liu took the initiative to talk about her treatment in the Hou¡¯s Mansion, saying that Wang, as a mother-in-law, was indeed undeniable. "There was no shortage of anything. The young lady needed everything, and the ones given were all good. The young lady bought clothes and jewelry together in the mansion and asked the young lady to choose by herself. Although she should be closer to the second young lady, she did not favor one or the other to our young lady."


    "Since last winter, I didn''t have to go to the front yard to eat. I also subsidized 500 taels per month. I made whatever I wanted to eat. I could also go to the big stove to get the ingredients I needed. I added a young man to our yard and allocated 50 taels per month."


    Aunt Liu told the truth, but Mrs. Tao was a little suspicious, "Can she really be so kind?"


    No need to settle the law in the morning and evening, ignore the rules, and there is no shortage of application?


    Tao Yiran said that''s it, "I don''t know what she thought, but I feel relaxed. I slept until dawn every day, walked around the yard after getting up, or went to the garden to see flowers and other things, there was nothing to worry about."


    This makes Mrs. Tao, who is tortured by her mother-in-law when she gets married into the Tao family, feels very uncomfortable, and is not jealous of her daughter, so it is hard to imagine.


    Don¡¯t Wang¡¯s family have to establish their authority?


    Even now, she still wants her daughter-in-law Li to serve her in the morning and evening, so Wang doesn¡¯t care about anything?


    "The second young lady next door doesn''t go?"


    Aunt Liu said Xin''an was going to pay his respects, "I didn''t go early in the morning. I saw that I woke up and got up before I got up. I went to the front yard after I had finished eating and drinking. Sometimes I wouldn''t leave the yard after I came back after lunch."


    "The wife and the old lady in the mansion don''t mind. The old lady will get up later in winter and there is no need to pay tribute to her when she speaks out."


    Mrs. Tao''s expression was complicated and she didn''t know how to evaluate Wang, so she could only change the topic and ask if Tao Yiran had lived well after Tang Rong left.


    Tao Yiran couldn''t say that she felt much more happy. She didn''t say that she was happy, but she just said that it was okay.


    The mother and daughter didn''t say long before Chunlu came to pass the message, saying that the banquet was about to start. "The second young lady sent me to see the young lady. If the young lady was fine, please go to the banquet together. The young lady in the second master''s mansion sat with the young lady. The second young lady specially explained the big stove and made a table of dishes that pregnant women could eat."


    Mrs. Tao smiled and praised Xin An, and said to Chun Lu: "You go and reply, we will come."


    Chunlu left Mrs. Tao and had to sigh that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law''s face skills were indeed in place. Who could pick out such thoughtfulness?


    "She snatched away all the limelight today."


    Mrs. Tao regrets, "So, why don''t you grab some things?"


    Even if you help greet the guests, it is good. The month is not particularly big, so you just sit there all the time. Those who don¡¯t know think it¡¯s a guest.


    "If there is anything wrong, she will let her show off if she likes to show off. She just works hard."


    By the time Tang Rong inherited the title, she was the Marquis¡¯ wife, the most noble woman in the Marquis¡¯s mansion. That business woman had no support, but she had to work hard to show off?


    Seeing that she was not worried at all, Mrs. Tao looked helpless, and when she persuaded her for a few more words, Tao Yiran showed an impatient look, and she felt that her mother was becoming more vulgar. Mrs. Tao finally failed to persuade her and could only go to the front yard with her.


    After joining the seat, Xin An handed over the matters arranged by Manager Zhang, Cuiping and Ping Qiu. She needed to sit with the guests for dinner.


    Tao Yiran was like a guest throughout the whole process. Not only did she not help greet the guests, but she still needed Gu, who was also a pregnant woman, to take care of her.


    "If you don''t know, you think you are pregnant with a golden egg."


    Someone whispered to him, and he needed to serve his sister-in-law in the next room. What an air.


    In the front yard, Tang Gang''s face was flushed. There were many guests coming today and noble. Prince Jin really came. After meeting the marquis''s house, Tang Gang felt extremely glorious. During the meal, he kept laughing.


    The most tiring person was Tang Mo. The old man was just caring about drinking with the powerful officials. Naturally, the guests next to him were negligent. He, the second son of the Marquis'' Mansion, had to take the lead. Fortunately, he had trained in the Northern Yajun Army. Not only did he say a lot of toasts, but he also said it well. With the help of Yan Shimao and others, he could only stabilize the situation and could barely take care of it.


    "Mr. Xu, I don''t care for you."


    The young master in royal blue clothes is the son of the Xu family, the newly appointed Censor of the Censorate of the Censorate, and is also a fish that Tao Yiran once raised. A few days ago, Xin''an secretly cast a net, and this young master Xu was the first to bite the bait.


    You can find out some versions of Tao Yiran¡¯s situation by just asking around Beijing. Ordinary people naturally use it as a joke, so it¡¯s okay to laugh it off.


    But it naturally hurts a lot when it falls into the ears of those who are interested. After all, the one you can''t get is always the best. Today, I went into the mansion and saw it from afar. It was even more beautiful than before. Almost instantly, Mr. Xu''s soul was taken away.


    "You are kind to you, the second young master, I am happy to be invited to the banquet today. I will ask the second young master to take care of you in the future."


    If you can make friends with Mr. Tang, you can follow him to the Hou¡¯s Mansion frequently.


    Tang Mo raised his wine glass and said, "It''s easy to say, please."


    Tang Mo turned around, and Mr. Xu''s eyes felt a moment of loneliness, and he couldn''t help but look up at the direction where the female family was.


    "Young lady, the master and the young master are here."


    Chunyang happily stepped forward to report to Xin''an, "It has arrived at the door."


    Xin An immediately looked happy, "Sisters, please use more, I''ll go."


    He walked up to Wang and explained to her. He was going to go out to greet her by himself, but Wang followed her up, "Since the in-laws are here, I will be the gate to greet her."


    When the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law arrived at the outer courtyard, Tang Gang had already received Xin Kuan, and changed his previous attitude and enthusiastically introduced his in-laws to everyone. "This time, he was following the Yao family of the Imperial Merchant to **** the tribute to Beijing. I thought it would take a few more days to arrive, but it was a coincidence."


    Xin Kuan and his son were a little confused. After knowing Tang Gang for so many years, when has he been so eager for them?


    Thank you for your passionate vote today. Tomorrow is the last day of this year. I wish you a happy New Year¡¯s Day in advance. 2024 will pass in the blink of an eye. This is too fast, just a moment~


    In order to celebrate the New Year, updates will be made on the 31st and New Year¡¯s Day. Diligence will start from the first day of the New Year~~~

 Chapter 372 When will Tao Yiran have the means

    Chapter 372 When will Tao Yiran have the means


    The arrival of Xin Kuan and his son added a bit of lively to the already lively banquet. Many people looked at them as if they were looking at the walking wallet.


    Tang Gang didn''t give anyone the chance to talk to Xin Kuan alone. It was already cheaper for the Xu family, and it would never be possible for the third company to be cheaper.


    Wang and Xin An came back after seeing each other. On the way, they met Mr. Xu who said they wanted to find a cottage. Xin An ordered someone to take him there, and at the same time reminded the people who served him, "Beware of me before the banquet has ended, so that the guests can''t find the way."


    "yes."


    The servants cheered up and the guests would visit the garden on their own after lunch. That was the most important moment.


    Mr. Xu didn''t find the opportunity, and was full of regret. He just felt that there were too many servants in the Marquis'' Mansion and did not give him any chance.


    "How long has the prince in your house been gone?"


    The servant answered respectfully, "It''s about twenty days."


    "Why don''t you take the prince''s wife away?"


    "I don''t know."


    A piece of silver was handed to the servant, and the servant didn''t even move his eyelids, "I really don''t know."


    Mr. Xu raised his eyebrows. The man was still tight, but he didn''t care and added another piece of silver. "Cialis now, right?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mr. Xu was a little annoyed. At this time, another person dressed as a servant came. He sent the man who knew nothing and said to Mr. Xu: "The little Wang Sheng has seen the young master. The luncheon has ended. The young masters and girls from all families are visiting the garden. The servants take the young master here."


    Mr. Xu''s eyes fell on him and asked the same question. Wang Sheng obviously knew more, but he wanted to say something key, so Mr. Xu generously gave the reward money. This time, Wang Sheng "tells everything".


    After hearing Wang Sheng''s words, Mr. Xu looked even more depressed. He knew that Miss Tao was not doing well, but he didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    After sending the person to the garden, Wang Sheng and Nanfeng looked at each other, and then they were busy. Only Mr. Xu''s eyes wandered around the garden, hoping to see that figure again.


    "My sister-in-law, let''s have a walk in the garden. Today is sunny and the garden is lively. My sister-in-law used to stay in the yard, so she can change her mood today."


    Xin An smiled, "It''s rare that Aunt Tao is here today, so it''s good to talk together. The girl she''s told is very novel and interesting."


    Mrs. Tao subconsciously thought Xin''an was going to do something bad. Some wild cats slammed their stomachs and poured oil lamps on the ground to pickle them. "Let''s just sit here, let the little girls go when listening to books."


    "Okay, I have to go and greet other guests, Aunt Tao and Sister-in-law are invited."


    After seeing her leaving, Mrs. Tao looked suspicious, but Tao Yiran got up. She pretended to be someone in her heart and wanted to go to the garden to take a look, "Go and bask in the sun."


    Mrs. Tao said as she was worried, Tao Yiran said, "If she wants to touch me, there is no need to show that she is virtuous and comprehensive at this time."


    What can Mrs. Tao say?


    Why is his daughter not at all cunning?


    The garden was lively, Xin''an invited many female craftsmen to come in. Some could draw peonies with sugar, some sewed a lot of dolls, some were so stitched by sugar, and some were so lively that the woman''s stall surrounded the story of the woman. The men also came. Seeing that the girls were not approaching, they stood and listened from a distance. From a distance, the ladies sat and savored tea and flowers, admired the beautiful men and women, and chose their favorite daughter-in-law and girls.


    As soon as Tao Yiran came, Mr. Xu saw her, and then her eyes couldn''t take off.


    Xin An looked at it without a trace, and he looked like a miserable mandarin duck forced to separate. He must admire Tao Yiran again. She didn''t need to say a word. She could convey all the information by lifting her eyelids and circulating her eyes. The kind of remembrance, helplessness, sadness, and joy, complex and layered


    On the other hand, Mr. Xu, that kind of loss, that kind of sadness, that kind of helplessness~~~


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk, if she hadn''t known the inside story, she would have thought Tao Yiran and Mr. Xu were the true love, and Tang Rong was the villain who had a lover separated!


    When will she have Tao Yiran¡¯s means?


    "Today, except for Mr. Xu who went to the wrong place because of using the toilet, no one went to the place he shouldn''t have gone."


    "Several girls fought a verbal lawsuit, but nothing happened. The girl from Changhou''s mansion stepped on E Nuanshi and fell down. She served the **** the road with sharp eyes and supported her quickly, and there was no problem."


    When the guests dispersed, Nanfeng came to report on what happened today, "Mr. Xu got a lot of news from Wang Sheng. Before leaving, Mr. Xu gave Wang Sheng another two taels of silver, asking Wang Sheng to wait at the side door tomorrow afternoon. What is the specific matter yet."


    Xin''an sat and had tea. She wanted to lie down after a day of fatigue, but there were always endless things waiting for her.


    "Wang Sheng should naturally do things for others and give him some convenience if he receives the benefits."


    "The drunken guests in the front yard are serving as usual. Since the Marquis has requests, please satisfy him."


    A large area of ??drunkenness in the front yard. Tang Gang, who was drunk, waved his hand and invited many people to the Medicinal Food Shop tonight. The guests all agreed and estimated that there were several tables, but there were no empty rooms in the Medicinal Food Shop. He could only ask the manager there to turn off the orders tonight, and compensate the other person for a free table on a date and give some gifts.


    Nanfeng quickly retreated, Xin''an yawned, and Aunt Cuiping walked in again, saying that all the souvenirs for today were given out. The ladies and girls from all families were very happy. Tang Quaner and his sister met many girls, and some girls had already said that they would send a car to pick them up for fun in two days.


    "Several young men have gained something. Someone has asked his wife about the marriage between Tang Nan and Tang Hua. Today''s banquet has played a role."


    "The young lady will also become famous through this banquet."


    The second young lady knew more than she thought, and she could figure it out a lot of things. She had figured it out. The second young lady was fine with treating people and things. She just lacked understanding of each family. As long as these supplements were made, she actually had the ability to take charge of the marquis¡¯ mansion.


    Xin An smiled, "It doesn''t matter whether it is promoted or not. What is important is that it washes away some rumors from the outside world, which reduces unnecessary trouble for our couples to walk outside next."


    What is Tao Yiran suppressed by her, what does the haggard child almost lose her life several times, what is the difficulty of the Marquis''s house, and what does it mean to be the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law arrange their mother-in-law into something.


    Today, Tao Yiran, who looked rosy, appeared, many rumors were self-defeating.


    "As for the brothers and sisters in the clan, I can help set up the stage, but I have to ask them to sing the play myself. I can let those ladies see them, but I can''t let those ladies fall in love with them."


    Aunt Cuiping nodded and wanted to continue saying something, but when she saw Xin An''s tired look on her face, she stopped. Xin An said, "Thank you for your hard work today, please rest."


    Welcome and send off seems simple, but your mind cannot rest for a moment, so there is no one who is not tired.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 373 Then well go together

    Chapter 373 Let''s go together then


    The front yard was messy. Tang Mo hung his father-in-law on the left and his brother-in-law on the right. He was also a little dizzy. He was afraid that he would start drinking and scare the guests, so he asked Lailai and Go to invite Xin An to help place these guests.


    When Xin Kuan and his son woke up, they couldn''t talk to Xin An, and were invited to the Medicinal Salmon Floor to have soup. Tang Gang said, "There is a soup in the Medicinal Salmon Floor. It is extremely comfortable to drink after drinking it. The next day, not only will it not be dizzy, but it can also make people feel more energetic. You must drink one more bowl tonight."


    There is no need to introduce the soup in the medicinal food shop. There is nothing wrong with these officials'' thoughts. Although several medicinal food shops have been opened in the city in the past few months, there is no one that can be compared with the Hou Mansion.


    King Jin was there at night, and he was indispensable for this prince and the marquis. He had originally seven or eight tables, but he naturally had to go there as a son. Tang Mo could only call him to go there, and every private room in the medicinal meal shop was full of seats.


    The guests who made reservations in advance were naturally unhappy when they couldn''t eat. They learned that the people who were eating today were all powerful and noble, and even the princes said nothing, and gave the private room they had booked to the prince. How shameful is this?


    In addition, the medicinal food workshop also gave gifts, promising to give them priority to tomorrow, and there are discounts on the meal money, so what else is there to be dissatisfied with?


    "The private room is full, I have to pay for cheap meals earlier, and I have paid so many gifts for it, which is a big loss."


    Chunyang waved his fingers to settle the score, "Fortunately our shopkeeper was smart and didn''t say it was completely exempt, otherwise he would have lost more."


    Seeing her money-guarding mistress, Xin An felt funny, "Today, it''s the Marquis'' Mansion to host a banquet, and it''s also included in the evening. Of course, the meal money will be paid for by the Marquis'' Mansion. This time I feel a little more uncomfortable."


    Chunyang breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief, "This is much better. Fortunately, the lady is generous, otherwise."


    The Marquis of the Medicinal Food Floor can be eaten up.


    "Let the sobering soup be warmed up on the stove, is Aunt Wang circulating a message?"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Second Young Master, it has been arranged."


    Xin An was not going to let her father and brother live in the Hou Mansion tonight. No matter how good the Hou Mansion is, he would not be as good as his own. So he asked someone to pass a message to Aunt Wang and asked Wang Jin and his son to drive to the medicinal food workshop to wait, and take the person back to live later.


    "It''s not easy. I''ve been drinking like this before I even took a breath."


    "It''s just a coincidence. When the master and the young master come to the capital, they can''t afford to drink. Fortunately, the master and the young master are both huge."


    Tang Mo did not come back that night, so he asked Lai Rou to come and get the clothes he had changed. By the way, he told him to send his father-in-law and brother-in-law back to Xin''s house, and he would have a chat with his brother-in-law all night in the evening.


    The next morning, Xin An got up early, cleaned up and explained to Wang, and rushed to Xin''s house. By then, both Xin Kuan had not yet gotten up, and Tang Mo had already been on duty.


    "The master brought a lot of things, but he didn''t explain what they were all, and he piled them all in the house."


    Aunt Wang''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. This time, Zhao Feng, the manager of the Xin family, also came. He also followed his daughter Zhao Caimei, who was also the daughter-in-law who had not passed by.


    As he was talking, Zhao Feng brought his daughter to pay homage to Xin''an. Both of them gave great gifts. Xin''an smiled and said, "Get up quickly, you should have more rest when you come here with a lot of trouble."


    The father and daughter stood up, and Zhao Feng spoke happily, "I heard that the eldest girl, no, the second young lady is happy when she comes, and I want to pay my respects in front of you."


    "Aunt Zhao didn''t come?"


    After all, he was marrying his daughter, but Xin An thought he would come together.


    "This time, the master and the young master brought a lot of people to Beijing. They always have to keep people at home. Cai Mei''s brothers also came together. They stayed at the Yao family to guard the tribute last night. Maybe they will come to pay their respects to the second young lady tomorrow or later."


    ¡°It¡¯s important to do things.¡±


    I wanted to ask again, Xin Kuan came, and Xin An smiled and stood up, "Dad." "How is it? Did you feel uncomfortable if you drink so much last night? Do you want to rest for a while?"


    Xin Kuan was very proud of his eldest daughter. He changed his appearance after a year of absence. He was noble all over his body, and looked like the female family of the powerful family. "No problem, the medicinal food last night was good. I heard that you opened the medicinal food shop?"


    "good."


    "Didn''t my father send Uncle Qin here?"


    Xin An helped him sit down with a smile, "Dad, did you see Uncle Qin last night? Are you shocked?"


    "I just said I can''t come too late. You must arrange me behind my back. Are you arresting me?"


    Qin Bo has come. The moment he appeared, the few people standing in the room were a little surprised. Before Xin Kuan could speak, Xin Huan came, and his eyes were swept into Qin Bo''s body, "Are you, Qin Bo?"


    Xin An immediately smiled and leaned back and forth, and Xin Kuan also smiled, "It seems that the Feng Shui in the capital really nourishes people, and Doctor Qin is much younger."


    Xin Huan came up and said, "Uncle Qin, go back and give me a recipe for your rejuvenation, I can use it."


    "Go! Go! Go."


    Qin Bai said that he had a blank look and said, "You can''t count it in the room."


    As he spoke, Fang Da and Fang Xiaoxiao and his daughter also came, and the room suddenly became more lively. Half an hour later, the room quieted down again, leaving only Xin Kuan and his children. The first thing to ask was Xin''an''s life in the capital.


    "I regretted it on my way back from Beijing last year. At that time, I should have regretted it directly and took you back to Huaijiang. At worst, I would give up the Hou Mansion and just spend some effort to find a backer again. Your mother also complained all the way, and she wanted to return and take you away halfway."


    "It''s just that boy Tang Mo who went back and gave the gift a few times, and you said in the letter that you were doing well, so we could barely feel at ease."


    Xin Kuan admitted that he was trapped in Tang Mo''s sweet words at that time. When he thought about it, he was so powerful that he would not have deceived his daughter?


    The family was very imagining the miserable situation of Xin''an in the Marquis'' Mansion.


    Xin''an smiled and his eyes turned red, and his nose was sour. "Everything is good. All of them are true. Tang Mo treats me well. He is very obedient. The mansion is okay. It''s easy to get along with my grandmother, and my mother-in-law also favors me. I''m very comfortable."


    Xin Kuan nodded. In fact, he could tell when he was having a drink last night that his daughter was able to make a living in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion and had some status.


    "Just be fine if you have a good life. I''ll tell your mother when I go back, so that she can be happy. I originally wanted to come with me this time, but many things in the mansion cannot be separated from him. Your brother will get married after he goes back, so no one can do it."


    Speaking of Xin''an, he became energetic and said that Tang Mo promised that she would take her back to Huaijiang, "We will go together then."


    Xin Huan was happy, "Take it serious?"


    ¡°He said it himself.¡±


    Xin Kuan was also happy, but he considered more. "Yesterday I heard that he is in good momentum now, and many people praised him. It is appropriate to go to Huaijiang at this time?"


    Xin Huan looked left and right and said, "Brother-in-law is not convenient, so let''s go back with us. Mom misses her sister very much, so she must miss home too."


    Xin An thinks it''s OK. She must go back to Huaijiang anyway. "Let me discuss with him again and see his arrangements."

 Chapter 374 I have a plan, please help me with my father

    Chapter 374 I have a plan, please help me


    Xin''an married into the capital for nearly a year, and many things have happened this year, especially the Xin family has brought great changes. Xin Kuan has to confirm many things with Xing''an again.


    Xin An said everything that happened this year, explaining Tang Gang''s bias and how Tang Mo got up to power, how the Xu family won over, and the attitude of the second prince''s concubine, etc.


    "I guess my father-in-law will definitely invite his father to his study to discuss matters tonight. He and Tang Rong initially wanted to curry favor with the prince, but they failed."


    "Later, I learned that my father had a relationship with the Xu family, so I was afraid that I already had other thoughts in my heart."


    "I have cut off a large part of the money my father sent these days. I don''t know if he will mention this matter this time."


    Xin Kuan frowned. He knew that Tang Gang was not as good as the old Marquis, but he didn''t expect that he was still partial.


    If it were Tang Rong, Tang Gang who was married to by Xin An, he would have no objection to be a partial person, but if he had married Tang Mo, he would have no objection.


    "Fortunately, the water in the Hou Mansion is not very deep, and I know it, but the Xu family is in trouble."


    The Xu family involves the second prince. If the second prince is just a idle prince, it would be fine, but he clearly has other thoughts.


    Xin Huan didn''t speak or could not get in the mouth. Xin An felt that he didn''t have to think so much, "Dad is a businessman, and he thanked the Xu family for help. What does it have to do with the second prince?"


    "They are princes. There are so many merchants who want to curry favor with. We don''t know anything. We pretend to be confused because we understand. Even if we are attracted by the second prince in the end, we must try our best to hide it. It is not good for anyone to reveal our identity too early. I believe the second prince thinks the same."


    What was his idea for a prince to openly win over wealthy businessmen?


    Are you not afraid of the prince''s crazy suppression of him, or are you afraid of the emperor''s suspicion?


    Xin Kuan smiled, "You are talking, we are thinking too much."


    Xin An talked about her visit to the palace twice and saw the emperor. "My father''s name is also registered with the emperor. I believe General Xu and his father have a clear understanding of the contact between him and his father. General Xu played the Ming card. Since that''s the case, what''s the matter with my father?"


    This is the result of her discussions with Tang Mo over and over again.


    Xin Kuan was even more relieved, and Xin Huan''s eyes lit up, "Sister, have you had dinner with the emperor?"


    He doesn''t dare to brag like this.


    "Um."


    Xin An smiled and said the situation that day, jokingly: "This time you come to ask your brother-in-law to get to know more people. If you look back, you will know many powerful people. You will have the capital to drink when you go back."


    "Then the relationship is good, I."


    Seeing his father glaring at him, the fire was immediately turned off, "I am a steady person, so I don''t brag casually."


    Xin An smiled happily, and Xin Kuan said another thing, about the Yao family.


    As a huge wealthy man in Huaijiang, the Yao family is unimaginable. The Xin family is already good, but Xin Kuan believes that they are less than half of the Yao family. "The Yao family gave a large sum of silver to Beijing this time, and I guess it''s probably the emperor behind the Yao family."


    The Yao family has been entrenched in Huaijiang for many years and has good friends with many officials. There are many backers behind it, but the biggest outsider doesn¡¯t know who it is, just knowing that no one dares to mess with them.


    Xin An knew about this. After the second prince ascended the throne in his previous life, the head of the Yao family quickly entered the capital. It is said that half of the family''s resources were used up to seek peace. Tang Rong accidentally mentioned that the emperor behind the Yao family.


    "I want to throw so much money in front of your father-in-law. He will be so scared that his legs are weak and dare not accept it."


    So who deserves such a large amount of filial piety in the Yao family?


    "It''s the emperor." Xin An said that she had learned it by accident, "The Yao family in Huaijiang is in a transcendent position, and nothing big or small can''t hide the Yao family''s ears. I had been thinking about how the emperor knew so well about the Xin family. Later, I thought about it, I was afraid that it was the news collected by the Yao family."


    Xin Huan looked shocked, "Whether the Yao family is still the emperor''s ears to report to the gods?"


    His god, Yao Chengming of the Yao family pulled him to call him brother and said a lot, and his mouth moved faster than his brain. "I told him a lot of things, what should I do?"


    Xin Kuan and Xin An rolled their eyes at the same time. With Xin Huan''s brain, it was not a fatal thing that could make him know.


    In order to give him a memory, Xin Kuan said seriously, "The situation is getting more and more complicated, and our Xin family is also being watched by more people. Don''t say anything in the future. Even if you become a relative, you won''t say everything to your wife."


    ¡°One person knows less, one less risk.¡±


    "I know, I know."


    Xin Huan tried hard to recall whether he said anything he shouldn''t say. The people in the Yao family were too bad.


    "Brother, go out, my dad and I have something to say."


    Xin Huan raised his head in disbelief. Has he been deprived of his right to discuss matters like this?


    "oh."


    Thinking that I was not very steady at some point, I moved out obediently and walked to the door and turned around, "I will give you the wind at the door, not eavesdropping."


    Xin An held back his smile, then looked up at her father, "I have something I want to ask my father for help."


    "you say."


    Xin Kuan sat upright, and Xin An said seriously: "I made it clear when the old marquis of the Marquis''s mansion made a decision that year. I will be the future marquis'' wife. It is almost impossible for the marquis'' mansion to fulfill its promise, so I can only get it back by myself."


    Then she told her father about her grudges between her and Tang Rong, including Tang Mo''s several attempts that Tang Rong could only stay in the yard, and also told him that Tang Rong would buy the murderer and kill Tang Mo.


    "I am not going to treat someone''s body by his own way. If Tang Rong died, Tang Mo would naturally be able to push him up, but ''pushing'' would be almost meaningful after all, and the words were not nice."


    "So I have a plan and I need my father to help me."


    Xin Kuan agreed without any hesitation. First, the matter was a loss to the Marquis'' Mansion, and second, the days when Xin''an married into the Marquis'' Mansion brought huge benefits to the Xin family. If she could become the Marquis'' wife in the future, the Xin family would have more guarantees.


    The most important thing is that it has reached the point of life and death. If Tang Rong does not die, will his daughter still have a good future?


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Xin''an wanted to dig a hole for Tang Rong and lure him into corruption, and someone would also have to monitor him and collect his evidence of his crimes. With his understanding of Tang Rong, he would not be a good official who works hard for the people, and making money must be his top priority.


    She asked the court to personally deny Tang Rong, make Tang Rong a prisoner, make him defeated openly and with no chance of trouble, and make Tang Gang completely give up.


    Xin Kuan thought it was so difficult, so he sneered, "Don''t worry, people with that temperament don''t need to seduce him, he will get into a trap even if he smells the smell."


    "It''s right for you to find my father in this matter. My father knows many people from all walks of life. Many people have received my favors over the years, so this is not difficult to deal with."


    "Your result is to urge Tang Mo to strive for progress. If you want others to recognize you, you must have the ability."


    May all babies keep their worries and discomforts in 2024 and make great strides towards 2025 with happiness, peace and joy.


    Happy New Year''s Day©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î

 Chapter 375 The movement is really fast

    Chapter 375 The movement is really fast


    The father and daughter discussed for a while, but the result was that Xin Kuan was responsible for digging a hole for Tang Rong and sending Tang Rong on his last journey; Xin An was responsible for supporting Tang Mo and allowing Tang Mo to take over the position with justification.


    As for Tang Mo, he could only rush forward with no second choice.


    The goal is clear and the division of labor is clear. When Xin Huan entered the house again, the father and daughter were already having tea, and they were talking about interesting things.


    "When you and your father finish what they are doing, I will take you to buy some betrothal gifts."


    Xin Huan smiled and said, "The betrothal gift mother is much better. When you came back from giving gifts last year, some mothers have also added them to the betrothal gifts, and they are much better."


    "No matter how much you have, it''s prepared by your mother. Even if you don''t make a betrothal gift, don''t you bring any gifts to others when you come back to the capital?"


    "I listen to my sister."


    Xin Kuan was helpless. His son listened to his sister since he was a child and was like a demon king at home. He was as obedient as a rabbit when he got to his sister. His sister became more and more handsome this year after she got married. As a result, he has returned when he saw his sister, he is a little boy who can''t grow up.


    "By the way, Dad, Commander Liao wants to buy some candy."


    "Who is Commander Liao?"


    Xin''an told him a little and also talked about the current relationship between the two companies. "Although Commander Liao did not directly take charge of shipping, he controlled the safety of shipping. No one dared to make any decisions about the cargo ships with his flag. I thought I would benefit from it and sell goods between Huaijiang."


    "In addition, the second uncle of the Tang family wants to cooperate with his father. He wants to open a candy shop in Beijing. I think his father can cooperate with him. This person is okay and takes good care of us. He is reliable than my father-in-law anyway."


    Before Xin Kuan could speak, Xin Huan spoke happily, "Sister, you have never married into this capital in vain. You have introduced you to your family in just one year."


    "No wonder my dad always says you are smarter than me, and my mom said that I gave you all the cleverness when I gave birth to you, but it was gone when it was my turn."


    Xin An''s forehead was relieved, and then knocked his head angrily, "Why do I think you haven''t made any progress in the past year?"


    "I''ve grown up. If you don''t believe me, please ask my father."


    "Dad, right? You said I have grown up."


    Xin Kuan turned his head silently, and he was simply out of sight.


    Xin An stood up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see the garden. After you leave, I''ll renovate the house and see if I can see if I can see it."


    Today is sunny and the wind is gentle, and the garden is lush with lush vegetation. Compared with the exquisite flowers in the Hou Mansion, the flowers here are a little more free, but they are also more vibrant.


    The garden was expanded, and a yard was demolished for this purpose. At first glance, the spring was full of vitality. Xin Huan sat on the stool polished by the tree stump and looked around, taking a deep breath of comfort, "It looks much better than when I came last time."


    "I came back from now on and I was just a place to settle down, and now I feel like home."


    Xin Kuan said happily that the garden was well maintained, "In the past, there was no good place to invite people to have tea in the capital, but now it is convenient."


    The privacy of your own yard is naturally not to mention, and the environment is good.


    When Tang Mo came at noon, he gave Xin Kuan a big gift when he entered the door, "I was too busy yesterday and couldn''t even give a gift to my father-in-law. I''ll make up for it today. Please don''t mind if you want to do it."


    Xin Kuan is very satisfied with this son-in-law now. Not to mention anything else, this filial piety is first-class. He can receive gifts from him almost a month later, making him very proud in Huaijiang.


    There are many merchants in Huaijiang, many of them have backers, and some of them have good marriages, but they are as filial as his son-in-law and so proud of their face. This is the only one.


    "You, my father-in-law and son-in-law don''t need to be polite. Don''t stand, sit, dinner will be on in a while." Tang Mo took a break as soon as he arrived in Xin''an, sat lazily and basked the sun. He decided to let Wang go in and make a more comfortable recliner in the garden, so that it would be more comfortable to lie down and bask in the sun.


    After lunch, Xin Kuan took Xin Huan out and went to the Yao family. The tributes sent to the palace must be inspected in detail again to ensure that no omissions are made.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Aunt Liu keenly noticed that Tao Yiran was a little restless since yesterday, and she was always distracted when talking to her. When she asked her, she just shook her head. After guessing for a long time, she couldn''t guess what the reason was.


    Until a letter was sent to Chunhuayuan through the hand of the Qin and sent to Tao Yiran, Tao Yiran became happy to see it with naked eyes.


    She read the letter for a while before burning the letter.


    "Aunt, have I not left the mansion for a long time?"


    Aunt Liu is very alert, "Mrs. Young lady wants to go out for a walk?"


    Tao Yiran nodded, "It''s really boring to stay in the mansion all the time. I saw some people yesterday and it aroused my thoughts of going out for a walk. If you go and talk to your mother, I just want to go out for a relaxation and go to Nandu Temple to pray for blessings, hoping that my husband will be peaceful and healthy outside."


    Aunt Liu did not agree with her going out. First, she felt uneasy, and second, her stomach became bigger and bigger. If there was something, who could bear the consequences?


    ¡°Go.¡±


    It was difficult for Tao Yiran to convince her to change her mind. Aunt Liu had to go and search for Wang. Wang subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she was so good at finding excuses. She only met some guests yesterday, so it was unreasonable to not let her go.


    "Take more people, serve them carefully, go and come back early."


    Aunt Liu originally expected Wang to refuse. In her opinion, it was important to give birth to a young man safely.


    It¡¯s also amazing today.


    When she returned to Chunhuayuan, Tao Yiran started to wear clothes and jewelry again, and found out her simple clothes, which seemed to be preparing to attend a banquet before getting married.


    Aunt Liu felt more and more uneasy.


    When Xin''an returned home in the afternoon, he received the news. Nanfeng lowered his voice, "Just just opened a little, and Mr. Xu brought the letter into Chunhua Courtyard. After reading the letter, the eldest young lady sent Aunt Liu to ask her for instructions. She wanted to go out to pray for the prince."


    ¡°Mrs. I agree.¡±


    Xin An ''tsk'' said, "This move is really fast. Send someone to stare at it. Just ask clearly what she did and said after going out, and ignore everything else."


    "yes."


    After talking about this, Nanfeng said that Mrs. Wang sent someone to invite her over today, "I said that there are several veterans in the past two months to hold wedding events at home. I would like to ask if we have any regulations?"


    "Articles of association?"


    Xin''an quickly understood the meaning with the teacup in his hand, which was asking for money.


    "When you go back, you send Mrs. Wang five hundred taels, and you say I''m busy next time and may not be able to care about those things, so she can do it by herself."


    "In addition, I said I would go to the Yashang store to choose a few people, but it was delayed. You notify the Yashang store to prepare the candidates. We will go and choose some tomorrow. You need two more people under your command."


    Nanfeng said that Yaxing had already sent a message, "A group of people will arrive in three days. Please go there in three days."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 376 Not as good as his wish

    Chapter 376 It''s not as good as his wish


    There are many things to do in the new year, and there is no need for manpower. Xin''an''s meaning is very simple, "If you want to choose more, don''t be afraid of spending money. You have to wait for things, and you can''t let things wait for people."


    Nan Feng focused his attention and finally said that Manager Yang from the village brought people to deliver 8,000 kilograms of grain today. "He has moved to the granary of the mansion as the young lady told me and added three locks."


    "Okay, let''s keep an eye on it, it''s not advisable without my permission."


    "yes."


    Just as he was about to turn around, Xin An said, "From today on your behalf, you will be the manager of my outer courtyard. You will have to arrange everything outside in the future. I will ask Aunt Cuiping to inform you tomorrow morning."


    Nan Feng was overjoyed by the sudden promotion. I remember that last year she was still thinking about how to be the second son¡¯s concubine, but now she has become the manager of the outer court?


    He immediately kowtowed to Xin''an, "I remember the kindness of the young lady''s promotion in my heart, and I will go through fire and water without hesitation."


    "Get up, you have changed a lot this year and have grown very quickly. I believe you will be more capable after becoming a manager."


    Nanfeng stood up excitedly, wishing to kneel down for her. Everyone was floating when they went out.


    After Tang Gang returned to his residence, he ordered Manager Zhang to invite Xin Kuan to have dinner together in the evening. Manager Zhang was idle. Xin Kuan had to accompany the head of the Yao family and several adults in the palace to have dinner at night, so he was not allowed to be idle.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    "Mr. Xin said he was going to visit General Xu on the day. General Xu asked him to have a drink at night, so he was afraid he would not have time to do anything."


    ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡±


    Manager Zhang''s voice was two weaker, "The next day, Commander Liao will serve as a banquet for Mr. Xin, and the second young master will accompany him."


    "In addition, Minister Fang from the Ministry of Revenue also made an appointment with Mr. Xin"


    Tang Gang''s face became increasingly ugly, and Xin Kuan was getting better. As soon as he arrived in the capital to invite him to dinner and drink, he was in line, but his serious in-laws and master could not be in line.


    "Tell him, come here at noon tomorrow."


    Manager Zhang wanted to speak but stopped. At this moment, he met Tang Mo who came over. Tang Mo had just returned and was about to ask Tang Gang about something. Seeing him with a dark face, "Who has made my father unhappy?"


    Manager Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. The second young master came, and the marquis could only swallow it if he was angry.


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything, just asked him what he was doing.


    "That''s what I said, I can''t come to see my father yet?"


    "What, I was your proud son yesterday, but I''m not today?"


    Tang Gang had no choice but to use Tang Mo like this, and his anger was dissipated even if he couldn''t make an appointment with Xin Kuan. He felt very upset at this moment, "If you have farts, just let it go."


    "Put it in the study room, I''ll sit and put it."


    Manager Zhang held back his laughter. Tang Gang took a deep breath, cursed the evil in his heart before following him into the study.


    In the study, Tang Mo was rarely sitting with his legs crossed. He spoke very seriously. If Tang Gang wanted to ask him to hire a gentleman, he must be a general with rich combat experience.


    "If I don''t learn a little more, I will not be able to do this errand."


    Tang Gang was very confused when he said this. He just managed several streets of public security, and was also related to the art of war. "Want to fight?"


    "I''m just saying this, I''m a decent person." Tang Mo said that Liao Zhi recently took him to the Ministry of War and went to the camp in the suburbs of Beijing for a walk. "I found me yesterday and asked me to strengthen my military strategy study. I didn''t say the specific information. It''s not a bad thing if I want to learn it."


    ¡°Is there any war?¡±


    Tang Gang frowned slightly, "There is a little bit of news recently. Our Daqian has not had any war in more than ten years. The border is peaceful, but Langrichao, next to the northwest border, encountered a locust plague last autumn, and almost no harvest."


    "In this case, it is common sense to raise troops from outside."


    "Before the New Year, the emperor ordered the Northwest General to defend strictly. The Northwest General Yan Shen was also a powerful general in his early years. It should be no problem with him. Could it be that Liao Zhi''s move beside him? "


    While thinking, a crisp sound of "snapping" scared him. Tang Mo said as if nothing had happened, "Just itchy legs, I patted him."


    I have forgotten that Xin''an has lived decades more than him, so I should ask her.


    "No matter what the reason, he shouldn''t be aimless. Anyway, learning more is a good thing. Who does my father think is suitable?"


    Tang Gang said that the old general Zhang was suitable, "I fought with your grandfather back then, and the Zhang family is still standing in the court. The old general has extraordinary skills. You are ready. Next time I will go to the Zhang family with you to finalize this matter."


    "OK."


    Tang Mo leaned back and raised his legs, "Father has figured out how to talk to my father-in-law. You have seen it, it''s a hot commodity now."


    "It is definitely not possible to do it like before. The relationship must also change, and it is best to turn it into a cooperative relationship."


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything, he was still thinking about this matter. Tang Mo smiled and said, "If my father didn''t think it through clearly, my son can give his father a suggestion."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes and Tang Mo said, "Uncle Second wants to cooperate with his father-in-law to open a candy shop in Beijing. In the future, Commander Liao and others who need a lot of candy can directly find Uncle Second."


    "It is better for a father to choose to support his second uncle. This is also the thought of his grandfather back then. The second uncle used money to help his father with business, and the father blessed his second uncle. The two brothers supported each other."


    "In addition, my father can also talk to my uncle. Starting this year, I will support the people of the clan and let the people of the clan send money to the Marquis'' Mansion every year, so that it will be convenient for everyone."


    "The same thing, if you don''t do more while you have the right to do more, you won''t wait for someone to help you if you don''t go and add icing on the cake."


    "The second uncle and the people in the clan are our own family. The blood connection is the most reliable relationship. No one can poach it, and the father-in-law can only add icing on the cake."


    Instead of relying on outsiders, it is better to cultivate your own people. Whether it is his second uncle''s family or the people in his clan, it is really good to be happy for everyone. What''s the matter with your own glory?


    Tang Gang nodded and almost took his suggestion on the spot. He also considered what he said recently, "It''s okay in the clan. Your second uncle is afraid that he will pass your grandmother''s level."


    All excuses!


    Tang Mo thought that the old lady was willing to sit down with her second uncle and her family for dinner, and she never refused to let them interact with her second uncle and her family. Her attitude was already very clear, "Why did my father have to ask my grandmother to give me a clear word."


    "We should do it according to our plan, so there is no need to make things difficult for grandmother."


    Tang Gang still felt that he should ask for the old lady¡¯s consent. Tang Mo sneered, ¡°Is my father afraid that one day my grandmother would ask, and he doesn¡¯t want to be scolded by his grandmother?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to take this responsibility, I want to take it away. No wonder Tang Rong is like that. The two of them are exactly the same. They want the benefits, but they don¡¯t want to take responsibility. They just hope who will deliver the benefits to them and coax them to accept them.


    Today he is not as good as his wish!


    "We have been in contact with my second uncle''s family in recent days. What did my grandmother say? Are you unhappy?"


    "We don''t say it, do it directly, and the benefits are all from the Marquis'' Mansion. Grandma turned a blind eye and passed by. She maintained her pride and we got things done. Why did we have to ask? How did you ask grandma to answer?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 377 Tang Mos major discovery

    Chapter 377 Tang Mo''s major discovery


    Tang Mo said anxiously and quickly, and Tang Gang''s face also changed. The kind of anger after being uncovered and uncovered, Tang Mo didn''t even disguise him.


    "She doesn''t agree, but she doesn''t do it for the Marquis'' Mansion. In the future, will you have a reason to blame her?"


    "If she agrees, her father recognizes that her grandfather asked her to find another woman with her grandmother on her back, which is a kind of harm to her grandmother."


    After saying that, he gave him a blank look. Tang Gang wanted to slap the table and throw the teacup, but he finally endured it, "Get out."


    Tang Mo turned around and left, then turned around at the door, "There is no need to use those tricks to consider each other and you can figure out anything."


    After he left, Tang Gang sat there for a long time. Tang Mo''s words still had some impact on him. I found that some habits were completely different from Tang Mo. Tang Rong was more like him. He first weighed the pros and cons of the pros and cons and losses in everything and tried not to cause trouble to himself.


    Tang Mo is more impulsive and loyal. In his opinion, this is not something that smart people should do, but Tang Mo is more popular.


    Tang Rong has been outside for many years, but has no friends, nor has he really received any praise from any old man. He has never understood very well, so how could some people appreciate Tang Mo and not like the better Tang Rong.


    Today I seem to understand again.


    Before he knew it, he walked to Chunrong Hall. The old lady was watching Tang Quaner''s sisters make rouge with flowers, smiling kindly. When she turned around and saw him, she was a little surprised, "I came very early today."


    "Are you no longer busy in the court?"


    Tang Gang entered the door with a smile, "I always have to have a few days of leisure in a month. I just finished talking to my second child, and I wanted to come and see my mother."


    "Mother looks very good."


    The old lady laughed happily, saying that she is living a good life every day now and sleeps well. Three girls come to talk and talk to her funny words, "The second child also brought me a long-haired cat with blue eyes, which is rare."


    At this time, Tang Gang discovered his long-lost conscience and felt that it was right not to use those things to bother the old mother. "The second child is filial and knows how to play, so it is natural that he will find it."


    "No, come quickly."


    The old lady called Tang Gang to look at the chessboard and said that the three girls could not walk anymore, "Look at how I can win."


    Tang Gang walked over happily and soon began to mention the old lady. The old lady''s laughter was very cheerful. Aunt Ganlu, no, at the end of last year, Wang said that everyone would change their name to Madam Ganlu.


    Madam Ganlu smiled very comfortably at this moment, neither dark nor deaf, nor becoming an aunt. Since the bad news has not been spread to Chunrong Hall, the old lady''s life has become happier and happier, and even her body has improved a lot.


    This Tang Gang rarely became a filial son, while Tang Mo was asking about the war, "Even if you don''t go out, you should hear some rumors, right?"


    Xin''an said there was a war, "It seems that something happened in the northwest, but I don''t know what happened and I can''t remember it clearly."


    Who can remember what happened decades ago clearly?


    Not to mention decades, I can¡¯t remember what happened last year and today, I can only remember it roughly.


    "Are you sure there is something wrong with the northwest?"


    Tang Mo grasped the key, "This matter is very important to me, please recall the memories carefully."


    Xin An tried hard to recall that he could find some of those long-lasting vague memories. After a moment, he was sure that it was the northwest. "It seemed that the war broke out in the northwest and then was defeated. The enemy army rushed in. The emperor was furious. It was Liao Zhi who led his troops to fight. Liao Zhi came back in less than a year, saying that he was a **** in one battle."


    My memory began to become clear, "It was that time. After Liao Zhi came back, he lay down for three months before getting up. The soldiers were carried into the palace by the soldiers while he was lying down to discuss matters with the emperor. I had heard of this when I was at the banquet."


    "At that time, Tang Rong was a civil servant, so I didn''t have much contact with the family of military generals and had limited knowledge."


    "etc."


    A memory flashed quickly. She grabbed it hard, frowned, and Tang Mo didn''t dare to show off, for fear of interrupting her thinking. She waited for a moment before saying, "I remembered it."


    "Tang Rong came to me and asked my father if he had ever contacted the Northwest General. The Northwest General was doing business, and it seemed that the entire army was doing business."


    "Yes, that''s it. I''m just doing business and neglecting to train troops. I''m defeated so quickly. Just go and ask my father. If it really is, I have to think of a way. Maybe I can be prevented before it happens?"


    "Let''s not talk about the contributions or not. If I had discovered earlier, how many people would have died fewer."


    Tang Mo was in a spirit. Even if he didn''t understand the art of military affairs, he knew what the result of the whole army was doing business. He could make a lot of money, but the training was abandoned.


    "My father-in-law doesn''t know how long he will drink at night. I''ll go to see him tomorrow morning. I''ll think about some things tonight."


    Xin An nodded, and then tried hard to recall what happened in his previous life. He told Tang Mo anyway that he would tell him what he thought of, which would help him make a judgment.


    The couple didn''t sleep well that night, and I don''t know if they were always recalling them before going to bed. After falling asleep in a daze, they all had the events in their previous life, and they appeared in front of their eyes like a flash of flowers. Sometimes it was Tang Rong talking to her, and sometimes it was she sitting with a bunch of ladies. The wives were flew up and down, and they couldn''t hear the sound, but they could let her know what those people were saying. When they arrived, they digested it for a while.


    "I said you may not believe it. I have been dreaming for half a night. The dreams are all things from my previous life. I have remembered so many things."


    At this time, Tang Mo was already wearing clothes, and he didn''t wear clothes anymore when he heard this. "I''m so crazy. This will remind you of it. Tell me quickly."


    Xin An didn''t care whether those things were helpful to Tang Mo. He told him everything. Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, "Why are they all backyard matters?"


    "You think I could go out casually in my previous life just like this one. It would be nice if there was news. Don''t interrupt me."


    Xin An continued, and Tang Mo also heard it. Although these things were messy, it would be useful to sort them out carefully.


    This delay almost made Tang Mo miss the matter. After going to the North Yajun to arrange the funds, he went to Xin''s house and asked his father-in-law about the Northwest General.


    "I know this."


    Xin Kuan has been to the northwest and has now opened up the Northwest Salt Road and has many contacts with people in the northwest. "There is no war all year round, so the people in the army naturally have to find ways to make money. They also have the conditions, and have the right to have the capital, run inns, and resell goods, and other businesses that have their shadows."


    "What are you asking about these?"


    Tang Mo did not hide it, and also mentioned the interests. You should know that the army is absolutely not allowed to do business. Once soldiers want to make money, how can they still want to go into battle and kill the enemy?


    "This matter is of great importance. Please tell me in detail."


    £ 


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 378 The first thing I think about is not to make contributions

    Chapter 378 The first thing I think about is not to make contributions


    If the son-in-law wants to know, Xin Kuan has no reason not to say. He told Tang Mo everything he knows.


    Tang Mo frowned, without any joy at all that he might have made contributions. He was full of worry, thinking that if there was a war on the northwest border, how many people would have to die?


    Xin''an is right. Compared with the lives of so many people, what is their little thing?


    "This matter is too big. I want to talk to Commander Liao. Maybe I will come to ask my father-in-law."


    Xin Kuan nodded, "It''s okay, as long as I know, I can tell you. I can also help you find a few Northwest merchants to ask, they know better than me."


    Tang Mo thanked him, and went straight to Liao Zhi''s place where he handled the matter. He told the truth about the news he received, and said, "My father-in-law has contact with merchants in the northwest. His news should not be wrong. The army has gone to do business. It is certain that the practice is lax, but I am afraid that there will be problems on patrol."


    "I''ve been smooth sailing for so many years, I''m afraid that the local generals and soldiers have already slacked off."


    Liao Zhi frowned. It is not new for the generals and lieutenant to do business secretly in recent years. It has been smooth sailing for more than ten years since the imperial court was in power. The generals were excluded and gradually lost their voice. He also slacked off a lot.


    The military pay paid by the court is also decreasing. It is not realistic for generals to support so many soldiers and rely on empty salary. It is not possible to lay off soldiers. Then they can only think of other ways to make money. Some of them have the right and time, and it is difficult to find out as long as they are cautious.


    Even if I found out, I turned a blind eye to pass by, cut off my wealth, and the court would have to spend more money when they make trouble.


    But it is really shocking to say that almost all the troops in the Northwest garrison are doing business from top to bottom.


    "Let your father-in-law find a few more businessmen from the northwest to find out. Then you and I will go to the palace to meet the emperor."


    If it is true, the situation in the Northwest is probably more complicated than expected.


    It is also more dangerous.


    Tang Mo went to Xin''s house again. After Xin Kuan learned the reason, he took his two familiar Northwest merchants directly to the Northwest Chamber of Commerce. The recommendation of the Northwest Chamber of Commerce was to be held at the Northwest Chamber of Commerce. Some of them specialized in the Chamber of Commerce to trade with those in the Northwest Army.


    It was already evening when Tang Mo found Liao Zhi again. At this time, Liao Zhi had already found all the military newspapers in the northwest in recent years.


    The matter must be participated by the Secretary of Military Affairs. Deng Qian, the Minister of War, had only been in office for three months. After learning the news, his legs were weak. He was the one who knew the situation the most. The news from the spy, the country of Langri was already in vain. The general of the lieutenant country was already proposing to send troops to grab grain. If Yan Shen in the northwest was still thinking about doing business at this time, it would be a life-threatening death.


    The emperor was furious when he heard this. The world was peaceful for more than ten years, which was a good thing and a hidden worry. The people could rest and rest, and the national treasury was full, but the soldiers could not be tempered. He was unsure of the combat power.


    The sky is high and the emperor is far away. He cannot see what he has seen with his own eyes and can''t tell whether it is good or bad.


    Now the situation is about to turmoil, and his border general is actually taking people to do business? !


    Tang Mo, who was three steps away, could feel the emperor''s anger, and he didn''t dare to say a word of lowering his eyebrows and glaring at him.


    The emperor''s eyes flashed across Liao Zhi, Tang Mo and Deng Qian, "Tang Mo, what do you think of this?"


    Tang Mo bowed, "The general thought that he should send someone to the northwest to find out the authenticity immediately. If it is true, he would reorganize the Northwest Army and wait for the battle."


    "Who do you think is suitable?"


    Tang Mo was silent for a moment and said, "The last general thought that Commander Liao was suitable." The emperor did not ask him again. He asked Wei Qian the same question, and the same opinion as Tang Mo, but the person who recommended him was not Liao Zhi, and Liao Zhi did not say anything. Then the emperor left Liao Zhi, and Tang Mo and Wei Qian were sent away.


    The rest of the matter was not something that Tang Mo could interfere. It was rare that he did not return to Qiushiyuan happily. He sat down and drank water when he entered the house. With a little anger, Xin An stepped forward, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Mo said that the Northwest General Yan Shen was really doing business and was united, "I don''t know what slackness has become. If we follow the development of the previous life, how many people will die and how many people will be displaced."


    "Do you think he can make money while not forgetting to train troops?"


    ¡°Dream!¡±


    Xin''an said there is no possibility of having both. "One is to tie your brain to the belt, with no eyes on the sword, and block your life tomorrow; the other is to have no risk-free wealth, no need to sweat, no need to bleed, and no death, and there is still a lot of money to make, and it is easy."


    "Is a normal person who knows how to choose. If it were you, could you still think about playing with your life practice?"


    "I don''t know how the war in my previous life happened, but I still heard about the rapid defeat. If a child always thought that the adult squatting opposite him was very powerful, he felt that he would definitely not be able to beat him, but he couldn''t get out his fist. He found that the adult was made of paper, and he would have to punch a few more fists when he was excited. It would be best if he even beat the adult''s family and robbed him of the family."


    "The Northwest Army today is afraid it''s just a paper tiger."


    Tang Mo sighed. The two of them said so lively, but they could do so. Xin An said: "You have done the most critical link. Let the court know about this in advance. I believe that the court will send people to the northwest next time. You can''t participate in the rest. Just be a good job. This matter is not as simple as we thought."


    "I''ve been doing business together, so how could I not be noticed? I''m afraid that I''ve already managed to hide it from the relevant people. It''s very complicated to involve the interests."


    Tang Mo nodded, only regretting that he was too weak and was not qualified to participate in many things. Otherwise, it would be great if he would ask to go to the northwest to make achievements.


    In the evening, he told Tang Gang about this. Tang Gang was surprised and blurted out what he thought in his heart, "You are simply bold. How could you tell Liao Zhi to know about such a thing, and even talk about it in front of the emperor."


    "The court didn''t know that Yan Shen had done such a big thing, but it was obvious that someone in the court covered him up. If you broke this matter, wouldn''t it cause trouble?"


    "If you want to make contributions, you can''t ignore the overall situation like this."


    Tang Mo was blown up on the spot, "The first thing I think about is not to make contributions. I think about myself in everything. Then why do I do the job of the court?"


    "I know, of course I have to say that it is good to be able to prevent problems before they happen. Do you have to pretend that you don''t know anything and let the situation continue to get worse?"


    "Is it a waste of effort to seek for a lifetime?"


    Tang Gang spoke for a moment, and then slapped the table suddenly, "You are rash, regardless of the safety of the Hou Mansion. If you don''t help, you should tell me first, and you have to make a long-term plan."


    Tang Mo was too lazy to talk to him, so he turned around and left. Wang, who was standing in the yard, pretended not to know anything when he heard it. Last year, he got angry and had a few arguments with Tang Gang. After the argument, she felt uncomfortable and was very angry and hurt her body. She had to be kind to herself.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 379 Tao Yiran in a happy mood

    Chapter 379 Tao Yiran in a happy mood


    That night, Tang Mo became interested in military books and was quite tempted to light a lamp and boil oil. Xin An urged him to go to bed, and he just said, "You go to bed first, I''ll read it for a while. I''m going to learn from Mr. Zhang. It''s not good to have no idea at all."


    Today''s events touched him a lot and he had a different understanding. He used to think about how to ruin his next door. Later, he was trying to make contributions by cutting his head. Now he seems to have found something more meaningful than making contributions.


    The cognition is a little different from the past.


    Xin An did not urge him to continue urging him, "It''s okay to watch it, don''t look too late, it won''t delay working in the daytime."


    It is not easy for a man to build a family, to earn glory, and to achieve success.


    It takes great effort and price.


    I felt sorry for Tang Mo, and turned around and lay down and fell asleep in a comfortable position. She has had many banquets recently, and it is also a tiring thing to go out to make friends and walk.


    The next morning, Tang Mo went out early and asked Chunyang to convey that Xin''an would not come back to have dinner at night. Chunyang sighed, "Young master is out early now and late now, and he is eating outside more and more times."


    "It means that they are motivated."


    Xin An said this is a good thing, "If you have ambition in your heart, you must be more diligent. We can''t help with the outside world, just don''t just hold back."


    Today she is going to Xin''s house, and Tao Yiran is going to go out to burn incense. The two of them left the yard at the same time, and their expressions changed a little when they saw each other.


    Tao Yiran felt guilty for a moment, and Xin An was amazed by her.


    Today, Tao Yiran dressed up with sincerity and put on the plain clothes she liked before. She dressed up coldly and beautifully, and was not as good as the world.


    We must admit that her plump appearance is really outstanding, "Sister-in-law is going out?"


    Tao Yiran nodded, "When you go out to burn incense, will your brother and sister go out too?"


    "Ah, I''ll go to Xin''s house."


    The two walked together with their own thoughts, separated at the gate, heading in different directions. Xin An in the carriage touched his chin, wondering if Tang Rong''s cuckold could be worn on his head today?


    It''s really exciting.


    Tao Yiran breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to hold the jade hairpin on her head, full of expectations for the person she was about to meet.


    Xin¡¯s house, when Xin Huan saw Xin¡¯an, he felt like he had a savior, ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll be gone.¡±


    He followed him to drink with him as soon as he stepped into the city, and he felt that he was not good at all.


    "What nonsense is it? Isn''t it okay?"


    Xin An entered the door with a smile, "Dad didn''t say anything, what are you doing?"


    "Can I be the same as my dad?"


    Xin Huan said that his father is old and he is very cunning at the wine table. He seems to be open and happy, but in fact he doesn''t drink much at all. He is not as honest as him.


    "It means there are still many places you want to learn."


    Xin Kuan came with his hands in his arms and told Xin''an that the soup in the medicinal restaurant was really good. It was more effective than sobering soup when he went out to have a drink. "I''ll take the prescription back."


    "It''s better to ask Qin Bo to take care of his father. Qin Bo is now specializing in this and has great experience."


    "Dad, please come to the capital to help you. Who would have thought that you had opened a medicinal food shop? You are useless."


    Qin Bai''s medical skills are trustworthy, and he originally wanted Xin Kuan to be Xin''an''s help.


    "Dad, it''s also risky for doctors to go to the hospital. Who knows what kind of diseases can get? Some diseases are not good for outsiders to know. Why let Uncle Qin take the risk? It''s good to open a medicinal food shop, and it can also play a role. Uncle Qin likes it too. I can make money, killing multiple birds with one stone." Xin Kuan saw that his daughter became more and more satisfied, and when he saw her son leaned into his eyes, he turned his mouth.


    "Dad, what''s your expression? Dislike me?"


    Xin An laughed and felt that her brother was becoming more and more like a living treasure. "Let''s go, take you out to buy things, you can''t wait until the last two days before going."


    Xin Huan nodded hurriedly, as long as he didn''t let him go to drink, he would do anything.


    "Go, I''ll come back before the sun sets, and I''ll have something to do tonight."


    This wine hasn''t been finished yet!


    The siblings went out and headed straight to the largest cosmetics shops and jewelry shops in the city.


    Buying things makes people feel happy, but Xin''an can''t stop buying them. Xin Huan happily paid the bill behind her and bought things for her sister, and she was happy.


    At the same time, Tao Yiran had already met the person she wanted to see in Nandu Temple. When Mr. Xu saw the person she was still indifferent, his eyes lit up. When he appeared, Aunt Liu felt dizzy and looked around in a hurry, fearing that this scene would be watched by someone with a heart.


    "Young Master Xu, why are you safe?"


    Tao Yiran chuckled and said, "I only realized when I saw Mr. Xu at the spring banquet that day that day that I knew that Lord Xu had returned to the capital."


    Mr. Xu has also specially cleaned up today. The silver-patterned robe is noble and decent, but he looks younger and more refreshing than Tang Rong.


    Tao Yiran felt relieved both physically and mentally. After seeing Tang Rong being beaten into a pig''s head, she felt displeased with him. Later, she was so embarrassed that she was even more disgusted with **** on her body. It had been a long time since she was so happy.


    Sure enough, only a refreshing and handsome man will make her happy.


    "The last time I met, I went back to Beijing to celebrate my grandmother''s birthday. It has been two years since I left. How good is Mrs. Tao. Mrs. Tang?"


    When Mr. Xu thought of such a beautiful and kind woman getting married, she still had a bad life.


    He was full of resentment towards Tang Rong!


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, for your concern, everything is fine."


    Tao Yiran is very calm. She is familiar with men''s minds and knows how to make them bite the bait without letting go. However, Aunt Liu dares not relax at all. Why did she get the old problem again?


    Mr. Xu had too many emotions in his eyes, and he wanted to say it but didn''t know how to say it. Such a cautious expression greatly pleased Tao Yiran and gave him a more beautiful smile.


    The whole process will be led by Tao Yiran. Her look and words can touch Mr. Xu''s heartstrings, which will make him mess up. Tao Yiran is happy and Aunt Liu complains.


    In the evening, Xin''an, who was returning home with a lot of loads, received news from Nanfeng. He didn''t know what to say except to express his admiration.


    Dogs are not so obedient. How did Tao Yiran do it?


    "The two did not do anything out of order throughout the whole process. Only when they were in the temple, Mr. Xu gave the eldest lady a box, and I don''t know what it was inside."


    "When the eldest young lady returned home, Mr. Xu''s car followed from a distance. After the eldest young lady returned to Chunhuayuan, the sound of the piano sounded from Chunhuayuan. The sound of the piano was very cheerful, which shows that the eldest young lady was in a good mood."


    Nanfeng was so excited when he talked about this. Who would have thought that the prince¡¯s wife would cuckold him after a month of going out. ¡°I also saw that Mr. Xu¡¯s entourage secretly stuffed a wallet of Baoqin.¡±


    Mr. Xu has made a lot of plans after bribing the person who is close to him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 380 Pack your luggage and go back to Huaijiang

    Chapter 380 Pack your luggage and return to Huaijiang


    "Mrs. Young Madam, you really shouldn''t have any contact with Mr. Xu."


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Aunt Liu said with great thoughts, "This capital is small, not big. If someone shows it, some rumors will be bad for the young lady."


    Tao Yiran didn''t care and Baoqin stood up, "Where is the one that my aunt said so seriously? Even if she was seen, it was just a chance encounter. There is nothing out of the ordinary, so what is worth talking about?"


    Aunt Liu glared at her fiercely, and Tao Yiran smiled and said, "Baoqin is right. Aunt Liu doesn''t have to make a big deal, she just said a few words."


    "My aunt helped me urge bird''s nest, and my throat was not very comfortable."


    Aunt Liu was helpless. She knew that she couldn''t persuade her and could only turn around and leave. As soon as she left, she hugged Qin and walked forward with a smile, "Mrs. Young Madam, today the servant next to Mr. Xu said that she wanted to send letters to Mrs. Young Madam often came in. If Mrs. Young Madam wanted anything, just take the letter out."


    "I want me to say that the young lady is still charming. Today, Mr. Xu''s eyes seem to be touching the young lady."


    Tao Yiran likes to listen to these words. She has been staying in Chunhuayuan for a long time, so long that she doubts her charm. "I haven''t been so happy today for a long time."


    The feeling of being sought after and being fascinated really fascinated her. It¡¯s a pity that Tang Mo went out early and came back late, and it was extremely difficult to meet him. Otherwise, she would still want to try again.


    Baoqin knew what she was thinking and understood her. If she had such a beautiful lady, she would want to go out for a walk. Such a beautiful woman quietly withered in this yard of all directions, which was a pity.


    With Bao Qin, the loyal girl, the letters and objects of Mr. Xu could be delivered to Tao Yiran in the following days. Nanfeng would give these things to Xin An regularly, and Xin An just smiled.


    I don¡¯t know whether to be grateful or regret. Other fish also bite the bait, but they quickly loosened. I seemed to have realized the deep love for Tao Yiran. Now that I have an errand, I am trying to find a way to get Huang Wei¡¯s forgiveness.


    "You can''t be too big, having a fish is enough."


    As long as she gives Tao Yiran a little loose space and let her have two more houses, maybe she can raise a few more fish herself.


    On this day, Tang Mo learned from Liao Zhi that the emperor sent another general to the northwest, "General Yuan is a veteran. He also fought on the battlefield when he was young. He has some prestige in the army and is a good candidate."


    "This time, thanks to your alertness, the emperor praised you."


    Tang Mo smiled, "As long as there is no war, it''s fine."


    "I have something to ask the commander for advice."


    Tang Mo said he wanted to take two months off and accompany his wife back to Huaijiang. "I promised her this matter early in the morning, so it''s hard to break her promise."


    Liao Zhi did not agree with his departure from Beijing at this time, "The situation is unpredictable. Are you afraid of missing opportunities when you leave at this time?"


    "What''s more, the emperor''s view of you is getting better and better. The holy heart is unpredictable. You should think more."


    Tang Mo said he had thought it through, "My wife bid farewell to her parents and relatives and married to the capital. She handles all the big and small things in the mansion for me and is filial to my parents. I should think about it for her."


    "There are still opportunities in the future for the future of the career, but how many times can she go back to her parents'' home and how many times can she meet her parents in her life?"


    Liao Zhi was a little ashamed. He had not visited Linzhou to pay homage to his father-in-law and mother-in-law. He happened to have something important to do when he was welcoming him, so it was Liao''s cousin who went there for him.


    It is really inappropriate to spend a lot of money on my father-in-law in the past two years, but I have never met my father-in-law.


    "I''ll give you a month and a half and try to come back within this time as much as possible. You have to arrange the things in your hands properly and don''t make any mistakes."


    Tang Mo was overjoyed, "I already have the regulations, and I also asked Brother Zhuang to take care of me." "Well, go busy."


    Tang Mo left happily, hurriedly went back to tell Xin An about the good news, held her face and kissed her hard, and said, "I will be busier next time than before. There are so many things that need to be arranged. I don''t have to wait for me to have dinner at night."


    "After these days, I took Brother Huan to stroll around the capital, and then we went to Huaijiang together."


    Xin Anxi''s eyes were red, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t even be suppressed. "I''ll arrange for someone to start packing my luggage later, and then go and say something to my mother."


    Tang Mo kissed her again, "Let''s divide the work and cooperate and have fun when we arrive in Huaijiang."


    He left excitedly, and Xin An also excitedly called Chunyang and Chunlu to tell them about returning to Huaijiang, so that they could all prepare, and the furnishings in the house should be counted, and before leaving, they would lock them into the warehouse, and all the things to be used on the way back and the gifts they would give when they arrived in Huaijiang were arranged.


    Chunlu was very excited, "We must hurry up and prepare a few clothes for the young lady, and also prepare jewelry. We wear it decently after we go back, so that those people know that the young lady is living in the capital."


    "If you don''t prepare a few more clothes for the second young master, the more outstanding the second young master will be, the more face the younger the wife will be."


    "We''ll make arrangements now."


    Soon Qiushiyuan started to move up and down, and became lively. The people from Chunhuayuan next door came to inquire about the news. When they learned that they were going back to their parents'' home, they sniffed. The prince''s wife raised her legs and returned to her mother. How could she need such trouble?


    However, Tao Yiran was in a better mood when she learned the news. However, there were no annoying people next door. Whether she played the piano or went out, it was much easier.


    "Aunt Cuiping, it will take me a month and a half to go back, and two months is also possible. If you want to go, go and see the scenery of Huaijiang. If you don''t want to go, stay in the capital. It''s okay to live in the mansion, or you can go back and live. You can make your own decisions."


    Cuiping smiled and said that she also wanted to go to Huaijiang to see her. "I entered the palace at the age of six. I have never even walked out of the gate of the capital in my life. It is a blessing to go to Huaijiang to see her."


    "Okay, Aunt Cuiping will go together."


    Xin An doesn''t mind bringing more people, let alone Cuiping is from the palace, so it''s very respectable to take it back.


    She is a vulgar person, and her mind is full of returning home in glory.


    When he told Wang the news, Wang wanted to speak but stopped, and finally said, "Why don''t I go back with you?"


    "I haven''t talked to my mother-in-law yet, right?"


    Aunt Cuiping had never left the gate of the capital. The farthest she had to go to the village in the suburbs of Beijing. Just talking about the world, it would be impossible to imagine how big the world is.


    This time Xin An didn''t dare to agree. It would be nice for her mother-in-law to go back to her parents'' home with her, but what should I do if the Hou''s Mansion do? Leave it to the old lady?


    "Why discuss it with my grandmother?"


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wang left as soon as he said that, and took Xin An to Chunrong Hall. When the old lady learned about this, she immediately took the board and said, "Go, it''s a good thing for you to go to see your in-laws. It''s better to go out for a walk and relax."


    "You should be relaxed after working hard for the Marquis'' Mansion for many years."


    Before Wang could thank him, the old lady followed, "I''ll go too. I heard that the Huai River has a good view. I''ll take advantage of my old bones to be tough, so I''ll go and take a look."


    Wang


    Xin''an

 Chapter 381 Huaijiang, everyone wants to go

    Chapter 381 Huaijiang, everyone wants to go


    The old lady was clamoring to go to Huaijiang, how could Wang dare to agree?


    The old lady said it well, I promise you to go, you promise me to go, let¡¯s agree to each other, and this will be done.


    Wang could only tell Tang Gang about this, and Tang Gang immediately opposed it, "No, absolutely not."


    In his opinion, the second wife is troublesome. Xin Kuan has come to the capital. Why does she have to go back? He really missed home, so he asked Xin Kuan to bring his family to the capital once a year. How could the second wife take leave and accompany her? Isn¡¯t this a waste of time?


    Unvirtuous.


    He could only think about these words in his heart, and he could think of how Wang and the second son would squeeze him out after they said it. Even the second son''s wife would be afraid that she would wear small shoes for him. He could see that he had no status in the inner courtyard of the Hou Mansion.


    "I''m going to go anyway. You can find a way out for the old lady."


    Wang made his attitude clear, "Don''t say that the second wife can only go back to her parents'' home once, just say that my parents'' home is in the capital. How many times can I go back a year?"


    "And how many times have I left the gate of the capital after marrying you? This time I have to go out for whatever I say."


    "you"


    Tang Gang was very angry and finally caught Tang Mo who came back in the middle of the night, saying that he was causing the matter and let him settle it himself.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be settled.¡±


    Tang Mo is very single, and said that he was not invited by him, "Grandmother and mother want to go, but I don''t allow it?"


    "What qualifications do I have not allowed?"


    "The two are my elders, and I can only be obedient, but my father is different. One is your mother and the other is your wife. It''s easy to talk to, so go."


    "I''m tired and go back to sleep."


    After saying that, he left, leaving Tang Gang alone and turned back to persuade Wang, saying that as long as she didn''t go, the old lady wouldn''t go. Wang gave her a blank look, "In the end, you have to feel wronged me?"


    "I have been thinking about this and that for most of my life, and I just want to go to Huaijiang once. Is it so difficult?"


    Unable to tell Wang, Tang Gang could only find an opportunity to convince his mother that she was very old, how could she stand the trouble?


    "How old am I, how old am I? The loess is buried on the bridge of my nose?"


    "I just wanted to go there once, what''s wrong? I asked you what''s wrong? If you think I can''t stand it, you won''t find a way to make the carriage more reliable and comfortable?"


    Tang Gang was hard to say, and this was the first time he was a meal, and he was not a human inside or outside.


    But the old lady really can''t go so far. Not to mention whether it is necessary to give the Xin family such a big face, the old lady can''t stand it. Now that Tang Rong has just taken office, Tang Mo is at an important moment, even he himself cannot accept being filial to three years at this time.


    The old lady must live longer.


    In the end, she could only become a kind father, saying that Tang Mo still had to work hard and had to rush on the way back and forth, so she could not make any trouble. If the old lady went there, she would naturally have to take care of her, which would be a waste of time.


    "How about you stay at the farm after a few days?"


    "Do you want to go to the village? My son knows a villa with a very good scenery. Let''s go together with our mother and son?"


    The old lady struggled for a while but agreed, but she was unhappy. She was unwilling to admit that she was a trouble and needed care everywhere, but her son said so bluntly, could she still say it?


    "Go out for a walk while you are young, don''t wait for my age, it''s not appropriate to go anywhere."


    This is what the old lady said to Wang on the second day. Wang agreed very much, and expressed regret for the old lady that she could not go with her. She promised to accompany her to the village to stay for a while after she came back. The old lady said, "If you have the will, while I am not very old, I will accompany me to my parents'' home."


    "I haven''t been back for almost thirty years, and I can''t remember the scenery of my hometown."


    Wang felt sad, and then he remembered that he had never seen the old lady go back to her parents'' home since she married into the Marquis'' Mansion. His son didn''t say he would send her back, and no one came to pick her up at her home. "I discussed with the Marquis, but my mother didn''t even mention it. I was ashamed."


    "I''m not sorry to say it. See if it''s OK. I''ll support myself. Of course, it''s good to be able to go there, but I can''t go back."


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing if you can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Her parents are gone long ago, and the nephews and nephews in the family are not close to her. It doesn¡¯t mean to see these people traveling for a while. They are old and always think of the days when they were happy with their parents when they were young, the house and the fields of their families


    Always remembering the past.


    When Wang returned, he scolded Tang Gang, "Didn''t you think about sending the old lady back to her parents'' home for a look?"


    "You haven''t gone to worship your grandmother''s tablet yet, have you?"


    "I''m married in, not sold in, so why can''t I think about sending her back to see her?"


    Tang Gang was stunned and refused to admit that he had any problems. He blamed Wang for his head. Wang snorted coldly, "Is it me who gave birth to the old lady for ten months?"


    "Your mother doesn''t feel sorry for you, are you counting on me?"


    Tang Gang stopped talking and considered the possibility of taking the old lady back.


    At this moment, in Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo pulled Xin An and said that the old man was so frustrated that he was so happy, "I can''t get anything out of here, it''s worth it."


    Xin An was in his arms, lacking in interest. Such a mess of noise diluted the joy of her going home.


    "My father will persuade my grandmother. After all, I don''t have the courage to take my grandmother to Huaijiang."


    Tang Mo said he didn''t dare either, "Grandmother is old, unless she has enough time, she can take her away slowly."


    Unexpectedly, Xin An was unhappy and pulled the quilt to cover her, "I''m going to sleep, I''ll be busy tomorrow. When I arrive in Huaijiang, I''ll sleep a few days later."


    The two of them hugged each other, and the next day Xin''an got news that the old lady would not go to Huaijiang. Before she could make the old lady happy, Tang Gang came back, and asked Wang to help him pack his luggage, and he also wanted to go to Huaijiang.


    Wang''s face collapsed on the spot when she learned the news. She wanted to go to Huaijiang just to see a different scenery. She didn''t have to worry about the trivial matters in the mansion, and didn''t have to take care of this and that. Now the family is still free?


    "Why are you thinking about going?"


    "This is what the emperor means. Don''t ask, just say to the outside world that I was invited by the Xin family to go to Huaijiang to appreciate the customs and customs."


    The morning court ended today. The emperor ordered Tang Gang to discuss matters and secretly appointed him as the salt patrol history, asking him to find out the details of the local salt merchants on the grounds of visiting his in-laws in Huaijiang, and raised millions of taels of silver to prepare for possible wars.


    The wealth of the salt merchants exceeded the emperor''s imagination. According to the Yao family, the playboys who used slingshots in several major salt merchants in Huaijiang used gold beads to make slingshots. Since he knew it, there was no reason not to let those salt merchants blew up.


    Wang gave the news to Xin''an, and Xin''an was even more surprised than her, "So, what should I do with my grandmother?"


    This incident made people persuade him not to go, and he was going again.


    Wang felt a headache. She didn''t want to go anyway, "It depends on how your father and your grandmother discuss it."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 382 Prepare for departure

    Chapter 382 Preparing for the departure


    "This matter is left to you father and son, and you must bring the money back to me."


    In the imperial study room, the emperor''s eyes fell on Tang Mo, looking very comfortable.


    Tang Mo first noticed the situation in the northwest. Although the emperor did not praise him, he remembered him in his heart. According to the news sent below, he predicted that the northwest would definitely start a war. Once the war begins, it means that a large amount of money and grain is needed. Although the court has been smooth for more than ten years, the national treasury also has stored grain, but who knows how long it will take for the war to end? Of course, the more silver, rice and grain, the better.


    Liao Zhi said that Tang Mo was going to accompany his wife to Huaijiang after taking leave for one and a half months, and gave him a reminder, otherwise he would not have thought of Tang Gang.


    Tang Gang looked embarrassed, and the emperor asked for a million taels to speak, which was not easy to deal with.


    You should know that most salt merchants are cunning, and it is very difficult for them to pay if they don¡¯t give them benefits. Even with Xin Kuan¡¯s help, it may not be possible.


    "The last general and my father will do their best to do this and live up to the emperor''s grace."


    Tang Mo took the lead in speaking.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction and his eyes fell on Tang Gang. Then Tang Gang responded and left the imperial study room and said that Tang Mo was rash. Tang Mo sneered, "Since the emperor spoke, he would not take back his life. Sharing the worries for the king is what my father should do. What you have to think about is how to do this, rather than telling the emperor how difficult it is."


    "Yellow-haired boy, you also taught you that I''m here to do it."


    Tang Gang almost kicked him. Tang Mo quickly walked forward and turned around and smiled, "I told you not to think so much. Anyway, time is enough, so it''s the same if you think about it when you arrive in Huaijiang."


    "By the way, the emperor said that the son is just helping his father, and he still has to make the decision on what to do."


    After saying that, he waved his hand, "I have something to do. Grandma is afraid that my father will still be waiting for his father to go back in the mansion. Dad should not delay."


    Tang Gang looked at the sky speechlessly. At this moment, he missed the eldest son who was respectful in front of him. He for no reason and thought that his eldest son would always secretly let him charge in front of him and get a bargain behind him. He was inexplicably upset.


    All are rebellious! !


    ¡°Ah hahaha~~~¡±


    ¡°Oh, hahaha~~~¡±


    In Chunrong Hall, the old lady smiled for half a stick of incense, and Tang Gang smiled so hard that she clenched her toes and looked complicated, for fear that her mother would be too happy and she would make something wrong with laughing, "Mother, are you okay?"


    ¡°Okay, okay, hahaha~~~¡±


    The old lady laughed and tears came out. It was really a turn of things. "The emperor is wise and powerful. It would be great to hand over such an errand to you. Let''s set out together with the pretext of going to Huaijiang to visit relatives."


    "I don''t have to hurry this time, right?"


    Tang Gang still didn''t want me to go, but he could no longer find a reason to refuse. Finally, he could only say, "Mother starts packing her luggage. I''ll ask me to go to the Imperial Medical Office to buy some useful medicine."


    "Go and go, my nectar can be cleaned up. It only takes three days to clean up everything. I will ask the doctor of the government to ask for a Pilgrimage, and we can set off."


    Tang Gang sighed and turned away. Wang didn''t plan to go, but after thinking about it, he still felt that he wanted to go. Why not?


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were busy starting today. Everyone in the mansion went to Huaijiang, so they could only ask Tang Yu and Zhao to help take care of the Marquis¡¯s mansion and take care of the pregnant woman Tao Yiran.


    "I will ask my parents'' sister-in-law and second brother-in-law to help my sister-in-law." "Don''t worry about the sister-in-law for a few children. The second wife will ask several young ladies who are familiar with her to help take care of her. If there is a banquet, they will take care of them."


    Zhao asked them to go with peace of mind. Originally, she and Tang Yu were planning to go back after the New Year. Now several sons and girls are attracted by the Marquis'' Mansion, so Tang Yu wanted to bring the family''s business to the capital. If all the sons and girls are married in the capital in the future, they will be able to take care of them here.


    "Quan''er, her elder brother and sister-in-law, have already set off to come to the capital. It should be here when you come back. Some business is convenient for the capital. We are still bothering us in the mansion in a short time. Isn''t it just helping to take care of the inside and outside? No problem, don''t worry."


    Wang was naturally relieved. He spent a day telling him all the big and small things in the mansion, and also asked the managers from all over the place to meet people.


    Xin''an went to Changhou Mansion and asked Lin Yao to take care of Tang Quaner''s three sisters. "I''m back in two months, thank you for your hard work."


    "What''s the matter, a small matter."


    Lin Yao admired Tang Mo''s willingness to take Xin''an back to Huaijiang. She was very satisfied with Tang Mo''s goodness to his wife. Because of Tang Mo''s changes, his friends and friends around him also changed. For example, Yan Shimao, who used to know how to eat, drink and have fun, but now he has started to make progress?


    And under the influence of Tang Mo, he has also been much more considerate to his wife. Who can be unhappy?


    This is also the reason why Lin Yao is more pleasing to Xin An. She can control her husband, and she will also benefit from it.


    After leaving Changhou Mansion, Xin''an went to see Mrs. Wang and told Mrs. Wang that if she had any needs in the next two months, she would send someone to find Nanfeng. "Nanfeng is already the manager of my outer courtyard, and she can make decisions on many things."


    Mrs. Wang just received the silver notes sent by Nanfeng a few days ago. When she saw Xin An, she smiled happily, "Don''t worry, go back to visit relatives. The arrangements we made last year have begun to be effective this year, and the pressure is not as high as in previous years. We are getting better step by step."


    Since the rich second young lady, the couple has been under much less pressure, and the lives of the veterans below have improved a lot. "You can be at ease. If your aunt is worried about these things, there will be no problem."


    Xin An smiled and said, "The things I should have been worried about have become my aunt''s worries. Although I was sorry, I also had a shame to be the boss."


    "You tell Wang Langjiang that our medicinal food shop has new wine. I have left him two jars, and Kaifeng is still half a month away. When I send it to him, I will agree to the manager of the medicinal food shop."


    Mrs. Wang smiled happily and said that if Wang Lang knew about it, he would be afraid that he would not be able to sleep happily. "Just say that your wine is good and you will feel comfortable drinking. I will thank you for him."


    When Xin''an left the Wang Mansion, he went to the Liao family without stopping, and when he came out of the Liao family, he went to the Xin house without stopping. After the instructions, it was dark when he returned to the Hou Mansion.


    "You''re tired, it''s time to eat."


    Wang is not relaxed either. After all, going out is a relatively troublesome thing, especially if you have to take the old lady with you, you have to prepare more.


    The old lady and Tao Yiran were also there tonight. The old lady was very excited and ate half a bowl of rice. After the meal, the family sat down and talked about the next arrangement. Tao Yiran was listening, looking in a good mood.


    You should know that everyone in the family has to travel far, which is a happy event from heaven for her. When she thinks about what she wants in the next two months, she can do whatever she wants, whether she plays the piano or sings, it is easier to go out. Who can control her?


    "There are only two carriages, one for women and one for father and son, how about it?"


    Wang suggested that the old lady would reject her as soon as she left, "Arrang one more, Ganlu and I, one second and second wife, and one for you and your husband."


    The old lady means that she cannot disassemble her husband and wife just because she travels. She wants to be an open-minded, generous and kind old lady.


    In the future, everyone will consider taking her with them when they go out to play.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 383 Officially granted Xinan rights

    Chapter 383 Officially granted Xin''an rights


    The old lady''s proposal made Wang very worried. She was unwilling to stay in the carriage with Tang Gang all day. Now the more she looks at him, the more she dislikes him.


    Xin An breathed a sigh of relief. Although she got along well with the old lady and had a good relationship with her mother-in-law, she really wanted to talk about it. Of course, she was more comfortable with Tang Mo.


    So, she was the first to agree.


    The candidates to accompany and serve the trip were decided, and Wang started to organize the carriage the next day. The carriages should be repaired and reinforced, arranged comfortably, and prepared for application levels and stay busy.


    Xin''an went to Xin''s house to attend the wedding.


    Aunt Wang and Wang Jin¡¯s son Wang Fu married a new wife today. This matter has been under preparation for the past few days. Both the Wang and Zhao families belong to the Xin family and unanimously decided to follow the customs of Huaijiang, hold a banquet in the morning, and hold a banquet at noon, and everyone can still bask in the sun and speak in the garden in the afternoon.


    Yesterday, the Xin house was hung with red silk. The items that Aunt Wang had arranged for her marriage before the New Year were finally used. She was very festive in everything. The Xin family¡¯s manager in the capital also received the invitation.


    The staff including Wanyuanxing and the Medicinal Food Floor House also came. This was Xin Kuan''s intention. He borrowed today''s wedding and invited everyone to gather together to thank everyone for their efforts.


    When Xin An arrived, Fang Da and his daughter stood in front, and then Qin Bai, Manager Zhao and others invited the Xi Band. The festive music made everyone''s smile more relaxed.


    Xin Kuan greeted Xin An and smiled and said, "I didn''t know that we already have so many people in the capital, and it''s really a prosperous appearance."


    Raise raised his hand to pause, and raised his voice to face everyone, ¡°Most of the people present knew each other and some new faces, but both new and old people are from our Xin family.¡±


    "Everyone who can have a place in the capital is here has made contributions. Today, I will introduce to you the happy event of Manager Wang. The one next to me is my daughter and the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion. The second young lady of our Xin family''s property in the capital is decided by the second young lady. When we see her in the future, it will be like seeing me. What she says is what I mean."


    Although it does this on weekdays, Xin Kuan¡¯s meaning of formal speaking is different. This is to show everyone that Xin¡¯an, the married daughter, has extremely high rights in her parents¡¯ home.


    Everyone gave Xin''an a gift, and Xin''an stretched out his hand and said, "No need to be polite. The people present, especially the managers, are familiar with me. I don''t say much about anything else. There is only one thing to tell everyone. Our business in Beijing is just the beginning, and there are more buys. We will make a lot of money. Everyone will have a generous reward at the end of the year. As we grow, more people will come in. People who have not become managers will also have a chance."


    "What you need to do now is to be more alert, diligent, and work hard to grow yourself and welcome that day."


    The managers all received dividends, and most of the people present received rewards at the end of the year. You can tell that everyone was very satisfied with the expressions of everyone present.


    In terms of money, the Xin family has never been stingy.


    Xin Huan stood aside with a smile, not at all unhappy because his sister had the power at home. On the contrary, he was very excited. From now on, he made money in Huaijiang and his sister protected him in the capital. That life would be very easy.


    "Manager Wang, the auspicious time is coming."


    Fang Da reminded with a smile that Wang Jin immediately let the joy blow again, laughing so hard that he couldn''t stop and bowed to everyone, "I''m going to marry my wife today, and I''m so kind to the master. I''ll set up such a big show. Everyone must drink two more drinks after the ceremony."


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say.¡±


    Today, the wedding banquet of the Wang family was really grand. The place for the wedding banquet was in the main hall of the house. Today, Wang Jin and his wife were still in the position of the master. The few officials present had seen the world, and this was the case for the wedding banquet of ordinary officials.


    With this, the master''s family is extremely hopeful, and those guys who just joined are looking forward to it. The firecrackers sounded, the bride came, and everyone smiled happily. Wang Jin and his wife sat in the high hall, and Xin Kuan and his family sat in the direction of their hands. After the ceremony, Wang Fu lifted Caimei''s red veil and smiled foolishly. After everyone joked, they sent Zhao Caimei to the new house. Tang Mo arrived at this time.


    Xin Kuan formally introduced his son-in-law to everyone. The satisfaction in his eyes could not be hidden. He patted Tang Mo''s shoulder and smiled happily. Tang Mo also gave face and complimented his father-in-law everywhere. After a few seconds of the time, his father-in-law began to float away.


    After the meal, Wang Jin and his son were full of red faces. The manager kept drinking and drinking. Xin Kuan and his son were not allowed to come. Tang Mo wanted to be a part of the meal in the afternoon and couldn''t drink too much. He also held the wine glass and then came to Xin''an and said that he had arranged everything he had done and would take her and Xin Huan to go shopping tomorrow.


    "I just knew my brother-in-law was reliable."


    Xin Huan, who had come out of nowhere, came to the middle of the two, "Let''s stay here to sleep tonight, let''s talk."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Mo agreed happily and lowered his head to Xin''an and said, "I will talk about some things with my father-in-law tonight."


    "good."


    Seeing Xin An agreeing to Xin Huan, he was even more happy and held the wine glass, "Sister, I''ll give you a glass."


    Xin''an picked up the wine glass and said, "Dry it."


    Seeing that my sister **** her in one go, Xin Huan was a little stunned, "Sister, have you practiced in the capital?"


    Xin An remembered that she didn''t drink much when she was in Huaijiang. Tang Mo helped to smooth things over, "Your sister and I often drink, and your sister is very good at drinking now."


    "I see."


    Xin Huan raised his head and drank the wine in the glass, "I drank so happily, which made me mistakenly think that the wine in Beijing is not good."


    The managers present were all in large quantities, and they controlled not to drink too much. After the meal was over, they sat with Xin''s family in the yard to bask in the sun, saying what the next business was good, and everyone expressed their opinions. This person thought it was good to open an inn, the other person thought it was good to open a powder shop, and there was also a bold suggestion to open a brothel. Xin Kuan said earnestly, "Our Xin family is doing regular business."


    Brothel?


    As expected, after drinking, they thought about it. Can such a transaction be done by individuals?


    Xin An said: "We should open the other two grocery stores first. Although half of the money earned in this transaction is not ours, we don''t worry about purchasing goods, which saves a lot of trouble. This is also a business that makes money when opening. Do it first and then think about something else."


    "The next thing we have to do is to bloom flower gardens. The profits should not be underestimated when this is done. We don''t have many people available at the moment, so we don''t have to rush to develop new deals."


    Xin Kuan agreed, "You have sold the transactions in Beijing in just a few months, which has exceeded my expectations. Don''t always think about new transactions. You can open another medicinal restaurant, and you can open a Huaijiang-style restaurant. There are also many people in Beijing. You can consider this transaction."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 384 Xin Kuan: The ancestral tomb is filled with blue smoke

    Chapter 384 Xin Kuan: Blue smoke comes from the ancestral grave


    "Is your news accurate?"


    When Xin Kuan and Xin An were talking alone, Xin An told her his thoughts, that is, the Xin family should further increase their energy and financial resources on the matter of sugar.


    "I have been thinking about this since the Xu family wanted to buy candy. I have asked many people privately and found out the source and price of these sugars in Beijing. In addition, the Liao family also wanted to buy candy, so I was truly sure that sugar is not inferior to salt."


    "The price of sugar is much higher than salt, and my father has opened up the supply and delivery routes. If the court can see the value, the Xin family can go to another level."


    In her memory, after the imperial court opened a shipping service a few years later, sugar would become an equally important goods as tea, porcelain, brocade, and the Xin family was already ahead of others.


    Xin Kuan was naturally moved. Being a salt merchant can make money. At the critical moment, when the court issued them a plaque, a stele, and a biography, they would willingly become the imperial court''s money bag. It is beneficial, but limited.


    At this moment, he saw the greater value of sugar.


    "The emperor really nourishes people. Your vision is very different from when you were in Huaijiang. I feel relieved to hand over the Xin family to you siblings."


    Xin An smiled. She had no vision. So far, she had just moved her eyes from the backyard to the outside. There were many places to learn.


    With Xin Kuan personally granting Xin''an the rights, it provided many conveniences for Xin''an to expand his business in the capital in the future. Thinking that as the news came out, those who wanted to get benefits from the Xin family would start from Xin''an, which also provided assistance to Tang Mo making friends outside.


    "The young lady is always considering the second son, and I hope the second son can always remember the young lady''s goodness."


    Chunyang Chunlu two big girls know that Xin''an is so busy with Tang Mo, and sometimes he is not worth it for the young lady. The young lady''s ability is more than that of the second young master, but she has nowhere to display it.


    Xin''an is tilted on the soft pillow, "Don''t be a woman in your life, and the joys and sorrows of a hundred years are caused by others. Compared with many people, my current life is beyond the reach of many people."


    There are so many talented women in the world. They are also famous for their outstanding talents, but most of them end up in the backyard and disappear. Even if they fight to the end, they will most likely not have a good ending.


    Their world is like this. No matter how smart and capable a woman is, she will always be trapped in the backyard and watch the sky. She will be around her children all her life. Few people can live for themselves.


    "Don''t even think so much, at least my efforts will be rewarded."


    You should not think about some things too much, as thinking too much means you will be asking for trouble.


    Xin Kuan, who had just woken up the next day, met the **** from the palace, and then followed him into the palace with fear and fear. As soon as he entered the magnificent palace of the palace gate, he made him surrender from his heart and could not have any unfair intentions.


    When he arrived in front of the emperor, he even knelt down and did not dare to look up. The emperor said, "Get up and talk."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    I stood up in fear and fear. If I hadn''t seen several officials recently and had drunk with General Xu, I would have been trembling with my legs at this moment.


    The emperor raised his eyes, "Tell me about the situation of the salt merchants in Huaijiang." Xin Kuan bowed and answered, "When you go back to the emperor, there are nine salt merchants in Huaijiang, namely the Yao family in Longdexing, Yang family in Tianchengde, Huang family in Zhengxing, Zhang family in Yunchang, Han family in Desheng, Liu family in Jinsheng, Wu family in Changping, Wei family in Jichang, and Xin family in Hengtai where Caomin is located."


    "The Salt Industry Chamber of Commerce is headed by the Yao family, and mainly operates two types: Huai Salt and Northwest Salt, among which."


    Xin''s family has been in Huaijiang for many years, so he naturally knows the local salt merchants very well. They are all old rivals. Who can hide the **** of anyone?


    The emperor asked a key question, "How much money can salt merchants earn in the Salt Chamber of Commerce in Huaijiang?"


    Xin Kuan bowed, "This is closely related to the amount of capital. Thanks to the emperor''s wisdom and martial arts, the world has been peaceful for many years, and merchants have more spare money. The more profit is seven or eight million taels per year, and the less profit is hundreds of thousands taels. Last year, the average profit of the salt merchants in Huaijiang was 1.5 million taels."


    I knew that the salt merchants were rich, but I didn¡¯t expect that the salt merchants were so rich. Even the emperor took a breath in his heart. The wealth of the salt merchants made him jealous.


    But he also knew that those salt merchants were the imperial court''s money bags, and he would not touch those people easily. He only thought that it would be very easy for Tang Gang to raise one million taels this time.


    Maybe two million taels are not difficult, but unfortunately the price increase is not appropriate now. I hope Tang Gang can bring more errands back.


    "How is your sugar trading now?"


    It was obvious that the pleasure and relaxation in the emperor''s words were heard, and Xin Kuan smiled, "It was originally a small fight, but after getting General Xu Da, the big customer, he got better."


    The emperor laughed and liked such open-minded businessman, "General Xu wants a lot of money, don''t cut off his goods."


    "Where did you get the candy?"


    Xin Kuan said that he came from the southwest, "There are waters everywhere, there are many sandy areas, the sugar cane is of good quality, and the sugar production is also high."


    I remembered what Xin An said to him, saying that if a large amount of sugar cane is planted, more sugar can be produced. If the court can help find sales, sugar may become a big deal as important as salt.


    "The people cannot lack salt, but in fact they cannot lack sugar. They feel uncomfortable and have no strength. A bowl of sugar water will soon be energetic. Many years ago, the old marquis of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion told Cao Min that if the soldiers on the battlefield eat sugar, they will be more powerful and more effective than rice and flour."


    "There are many blonde and blue-eyed overseas barbarians in Huaijiang. They love sugar very much and will take as many as possible when they leave. For this reason, they will leave a lot of treasures for exchange. If we have enough sugar, we can send them overseas through a big ship to exchange for more good things with those barbarians to strengthen our court."


    After saying that, he knelt down again in fear and fear, "The people of the grass are talking too much, please forgive me."


    The emperor was interested in what he said. At the end of last year, the queen had a huge bead on her head, saying that it was presented by the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion and came from overseas barbarians.


    "Do those overseas barbarians really have so many good things?"


    Xin Kuan nodded, he knew this, "According to those barbarians, there are many mines in their country, silver or gold ore, and gems are many. When they came, they mostly traded gold and gems. The gems were of different colors and excellent quality, but they did not polish and inlay technology, so they could only tie them to accessories randomly."


    The emperor was even more moved and asked in detail whether Tangrong was easy, how to get it, and how much money was. Seeing that Xin Kuan was still kneeling, he called him to get up. At this moment, it was time to have lunch again. The emperor wanted to ask about Tang, so he gave Xin Kuan a meal.


    Two feet away from the emperor, Xin Kuan''s hands were shaking with chopsticks. Yesterday, I was so envious that his daughter had dinner with the emperor. It was his turn today. Isn''t he bragging hard after he got back?


    I don¡¯t know if there is any smoke coming out of the ancestral tomb at this moment? !


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 385 The mud will never be able to support the wall

    Chapter 385: The mud cannot be supported on the wall after all


    Xin Kuan was given a meal by the emperor. The happiest thing was himself, and the most surprised was the Yao family. The Yao family was also considered the emperor''s confidant, but he had not received such an honor so far;


    The one who was most angry was Tang Gang. Xin Kuan''s attitude towards coming to Beijing made him clearly realize that the Xin family''s dependence on the Hou Mansion was decreasing, and he lost control of Xin Kuan. He was embarrassed to say that so far, except for the day Xin Kuan had just arrived in the capital, he had not been able to talk to Xin Kuan and have dinner together.


    He couldn''t be angry yet, because he had to rely on Xin Kuan for help after arriving in Huaijiang.


    Finally it was time for him to see Xin Kuan¡¯s face.


    On that day, Xin An and Xin Huan bought gifts outside. Before they could walk to Qiushiyuan, they saw a lady coming towards her. When they approached, they knew that the person was coming, Tao Yiran''s cousin and the granddaughter of the old lady of the Tao family.


    This person was Tao Yiran''s tyrant in his previous life. He helped Tao Yi hook up with Tang Rong a lot, thus helping her man get a lot of benefits from Tang Rong.


    "Are you the second young lady in this mansion?"


    "Who are you?"


    Almost the moment she spoke, Xin An had already arranged her way of death.


    "I am my cousin, the cousin of the prince''s wife in the house. My husband''s surname is Mu, so you can call me Mrs. Mu."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "It turns out he is my sister-in-law''s cousin, and she is as beautiful as her sister-in-law."


    "I''m still thinking that in a few days, everyone in the family will have to go out together. It''s really uneasy to keep my sister-in-law in the mansion. Now Mrs. Mu is just here just right, so I''ll come to the mansion often to accompany my sister-in-law to relieve her boredom."


    ¡°That¡¯s nature.¡±


    Mrs. Mu just arrived in the capital and only knew that her cousin married the Hou¡¯s wife and became the prince¡¯s wife. In the future, she would be the Hou¡¯s wife. As her cousin, she must have a high rise. She has been relying on this matter to be a blessing in her husband¡¯s family in recent months. Now that she is in the capital, she naturally needs to get closer.


    "I''ve lost my companion."


    Xin''an went straight back to Qiushiyuan, and Nanfeng came to report, "Today, Mr. Xu had something in, and it had already reached the hands of the eldest young lady."


    Nanfeng felt that the person next door was really arrogant and openly interacted with the outsider with a big belly.


    Xin''an''s lips curled gently, "After we leave, you guard the door of Chunhuayuan, and when the time is almost done, you find a way to reveal this matter to Mrs. Tao without any trace."


    "The most important thing is to reveal this to Mrs. Mu''s husband today, and let the news spread little by little before we come back."


    She wanted to completely make Tao Yiran unable to turn over in one fell swoop, and the child in her belly also lost the possibility of competition. The Mu family regarded it as the mainstay of this matter.


    Nanfeng began to get excited again. She could predict how lively the Chunhua Courtyard would be and how unscrupulous the eldest young lady would be.


    In mid-March, Xin Kuan had handled everything in the capital and announced that he could set off for the Huaijiang River.


    At this time, Tang Gang also led his whole family to Huaijiang to visit his in-laws. As soon as the news came out, he said everything, but he was more envious of Xin''an. He also mobilized many people to return to his parents'' home.


    "We''re leaving. If you have something to do, you can find your aunt or your mother. Be careful in everything." Wang reminded Tao Yiran in routinely, and also reminded Aunt Liu to take good care of her.


    "Don''t worry, mother, the daughter-in-law will take good care of herself and the children in her belly. I just hope that my grandmother, father, mother, brother and sister-in-law can have a smooth journey and return safely."


    Tao Yiran''s excitement could not be concealed, and Wang could understand it. After nodding, he turned around and the car. The convoy set off in a mighty manner. Tao Yiran turned around and walked in, and his steps became much lighter. "Auntie, I have always been a little restless these two days, and I am going to go to Nandu Temple to burn incense tomorrow."


    Zhao subconsciously went to see her belly, and then she found out that she had put on a skirt and covered her not-so-big belly, as if she was not pregnant. "But I have to send some people to serve her. You are old this month, so try to go out as little as possible, but you are not careless."


    No matter how she doesn''t look like she doesn''t feel restless, Zhao is worried.


    "I will be careful. This time I went there to ask for peace of mind, and the second is to ask the Bodhisattva to bless my grandmother and her journey to be successful."


    She insisted on going, and Zhao could only nodded. Aunt Liu was about to get bitter and bile. Since the spring banquet in the mansion, the young lady has been in a state of hiding the spring, and with the instigation of holding the piano, now she has come again and looks like she doesn''t want to adjust her cousin. She is jumping around crazy on the verge of death.


    She originally wanted to supervise her, but when it was dark, she started to have diarrhea. She was so serious that she could not stand up when she squatted on the Gongguan. Her legs were weak and dizzy, and her abdominal pain was severe. It was only after dawn that she could not get up. She could only listen to the footsteps and the cheerful sound of the hugging Qin slowly disappeared into the yard. At this moment, she understood everything, and the turbid tears slid down the corners of her eyes.


    The mud cannot be supported on the wall after all.


    "Tell me what the rules of association is to let those salt merchants take out the money?"


    The convoy to Huaijiang changed the boat after walking for a day. Tang Gang and Xin Kuan sat opposite each other on the deck, "Is it easy?"


    Xin Kuan shook his head, "The salt merchant is rich, but no matter how rich he is, the silver is not blowing from the strong wind. There is no war now, and there are no natural disasters and man-made disasters. It is difficult for people to get money like this."


    Even the emperor knew that the salt merchant¡¯s money was difficult to get, and the holes were not easy to open. Anyone who could get the money was able to get the money, so don¡¯t just do this business.


    "You can''t take the lead?"


    Tang Gang even hoped that Xin Kuan would give the million taels himself, but Xin Kuan was not a fool. "You really can''t count on me in this matter. I can say a few good things for you at most. The Salt Chamber of Commerce is not the final decision. I can''t take the risk of being excluded by the other companies. The Marquis can pat his **** and leave. The Xin family wants to live a long life in Huaijiang."


    "According to the relationship between our two families, if I am rich, I will pay for this million tael, which will save you from being embarrassed. But you know, although I am not as difficult as I am now, I am really not rich. The Northwest Salt Road has greatly damaged my vitality."


    He already has the confidence to say no to Tang Gang, so naturally he will not be like before. Whatever Tang Gang said is what he said.


    Tang Gang was furious when his words were blocked. He also followed him from the Ministry of Revenue. He did not dare to make a fuss with Xin Kuan in front of outsiders, so he could only swallow his anger.


    At this time, Tang Mo was also talking about this matter to Xin An. He inquired more in detail than Tang Gang. He knew how cunning the salt merchant was. His father-in-law looked like a real person on his face, and he was really an old fox.


    Xin An let out a long sigh, felt the wind facing him, and looked at Tang Mo, "It can be said that it is a huge difficulty to pay those people. It is not just a high official position that can make them feel relieved. They can only find another way. If they rely solely on their father, they will probably not be able to pay for the money."

 Chapter 386 Merchants are different

    Chapter 386 Merchants are different


    Xin''an predicted that Tang Gang''s trip to the southwest would not be so easy. If it really takes a simple matter, the emperor would just ask the Yao family to bring a word. Why bother to send so many people to this trip?


    Tang Mo had a question, but he was a little puzzled, "I think my father-in-law is willing to pay for the court. I think those salt merchants will not be stingy either. Why is it not so easy to raise funds every time?"


    Those merchants are engaged in business everywhere, for fame and profit, and the court needs them to stand up.


    Xin An turned his head and looked behind him, and only looked at Tang Mo after finding no one, "It is said that businessmen are rich, but they don''t know that it is difficult for merchants to make money. Even big merchants like my father can''t help but smile everywhere, flattery and deliberately please, and are frightened every day, fearing that the efforts of the wrong generations of people will turn into a bubble."


    "Every penny they spend will be rewarded. They are used to this way of doing things. Even the court cannot let them give it to you, and the court is different from the court."


    "The court and the court?"


    Tang Mo chewed the meaning of this sentence, Xin An said: "There are nine major salt merchants in Huaijiang who have been competing with each other for many years, but they are in the same mood in some matters. Not to mention that my father is a marquis, it was very difficult for two princes of the court to go to Huaijiang to raise money in person, and my father''s trip will not go smoothly."


    "There are forces behind each family, and it is complicated. Let me tell you this way, the forces behind the Xin family are the Marquis'' Mansion. The Marquis'' Mansion is already very weak among the backers of these families. I wonder if you can see the difference between my father''s visit to the capital this time and the last time he came to the capital?"


    Tang Mo said he was much tougher, "Is it because of the Xu family?"


    "yes."


    Xin An nodded, "There is a prince behind the Xu family, who is much stronger than the Marquis'' Mansion in terms of power, but this is not the point. Behind the Yao family is the emperor, and he is not as good as the Xu family, but"


    Xin An curled his lips and smiled slightly, "The Xu family had already operated in Huaijiang many years ago. My father didn''t know where their power reached. On the other hand, the Marquis'' Mansion had short-sighted eyes. He had not sent anyone to Huaijiang to manage its own power in recent years. He just waited for food and drink, thinking that relying on a marquis, he could have no worries."


    "You may feel a bit exaggerated when I say this. When you come to Huaijiang and come into contact with those people, you will know that those people are not afraid of a marquis at all. Even if the prince comes in person, it will be no easy task to ask them to spit out money."


    Tang Mo was shocked. Although he seemed to have grown up very fast in recent months, he had shortcomings in many places. "I only think that scholars, farmers, industry and commerce have extremely low status, but I have failed to see the inside and the surface."


    "Businessmen are different from businessmen. My father is already very high among Huaijiang salt merchants. Do you know how big the gap is between the Xin family and the Yao family?"


    Tang Mo shook his head, Xin''an said that the Yao family''s annual profit was tens of millions of taels, with a large amount of capital. "My father guessed that they had 40 to 50 million taels of capital. The nine major salt merchants in Huaijiang were led by the Yao family. The remaining eight families could barely compete with the Yao family. Ordinary officials would not see the head of the Yao family."


    Hearing that he had a profit of tens of millions of dollars and tens of millions of dollars, Tang Mo felt a toothache. He was the second son of the Marquis'' Mansion and had a noble status. He only had twenty taels of monthly money a month ago.


    10 million taels, what kind of wealth is that?


    How much does the treasury earn in a year?


    "I have a new understanding of the wealth of merchants today."


    "No, the top merchant can be said to be rich enough to rival a country."


    To put it bluntly, the Yao family can buy a marquis from the emperor as long as they are willing.


    When the emperor saw tens of millions of taels, he would only think that one title could be exchanged for, but he would only think that it was worth it.


    He guessed that Xin''an must have a way to get the merchants to spit out some money, but he did not ask. He should have to stand up by himself, let alone.


    This job is not his, so why should he worry about it? It is rare to have the opportunity to relax quickly and quickly. Naturally, he must seize the opportunity. "The scenery here is so beautiful." "The scenery in Huaijiang River is even more beautiful."


    Xin An smiled comfortably, and opened her arms to feel the wind blowing her face. The farther she left the capital, the better she felt. She felt a sense of comfort that the shackles on her body gradually loosened, and how could the scenery on the way home be bad?


    A bird rowed behind the boat, dived down and grabbed the fish and flew into the distance, "Look, what a big fish."


    Tang Mo pulled Xin An and pointed at a black shadow not far away. Xin An stretched his neck and saw the black shadow slowly swim towards the big boat. When he saw clearly, Xin An''s eyes widened, "It''s really a fish, this fish is so big."


    Just as he sighed that a big net suddenly stretched out downstairs to catch the big fish, the big fish struggled hard, and there was a hustle and bustle in the cabin downstairs, and finally the fish was dragged in. Xin An turned around and said, "Hurry up, go and have a look."


    In the cabin, the guards and sailors were joking loudly, saying that the sauerkraut was delicious or boiled in water. "That''s definitely not steamed. This thing is less than thirty kilograms, so it can''t be steamed thoroughly."


    "Fish head, fish head stew tofu, slice the body, boil half of the sauerkraut."


    "That''s it, hahahaha, my god, the fish in the river are really big, and it''s easy to catch."


    When Tang Mo and Xin''an arrived, a group of people had already discussed how to make this fish. Seeing that they were coming, Cao Gui smiled and said, "Second Young Master, Second Young Master, see how big this fish is."


    The fish was still flapping on the ground, and its tail slammed the floor and slapped it. It was a bit awe of the larger creatures. Xin An asked if it could be eaten. The old sailor walked out with a smile, "This fish looks big, but it''s nothing in the river. There are only one or two hundred kilograms of fish. It''s too many dozen kilograms. We are fishing on the river. "


    ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡±


    That''s it, but they prefer to eat vegetables, and the fish is enough.


    Xin An was relieved. After seeing the scene, he returned to the deck with Tang Mo. When he thought about it, he was bored and arranged the Leaf Card. "On the wide river, the river breeze is blowing, the sun is shining, neither lukewarm nor hot nor sunny, with birds and mountains in the distance, wouldn''t it be nice to touch the Leaf Card? Come on."


    The old lady who was originally a little seasick suddenly became energetic. Wang sat down with a smile. Ganlu couldn''t touch the cards and changed to Aunt Cuiping. Several people were talking and laughing and touching the cards, heading towards the Huai River in the laughter.


    I should have been boring because Xin''an''s mood was better every day, and my condition became more relaxed and happy every day. I drank tea on the boat and talked and touched cards, told stories and jokes on the carriage. The carriage drove all the way, and the laughter followed the way.


    Xin Kuan was very relieved. Although Tang Gang was not very good, his marquis'' mansion was still good, and they were all easy to get along with. He was happy that his daughter lived so comfortably, and decided in his heart that he could provide Tang Gang with some help after arriving in Huaijiang.


    Xin Huan was also happy. He pestered Tang Mo and asked questions all the way. He also learned how to use two hidden weapons on Tang Mo. He decided to do one after he went back to defend himself.


    Living in such a happy and pleasant atmosphere, Tang Gang''s mood improved a lot, and he was quite proud, thinking that the harmony in his family was because he had the right to manage the family.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 387 The wealth of the Xin family shocked Tang Gang

    Chapter 387 The wealth of the Xin family shocked Tang Gang


    Everyone was happy, but the most uncomfortable thing became Tang Mo. During the day, Xin''an would ride with him for a while when he came, but most of them listened to the old lady telling those ancient jokes in the old lady''s carriage. When he was tired, he would sleep with him as a meat cushion when he returned to his own carriage. Not only did he not have the hardship of the boat and the carriage, he was refreshed and cheerful.


    When she arrived in Huaijiang, she felt a little more excited, and the grass and trees on both sides of the road made her feel friendly and happy.


    "Sister, we will arrive in two days. We have to hurry up these two days, so we can''t delay it. Can you stand it?"


    Xin Huan turned his horse and came back, "But this road is not difficult to walk, not very bumpy."


    Xin An asked him to rush on the road, "It will be the last two days since he was tired. Let''s go."


    "good."


    Xin Huan went to say to the old lady again, "Grandmother Tang, thank you for your hard work. We must arrive at the next stop before dark, otherwise we can sleep in the wilderness. Are you okay?"


    The old lady said she could, "Go away, grandma can."


    She felt a little uncomfortable, but if she endured it, she would just take a two-day rest after she arrived, it didn''t matter.


    The convoy accelerated, and Xin''an also began to get excited. Even if it was bumpy and uncomfortable, he couldn''t press down on the corners of his mouth.


    On the evening of the second day, the convoy rushed into the city before the city gate was about to close. Xin An, who was picking up the curtains, looked at the streets of the city almost greedily, trying to search for memories. A long-standing and familiar sign passed by, and the things of the previous life also emerged like a sudden glance at the moment. When the carriage stopped, he was already full of tears.


    Tang Mo, who had turned over and dismounted, opened the curtain and reached out to pick her up. He didn''t see her reaching out and looking at her curiously, "Why are you still crying?"


    "But where is it uncomfortable?"


    "fine."


    Xin An raised his hand and landed in his palm, "I am so timid that I am close to home, I."


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tang Mo knew her that this was the first time she had returned to her parents'' home in two lives, and she deserved to be timid in her hometown.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    "Are you really back?"


    After receiving the news, Mrs. Xin walked out quickly, and Xin Huan smiled and leaned over, "Mom, I''m back."


    Mrs. Xin eagerly raised her hand and pushed him away, blocking the road, quickly stepped forward and walked to the carriage, "Is my daughter back?"


    "But you really come back?"


    "Mom, I''m really back."


    Last time we met in Beijing, my mind was messy at that time, and I was excited and glad that I wanted to do something big, so many emotions were suppressed. I saw each other goodbye at the door of my house that I had been away from for many years. I felt extremely aggrieved and threw myself into my mother''s arms, "Mom~"


    ¡°It¡¯s good to come back, it¡¯s good to come back.¡±


    Mrs. Xin hugged her daughter, tears flowing down uncontrollably. Xin Kuan was also wiping tears aside, and Xin Huan was even sniffing. Tang Gang and Wang stood awkwardly, feeling inexplicably guilty at this moment.


    Xin Kuan came to his senses first, "The family is here, don''t cry, let''s go in and talk slowly."


    Mrs. Xin hurriedly wiped her tears, "Yes, it''s really rude, please come in." "Old lady in the family, I didn''t expect you to come in person. I was very happy. Please come in, be careful."


    The old lady had red eyes and was moved by the meeting between mother and daughter just now, "I disturbed you, didn''t cause trouble for you, right?"


    "Where do you say, you can come to see us and our glory, be careful of the steps."


    It was already night and the lights were on. Although I couldn''t see how big the Xin family was, I could vaguely see the flowers blooming in the pavilions and towers. The hall for guests was even more grand. As soon as I sat down, several girls came in one after another with basins of water. The basins were warm water, and the white and neat veils were soaked in the warm water. The girls stood in front of each guest, and another girl came forward and wrung the handkerchief to the distinguished guest.


    Xin An took the veil, wiped his face and washed his hands. Several girls took the basin of water and stepped back, and soon another girl came forward with a teacup.


    The tea cups with thin blue and white fetus were rare at first glance. Mrs. Xin greeted everyone, "It''s time to get tired of the boat and ride. Let''s drink a little tea first. It''s about half a stick of incense to eat."


    "I was both excited and happy to hear from the letter earlier. It was rare that my in-laws came from thousands of miles away. I was ready for the application. Huaijiang River is not as good as the capital. If it is not thoughtful, I can''t bear it."


    Wang smiled and said, "We have been disturbed so much, and we have to be warmly treated by our parents. We can''t be more satisfied."


    She is not a person who doesn''t know the goods. The full set of mahogany seats, the ornaments on the treasure rack, the screens of carved fish playing with lotus leaves, the carpets on the ground, the tea sets in her hands, the clothes she wears on the maid, etc., all tell her the wealth of the Xin family.


    Tang Gang naturally observed these things, his eyes flashed slightly, and Tang Mo looked around openly, "The house of father-in-law and mother-in-law is really grand."


    Xin Kuan smiled and said, "It''s just ordinary, you should live there and like it."


    Xin An sat having tea with a smile. To be honest, after staying in the Hou Mansion for a long time, he didn''t know that his family was so rich. Oh, it was so comfortable to step on the thick carpet. No wonder no matter what she said, her father and her brother felt that she was wronged in the Hou Mansion.


    If it is a round of living conditions, it is indeed aggrieved.


    "Master, madam, you can have a meal."


    An old lady came to pass on the meal. Mrs. Xin hurriedly stood up and greeted everyone to move, saying, "I haven''t prepared much in the kitchen today. You can eat something casually first. I''ll set up a banquet tomorrow to welcome the family."


    Wang thought that they didn''t say in advance that today was here, and it was normal for them to be unprepared. He said considerately: "A little bit of clear porridge and side dishes are fine. We are all aged people and we can''t eat big fish and meat."


    "My daughter came to her home several times and said that she met a good grandmother and a good mother-in-law, and was very nice to her. Goodbye today, you are really a generous person."


    The group entered the dining room and looked at the table full of dishes. The dishes were all full of flavor and exquisitely arranged. Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly. Isn''t prepared?


    "How many chefs are there in my father-in-law''s house? I''ll have such a table of dishes so quickly."


    Xin Kuan greeted everyone to sit down, "There are not many, only seven or eight. The family occasionally invites guests. Some merchants like southwest dishes, and some merchants like northeast dishes, so they hire a few more chefs. Occasionally, they will meet chefs who cook especially to their own tastes when they are outside, and they will also invite them back and occasionally change their tastes."


    ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    Tang Gang felt insulted. He thought that he was not as good as a marquis, and he felt very complicated at this moment.


    The old lady was happy and glad that she followed her. This was a dish that could be eaten from all over the world without leaving home. How great is it. She should hire a few more chefs after returning to Beijing. She is so old that she should enjoy more happiness.


    Tang Gang comforted himself in his heart that Xin Kuan had to entertain a banquet for the front hall and dining room so luxuriously, and the backyard might not be necessary.


    But when Mrs. Xin took them to a resting place, she lost her temper and walked a long way through the arch bridge and passed the lotus pond. How big is the Xin family?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 388 Mom, I finally saw you again

    Chapter 388 Mom, I finally saw you again


    The morning light is dim. Tang Gang, who was getting up early, stood under the eaves and looked around the scenery of the courtyard. The gray walls and black tiles, the flowers are red and willows are green. The rockery and flowing water in the garden are cruising, the peony flowers are blooming and the azaleas are blooming, and the roses are scented in the corner of the wall are so fragrant, and the flowers that look like peaches and pears are crowded with lively branches.


    ¡°This garden is so nice.¡±


    The old lady who came out had a smile on her face, "When your father was still here, he said that the gardens in Huaijiang were different from those in the capital. Every grass and tree were ingenious and graceful, and the Xin family''s house was carved everywhere and the scenery was gorgeous. I was right here, and it was pleasant to live in this garden."


    Even if it is exquisite and gorgeous, the key is still spacious, the walls are not high, and the line of sight can be seen far.


    Wang smiled comfortably. As expected, he felt that everything was fresh when he left the capital. "We live in a yard where people can live. I think there is a garden in this mansion. After we have eaten, we will stroll around this mansion. What a great view."


    "What you said is that we are tired from the boat and driving and are a little tired. We will not go out for the past two days and rest at home for two days."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law praised the scenery in the house. Tang Gang didn''t care. He thought he had never seen any scenery before. The businessmen were very proud of it, and it was understandable that the house he used to treat customers was built with a lot of money. He did not believe that the entire Xin house was so luxurious.


    Tang Mo and Xin An lived in another house. They lived before Xin An got married. They slept late last night and were excited and tired. They didn¡¯t even look at the place they lived. Xin An woke up and lay on the bed and opened his eyes to his senses for a long time. This is the boudoir she had been away from for decades. How could she not touch her?


    Tang Mo took the initiative to follow the tradition mentioned by the old man and did not live with Xin An. He slept in the bedroom next door. After entering the door, he looked around and said, "I have to say that my father-in-law is really rich."


    He had seen the yard, but he didn''t know that Xin''an had lived so well before without seeing it. "Speaking of it, our Qiushiyuan is a little aggrieved."


    Xin An turned over and sat up, "Look, this is the bedroom I used to live in. It feels like a dream, not real at all."


    Tang Mo expressed his understanding. It seems that outsiders only have one year, but only two people know it, it has been decades.


    "Get up soon, I''ll wait for you outside the house to avoid misunderstandings from my mother-in-law coming to see me here."


    Xin An glanced at him, "My mother said that you should not be taboo about this, you should be taboo about it yourself."


    "My mother-in-law is just being polite, I have to understand the rules."


    Tang Mo leaned forward and whispered, "To say something bad, what if my father-in-law or brother is in trouble in the future, you won''t blame me in the end and say I''m a bad thing?"


    "I can''t leave a handle for my father-in-law."


    Xin An laughed, "Then go out soon, I''ll be fine soon."


    Chunyang Chunlu came in to serve him, and when they returned to the familiar place, they were also a little excited and chattered.


    Before I could clean up, I heard Tang Mo''s voice, "Mother-in-law is early."


    "morning."


    Mrs. Xin was not here to catch her son-in-law. She was anxious to see her daughter and was very happy to see her son-in-law, especially this son-in-law gave her face. There were too many girls married far away in the city, so her son-in-law brought her things one or two months later, and they were all useful, which made her face greatly.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer, but you''re not used to it?"


    "Is that side lying smaller?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I am used to it, and the bedroom is also suitable. I didn''t see clearly what the home looked like when I came yesterday. I also thought about having breakfast with my father-in-law and mother-in-law. I woke up very early."


    Mrs. Xin¡¯s son-in-law became more and more happy when she saw this son-in-law. ¡°Huaijiang is different from the capital, and the style of the house is different. You just came here and looked fresh.¡±


    Tang Mo was even happier, "I am even happier when I get my father-in-law to praise my son-in-law."


    "Xin''an just got up, let''s go in. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''ll go to the garden first."


    Mrs. Xin ordered someone to lead Tang Mo to find Xin Huan, "That kid should get up, let him accompany you first."


    Tang Mo bowed and left the yard with a smile. Mrs. Xin stepped into Xin''an''s bedroom. At this time, Xin''an combed her hair, "Mom, what hairpin I''m wearing today is better."


    Looking at the increasingly grand and noble daughter, Mrs. Xin was very proud, "I learned that you were going to come back together, my mother prepared new jewelry for you. It was in these boxes. How could Dai Niang prepare it for you today?"


    The box has not been opened yet. Chunyang hugged the box and opened it. The hairpin inside was very dazzling, neither eye-catching nor grand, but extremely delicate and complex. Mrs. Xin picked up the hairpin and put it on Xin''an himself. Looking at the person in the mirror, there was a smile in her eyes, "My daughter is so beautiful."


    Xin An almost burst into tears, and in a daze for decades, the scene where her mother put jewelry on her hands appeared in the dream many times. Now the dream has become a reality, and for a moment she couldn''t tell whether it was scattered by touch or that it had happened. She raised her hand and held the hand that was on her shoulder, "Mom, I finally saw you again."


    One sentence made Mrs. Xin cry, tears fell, but the corners of her mouth raised high, "It''s been a year, I always feel that this year is particularly long, I always call you inadvertently, and I always think you are still by my side, and I feel so empty in my heart."


    "I just heard the news that you were coming back and my mother couldn''t sleep happily. Fortunately, I saw you again."


    Xin An stood up and gently wiped away her mother''s tears, but his tears filled his eyes, "Don''t cry anymore, we should be happy now."


    "Hey, you should be happy."


    The mother and daughter did not hug each other and cried bitterly. They were both laughing and their eyes were red.


    Tang Mo thought he would have arrived after walking a few steps to Xin Huan''s yard, but after walking for a long time, he remembered that he had passed through two yards and saw the winding lotus pond, went up the bridge and passed the pavilion, saw the fat koi in the lotus pond, passed through a fan-shaped arch, and walked forward for a while.


    "Brother-in-law, are you here to find me?"


    Xin Huan raised a big smile and walked from the opposite side. Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m here to find you, I almost left and was abandoned on the road. The house is too big."


    Xin Huan hooked his shoulder, "It''s not big, it''s just a winding road. If it is built straight, it will take a while."


    "I don''t hide it from my brother-in-law, I feel it''s hard to do it. When I''m anxious, I want to demolish the house."


    Tang Mo was so amused and crying, "Which mansion has a straight road? Do you know if the winding paths are in secluded?"


    Xin Huan''s stomach was rumbling, and he rubbed his stomach carelessly, "Let''s go and have breakfast. I''ll try our breakfast in Huaijiang this morning. The breakfast cook in the mansion is good."


    "How many meanings do you mean? Can you choose breakfast from different places?"


    "That''s right, it would be better if the chef couldn''t make it."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 389 Xin Kuans plan

    Chapter 389 Xin Kuan¡¯s plan


    Illusions are all illusions! !


    Tang Gang judged that the Xin family was only luxurious in the place where guests were. As a result, he saw the scenery better than where he lived. He had a strange shape and looked very valuable trees. He looked at the rockery that was not easy to find. There was a long trail paved with jade. Although the person who led the way said that he had brought the broken jade back from Yushan, which was not valuable, it was also jade.


    The large and fat koi in the water swam by in groups, spitting bubbles on the water, which made him feel ridiculed.


    He tried hard to find evidence that Xin Kuan was slapped in the face and pretended to be fat, but the more he looked, the more angry he became. When he arrived in the dining room, he could not name most of the exquisite and luxurious breakfasts. He felt that they were both beautiful and appetizing. When he saw Tang Mo, he showed off three bowls of bird''s nest in one breath, his heart collapsed instantly.


    How come the salt merchant is so rich? ! !


    His dignified marquis could not open the bird''s nest for his family.


    Whose bird''s nest is served in a soup bowl?


    "Father, sit down. Huaijiang''s breakfast is really good. This bird''s nest cake is delicious, soft and not greasy, and the taste is really wonderful."


    "My father-in-law said that everyone didn''t have to arrive before eating breakfast. There was a chef here to serve it until the last person had eaten it."


    "There are also this little wonton that is very interesting and exquisite. I have eaten two bowls of it. This one is called chicken soup and silver shredded noodles with bean sprouts. This bean sprout is amazing, and there is a world of chaos inside."


    He opened his eyes and spoke endlessly, without paying attention to Tang Gang''s face that could not be held back. At this moment, Tang Gang was cursing Tang Mo in his heart, playing with embarrassingly. The dignified prince of the Hou Mansion had never eaten breakfast. How strange could it be?


    "What''s in this bean sprout?"


    The old lady took a bite of noodles and another bean sprout, and she felt that the bean sprout was particularly delicious. "How come I tasted the meaty smell from the bean sprouts?"


    Tang Mo introduced with a decent introduction, "Cut the ham into thin shreds and penetrate it into the bean sprouts. It is not only the aroma of meat, but also the aroma of freshness and saltiness, so I said there is a world of world."


    The old lady smiled and said that the people of Huaijiang were really good at eating. Look at the breakfast on the table. The old lady smiled so hard that she was blinded by her eyes and was ready to try a little bit of everything as much as possible.


    Tang Gang was already convinced, Tang Mo was like that, even the old lady looked like she had never seen the world before. His face fell to the ground and couldn''t be picked up. He was so arrogant


    What a fuck!


    After finishing breakfast, Xin Kuan suggested that he take everyone to visit the Xin family''s house, "Today we will walk around the mansion, drink tea and talk, and have a good rest."


    "The in-laws'' arrangements were very thoughtful, and we thought so too."


    Wang is very conscious of being a guest, and he doesn¡¯t say much or give advice, just enjoy it.


    Xin An and walked behind, completely relaxed and enjoyed the scenery around them with great interest. Tang Mo couldn''t help but sigh again, "My father-in-law''s wealth subverted my understanding of wealthy businessmen."


    These are not the richest ones, I don¡¯t know how luxurious the Yao family is.


    Xin An tilted his head and lowered his voice, "I''m so rich, I''m a little dazed."


    Tang Mo snickered, "This is your home."


    "I haven''t come back for decades? My memory is blurred. After spending so many years of tight life in the Hou Mansion, how can I still remember my wealth and honor?"


    Suddenly I felt that I was living a hard life in the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Tang Mo reached out and rubbed the back of her head, "It''s so pitiful."


    Xin An punched him, "Don''t mess with my hair."


    The two of them did not escape Mrs. Xin''s eyes and were extremely satisfied with the relationship between the young couple. There was another sumptuous welcome banquet at noon. After taking a nap, Tang Gang found Xin Kuan and asked him when he would meet those salt merchants.


    "The Marquis can see you anytime you want."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Please help me arrange it and call all those people together. I will say anything at once."


    Xin Kuan directly rejected him, "Mr. Marquis, I said that I am not suitable to participate directly. All I can do is help Marquis introduce the people from the Yao family. The president of the Salt Industry Chamber of Commerce is the Yao family, and it is more appropriate for them to come forward."


    "I will also talk to the Marquis at the right time."


    Tang Gang also wanted to convince Xin Kuan to end the matter directly, but Xin Kuan was not stupid and decided on the matter in a few words. However, he sincerely suggested, "Mr. Don''t be anxious, but you can explore everyone''s background first. As soon as you come, you will have to pay for it, and the effect may not be satisfactory."


    Tang Gang frowned, and was about to find several officials from the Ministry of Revenue in her in-house in the city to discuss countermeasures, hoping to get the one million taels together as soon as possible to return to Beijing to report their lives.


    Xin Kuan comforted Tang Gang, turned around and sent messages to several salt merchants. That night, the nine major salt merchants in Huaijiang sat together. These people first asked Xin Kuan about his trip to the capital. Xin Kuan said that everything went well and he was lucky enough to meet the emperor. He was even given a meal by the emperor, "The emperor attaches great importance to our salt merchants in Huaijiang."


    Everyone looked at him differently. The head of the Yao family was still in the capital, but he had already sent the news back first. Naturally, he knew that Xin Kuan was very glorious when he went to the capital this time, and it was because he married a good daughter.


    "In the future, we will need Boss Xin to support us."


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 390 Move with the times and act according to the momentum

    Chapter 390 Move with the times and act according to the situation


    While comforting Tang Gang, Xin Kuan turned his head to vent his anger with the alliance, and tried his best not to offend both sides.


    Tang Gang discussed with several officials from the Ministry of Revenue for a long time. One of them, Mu De''an, said carefully after looking at Tang Gang several times, "The following officials are foolish. Why don''t the Marquis ask Boss Xin to come forward directly? Since he is a member of the Chamber of Commerce, he is naturally familiar with all the companies. As long as he speaks about the money, he will raise it. Why do we need to plan here?"


    Tang Gang raised his eyes and a sarcasm appeared on the corner of his lips, "I saw that Doctor Mu could pack up his bags and go back. Why did Boss Xin need to take this trip from the Ministry of Revenue? Even I don''t have to come."


    The **** is actually better at thinking about good things than him.


    Mu Dean was not convinced. He had been promoted twice in the officialdom for only a few years. It was smooth sailing. In his eyes, there was nothing that could not be done well with the court behind him.


    "It''s better to accompany your family around more. Let''s try the fundraising matter first. If it''s simple, we''ll be happy. We can still appreciate the customs and customs of the Huaijiang River in the rest of the time. If we encounter difficulties, please ask the Marquis to come forward."


    Still want to win the credit?


    Tang Gang sneered in his heart, expecting Xin Kuan would not fool him, and the court had done this matter of asking merchants to donate money. Although he didn''t know the inside story, he also knew it was not easy. Since these young men wanted to show off, he would give them this opportunity.


    "Okay, you can try it first. This marquis is not as energetic as you are older, and he is really unbearable for many days."


    Mu Dean showed pride in his eyes. His father said that Tang Gang was not a big skill. As expected, let''s see how he made contributions this time.


    Tang Gang is relaxed when he has a person who is willing to be a pawn. This is because he has a cull. Even if he messes up, he can still blame you for a rash person. If he becomes a good person, he will give him some advice.


    "In-laws, what are the famous scenery in the city? I plan to take the old lady out for a walk tomorrow."


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Xin Kuan was very curious and went up to ask. Tang Gang laughed out loud, "I think it''s rare to come here once. The house of my in-laws is so unique. Wouldn''t there be a better view outside?"


    "It is said that there is a vast sea of ??vast mountains and rivers, and you can''t understand it if you don''t walk there in person."


    Xin Kuan laughed with her, "What you said is that when you come out, you will naturally relax and have fun. I will take you to a place tomorrow to keep it so that you can make your trip worthwhile."


    "Some other friends want to invite the marquis to have a drink. I wonder if the marquis can enjoy the marquis?"


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Tang Gang stood with his hands behind his back, "The arrangement of the in-laws is to make decisions on your territory, and I will cooperate with you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Marquis."


    Xin Kuan happily made arrangements. The marquis from the capital was still very stylish. He took him out for a few meals and pretended to be a gift for himself. He gave himself some gold, which was also considered as paying back the money he had spent before.


    Tang Mo was feeding the fish. Seeing his large pieces of fish feed throwing into the fish school, the person responsible for caring for these fish was full of entanglement. He wanted to open his mouth and sagged his mouth several times. Xin An, who was basking in the sun leisurely, looked at Tang Mo with a squint eyes, "Stop feeding, do you want to hold these fish to death?"


    "If you have to die, you will be responsible for compensation."


    Tang Mo came over with the fish stock, "These fish are really interesting, and I don''t know if they taste good."


    Xin An gave him a blank look and asked him to put down the fish material and not allow him to harm the fish again. "Sit down, and I have something to tell you." Tang Mo put down the fish material, and the guards were busy taking away the fish material. He decided in his heart that he would starve the fish for two days and could not control his mouth!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Mo sat comfortably on the lounge chair and sighed, "My father-in-law''s house is not like a house, but like a garden. I feel much better when I live here."


    Xin''an is talking about donating money, "I have been thinking these days that the war in the northwest is probably going to be fought. Even if the imperial court sends people now, what if it is better? If those people are not allowed to do business now, can those people have the power to fight immediately?"


    "If you make money, you will be afraid of death. Although I don''t know how to fight, I also know that morale is important. Those soldiers who are obsessed with making money and doing business go to the battlefield and don''t become deserters, they are heroes."


    Tang Mo sat upright, "Do you think the northwest border will still be broken?"


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Tang Mo''s expression became serious. After thinking about it, he felt that Xin An was right and his morale was difficult to gather. The morale of the Northwest Army was probably dissipated. Even if the experienced general was gone, it would be difficult to turn the situation around in a short time.


    Xin An said that he should not ignore the money raising, "The emperor said one million, but it really only costs one million. Will it be too hot if he has too much?"


    "I think it''s your best opportunity now. We had a small fight with Tang Rong before, and we couldn''t even be conspiracy. Now we are doing it with the times and act accordingly. I suggest you join forces with your father, so don''t worry about anything else at this time."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t that giving credit to the old man?"


    Xin An shook his head, "You and I must learn to take a longer-term vision. When to plan something, you need to be a good deal. Helping him raise money is a serious matter. Once the war begins, we will raise more money, the court will be less pressure, and the generals who lead troops to fight will have fewer worries. Even if we die less in the end, it will be our merit."


    "Don''t forget that you were patted on your chest in the Imperial Study Room. The credit can be done to anyone, and it is all in the Hou''s Mansion."


    He said, "Let''s go, let''s find my father together to see what the current salt merchant is, and under what circumstances can he send money to come. Then you wrote a memorandum and asked Commander Liao to submit it to the emperor. If you can''t escape the credit for this, you will not be able to escape."


    Tang Mo got up, turned his shoulders, ready to do a big fight.


    Xin Kuan laughed when he heard the purpose of the two of them. If Tang Gang came to ask or Tang Mo came to ask, he would not be able to say it, but his daughter would have to say a few words.


    Xin An spoke first before him, "Dad, I am selfish in doing this. The business at home is getting bigger and bigger. If the court really focuses on sugar, the opportunity at home will come."


    "Dad has met the emperor and was kept by the emperor. This is already ahead of other families. If it can play a big role in donating money this time and increase the emperor''s good impression of you, it will be extremely beneficial to our family in the future."


    "and"


    She glanced at Tang Mo and said to her father, "What did my father do before, the benefits fell on my father-in-law. Now it''s different. If you have a son-in-law, I believe your son-in-law will not let you do your best."


    Tang Mo immediately understood the meaning. In the past, the old man asked his father-in-law to work, and he was greedy for merit. His father-in-law knew it in his heart. Xin An asked him to express his opinion.


    "My wife is right. Don''t worry, father-in-law. I will convince him with my father. He is still very advised now."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 391 He is the one who knows the most about the times!

    Chapter 391 He is the person who knows the most about the current affairs!


    In Tang Mo''s opinion, his father was quite advised. As long as he sat in front of his father and showed his eight teeth, his father''s aura would automatically weaken.


    With his words that hit the heart, the final goal can be achieved.


    "You have to believe me in my father-in-law''s business, I can do it."


    Xin An held back his smile, "Dad, just believe him, he can really do it."


    For a moment, Xin Kuan felt that two little foxes were sitting opposite him. Tang Mo, a bastard, had ruined his daughter. What an honest person she was before.


    "It''s not impossible to get those people to get money. There are two tricks: one is to coerce and the other is to tempt."


    Tang Mo was curious, "How to threaten and use power to force each other?"


    Xin Kuan shook his head, who has no right behind his back?


    Xin''an reacted quickly, "The coercion my father said was actually a bitter plan, right?"


    He thought about this on the way he came.


    "Other people use bitter meat tricks to make it work. It would be difficult for my father-in-law to come on stage in person. The heads of several major salt merchants are indeed those who are cautious in their words and actions, but most of the men in the mansion are arrogant. If they find an opportunity to make those wealthy young men beat him up, the money will be easy."


    "But that''s not a donation, it''s okay to say it''s a compensation bank."


    Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, and when he thought of that scene, he couldn''t help but laugh, "I don''t think he would agree until the last moment."


    Xin An agrees very much, "So the temptation is the best, Dad, if it is you, what do you want?"


    Xin Kuan said that businessmen are nothing more than fame, profit and descendants. It depends on what the court can give. If it makes people excited, there will be money. "If it weren''t, I would be short of money."


    Xin An couldn''t help laughing, and Tang Mo''s mouth twitched slightly, "Father-in-law, where is your righteousness?"


    Xin Kuan said, "If it is difficult for the enemy to invade the imperial court, I will have no choice but to do so, but now it is."


    "I''m short of money in my pocket, I''m very shy."


    Tang Mo


    The father-in-law¡¯s righteousness depends on the situation, he understands.


    Soon he got up and went to discuss with Tang Gang. There were only father and daughter left in the room. Xin Kuan said, "Don''t think about him any ideas. Let him use his head by himself. If you succeed too easily, you won''t know how to cherish it."


    "After all, they are father and son."


    Xin Kuan didn''t understand the hatred and resentment of the previous life, so he naturally didn''t know what kind of emotions Tang Mo had towards Tang Gang, and was afraid that Xin''an would suffer losses.


    Xin An nodded and agreed, "I know what I know. I heard from my younger brother that private salt is rampant now?"


    Xin Kuan curled his lips and smiled, "That''s true. Your father-in-law is the best at seeking profits and avoiding harm. I have already inquired about it. The officials from the Ministry of Revenue came to try to seize credit, thinking that it would be enough to put pressure in the name of the court. He was preparing to raise money first. Your father-in-law was preparing to watch the show."


    "If someone fails, he can get rid of the blame, and if someone fails, he will have an argument, and sometimes he can''t underestimate him."


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Xin An smiled and picked up the teacup, "My father-in-law has many problems. He is biased and selfish, and he also bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong. If you back off, he has to jump up. If you jump up, he will lie down directly. As long as the method is appropriate, he will really listen to advice. This time, he must succeed in raising money. It depends on how to operate it."


    Xin Kuan sighed, very regretful that the Xin family is getting better and better now, and the future will only be better. Unfortunately, there are too few people in the family who are capable. His generation is like this. Needless to say, his daughter has always been better than his son. He just hopes that his son can be more mature, steady, sensible, and able to take over his mantle earlier. He is a businessman, even if he has more eyes from the emperor, he can only be a businessman. The advantage is that he earns more money and no one can bear the benefits brought by this glory.


    "When your brother''s son grows up, I don''t know what the situation has become."


    Xin''an put down the teacup, "There are no uncles and uncles? Our Xin family is so old that they don''t have the seeds of studying?"


    Xin Kuan sighed long, "I plan to be more capable than the other. A three-year-old child will carry one to nine to one, two to eight to one, and study."


    "Your uncles were so worried that your hair was all white. I heard that your fifth cousin fell in love with reading books before, and thought it was the ancestral tomb that was full of blue smoke. He smiled very happily. In the end, your fifth cousin was reading a script."


    Xin''an''s expression was quite complicated, "What book can make my fifth cousin fall in love with?"


    Xin Kuan was full of mockery, "A poor man''s fantasy work is about a useless poor man who is attracted by a rich girl who is as beautiful as a fairy, and he will not marry him. In the end, the poor man entered a wealthy family, and his wife became the top scholar, and he was attracted by the princess again. In the end, his wives and concubines were harmonious and beautiful."


    "I don''t know where the poor man wrote his delusion in his heart. Your fifth brother was fascinated by the sight. He was almost beaten to death after being discovered. He was afraid that the matter would be exposed and his uncles would be angry to death. Now he was locked in the attic and studied in the attic. He wanted to make the fake real."


    Xin Kuan was angry when talking about this. Everyone accepted the fact that a family had no seeds of studying. He insisted on pretending to behave and couldn''t even shout it out. He said he wanted to read a book, which made the family overjoyed. What was the thing he was reading?


    He felt very disappointed at that time.


    He looked at Xin''an helplessly, "These reading seeds of the Tang family are really envious. Your future children may be able to do it."


    Xin''an was so amused and crying. He could only say that the Xin family''s inheritance power is too powerful. How come no one likes to study for dozens of people?


    "It''s good to be able to do business. You can support your family and generously save the country and the people. Maybe the merchant''s status will be higher in the future."


    Xin Kuan said, "I can only think so."


    At this time, Tang Mo had found Tang Gang, and the father and son were sitting in the pavilion in the yard. Tang Gang was not an outsider and revealed his thoughts, "Your father-in-law''s financial resources should not be underestimated. He had underestimated him before."


    "Do you regret it?"


    Tang Mo said that he woke up earlier and was better to others, and he would not be like this now. "The wealthy Xu family still needs to get a share of the pie, and you will give it to me."


    Tang Gang was already worried, and even more frustrated when he heard this. Tang Mo poured tea for him, "There is a chance to repair your relationship now. It''s not too late. As long as Xin''an is in the Hou Mansion, we are a family, and our relationship will be closer than the Xu family. In the heart of my father-in-law, we will also have close ties and distant relationships. It depends on whether you want to grasp it."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Let me tell me?"


    "Split part of the credit for raising funds to my father-in-law. We need his help in this matter. You can''t let others work for nothing, right?"


    In front of his old father, he always speaks so directly.


    The direct effect is that Tang Gang agreed directly.


    "So happy?"


    Tang Mo''s suspicious eyes successfully aroused Tang Gang''s anger, "Bastard, what''s your look?"


    He is the most conscious person of the times!


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "It''s still fascinating that the wealth of the Xin family makes me feel generous."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 392 Its still too much money

    Chapter 392 It¡¯s still too much money


    Tang Gang himself may not have noticed it. He was able to adapt to Tang Mo''s sarcasm and adapt to Tang Mo''s actions that often expose his inner thoughts. He even felt very relaxed, and he did not need to think about some roundabout words to achieve his goal.


    "You can just want your father-in-law to participate. After the matter is completed, I can ask for credit for him personally, but he must do his best."


    ¡°This is nature.¡±


    Tang Mo once again admired the garden. Xin Huan walked towards the two of them happily, saying that the people in the Xin family knew that the distinguished guests came to meet them. ¡°My father meant that a banquet was held at noon tomorrow and invited the people in the family to come and gather together.¡±


    Tang Mo reached out and put his hand on Xin Huan''s shoulder, "Is there a place where my brother-in-law needs his efforts?"


    Xin Huan smiled and said, "Just give me more face at that time."


    "It''s easy to say, Bao Jun is satisfied."


    The money raising matter has been initially discussed. Next, look at the progress of Mu Dean and others. Tang Gang acted indifferently and took Tang Mo and Xin Kuan and his son out shopping together.


    The streets of Huaijiang are as lively as the capital. Even if the people who come and go occasionally have patches, they are dressed neatly. There are blond hair and blue eyes walking in the crowd. The pedestrians around are not curious about this. It can be seen that this type of person is already a frequent visitor to Huaijiang.


    "The wealth of Huaijiang is a good place to peek at the streets."


    Tang Gang looked like a leisurely and contented rich man. Tang Mo also said that the Huai River was a place that was treated well by God. "There are many waters but there are very few floods, the fields are fertile and there are many salt mines, and the brocade industry has developed well, which is really a treasure land."


    No wonder the emperor held this place and did not let go, and did not give the princes a chance to get involved.


    ¡°Driving~¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, give in~¡±


    The crowd was panicked, and a group of young men in brocade clothes came at a speed in a carriage. There were also a few girls sitting in the carriage, with their laughter crisply attracted people, and the small vendors in the place where the carriage passed by were affected.


    Xin Kuan pulled Tang Gang and Tang Mo back a few steps, and then said after the carriage left: "The one in charge is the young master of Cao Zheng, the secretary of the Huaijiang Salt Administration. The two next to it are from the Yang family and the Mu family of the salt merchants. The carriage is filled with brothel girls."


    Tang Mo felt that this was too arrogant. The powerful young men in the capital did not dare to take the brothel women to run wildly on the streets, "Will the people not make trouble?"


    Xin Huan asked someone to look forward and some drivers paid compensation for those who were hit by carriages along the way. "They compensated a lot, far higher than the goods that were damaged. Many people also expect their goods to be knocked away and get a generous compensation."


    "What''s there to make a fuss about?"


    Those who drive are having fun, and those who are hit are also happy. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to be beaten. Could it be that those who are not convinced when they watch the trouble?


    "In the past, there were positive students who were openly condemned, but the person who was hit by the goods rushed out and said that his goods were accidentally knocked down. It was those young men who kindly gave him money when they saw that he was pitiful, and they disliked the students who meddled with other people''s business."


    Tang Gang took a deep breath, and Tang Mo was speechless, "The so-called people will not procure officials, but they can only make them so arrogant."


    Tang Gang said, "It''s still too much money."


    If anyone in the capital dares to be beaten and lame so early, it is a matter of tutoring.


    These wealthy businessmen simply don¡¯t know what they say!


    Several people continued to walk on the street, and felt that the customs of Huaijiang was more open than that of Beijing. Along the way, I saw many female bosses and shopkeepers, and chatting with people like men. Tang Gang was curious, and Xin Kuan naturally explained again, saying that women in Huaijiang could also make a living on their own.


    This was very touching to Tang Mo. If you want to say that Xin An is better than him, he can only go to the backyard. Even if you do some business, you rarely show up in public. The relationship between the wife also gave him most of the benefits.


    If it weren''t for the backyard trapping her and the world trapping her, she would have been able to break into a world. Tang Gang didn''t have such an idea. He just felt that the people in Huaijiang were open-minded. No wonder his second wife had a bad temper and was not virtuous and gentle. She even got into trouble with her father-in-law and threatened her at every turn.


    The man dressed up in charge caught up with Xin Kuan and said that Lord Mu, who came from the capital, would summon Huaijiang salt merchants in the government office tomorrow morning, "and asked the heads of each family to be present in person."


    Xin Kuan looked at Tang Gang with a smile, "Will the Marquis go tomorrow?"


    Tang Gang shook his head, "I came here with a hard time, but I couldn''t bear to drink. I felt uncomfortable and needed to rest for two days. Let''s leave these things to a few young people."


    Xin Kuan said to the manager: "I will be on time tomorrow when I reply."


    He didn''t need to speak in person when dealing with a few young men from the capital.


    Several people walked slowly on the street, enjoying the scenery in front of them that was different from the capital. In the evening, Xin Kuan took Tang Gang and his son to the restaurant in the city. Several businessmen who wanted to see Tang Gang had already been waiting here, and stood up and bowed when they saw the people.


    "I have heard of the reputation of the Marquis for a long time, and it is a great honor to meet the villain today."


    "Today we are all benefiting from Boss Xin''s honor. It is a blessing to see the Marquis in three lives."


    "Mr. Marquis, please give me a seat."


    That posture, that tone of speaking, and earnest attitude made Tang Gang very helpful. He was rolled by this face and rolled his eyes at home, and was disliked everywhere. Now he finally found the dignity of being a marquis again.


    "Since they are all friends of their in-laws, please sit down."


    "Thank you, Mr. Marquis."


    These bosses also came with their outstanding sons, and they were all familiar with Xin Huan. They used to be armed with Xin Huan. Today, when Xin Huan looked at Xin Huan with admiration, Xin Huan was so proud that he almost laughed out loud, "Come on, let me introduce you to you. This is my brother-in-law, the second son of the Marquis'' Mansion, and the deputy commander of the North Yajun Army in the capital."


    "Brother-in-law, no, the second young master, I have heard of the great name for a long time."


    "Second Young Master, we always hear Brother Xin mention you. He said he is very capable and good at kung fu."


    "Second Young Master"


    Seeing that his brothers were talking to his brother-in-law carefully, Xin Huan was extremely proud and felt very proud.


    "Grandma, please try this hibiscus fish, this is the signature of this store."


    The men were eating and drinking tonight, and Mrs. Xin also took the women at home out for a while and used supper in the restaurant.


    The old lady looked at the fish in front of her that was very novel. She took a bite and nodded, "Okay, if you don''t say I can''t see that this is a fish. She is very thoughtful, looks good and has a good meaning."


    Mrs. Xin also served the old lady with a Pisces soup, "This Pisces soup is made of fish and chicken. It is tender and smooth, refreshing and not greasy. You can try it."


    The old lady tasted it again and sighed that the dishes in Huaijiang were really exquisite, delicate and graceful. "It is said that if you don''t come out in person, you can''t tell that there is such a big gap in the same world."


    "This Huaijiang people speak melodiously and softly, and their second wife is more like a Beijinger than the one who is from the capital."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 393 Xinan said it was a dream

    Chapter 393 Xin An said that it was a dream


    Although the old lady is old, she still has eyesight. She feels that Xin''an is not like a girl from Huaijiang, and her words and deeds are like those raised by wealthy families in the capital, especially her rules and etiquette are not bad at all.


    When I arrived in Huaijiang, I became more sure about her difference.


    As soon as she said that, Mrs. Xin also remembered that she saw Xin An again the next day after her marriage last year. At that time, she felt that her tone and accent had changed, just like someone who had been growing up in the capital. She was busy looking for the Marquis¡¯s Mansion to speak, so she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    It¡¯s really strange to think about it now.


    Xin''an''s heart skipped a beat. Unexpectedly, the old lady noticed this. She lived in the capital for decades in her previous life, and her behavioral habits had long changed. She could change anything after she came back, but the habits could not be changed.


    "My father said a long time ago that I was not gentle and thicker, but I didn''t expect that my grandmother would discover this."


    The old lady didn''t think too much and joked, "Well, I''ll find out after comparison, but don''t worry, grandma likes you the most."


    Xin An laughed and picked up food for the old lady again, and Mrs. Xin also smiled again.


    I originally thought that this matter would be over, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Xin frowned and entered Xin¡¯an¡¯s house at night, ¡°An¡¯er, tell me, are you really doing well in the capital?¡±


    The old lady''s words sprouted in her heart. Her daughter knew the most. When she turned around and thought, there were indeed something unsettling everywhere.


    "I''m having a good life, why did my mother ask about this?"


    Xin''an is a little panicked here. She can deceive everyone, but she can''t deceive the mother who gave birth to her and raised her. "Mom is still thinking about what grandmother said today?"


    Mrs. Xin sat down beside her, "Mom just can''t figure it out. The day you got married, you still had the accent of Huaijiang. The accent of the next day was like a native of Beijing, at least someone who had lived in Beijing for decades. Later, I never heard you say what we say about Huaijiang again."


    "Is something happened?"


    Xin An didn''t expect a reason to explain it reasonably. Before she got married, she would wander in front of her mother every day. It was unlikely that there would be any strange adventure. She was afraid that she would scare her mother once, so she spoke up, "Mom, something strange happened to her daughter. This is too strange, and I didn''t say anything."


    She said that she got into the sedan chair on the day she got married, and fell asleep in a short while, and then had a dream.


    What happened in the dream seemed to have happened to her, "That dream was very long. I spent my whole life in that dream. In the dream, I married Tang Rong, but I didn''t live well."


    She picked and said, "When I woke up, I felt a split headache. Mom knew that before getting married, I had been sending people to stare at the Hou Mansion. I knew that the Hou Mansion had changed the yard. After the church, I wanted to walk to Tang Rong''s yard, but I went into Tang Mo''s yard by chance and avoided the things that happened in my dream."


    "What''s even more strange is that when I spoke again, I became the accent of the capital. I was so scared that no one dared to say it, and I couldn''t explain it clearly by myself."


    "Mom, do you think my dream is very good? Tang Rong in the dream is not considered a personal one."


    Mrs. Xin was stunned for a long time before digesting Xin''an''s words, then stood up and stood at the window and folded her hands, "Amitabha, Bodhisattva bless you."


    Turning around and holding Xin An''s hand, "Do you still remember the fact that my mother took you to Lingbao Temple to burn incense to the Bodhisattva before you got married?"


    Xin An nodded, "I remember that my mother and the abbot Fang had a long time ago and asked her what she said, but she didn''t say anything."


    Mrs. Xin told her that the abbot said that although it was the flowers in the mirror, the moon in the water still had ripples, and she said that as long as she had good thoughts, she would have the opportunity to return. "I didn''t understand what it meant at that time. Now it seems that this is all God''s will. In my mother''s intention, it must be God''s will tell that if I marry Tang Rong, you will live the frustrated life in your dream."


    "Maybe you have passed it all, and then God has given you the chance to do it again."


    Xin An was very surprised. Is her mother so good at explaining?


    ¡°It must be like this.¡±


    Mrs. Xin paced back and forth in the room, "Then Tang Rong is not a good person. If you marry him, he will definitely be entangled with the Tao family like you did in your dream."


    "That woman is not a good woman either. The two hit it off and became a rape. What can you do?"


    "God''s will, this is God''s will. It is the ancestors of the Xin family who blessed you and blessed our Xin family."


    Mrs. Xin felt that all the unreasonable interpretations became reasonable, and she believed that the ancestors of the Xin family made efforts in the ground. "At the end of the year, the ancestors of the Xin family must be given a more grand gift. I think Tang Mo is a son-in-law, very good, and I am very satisfied. This must be chosen by the ancestors of the Xin family. Otherwise, how could you deliberately go to the wrong yard if you do something wrong?"


    "You think you married Tang Mo. Although you are not the eldest son or the prince, you have a mother-in-law who is dedicated to you. Your mother-in-law is the second wife. Even if she acts equally outside, she is also partial to her son. If you marry Tang Rong, you will stand opposite her. The fight between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is certain, and you can''t live such a good life."


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Xin An watched her mother walk back and forth in the room with a funny look, and kept saying excitedly, feeling relieved, "I think what I said is right."


    "That must be right. If you don''t get the salt inlet from the Northwest Salt Road once you marry your father, you won''t be able to get the salt in the Northwest Salt Road, and you won''t be able to make friends with General Xu. An''er, I''ll tell you."


    Xin An leaned against the bed post and kept listening to her mother''s jokes. She said about two incense sticks before stopping and grabbed Xin An''s hand, "This is a blessing."


    "Mother-in-law is inside?"


    Tang Mo, who was drinking, came back and stood at the door and did not come in. Mrs. Xin quickly took a few deep breaths and told Xin An not to tell Tang Mo about this. Xin An agreed and asked Tang Mo to come in, "Are you back so early?"


    "My father-in-law will go to the yamen tomorrow morning, which also means that the Japanese clans are coming, so they must drink a few more drinks. They didn''t let go of it tonight."


    "Mother-in-law. Is there anything wrong?"


    Why did my mother-in-law look at her change after not seeing her for half a day? I recalled everything I did recently and did nothing wrong.


    "It''s okay, my mother-in-law hasn''t seen you well. Now I think she is really a handsome young man. Okay, you guys should take a break soon, I''ll leave first."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were complicated. He sent his mother-in-law to Xin''an, "What''s wrong?"


    Xin An said about the evening, "In a dream, my mother will make all the unreasonable parts reasonable by herself. From today on, I will be a person with great luck."


    "How are you envious?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 394 As long as it was born, its good

    Chapter 394 As long as you gave birth to it, it''s fine


    "If it weren''t for the mother and daughter, a change in the accent would reveal that there was something wrong with it."


    "It''s okay if you''re in the capital. You can push anything to Huaijiang, but you can''t explain it clearly in front of your father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Tang Mo held Xin An''s hand, "Although he didn''t say that he was strange and insulting, he often couldn''t explain the matters of gods and ghosts. For example, our encounter can only be said to be the arrangement of God."


    Xin''an also said that, "After passing the clear path, my mother can help explain anything unreasonable, and she will not tell the matter out. If anyone in this world will not harm me, it will be my parents and younger brother."


    Tang Mo refused to rely on this on the spot, "I am not trustworthy?"


    "Trust and trust, go to sleep."


    This sounded a bit perfunctory, and Tang Mo looked like I was seriously injured, "I knew you were a heartless person, and I didn''t have me at all in my heart. My heart hurts so much."


    Xin An laughed and slapped him, "Are you shy or not? You have to fight for anything. I don''t show that I trust you enough?"


    Tang Mo smiled and leaned forward, hugged the person in his arms, and quickly lit her lips, "I am the only one with you and your mother, you can''t be without a conscience."


    As he said that, he lowered his head again and took some force into his arms. Xin An was fascinated by his teasing, and then suddenly woke up and was in his parents'' home, and gasped and pushed her away, "Please keep it a little."


    Tang Mo pinched her waist and whispered, "When we return to the capital, we will have a child, a sir, a girl, and a boy. I think it''s very interesting to get along with you. If you protect him, he will also protect you. He is still afraid of you. If you listen to your words, our future children will be like this. My elder sister is much more majestic than my younger sister, and I will not be easily wronged in the future."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Do you still know the difference between your elder sister-in-law and your younger sister-in-law?"


    Xin An thought Tang Mo''s errands had really changed him a lot. Not only did he make progress, but he knew a lot of miscellaneous things.


    Tang Mo smiled, "What''s the difficulty? My mother is the eldest sister. Do you think my uncle may be arrogant in front of her?"


    "What else is there to say about the respected sister-in-law who is annoying. Although one-sided, it makes sense."


    Xin An hooked his neck and disagreed with him, "Is it possible that he was a sister who was sensible earlier and took on the heavy responsibility of teaching his younger brother early, so he was more majestic. The younger sister was protected, but she was a little arrogant?"


    "How can I still have any objections to my sister-in-law? The girl is spoiled by her parents at home, and she will be a disaster when she comes with a sister-in-law? This is wrong."


    Tang Mo felt that the same was true. Thinking of his future daughter living well at home, his sister-in-law was picky and disgusted by him. "It''s better for the husband and sister to have another brother, and my sister will teach her if her sister is not good."


    Xin An pinched his ears, "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law? Why? I''m afraid that my own will be bullied, so I want to bully others?"


    "That''s not what I mean?"


    Tang Mo felt that he had entered a dead end and couldn''t explain it clearly. Anyway, he just didn''t want to let his own be bullied!


    Xin An laughed out loud, "Don''t think about these things anymore. It doesn''t matter if you say anything. How much can you take care of?"


    Tang Mo also smiled, feeling a little crazy just now, "I want to protect my child because I cherish it too much. You are right, and I don''t even think about giving birth to a boy or a girl."


    He hugged the person in his arms a little tightly, buried his chin in Xin''an''s neck, "As long as it was born, it''s fine."


    In his previous life, he also longed for his son to admire his eyes, and also longed for his son to jump into his arms happily, and wanted his father to be kind and filial to his son, but unfortunately


    "When I get home in the evening, will my child wait for me on the steps, will he trot and rush into my arms when I see me, I will hold him and ride a horse, let her sit on my shoulders, I will take her to see the lanterns, and our family of three will go together."


    The beautiful wishes are always joyful when I imagine, ¡°In a few years, I will hold you, you will hold the child, and there is another small one sitting on my shoulders, a family of four.¡± ????Xin''an also fantasized, and the corners of his mouth were raised high.


    The thunder exploded and it started to rain. Tang Mo reluctantly returned to his house. Before leaving, he asked Xin An if he could go out to find an inn to stay for one night. Xin An smiled and pushed him out, "I''m not as thick-skinned as you think, don''t think about it."


    "It''s not OK for one night?"


    Poor he was a monk who had to be a monk for several months at a young age. It was so good tonight. It was raining outside the house, and he couldn''t hear anything outside. He could be more presumptuous. Thinking of holding Xin''an''s hand here, Xin''an lowered his voice, "Let''s take you to the hot springs and stay for one night."


    Tang Mo was immediately overjoyed, "Will you go tomorrow?"


    "You calm down and you have some serious business tomorrow."


    As he said that, he pushed the person into his room and closed the door, and quickly returned to his own room. The man who was drunk was really unable to touch him at all.


    The next morning, Xin Kuan sat slowly and had breakfast. When Tang Gang came over, he raised his eyebrows, "Are you going to the yamen?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He greeted Tang Gang with a smile, "The breakfast today is good, the chef has released new snacks, try it."


    There was another table full of breakfast in various colors. Today, there was not a pot of bird''s nest, but it was replaced by a pot of porridge. Tang Gang complained that the level had dropped too quickly, and he thought that the Xin family meal was full of delicacies.


    As soon as he sat down, Xin Kuan served him porridge, "Try this porridge and see if it''s fresh."


    The porridge looks like ordinary porridge, and you can see slices of snow-white fish inside. Tang Gang''s spoon of porridge lit up his eyes, "It''s really delicious."


    Xin Kuan said that the fish was from a fish spring at the foot of a mountain in the Huai River. "This fish lives underground all year round. The water is clear and sweet, and the meat is extremely delicious. It only requires a little salt to season it when cooking porridge."


    Tang Gang nodded, "After all, you Huaijiang people can eat."


    He accepted it, was ready to enjoy it, and was unable to get jealous.


    After eating and drinking, Xin Kuan also went to feed the fish, and then went out calmly. Tang Gang also tasted this attitude and muttered, "Cunning businessman."


    Mu Dean Mu of the Ministry of Revenue originally planned to give the salt merchants in Huaijiang a warning. In his eyes, no matter how powerful he is, he can be more powerful than the officials of the court?


    If the court needs it, pay the money obediently. If it pushes three times and four times, it means being disloyal to the court.


    Therefore, he deliberately planned to go out at the time, thinking about the last one to arrive, so that the salt merchants could wait.


    As a result, when he brought the people there, the salt merchants arrived less than 30% and their faces turned dark, "Why, didn''t you notify me yesterday?"


    "I''m going back to my parents, I''ve notified everything, maybe it''s too late."


    The officials in the yamen seemed respectful, but in fact they were a little perfunctory, "If you don''t wait any longer, they will probably arrive soon."


    "Go and urge me, this is not taking my official seriously."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 395 Mudean cant come down from Taiwan

    Chapter 395 Mu Dean can''t come down from Taiwan


    The officials of the yamen used the excuse to urge people to hide out. Xin An and Tang Mo, who came to eavesdrop in the name of Tang Gang, sat in the trunk on the side of the yamen. The layout was exquisite, and they could see some situations in the lobby and clearly heard what those people were saying. I have to say that Tang Gang''s name is still very useful.


    Tang Mo was always confused and whispered: "Since Huaijiang is under the control of the emperor, why don''t you just ask these merchants to pay the money and do this?"


    Xin An lowered his voice, "Because the princes are already adults and the emperor is old, the merchants always value interests."


    It is not easy for a businessman. The emperor looks extremely majestic, but once the emperor and his ministers, no one dares to go all the way to the dark. He has to bet on many sides. I think the emperor knows it, so he did not directly order and prepared for some trouble.


    "You should take a closer look today and take out the rules as soon as possible."


    The two of them stopped after just saying a few words and waited quietly. After a while, Tang Mo felt a chill on the back of his neck. When he turned around, he almost frightened. Tang Gang, who appeared behind him, stared at him sinisterly. Xin An was also shocked when he looked back.


    Tang Gang stared at the two of them angrily. The two unfair people dared to act behind their backs. Fortunately, he was conscious and found something wrong.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    Tang Mo believed that he did not alarm him when he went out.


    "I know if you **** your butt."


    "Okay, I know your nose is effective."


    Tang Mo asked him to silence and pointed outside the wall, so that he would not disturb the people outside.


    Tang Gang glared at him and began to wait silently.


    Mu Dean waited for two incense sticks. The moment before he was exhausted, various salt merchants arrived one after another.


    "I''m really sorry for Lord Mu to wait for a long time. The water rise yesterday almost flooded the salt. It''s too late."


    "Stop being angry. There are hundreds of thousands of kilograms of salt piled up on the pier. If it is dipped in water, the loss will be great. We will hurry up and hurry up before we can handle this."


    Mu Dean sneered, "The water rises, but it only rained heavily last night, so how could it rise?"


    "Sir, you don''t know yet, the upstream is rising."


    The salt merchants were very calm, "It rained heavily in the upstream last night, and the water was surging very hard. I was waiting for it overnight, so I dare not neglect it."


    "Yes, yes, sir, you must be very careful. We dare not deceive sir."


    Before the big salt merchants could speak, the small salt merchants blocked Mu Dean''s words. Their attitude seemed to be like he was chaotic and did not care about the difficulties of the salt merchants at all.


    Mu Dean stopped talking about the matter, "I would like to discuss something with you today."


    He said that the court has encountered difficulties now and hopes that everyone can donate generously. "You are all people who have benefited from the court. Now the court needs our officials to think that you should be willing to give your help."


    "Boss Yao, why not just let you express your opinion first?"


    Boss Yao has not come back in the capital. Today is the second master of the Yao family. After being named, he bowed and said, "We have received the favor of the court to be today. Lord Mu is right. If the court needs it, we are naturally obliged to do it. Although the transaction is not easy to do in the past two years and the profit is meager, the Yao family is willing to squeeze out tens of thousands of taels of silver to help."


    "Boss Yao is righteous."


    Boss Huang followed and expressed his opinion, "Our Huang family has been having a hard time in the past two years, not as strong as the Yao family, and is willing to raise 5,000 taels of silver to express their feelings." "Our Mu family is also willing to squeeze out 5,000 taels of silver."


    "Our Han family can only squeeze out three thousand taels. Please don''t dislike it. It''s really not affordable."


    Everyone rushed to express their willingness to donate money, saying that they would thank the court, but the amount was getting smaller and smaller. In the end, there were even one thousand taels. Only one thousand taels would have to go back to become his wife''s jewelry before they could raise it.


    Mu Dean''s face turned pale, and the few people who followed his horse''s head were also surprised. All the donated money could not be enough to make up 100,000 taels, which was too far from a million taels.


    Mr. Yao second bowed, "Mr. Mu, when will you ask for these money? I''ll raise it as soon as possible so that you won''t delay your choreography."


    Mu Dean sneered repeatedly, "Okay, everything is very good."


    "Boss Xin, you haven''t spoken yet, what do you say?"


    He thought Xin Kuan was Tang Gang''s in-laws, and he would say more for Tang Gang''s face. Xin Kuan stepped forward and bowed, "The people just made careful calculations and could raise 12,000 taels of money to make every effort."


    "Sir, Marquis of Weiyuan is the relative of Caomin. If he has that condition, Caomin will have to win a favor for him. It''s really...ah."


    The salt merchants were very satisfied after hearing this. They were afraid that Xin Kuan would back-on-arm in order to curry favor with his in-laws. If that were the case, he would have to be careful of him if he had anything to do in the future.


    Tang Gang''s mouth twitched slightly behind the wall, and the food he had eaten at the Xin family these days was involuntarily revealed in his mind. He was cunning. These salt merchants were too cunning. Fortunately, they didn''t rush forward to ask for money. Otherwise, how could they come to Taiwan?


    Mu Dean is really a little embarrassed. Things are completely different from what he thought. How dare these salt merchants?


    "Who doesn''t know that you are rich in salt merchants in Huaijiang, but you can only pay this little money?"


    Boss Huang raised his arm, and a piece of the woven sleeves exposed under the brocade sleeves, "I don''t know that our salt merchants in Huaijiang are just famous and have a glossy appearance."


    "Caomin must be the decision of Caomin and others. Private salt is rampant. Those people open salt mines in private or go to the northwest to secretly dry salt, or get sea salt to disrupt the market. The price is half cheaper than the salt in our hands. In order to save money, the people will buy private salt, and the transactions we are almost unable to continue."


    "Now, whose warehouse is not full of salt, and the salt on the pier is piled up like mountains, we are all suffering heavy losses."


    "Boss Xin is right. If the wallet is a little looser, how can we not do our best for the court. If we work hard for the court, we will also have a bright face. That is the matter of glorifying our ancestors. How could we not want to?"


    "Yes, please make the decision for us."


    "Please beg you"


    As soon as Boss Huang said something, many small salt merchants had red eyes. They raised their hands to wipe their tears and revealed their clothes that were either worn or patched. It really responded to the words just now, but they looked glossy.


    "You wait."


    Mu Dean pointed at everyone with trembling fingers, and the officials of the yamen also spoke, "Mr. Mu, it is indeed not easy for the salt merchants in Huaijiang to have been in the past two years. You can see the arrest and sale of private salt."


    This is money that he doesn''t want to pay and wants him to work. Mudean took a step back, "Wait."


    He couldn''t speak, and Tang Gang and Tang Mo were not very good behind the wall. Only after this episode today did they understand the salt merchants, with a strong background and a common sense of spirit. Ordinary officials really had no choice but to deal with them.


    Xin''an looked calm. She knew very well that these salt merchants had not done their best, and Mu Dean was not serving wine at all.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 396 What do you want me to do

    Chapter 396 What do you want me to do


    The salt merchants just complain that salt is very profitable and there are too many people who want to get a share of the pie, and they are not talking nonsense.


    But the private salt court has no choice, let alone Mu Dean?


    Officials from the capital were not familiar with the place and did not understand the situation, so they spoke rashly. The result can be imagined.


    Seeing Mu Dean''s embarrassing appearance, Tang Mo felt a little sympathetic, Xin An stood up with a look of his eyes, walked out of Tang Gang''s confusing gaze, and within a moment, he heard his voice coming from outside the main hall of the government office.


    "I''m late."


    He entered the door with a smile, and Xin Kuan proudly introduced to everyone, "Everyone, this is my son-in-law, the second son of the Marquis of Weiyuan."


    "It turns out that he is the second young master of Tang, and he has been famous for a long time."


    "I often hear Boss Xin mention the second son. I have a lot of self-righteous words. Today I see that the second son is indeed a good talent and is extremely majestic. If I have such a son-in-law, I am afraid I will be more proud than Boss Xin."


    "Hahaha, it''s a pity that I don''t have this blessing. Is it hard to find a son-in-law with such a talented second young master even though he is wearing a lantern, or is it that Boss Xin has a blessing?"


    Everyone praised Tang Mo, and Tang Mo happily bowed, "You are kind to you. This young master and his father-in-law are like father and son. They are both outstanding as sons in the eyes of their fathers, and you are not inferior to everyone."


    "My father-in-law said that the salt merchants in Huaijiang are all upright and loyal to the emperor and patriotic. I met you today and I am really charitable."


    The salt merchants were all clamoring, and Tang Mo laughed again, "My father felt a cold yesterday, and his headache was broken today. What did he say when he learned that Doctor Mu was going to summon all the bosses today?"


    Mu Dean, who was so frustrated, embarrassed, angry and angry that his face turned red, did not speak. His face was lost today. He couldn''t hope that these salt merchants would be more powerful, so that Tang Mo would also embarrass him, so that he would feel better.


    Boss Huang suddenly changed his face, and said their suffering with a bitter face, "The second young master knows it. We are loyal to the court, and we are really not strong enough."


    Everyone agreed, and Mu Dean felt much more uncomfortable.


    Tang Mo still smiled and said, "Before coming, the emperor specially summoned his father and my son, saying that he had met the salt merchants in Huaijiang, and the Xin family of Yao and Xin families could share their worries for you. This shows that the salt merchants in Huaijiang are not bad either."


    "A few years ago, the merchants in Huaijiang from the court were in trouble and generously donated money to help the court overcome difficulties and saved many people. The emperor remembers it in his heart."


    The salt merchants nodded one after another, feeling that the second young master was comfortable and they could not stop the court from asking for money, but they had to have a charter for them to pay, and they could not just say it.


    Tang Mo looked at everyone with a smile, "The emperor specifically told us father and son to treat you with courtesy when we arrived in Huaijiang. Now, my father is still thinking about this when he is sick. He ordered me to come and invite you to the Ziwei Garden in the city in two days. You must enjoy the glory."


    "Even if you keep your heart in your heart, the emperor knows that it is not easy for you to make money, and he is very considerate of you. Even if you ask for your efforts, it will not be useless. You can''t regard this as a Hongmen Banquet."


    All the bosses understand it.


    "The second young master said this."


    The second master of the Yao family said to everyone: "The Marquis and the Second Master come to our Huaijiang River with the order. Should our salt chamber of commerce do the best of the landlords? How can the Marquis spend money?"


    "Ziwei Garden is an industry under my Yao family''s name. I would like to ask the second young master to give me this thin face and let me arrange the banquet for the next day."


    Everyone agreed, and Tang Motui refused twice and agreed, and said with a smile: "Dr. Mu is young and promising, and he is so kind to the emperor, and dare not slackew. He is a little anxious today. Let''s drink two more glasses at the banquet, how about it?"


    Everyone nodded with a smile again, Mu Dean''s face turned pale, but at this time he had no choice but to endure any dissatisfaction. Seeing the merchants fighting to invite Tang Mo to have a drink, it felt even more uncomfortable.


    Tang Gang looked at Xin An, "Is this your discussion with the second child?" Xin An stood up, "I always have to share my father''s worries."


    "Everything depends on one method. In fact, it is more appropriate to deal with those salt merchants. You have also seen it."


    ¡°Enjoy with ease.¡±


    Tang Gang admitted this, and he had already admitted it very early on that the second brother is very good at making friends with others.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "What my father said is, you are our backbone. Your husband is the most tiring job. When it comes to the most critical moment, he still cannot live without his father."


    "We''ll talk about the specific details tomorrow?"


    Tang Gang also stood up and left the back door of the government office.


    When she returned to Xin''s house, many people had already come to her house. Mrs. Xin said that everyone in the Xin family had come. These people had to salute when they saw Xin''an. Xin''an hurriedly stopped them. She should have known her face very well, but at this moment she seemed a little blurry, and some of them could not even remember their names.


    "We are all our own family, so what are you doing, just do it the same as before."


    As he said that, he introduced Tang Gang beside him, "This is my father-in-law, Marquis of Weiyuan. Everyone should salute him."


    People in the clan stepped forward one after another. According to what Tang Gang should have been like a marquis in the past, a sudden flash of Tang Mo''s ease that had just been like, and his face was filled with smiles, "No need to be polite."


    "Okay, you are all well, are you in good health?"


    "You Xin family is good at teaching girls. The second wife married into the Marquis''s mansion. The old ladies in the mansion liked them very much, and they were filial and sensible."


    Seeing him smiling and greeting everyone and saying polite words, Xin An chuckled slightly. He lowered his posture and wasn''t he quite good at speaking?


    When Xin Kuan and Tang Mo returned, the mansion became even more lively, especially at the dining table. Tang Gang had to take into account the dignity of the Marquis. Tang Mo didn''t care so much. Following Xin''s seniority, most of the people present today were elders, holding wine glasses and smiling on their faces, and spitting out auspicious words like flowing water.


    "Second uncle, I wish you good health and health and whether you can work hard and add a family tree every year."


    The elderly like a family of children and grandchildren, and the second uncle is very happy.


    "I wish Uncle San is as strong as a tiger and countless money"


    That was to help Xin Kuan manage the home business, so he naturally likes money.


    "Second uncle, don''t rest. Take a wine glass with wealth and glory, and you will be able to achieve success in one go."


    The two of them clinked each other, and a crisp sound of ding, Tang Mo said, "The wine glass is ten thousand taels of gold."


    "Hahahaha, Xiao Mo, you are so eloquent. You are either talented or practice a lot."


    The Xin family looked at the son-in-law with a smile, and was extremely satisfied. Xin Huan said proudly, "My brother-in-law is the deputy commander of the Northern Yamen Army. From high-ranking officials and nobles to all kinds of ancestral schools, there is nothing that can''t be done. My brother-in-law is quite capable, my brother-in-law."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 397 Tang Gangs view of Xins family

    Chapter 397 Tang Gang''s view of the Xin family


    The Xin family was having a family banquet. The happiest person was not the clan members, nor the Xin Kuan and his wife, but showing off that their brother-in-law were not enough to Xin Huan. He would say "my brother-in-law" whenever he saw everyone, and he would always show off that the objects on his body were given by his brother-in-law. In Mrs. Xin''s words, the tail had already left his body and flew into the sky.


    Tang Mo''s easy-goingness made the sons and girls of the Xin family relax a lot. If the big family that was passed down from the fragrance of books in the afternoon, the elders might have to ask about the sons'' studies, but the Xin family kept silent in a tacit understanding and only appeared on their traditional Xin family program, planning to count and count copper coins.


    "You have to open your eyes today, that''s a unique skill."


    The formation was set up, both men and women could participate. After the clan elders set the questions, the abacus beads crackled, their fingertips flew on the abacus. Some people were still muttering something in their mouths, and the old lady''s eyes were staring, "Have you learned arithmetic, right?"


    "Everyone is easy to learn. Most of the accounts are counted in your mind. Where can I not learn this when doing business?"


    Xin''an said that the Xin family has collected a lot of books on arithmetic, and no matter how big or complicated the accounts can be calculated quickly and well.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The old lady looked at Tang Gang, and Tang Gang looked at the men''s plans at first glance, not knowing what she was thinking.


    If the plan opened the eyes of the Tang family, then counting the money surprised them even more. Several large boxes of copper plates were carried out. They had to string copper plates one thousand coins in the shortest time. Someone grabbed a handful of copper plates and then skewed them. Seeing that they had almost finished, they touched the copper plates from beginning to end, and added a few more.


    Someone picked up a pile and divided the copper plates into piles with a thin stick in his hand.


    Xin Huan took a box, grabbed it, closed his eyes and listened, and then let the copper plate slide down from his hand, making a tinkling sound. After several handfuls, he stopped the bracelet money. Tang Mo was curious, "What does this mean? You can tell how many of them are?"


    Xin An said: "If it''s a unique skill, you can tell money by listening to the sound. The cousin relies on the touch, the second cousin''s eyes are rulers, and the third cousin''s palms are scales."


    Tang Mo lowered his voice, "It is worth a whole family that can''t produce a scholar. If you have these skills, you can still study. How can others live?"


    In his opinion, this craft can be used as a juggling, or can you just set up a stall to bet big or small, and you can still make money?


    "Even if the Xin family is down and out, they will not live too badly. Naturally, it seems that the Xin family will have many years of prosperity now."


    The father-in-law is rich and honorable.


    When Tang Gang looked at Xin Kuan again, there was something in his eyes. When he talked to the elders of the Xin family, he became more polite. When he praised others for their good manners, he also became more sincere.


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, thinking that her father was more tricky.


    The next day, Xin Kuan took Tang Gang and Tang Mo to Ziwei Garden again, and Xin An accompanied her mother to the Zhou family.


    The Xin family and Zhou family''s marriage is in front of you. Both the betrothal gifts and dowry are ready. In five days, the Xin family will start to arrange the job and give it to the job in half a month.


    The Zhou family has a good background in Huaijiang, and their ancestors were once rich. There were scholars in the mansion, and some were officials in the court, but their official positions were lower.


    When Mrs. Xin brought Xin An, the female relatives of the Zhou family came out and were very enthusiastic. Mrs. Xin said, "My daughter is thinking about the old lady''s body and said she wants to visit her. Is the old lady better?"


    "Thanks to the fact that I have been taking Yangqi pills from Beijing, I feel much better."


    Mrs. Zhou helped Mrs. Xin intimately, and said to Xin An: "I have to be very good at this matter, thank you Mrs. Young Master." "Just treat the old lady well. My brother said the first thing he did when he arrived in the capital. He was very concerned about this. My sister would naturally not be careless."


    Mrs. Zhou took the mother and daughter to see Mrs. Zhou. The old lady was far less energetic than Mrs. Zhou and was a little disappointed, so I was afraid she would have to hold on.


    When he saw Xin''an holding her hand, he said thank you for the tonic she sent and said that he would work hard to live. Xin''an was very sad when he heard this, "I brought some more for you, you will definitely live for a hundred years."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, and in just a moment she looked tired. Mrs. Zhou took the people away and sighed on the way, "The doctor also said that the old lady is not sick, she is just old."


    "It should be half a year to keep it well."


    Mrs. Xin was also sighing, saying that the Xin family had prepared everything they should have prepared, and they just waited for the days to get married, and lowered their voices, "I''m thinking about it, I''m still a little younger, so I don''t have to worry about getting pregnant, and I''ll talk about it until the 17th or eighteenth."


    Mrs. Zhou''s eyes were red immediately and she held Mrs. Xin''s hand, "I thank you. It''s a blessing for me to meet a mother-in-law like you."


    Mrs. Xin patted her hand, and this was also a reminder from Xin An that a woman is very dangerous to be pregnant, and she is at a young age and has a high risk. She can afford to wait for two more years.


    When he arrived at the main hall, Mrs. Zhou insisted that Xin An take the seat. After all, in terms of identity, she is more noble. Xin An smiled and said, "I came here in the name of my juniors today. How can I take the seat? Aunt Zhou doesn''t need to be polite. We will be a family soon."


    Mrs. Zhou did not refuse anymore, and asked Xin''an with a smile if she was fine in the capital, whether she was adaptable, whether the capital was very prosperous, etc. Xin''an said with a smile. Xin Huan''s fianc¨¦e, Miss Zhou Yutan, stood quietly aside, graceful and generous, standing next to her a girl half a head shorter than her, her eyes always circling on Xin''an, as if she was about to say something, but she didn''t speak in the end.


    "Sister Zhou, come."


    Xin An knew Zhou Yutan and signaled Chunyu to bring the gifts he brought, saying, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. In more than half a month, you will be my legitimate younger sibling. This is what I, my prospective aunt, brought to you from the capital. I still like it."


    The red-bottomed mother-of-pearl lacquer jewelry box is extremely exquisite. Everyone thought it was this box that was given, after all, that box doesn''t look cheap.


    Xin''an opened the box door, and each of the three-layer drawers was not lost. There was a full set of powder, twelve hairpins and two pairs of bracelets, and earrings and necklaces. "Don''t think I''m vulgar. It''s really my brother who went to the capital to do the work, he pulled my shop around, and wanted to pick you a unique gift. It was so vague that I saw it, so he bought more."


    ¡°Fortunately, we women don¡¯t mind the amount of jewelry.¡±


    Zhou Yutan¡¯s Fuli reason, ¡°Thank you sister, these jewelry are exquisite, I like it very much.¡±


    My aunt and sister-in-law are so generous that she is less nervous than she is about to pass the door.


    Xin An joked, "You like it. When you pass the door and get free, I will come to the capital with my brother. I will take you to choose it myself and ask my brother to pay us."


    Zhou Yutan blushed, and Mrs. Zhou smiled so satisfied, and she felt that the Xin family was paired up.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 398 The transparent Zhou girl

    Chapter 398 The transparent Zhou family girl


    Xin''an came today to see the physical condition of the old lady of the Zhou family, and to tell Zhou Yutan that she was a generous sister-in-law. Her father asked her to interfere in the family affairs after she got married. Although she valued her, it might not make her younger brother and sister happy.


    Even the relationship between close relatives needs to be maintained carefully. If the younger brother Xin Huan is kind to her, she will not let her brother get stuck in the middle and be in a dilemma.


    "I heard that the two young men from the mansion came to the capital for the exam?"


    The two young masters of the Zhou family, Zhou Chengsong and Zhou Chengye have both started a family. They are extremely hardworking in studying, which is the hope of the Zhou family. However, Xin An remembers that the two brothers were defeated this spring exam, and they don¡¯t know who they offended for a year or two without waiting for their jobs, and have been wasting their time in the capital.


    Later, her father wrote a letter to her, wanting to ask Tang Rong for help. Her father rarely told her that she naturally wanted to help. Tang Rong got a lot of money from her to operate and manage the work, but in the end she went to a small county with only a few hundred households to be the magistrate. She also said that the two of them offended people in the city and were difficult to operate.


    Now she has reason to believe that Tang Rong greed for her money and fooled him casually.


    At that time, she didn''t understand the arrangements of the Ministry of Personnel. Now she realized that it is naturally not easy to go to a good place. No one is willing to go to some remote and cold places, and some magistrates can be vacant for three or five years.


    Mrs. Zhou smiled happily, "The days have come to an end. Now I''m waiting for the result. I just hope that my ancestors can get what I want."


    Xin An followed a few polite words, "In the future, the Xin family and the Zhou family will be a family. If the two brothers encounter trouble in the capital, they can directly go to the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion to find me."


    Mrs. Zhou was overjoyed, "Is it convenient?"


    The Zhou family is not a person who knows nothing. If no one is supported in the court, even if he passes the top scorer in the exam, he will not be able to leave. A few days ago, she mentioned taking the initiative to go to the Xin family. She was just hoping that the aunt of the Xin family would be able to worry about the relationship between the two families, but the old man at home was old-fashioned and would not let her go no matter what.


    "Everyone said, we are a family. Since we are a family, what''s inconvenience?''


    Xin An glanced at Zhou Yutan and joked again: "If my brothers are happy, my brothers and sisters will be happy. If my brothers and sisters are happy, my brother will be happy?"


    Everyone present laughed, Zhou Yutan blushed, and Mrs. Zhou''s eyes were filled with joy. This was the eldest sister-in-law of the girl''s family who came to her house to make face for her. In the future, her daughter would definitely not be wronged when she arrived at the Xin family.


    Mrs. Xing asked Xin''an when she came out of the Xin family and asked her why she was so close to the Zhou family today. Xinan held her hand, "In my dream, after an accident at home, the Zhou family tried their best to help her to protect the family."


    Mrs. Xin has determined that this matter is God¡¯s warning. After talking to Xin Kuan, Xunkuan also believes that it was an adventure. He nodded after hearing Xin An¡¯s words, "That should be better for them, just repay them."


    Xin An said: "Even if I don''t have this dream, I think I should be better for others. Now I am a daughter-in-law and I am fortunate to be loved by my mother-in-law, but I have also seen many new daughter-in-laws who are controlled by my mother-in-law."


    "I have no grudges, but I have finally become a mother-in-law and want to take the sin I suffered when I was a daughter-in-law."


    I tore someone else''s umbrella after being wet in the rain, and I wish I could get hit by hail.


    "Mom, please treat her better in the future."


    Mrs. Xin laughed, "What, in your eyes, my mother is still a mean person?" Xin An smiled happily, "I know that my mother is kind, but don''t worry, if she dares to bully her, I, the eldest sister-in-law, will definitely not let her go, I will let her know that I have a mother-in-law."


    "Evil mother-in-law!"


    Mrs. Xin laughed and patted Xin An on the head, "I still like to talk nonsense when I''m married."


    "But you can pull the two men in the Zhou family, and you can also benefit from them. People like us have too deep interests and are incompatible with each other, so they can''t be divided easily."


    "Or what if my mother is so powerful, she can see everything clearly."


    The mother and daughter were in a very good mood. Mrs. Zhou breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. The younger daughter Zhou Yumin hugged her arm, "I have wanted to ask Sister Xin to help my elder brother and second brother several times today. I thought that even if I said the wrong thing, my mother would just scold me, so it would be easy to explain, and I could also make it clear. Unexpectedly, Sister Xin took the initiative to talk about it."


    Mrs. Zhou poked her forehead lightly twice, "Ghostly, fortunately you didn''t speak, otherwise your father would really scold you."


    "For my brother, what''s the point of getting scolded?"


    Zhou Yumin smiled with her eyebrows and eyes, "If Sister Xin really helps her brother and second brother, how much help will this be? Didn''t the second uncle say that she still wants to take a step forward? She can ask Sister Xin for help in the future."


    "I see that Sister Xin is so decent and elegant. Last year I went to see her off to get married. It has changed a lot in just one year, and her voice has also changed, which is nice."


    Zhou Yutan disagrees very much, "Little sister, don''t always think that everything is troubled by others, it''s not good."


    "Sister, you''re thinking too much. I don''t think there is anything wrong."


    The two sisters also started arguing, and Zhou Yumin said it was not in vain and the family was not capable. "The Xin family is just abacus beads, and the Hou''s mansion is so far away. If our Zhou family got up, wouldn''t it be better to protect the Xin family?"


    "It is better to take charge of county officials now, and vice versa. Uncle Xin is the smartest and must be able to figure it out."


    "This is a good thing for you and me. The marriage interests of a family like us are the first priority. I can''t think of the reason why the Xin family refused. I think my sister has plans to raise this matter on her own initiative. She married into the Marquis'' Mansion as a merchant girl. Doesn''t she need to rely on her behind her? Can''t our Zhou family be her confidence?"


    Zhou Yutan was speechless. Mrs. Zhou always felt that her younger daughter was more transparent, and she agreed with her words. The Zhou family did not want her daughter to move to the housekeeper. It was a matter of going back and forth, and it was not embarrassing.


    Mr. Zhou came back soon. Before he could express his opinion on this, Mrs. Zhou began to prepare gifts and asked him to visit Tang Gang. "He is the Marquis. We are now considered relatives who are turning around. You should take the initiative, for the future of the Zhou family and the future of your two sons, and kick your face in my pocket."


    "The opportunities are all delivered to you, and the food is fed to you. Can''t you chew it yourself?"


    In the afternoon, Tang Gang, who came back from Ziwei Garden, looked at the room of gifts, and today the salt merchants came with generous gifts. He heard that he had just recovered from illness. Most of the gifts he sent were tonics, including boxes of blood swallows, three hundred years old ginseng, some big boxes of sea cucumbers and deer antlers, and a box of dried abalone. He had eaten seafood such as abalone, but he didn''t find it strange, but he had never seen dried abalone as big as a palm.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 399 It depends on Xinan at critical moments

    Chapter 399: Xin''an is still the key moment


    Tang Gang was still lost in the wealth of the salt merchant. Tang Mo and Xin An came hand in hand. Looking at the gifts in the room, Xin Tang Mo looked through a few of them and joked, "Father has gained a lot today."


    Xin An sat down aside. In her opinion, the gifts were still a bit perfunctory.


    In the eyes of salt merchants, these are all gifts like panacea, and any high-ranking official can get such a gift.


    "Please take all these things."


    The house quickly became refreshing, and Xin Kuan and Xin Huan came with alcohol. The father and son drank the most today, and even after lying for a while, they still felt uncomfortable.


    After they had drunk tea, they felt a little more comfortable. Xin An asked first, "Does my father have a constitution?"


    "This matter cannot be delayed for too long."


    Tang Gang had already come back to his senses, and after putting down the teacup, he sighed, "It''s all old foxes, and everything they say is yes, and there is no substantive word."


    Tang Mo nodded and agreed, "I think even if they were given a plaque or something, they would not be moved. Many people have plaques from Jishan House given by the late emperor or the emperor."


    Xin Kuan and Xin Huan did not speak, just waited for the constitution.


    Tang Gang only felt a headache. Seeing that he wanted to use a trick to get rid of the firewood from the cauldron to find the evidence of the salt merchant to threaten others, Xin An knew that he had no good idea.


    After thinking for a while, the corner of his lips curled gently and looked at Tang Gang, "Father, I have a way to let you raise far more than one million silver, even tens of millions of taels, tens of millions of taels, so that the court will not have to worry about money for several years, and can make you make great contributions. Of course, you also have to take risks. I wonder if my father is willing to hear it?"


    As soon as these words came out, several people''s eyes focused on her. Xin Kuan was a little anxious and didn''t want her to show off too much. He knew what Tang Gang''s virtue was. It would be okay to say that things were done. If they failed, they would turn against each other.


    Tang Mo was also a little curious, but he didn''t blame Xin An for not telling him.


    Tang Gang didn''t believe that she could really have any great skills besides the backyard tricks. In his eyes, even if she went out to make friends, she would mostly be the best way to make money and she would give gifts.


    Xin An saw his suspicion, but she was very confident in her thoughts. From the way back, she was thinking about this matter, how to make the emperor happy, how to make those rich people willingly donate generously, and even continue to do so.


    After returning, I went to see the salt merchants with my own eyes and took my thoughts into shape in my heart last night.


    In her opinion, one million is still too little. It should not be the emperor¡¯s true intention. To raise funds, the more, the better.


    "Don''t my father want to listen?"


    Tang Gang smiled indifferently, "Tell me what you want?"


    Xin An straightened his back and "opened a charity hall."


    ¡°Charity Hall?¡±


    Xin Huan said there is a charity hall in the city, and there is more than one place.


    Tang Gang didn''t care, so he knew that he shouldn''t have any expectations. Xin An said: "There are many types of charity halls. There are charity halls in the city and charity halls. But these are all small fuss. What if a charity hall is opened in the name of the court?"


    "The charity hall can help orphans, elderly people, students, etc., and do anything, but what we want is this name."


    "It is claimed that the court opened a charity hall and invited people of aspiring to contribute to the country. No matter how much they contribute, they will be registered. They will be worshipped in front of the Bodhisattva in the name of the yamen. Those who donated more than 50,000 taels will engrave their names on the inscriptions. Those who donated 100,000 taels will write books and biography for them. The highest is 100,000 taels. The charity hall will raise funds once every ten years. During this period, no one is allowed to raise funds without authorization. Violators will be punished with serious crimes."


    Her eyes flashed over the people, "One hundred thousand taels are not difficult for salt merchants. Donating once every ten years can reassure them that someone in the middle asked them to pay. They have money, but they are afraid that the fundraising will never end."


    "Dad, if you are, will you do it?"


    Xin Kuan smiled, "I would be happier if I were given a plaque written by the emperor again. What is the name of the Charity Hall? If it were Xin''s Charity Hall, I would like to pay another 200,000."


    Tang Mo was excited, "Improve it more, for example, the court issued an announcement to state the various clauses, for example, unless the family and country are in the moment of survival, no one is allowed to raise funds in the name of the court and the charity hall. In addition to the heavy punishment, they can also supervise each other, and the report is true and the reward of silver is a thousand taels, etc., to increase the reliability of this matter."


    Tang Gang asked, "Can the charity hall use so much money?"


    "It''s not useful, but hasn''t my father achieved the purpose of this trip?"


    Xin An said: "If you don''t need it, you will pay it to the treasury hall and take it to the people for use. For example, improving the conditions of soldiers, such as building bridges and paving roads, instead of raising a million taels of donations at a time, it is better to let others pay for fun at one time, so that they can feel at ease for a few years."


    Tang Gang asked Xin Kuan how much money could be raised in Huaijiang if this were the case. Xin Kuan thought about it, "If all the people participated, it could not be less than seven or eight million taels, and tens of million taels were possible."


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, "If you succeed in Huaijiang, you can open it nationwide. How much money should you have?"


    Xin An bewitched Tang Gang, "If this matter was raised in the court, my father might not have won such a good thing, but now you are in Huaijiang, is there anyone more suitable than you?"


    "If you can get a national inspection fundraising errand, then you will really make great contributions. Bad is that you will be stared at by many people. Everything has its pros and cons."


    Tang Gang was moved. He was conservative and unwilling to advance. He wanted to defend the glory of the Hou Mansion, but he still envied those who made great achievements. Xin An¡¯s proposal was still at a low risk. As long as he brought benefits to most people, there would be no big problems.


    Xin An reiterated one because he was afraid that he would think wrongly, "Since it is charity, charity must be the first. This requires a charter, such as funding students to study, funding students who are short of money to seek fame, etc. This is best implemented and needs to be more detailed."


    "The amount of money raised is left to the charity hall, and the amount of money paid to the treasury must be clearly stated, and you have to discuss this."


    Tang Mo felt it was very good, and it was true that at critical moments, it still depends on his wife.


    Xin Kuan even looked at his daughter with admiration. He is truly a person with adventure.


    Xin Huan was already staring, and saw his sister admiring her, "This suggestion is that everyone can get benefits. It''s better to just say that the emperor cares about the people. In this way, the emperor has also gained a good reputation. The treasury gets silver and is proud to donate small money. After all, it is to contribute to the country, and donate 100,000 yuan to gain. That is the imperial court personally wrote a book and biography. This is a glory that can be bought for just 100,000 taels?"


    The key is that it only takes once every ten years. What if this good thing will not happen in ten years?


    So there may be only one chance. He has begun to fantasize that his name is engraved on the stone tablet and that the court will write books and biography for him. A hundred years later, he will be a very glorious ancestor.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 400 Mr. Xu is on the verge of losing favor

    Chapter 400 Mr. Xu is on the verge of losing favor


    Tang Gang ultimately did not compete with the temptation of Xin''an''s proposal, "Your boldness is just the same as mine."


    Xin An didn''t mind that he was looking for a few points of face. "My proposal is relatively shallow. If my father thinks it is feasible, he still needs to think about it carefully. I can''t help in the future."


    Tang Gang nodded, and he was not prepared to let Xin An continue to interfere. He said that he would sort out a set of the most appropriate constitution within three days, and then deliver it to the emperor as quickly as possible, and be prepared before the emperor''s news comes back.


    At the same time, he did not want to give up his investigation of salt merchants like Huaijiang in private, and wanted to find out the evidence that they violated the law and could report it to the emperor even if he didn''t have to wait to return to the capital this time.


    He naturally knew that the water in the Huai River was deep, otherwise he would not have pushed Mu Dean to test it. But he didn''t expect the water to be so deep, and I was afraid that the court''s understanding of this place would not be thorough.


    Xin An kindly reminded, "Father, you have had three feats like "resistant to food and not paying food in Huaijiang, "Confucian Temple, and "killing the imperial envoys in poison."


    Here, officials, clans and gentry cover each other, and half of the iron barrels cannot be poured into them. So what if the evidence of the crime is found?


    Xin An felt that he had never made a mistake in the court for so many years and naturally got up and left. Xin Kuan and Xin Huan also left with her. The family of three walked slowly in the yard. The more Xin An thought about it, the more something was wrong, "Dad, you said I would not be used, right?"


    Xin Kuan said: "It''s a bit rash. Your father-in-law''s mind is not too elusive. He is unwilling to take risks and thinks about benefits when he seeks stability. Don''t rush forward to him in the future."


    "He can also think of all the things you think of, but what he asks for is nothing but nothing wrong. You have set him up today."


    Xin''an occasionally feels very powerless, and the power in her hands is still too small. In terms of power and status, she is not even as good as Tao Yiran. No matter what Tao Yiran is, she is the wife of the prince of the Hou''s Mansion. It is more natural for her to do anything than herself.


    Her daughter-in-law, the second son of the Marquis''s family, had to look forward to everything and slowly plan for it.


    "I think the method I think is quite good. If it succeeds, everyone will be happy. There will always be some people who are helped by my proposal, and maybe they can change their lives. If this is the case, it will be considered as if I have accumulated virtue."


    Xin Kuan told her not to think too much, "Since you are starting out, they will handle the subsequent matters themselves. It is rare for you to come back. Should you relax and relax well? Do you want your father to call you a troupe back?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "I''ll be there to listen to the excitement in the opera troupe. From tomorrow on, I''ll just be playing around and don''t care about other things~"


    "Sister, I''ll accompany you."


    "Let yours go, your sister, I can find the way."


    Xin An left with a smile, Kuan put away the smile on his face, "Your sister is also a life of worry."


    Xin Huan sighed, "That''s not my brother-in-law, I''m not my prince. Everything has to be fought for by myself. " Fortunately, my brother-in-law is good, and it''s worth my sister''s hard work to consider. Dad, can you please let the family know this matter? ¡±


    Xin Kuan shook his head and seized every right opportunity to teach Xin Huan''s ability to survive in Huaijiang.


    "You have to remember that the imperial power is not that unattainable. How many emperors have truly controlled the land of Huaijiang? This time the emperor just wants some money and gives it to him. As long as everyone doesn''t touch everyone''s fundamentals, they will give it to him even if they say a few words of poverty."


    "I heard from your brother-in-law that there may be war in the northwest, and in this way, Huaijiang cannot go wrong. Even if we are tougher, the court will not pursue it."


    "The interests of our merchants are obtained through repeated games with the court, let alone."


    "What''s more?"


    Xin Kuan said: "If something happens, the officials from Huaijiang and the big clan will still be in charge."


    "What we need to do now is to take him out for a while in the mansion, even if he is a fox and a tiger, he must bring the tiger with him and get his money back."


    Xin Huan laughed, "I understand what my father said, and I still know that if we are peaceful today, our emperor is also a wise ruler and can control our Huaijiang." "Imperial power will only be unattainable in the hands of a wise ruler who is centralized. "I just hope that the emperor will live a long and healthy life and live for a long time."


    The next morning, Xin''an took Wang and the old lady out for a walk and listened to the opera, and said that he would not come back for lunch to eat.


    Tang Mo sent a letter to Liao Zhi quickly, hoping that Liao Zhi could help him travel a clear road in front of the emperor so as to avoid any credit being robbed by the old man. Then he discussed the constitution with Tang Gang, Mu De''an and others to prepare for the next charity hall.


    At the same time, Zhao, the guard in the capital, sighed and found Tang Yu, "What should I do?"


    Since Tang Gang and his group left the capital, Tao Yiran has changed her previous habit of living in seclusion and began to go out frequently. She either went to the temple to pray for blessings or went to a banquet. The only Aunt Liu who stopped her was vomiting and diarrhea every now and then. She disappeared in just half a month and couldn''t get up.


    Yesterday I went out for the banquet again and was sent back by Mr. Xu himself. How could a young unmarried young man and a beautiful pregnant woman come together? I still support him when I cross the door.


    Now there are rumors outside, and Zhao is very nervous.


    Tang Yu had no good idea, so he could only let someone look at the door tighter. As he was talking, the young lady of the Mu family came again. When she learned that she had already gone to Tao Yiran''s yard, Zhao sighed, "This is not a good one."


    ¡°How is my cousin today?¡±


    The young lady of the Mu family is a regular visitor to the Marquis'' Mansion. She will come every few days and pull Tao Yiran to show off.


    ¡°I was a little tired yesterday.¡±


    Tao Yiran also felt boring after attending the banquet too much. The main reason was that she became less interested in Mr. Xu. She was dedicated to the same kind of work and had no sense of freshness. She was just like that after watching her face for a long time.


    It can be said that Mr. Xu is on the verge of losing favor.


    Mrs. Mu smiled and supported her, "I''m here to thank my cousin today."


    Her man wanted to ask for help from the Hou Mansion when something happened, but there was no one in charge of the Hou Mansion and could not help, so she put her idea on Mr. Xu. Sure enough, as soon as her cousin spoke, Mr. Xu, he did the job properly.


    "Thanks to Mr. Xu''s help, I don''t know how to thank him. If I say that my cousin is capable, we can''t ask for help everywhere. As soon as my cousin spoke, Mr. Xu agreed."


    Even with a big belly, you can still fascinate people. You are indeed a person who has received the true teachings of the old lady.


    Tao Yiran heard her say this too many times, but she also lost her freshness.


    Mrs. Mu tasted the sweetness, "Cousin, I have another thing here. Can you help me anymore? We really have no choice."


    Tao Yiran didn¡¯t like trouble, not to mention that her recent fetal movement made her feel uncomfortable. She just wanted to take a break, ¡°If you have anything, go and find Mr. Xu. I¡¯m not feeling very comfortable these two days.¡±


    Mrs. Mu asked carefully, "Can I ask him for help in the name of my cousin?"


    Tao Yiran nodded indifferently, "You can do whatever you want."


    Sorry, I had a headache for a day, and I sent it later in the second chapter.


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 401 The Emperor is crazy about money

    Chapter 401 The Emperor is crazy about money


    Tao Yiran''s attitude of not caring about nothing made Mrs. Mu extremely happy. She said that she didn''t have money to say anything in a compliment, and Tao Yiran was indifferent to her interest.


    Mr. Xu was just the most inconspicuous fish in the fish pond for Tao Yiran. She was just having fun when she was free. She passed this boring time, lowered her eyes and gently stroked her pregnant belly, just waiting for her to give birth to the child and gain a firm foothold in the Hou Mansion. The fish in the future still had as much as they wanted.


    As for Tang Rong, it is best not to come back and get upset.


    She couldn''t forget his filthy look.


    Mrs. Mu left with a smile on her face. She felt that with this cousin, she would be fine. Who knows how many surprises her cousin would bring her in the future?


    Aunt Liu, who was lying in the servant''s room, looked numb and could not change her stool. Now she not only can''t go out of the Hou''s Mansion, but also can''t go back to the Tao family to report the news, but she can''t even go out of the Chunhua Courtyard gate. The young lady of the Mu family has a good method.


    The melodious sound of the piano sounded again, and Zhao in the front yard sighed again, and finally gritted his teeth and ordered the door to close and thank the guests, especially the people from the Mu family were not allowed to come.


    When my brother and sister left, she handed over the huge mansion to her to take care of. She couldn''t take care of others and found out that something was ugly. "Follow me to visit the Tao family''s old lady."


    Mrs. Tao was extremely surprised by Zhao''s visit. After visiting the old lady, Zhao talked about Tao Yiran, "The niece-in-law is a rare sensible and well-behaved person, and I like it very much."


    Li, who was serving the side, twitched slightly, making it difficult for Mrs. Tang to say such unwilling words.


    Mrs. Tao reluctantly smiled, "That child hasn''t caused you trouble recently, right?"


    "Where does the family get the trouble?"


    Zhao smiled and said, "I am very filial. I go out to the temple every now and then to pray for the old lady and her group. When I have free time, I will go out to the banquet with the young lady of the Mu family. Speaking of the young lady of the Mu family, I am also a polite and kind-hearted person. I know that there is no one around my cousin who talks, so I often come to pick her out for tea."


    "That young lady Mu is also capable. She made friends with many people shortly after she came to the capital, and she was good at my niece-in-law. She came to pick her up when she went out to the banquet the day before yesterday, and she also sent her back in person. She was accompanied by the young master of the Xu family and a young master of the uncle''s family, and she also had a wide range of friendship."


    Mrs. Tao and Li instantly understood everything. They seemed to praise her but were actually scolding her. Today they were here to complain.


    Zhao still smiled, "I came to the mansion today to see the old lady, and secondly, I invited my wife to talk to her niece-in-law when she was free. Her husband was away and her mother-in-law was not in the mansion. Aunt Liu, who was beside her, suddenly fell ill recently. My aunt was separated by a layer, and it was not convenient to say something to me."


    "Pregnant women are prone to thinking more. At this time, there is no shortage of people around them. If Mrs. Tao doesn''t mind, she can stay in the mansion for a few more days."


    This is to ask Mrs. Tao to come to educate Tao Yiran in person.


    Mrs. Tao smiled, "If you want to say that Yi''er really fell into the lucky nest, her mother-in-law is already a rare good mother-in-law, and now your aunt is so kind."


    "Yesterday I was telling my daughter-in-law about the family affairs, so I went to accompany Yi''er in a few days. The month is getting older and I''m not at ease."


    "I''ll go tomorrow, okay?"


    Zhao smiled and said, "thank you for your hard work."


    "You are polite, it''s hard for you to go this trip in person for this matter."


    Zhao stood up, "I''m going back today, please stay."


    After seeing off Mrs. Tao''s face collapsed. Li said, "There have been rumors outside these two days. My sister is still going out often with a big belly. She said it''s very ugly." "I want me to say that the Mu family is not good. She always takes her out even though she knows that her sister is old. If it''s a problem, she can still be responsible?"


    Mrs. Tao and the old lady of the Tao family completely broke up their faces. They spoke in front of Li''s daughter-in-law, and said mercilessly. "How many women from the Tao family are good? Seeing that people like the old lady can marry into the official family, they finally became decent old ladies. Don''t you follow the example?"


    "I''m afraid I''m not ashamed but proud. Your sister just suffered a loss and failed to grow up in front of me, so she asked the old woman to teach her."


    He took a deep breath and told Li, "I can tell you, don''t let your daughter get in front of the old woman, learn the trick of not being able to stand on the table."


    Since getting into a bad relationship with the old lady, Mrs. Tao has gradually walked with her daughter-in-law. At least the two of them have similar cognitions and can tell whether it is good or bad.


    Li''s life has also become much easier. The Tao family has not quit gambling and has started to make progress. Now they only hope that Tao Yiran will not be a lie, be her prince''s wife, and not cause disaster to the family.


    "We''ll have to go to the Marquis'' Mansion to have a look. In addition, we have to find a way to calm the young lady of the Mu family. My sister is simple-minded. If she is bewitched by Mrs. Mu and does something wrong, it''s our Tao family who is embarrassed."


    Mrs. Tao knew the severity and climbed the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion the next day. Three days later, Aunt Liu recovered from illness. During this period, Mrs. Mu came to the Marquis'' Mansion again. When she entered the door, she was scolded by Mrs. Tao and told her, "If the child in Yiran''s belly makes any mistakes, I will ask your Mu family to explain it."


    Mrs. Mu was in disgrace. Nan Feng, who was observing secretly, followed her with a look of her eyes.


    The day came soon after, Xin''s family gave the betrothal gift to the Zhou family. The betrothal gifts were so many that people who watched the fun along the way could talk about them. It was on this day that Tang Gang received the emperor''s decree. The emperor agreed with his proposal to let him do things cheaply and raise money as soon as possible to send it back.


    At the same time, he also selected a bachelor''s degree from the Hanlin Academy to come to Huaijiang to help. The most important thing is that the emperor also sacrificed his life for the money.


    ¡°Charity banquet?¡±


    Tang Mo was shocked. Is the emperor crazy about money?


    ¡°The war is just starting in the northwest.¡±


    Tang Gang said: "This donation is only once every ten years, and the emperor also wants to make enough money at once."


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying amount the amount raised this time would reach.


    The storyteller arranged the next morning to formally set up teahouses in various places in the city, and the government office also drafted a notice and posted it.


    "Donate voluntarily, anyone who forces donations or benefits from them will be severely punished."


    "Accept supervision from the people, accept reports, and once the report is confirmed, the prize will be 1,000 taels of silver."


    The person who knew the text and sly read the notice aloud, saying that the people were indifferent to donating money, but of course, they said that the donation of more than 50,000 taels were written by the bachelor of the Hanlin Academy and his name was recorded in the list of charity celebrities in the court, and the people were in an uproar.


    What is the place of Hanlin Academy? The bachelors in it wrote books and biography in person. What a great honor.


    Or the charity celebrity list of the imperial court sounds amazing. Is it like a historical book that can leave its name in history?


    The key point is.


    "The emperor is going to hold a banquet in person at the end of the year to entertain these people?"


    ¡°My God¡±


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 402 The role of a child is to take the blame

    Chapter 402 The role of the child is to take the blame. The second day after the notice was posted, there were already discussions in the city. The salt merchants were very satisfied with the terms on the notice. 50,000 taels could make the Hanlin scholar write a book for him. This was something I never dared to think about before.


    Think about the time when the sacrifices were held many years later, the gate of the ancestral hall was opened, and the younger generations looked through their biography, their life, past and achievements, and they would be happy even when they were under the admiration of their children and grandchildren.


    "Go to the government office to guard it, our Huang family wants to be the first to donate."


    Boss Huang said that he wants to be the first person in Huaijiang to have a biography.


    Boss Han is more smarter than Boss Huang. The two brothers discussed and prepared to donate 50,000 taels each. They only said that it was no more than 100,000 taels, but they did not say that the family could only donate one person. Five thousand taels were worth tens of thousands of dollars during their lifetime and after their lives.


    The second master of the Yao family has prepared 200,000 taels to let several brothers in the family have biography. At the same time, he said, "The first charity hall in the court in Huaijiang must be crowned with the surname Yao. Since the price is higher, my Yao family is not afraid of it."


    The cloth merchants, gold merchants, porcelain merchants, tea merchants and wine merchants are all active. They all have prepared silver and money, and are ready to exhaust a few Hanlin bachelors who write biography to death.


    The emperor gave a banquet at the end of the year. They must have a seat at the banquet. If they don¡¯t have them, it¡¯s fine, but why don¡¯t others have their own self?


    Who hasn¡¯t had 50,000 taels yet?


    The top of these merchants is still clans. These well-founded families attach great importance to books and biography. Every household is determined to win, and more and more servants from all families are waiting for each yamen every day.


    Rich people rush to donate, and ordinary families don¡¯t want to fall behind. They cannot have a biography, but it is also a great thing to have a name on the booklet, and they respond one after another.


    "I think it''s almost done, it''ll start tomorrow?"


    Tang Gang closely monitors the situation outside, and feels comfortable in his body and mind. He rarely shows up in his life. This time he is willing to give in. Seeing that success is right in front of him, he can''t wait.


    Tang Mo stopped him, "Don''t be anxious, the cooking is also important to have a strong fire. When the fire is burned more, I will arrange some scholars to increase their efforts to spread it, and wait for those Hanlin scholars to wait for the Hanlin scholars, who are all literati and have weak bones."


    Tang Gang chose to listen to his opinions, "Be cautious and don''t make mistakes."


    Tang Mo looked at him, "Many people said they would come to see their father. Why don''t their father meet more? To convey the emperor''s will, and also contribute to the fundraising."


    Tang Gang felt that it makes sense. After all, the people can donate a few, and those rich merchants are the key. If the money in Huaijiang is 100%, those rich merchants account for 80%. If they loosen their hands and are willing to donate more, it is enough for many people to donate money.


    "Go together."


    Tang Gang hopes that someone can help him, Tang Mo is the most suitable candidate.


    "I won''t join in the fun. When I came, I said I would go around Huaijiang with my wife to see the scenery and taste the local food. I didn''t do it even if I agreed."


    Tang Mo returned to his bachelor''s character, "And what I promised her was to take her back to Huaijiang and accompany her well, but it turned out to be an errand, which was wrong."


    "So." He showed his eight teeth again, "Father, I will work harder, be considerate and considerate, and I will suffer for a few more days, and let my son be idle for a few days."


    Tang Gang


    I didn''t expect that this was my first time in Huaijiang, and I also wanted to go around and appreciate different customs and customs?


    Tang Mo stood up with a smile, "Father is busy, and my son is going with his wife."


    Seeing that he left casually, Tang Gang took a few deep breaths and missed his eldest son again. If Tang Rong was there, he would never delay the serious business just because of accompanying his wife. He would definitely seize the opportunity to perform well and seek the greatest contribution. Back to the yard where he lived, Tang Mo heard a jingle sound in the room before he could enter. He gently pushed the door in and saw Xin An taking off his shoes and sitting cross-legged on the bed, covering his eyes with a veil, and the copper plate slid from her hands.

 Chapter 403 My wife takes you to the eye-opener world

    Chapter 403: My wife takes you to the eye-opening world


    The nights in the Huaijiang River are more lively than in the capital. Here is Xunfangli, known as Shilihua Street, and Tianxiang Street full of restaurants of various colors. The streets are bustling with laughter.


    The little girl selling flowers was hawking the streets with flowers, and the singing beauty was singing melodiously. The couple walked slowly on the road, and the lights of various lanterns shone together, reflecting on the faces of the newlyweds and the jewelry on the girl''s head was even more dazzling.


    ¡°Huaijiang is such a good place.¡±


    Tang Mo held Xin Anhao and sighed at the prosperity of Huaijiang. "I took off in some towns before with Liao Zhi. Even though I was not far from the capital, I rarely saw ordinary people without patches. I think the people in Huaijiang are living well."


    There are also patches, but they are obviously much less and they are clean.


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s not big but rich, and there are many wealthy families. These people will naturally think about making their lives more comfortable when they have money. Building bridges, roads and gardens requires more people, and paying well. As long as people with the strength are hard, they will easily find a job to support their families."


    "There are also relatively lenient towards women, and it is very common for women to go out to do some small business here. Look at those girls who sell flowers. Although a flower is not expensive, it accumulates a lot, and you can sell some money in one night, and you can earn more when you encounter holidays."


    Tang Mo was even more moved and stopped in front of the singing girl. He saw that the singing girl looked handsome and her voice was gentle. Tang Mo stopped and became more curious after listening for a moment. After leaving, he asked Xin An, "I think that girl is born well. Will there be no accidents in singing here at night?"


    Xin An signaled her to look at the second floor of the restaurant, "This is a master. Although Huaijiang is more tolerant of women, it does not mean there are no gangsters. How could a beautiful girl with a handsome look and dressed look sit on the side of the road and sing without being teased?"


    Tang Mo was puzzled, "Do they use this woman to make money?"


    ¡°How much money can you make by singing?¡±


    Xin''an continued to walk forward and said, "Singing here is just to attract customers. After singing for a while, she will become a actress in the Flower Building after she wants to listen to her singing. If she wants to listen to her singing, she will have to pay for money."


    "There are many actors in Huaijiang. If you want to stand out, you cannot make it just by looking for beauty. You must be kind and talented, and you must be smart. Do you know how much money can those actors who are sought after by everyone in one night?"


    Tang Mo said tens of thousands of taels, and Xin An felt that she hadn¡¯t seen the world yet. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see it with your own eyes tonight.¡±


    "Chunyang, go to Jixianlou later, you can prepare."


    Chunyang went to the opposite place. Tang Mo was curious again. Xin An said, "There are so many problems, you will know then."


    The two found a restaurant that they could enjoy. After using it, Tang Mo followed Xin''an to the largest consumer finance cave in Huaijiang, Jixianlou.


    Just the door face opened Tang Mo''s eyes. He had never been to somewhere in the capital, but he had never seen the grand door face before him. The carved door was exquisite, and the carvings were wrapped around the door and dyed. Chunyang skillfully stepped forward to pay the money. Xin An took Tang Mo into the door. The dark and gold-spreading ground could almost reveal the figure. Tang Mo asked quietly, "Am I stepping on lacquerware?"


    "nature."


    Tang Mo knew what the price of lacquerware was. He could make cabinets, door panels, tables and jewelry boxes, but the first time he saw it was made into floors.


    The lacquerware floor covering a huge area of ??Jixianlou is unimaginable. It is extremely luxurious if you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes. I don¡¯t know what kind of lighting is used above my head, which is bright and bright.


    "Miss Xin?"


    The female manager of Jixianlou recognized Xin An and smiled and walked forward, "No, I want to call you the second young lady of the Tang family. I haven''t seen you for a year. How are you doing?"


    "Very good. I haven''t seen Mrs. Zhang for a year and look more and more beautiful." Xin An introduced with a smile, "This is my husband, the second son of the Tang family."


    "It turns out that it is the second young master of Tang, who is disrespectful."


    Another male manager came to greet Tang Mo, and then the two managers led the two upstairs, "Recently, we have many handsome young men and beautiful girls here. We have all the best talents, but we have to arrange them for you?"


    "Miss Zhang looked at the arrangement, I believe in your vision."


    In such an occasion, Xin An was a little embarrassed at first, but soon became eased. After all, she used to live like this.


    When she arrived at the second floor, Xin''an recognized several familiar faces. These people greeted her with a smile. She smiled one by one or made a few polite words. When they arrived at the elegant seat, the two of them sat down. Mrs. Zhang greeted her and served tea, wine, snacks and side dishes. The ones who came here were an extremely beautiful girl and a handsome man.


    Lailai followed Lailai, who had gained knowledge, felt that his eyes were not enough, and was full of surprise. The young lady called a prostitute to serve his son?


    The customs of Huaijiang are so fierce?


    She was so surprised that the two guards Cao Gui and Deng Fang felt that they were even more eye-opening. Can they come to such a place?


    Can these shoes on their feet fit on this floor that looks so expensive?


    "Chunyang, why don''t we go out?"


    Lailai felt that it was out of sight, and Chunyang lowered his voice, "The rules here are one hundred taels, and the four of us are four hundred taels, you can go out."


    "One hundred taels?"


    Cao Gui raised his voice and successfully attracted Tang Mo''s gaze. He immediately covered his mouth and asked Chunyang in a low voice, "We''ll just come in for this moment, only one hundred taels?"


    Chunyang nodded, "Do you think anyone can step on such a expensive floor?"


    ¡°My God.¡±


    Cao Gui felt that he had lost all his strength and means at this moment, and he was nothing.


    "Madam Xin, do you want to taste tea or try our new Izumi brewed in Jixianlou?"


    Facts proved that I had thought too much. The beautiful girl came to serve Xin''an. I saw her holding the pot slowly with her green and tender white fingers falling on the jade pot''s hands. "Your hand is so beautiful. When it falls on the jade pot, this jade pot is much more valuable."


    Xin''an joked, the beauty chuckled, the fragrance of sweet wine fell into the cup, and the sound of the ears was pleasant, "These hands can serve the wife''s pot, and the honor of the slave family."


    "The sound is nice, Chunyang."


    Chunyang took action, and a golden hairpin fell into the beauty''s hands. The beauty gave me a blessing gift, and inserted the hairpin into her hair bun, "Mrs. Xie Xin, a wife of Huayao, is rewarded by me."


    Tang Mo glanced at the handsome young man who had just poured tea and wine for himself. The young man whispered softly, "What are the instructions for the young master?"


    Tang Mo also wanted to shout, but it would be embarrassing to take out the three melons and two dates in his purse. Xin An picked up the teacup and smiled. Chunyang gave the one hundred taels of silver to Junmei. Junmei thanked the reward, and Xin An put down the teacup and said, "Your hands are also beautiful."


    Tang Mo


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 404 A rich and rich fantasy

    Chapter 404: The Enchanting and Enchanting


    The handsome young man received Xin''an''s praise and thanked him with a smile. The young man had red lips and white teeth, his eyes were extremely beautiful, and he looked clean and pure, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of the harmless brother next door.


    Xin An was very happy to see it. Everyone loves beauty. This is also her instinct.


    I thought to myself that this place should not be brought to Tang Mo, but should be with Lin Yao, so that I can have fun.


    Tang Mo glanced at the handsome young master with a squinted eyes. If he hadn''t come in person, how could he know that there was such a place in Huaijiang? It was indeed right for him to come back with Xin An. If she came back alone, what would she be happy?


    You should have laughed out loud at this moment, right?


    "Miss Huayao, who is on stage today?"


    Hua Yao replied, "The one who was on stage today is Miss Mengning. She came to Jixianlou three months ago. She is good at singing and dancing, and Qingshanjun is also a matchmaker for her."


    "Qingshanjun''s sword dance is excellent, his face is like the bright moon, and his body is slender. The lady will tell you at a glance."


    Just by describing Xin An, I couldn''t help but tilt the corners of my lips, "Well, I haven''t been here for a long time. It seems that Mrs. Zhang''s ability to train people is getting more and more powerful."


    There were more and more guests coming, and the elegant seats upstairs were quickly filled, and there were occasional quarrels coming downstairs, all of whom wanted to come late but still wanted to go upstairs.


    At this time, a red gauze floated over his head, and the colors in the entire building were filled with intoxicating red. The light music seemed to ring in his ears, making people intoxicated, and there were also scattering petals floating down. In this rain of flowers, the beauty in colorful clothes flew over and over again, and the cheers were filled with cheers.


    "Is this the girl Mengning?"


    "Yes, Miss Mengning performed Feixian Dance tonight."


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed as beautiful as an immortal.¡±


    The immortal has a light and slim body, a gorgeous makeup, and a gold powder is applied on his neck and chest. Not to mention a man, even Xin An can''t take his eyes open.


    "How is it, it''s not in vain?"


    Tang Mo naturally thought the scene was beautiful, and he also felt that Meng Ning was so beautiful, but he felt that it was strange in his heart. Is it really good to be my wife bringing her husband to appreciate the beauty?


    As he was thinking, his eyes widened a little, and another male immortal flew out. At the moment of his appearance, he heard several cheering sounds of women, and Xin''an''s voice also came into his ears, "Is this Qingshan Jun?"


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡±


    Xin An saw clearly that the man looked half a head taller than Tang Mo, with long hands and feet, especially his waist was like a deadly demon sword. When he flew over, he turned his face and let her see clearly. He was so evil that he was much better than the cleaning she remembered.


    Hua Yao sat next to her and said that Qingshan Jun was very well-deserved and proficient in poetry and prose. "Qingshan Jun''s voice is particularly different, low and charming. When looking at people, there is light in his eyes, which makes people feel that he only has you in his eyes."


    "If your wife likes it, she will ask someone to come and talk later."


    If it weren''t for Tang Mo, she would have nodded without hesitation and tried her best to hold back, "Look at it again."


    As the performance of the two gradually improved, cheers came one after another, and the woman''s voice once overshadowed the man. A woman standing up diagonally opposite Xin''an stood up excitedly and supported the guardrail. She could be seen trembling with excitement.


    Tang Mo was a little angry at first, but soon was infected by the gorgeous and noisy scene in front of him. "It''s still the people in Huaijiang who can play."


    "What''s going on in a while? How to spend money?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "Just wait and see, this scene is just an appetizer."


    Tang Mo was not in a hurry, and reached out to grab Xin An''s hand and rubbed it gently, and glanced at Hua Yao. The meaning was very obvious, so she asked her to keep it a little.


    Hua Yao chuckled, it was a pity. It would be great if this young master was not there. She didn''t believe that there were women who didn''t like beautiful men, beautiful men, pure ones, and slutty ones. They had many styles here. Looking at the elegant seat that the couple couldn''t see, Tang Gang felt that his eyes were not enough. Tonight a merchant invited him to invite him to enjoy the singing and dancing. Xin Kuan accompanied him. At this moment, he only felt that he had been a marquis for many years and his life was really hard.


    "If the Marquis likes it, please invite this Miss Mengning to come and have a glass of wine."


    "Yes, this girl Meng Ning is not only very good at dancing, but also proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, singing and dancing. She also knows a lot of astronomy and geography, but she can''t handle it."


    "It''s just decided, I''m going to make arrangements for the marquis in person."


    Tang Gang did not refuse, Xin Kuan laughed, "This girl Meng Ning is quite talented, but unfortunately she didn''t come out of this fairy building. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be fun to invite her to entertain her during the banquet in the mansion?"


    This is telling Tang Gang that he can only have a glass of wine with you, so don¡¯t think about anything else.


    Everyone smiled and agreed. Tang Gang naturally acted like a marquis, and even if he had any thoughts in his heart, he would not reveal them.


    After the dance ended, the cheers soared into the sky could overturn Jixian Tower to the roof, and then watched countless silver notes and jewelry being sent to the stage.


    ¡°Qingshanjun, Qingshanjun~¡±


    The lady diagonally opposite her was waving the silver notes.


    "Miss Mengning, I am very happy that Mr. Jiang can see you dance today, so I will give Miss Mengning a rain of flowers."


    As soon as the rich businessman''s words fell, the petals of scattered flowers fell again, and the cheers rose again. Tang Mo reached out to catch a petal, and Xin An smiled and said, "A rain of flowers is five thousand taels of silver, your petal is worth two taels."


    Cao Gui and Deng Fang are all floating at this moment, and they also have a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "I would like to ask Miss Mengning to enter Ya to drink a cup together."


    As soon as the rich man''s words fell, they were no longer petals, but silver notes, one hundred taels a day, and this one was a hundred.


    "Mr. Qingshan, please go upstairs to drink with me."


    The lady diagonally opposite her silver notes were scattered, and jewelry such as pearl necklaces were thrown onto the stage. In other private rooms, silver notes flew out. The guy from Jixianlou tried hard to shake the wooden leaf fan. The silver notes were mixed with petals and floating in the air. Another group of beautiful dancers came on stage and swayed in the rain of flowers made of silver notes and petals.


    Xin An smiled and said, "I know what the Cash Cave means this time."


    "Miss Huayao, please come up and sit down."


    Qingyang walked forward with a box in his arms, full of jewelry and a stack of silver notes.


    Hua Yao smiled and closed the lid, "Madam, wait."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were very dissatisfied, and Xin An said, "If you come, you naturally have to enjoy the present. Just a little money. Being able to make yourself happy is the greatest value of these vulgar things."


    "Do you want to feel it?"


    A stack of silver notes of hundreds of taels were delivered to Tang Mo, and Xin An raised his eyebrows and said, "Try it."


    Money spilled out of your hands, and all kinds of cheers were everywhere in your ears. It was easy to make people burst into blood and confused in such a rich environment. Only by trying it yourself can you know how fascinating it is.


    Tang Mo took it with a smile, stood up and stood in front of the guardrail, with his hand that was about to be thrown out, silently put the silver notes in his arms, Xin An laughed with a slight sniff, "My dear husband, has anyone said you are very cute?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 405 That termite is so hateful

    Chapter 405 That termite. It''s so hateful


    ¡°Aoyama has met his wife.¡±


    Hua Yao brought Qingshanjun to him. When she got closer, she looked even more attractive. She had long legs and narrow waists, and her hands were extremely beautiful. Her joints were clearly rounded and her nails were so good.


    "Mr. Qingshan, please sit down."


    After sitting down, he saw it more clearly, "Qingshan Jun is really as true as Miss Hua Yao said. He can''t pick out a trace of flaws, and he is treated very well by God."


    "Mrs. Qingshan is ashamed of this sentence."


    The slender and distinctive joints held the pot in his hands to pour wine for Xin''an, "Mrs. I have never seen any fairy-like figure before. Qingshan is just a skin bag that can be seen."


    "Why should the young master Qingshan belittle himself? I see the young master''s attitude as a god, and I will definitely have some luck in the future."


    Qingshanjun picked up his wine glass, "I am grateful to you for this sentence from Madam, Qingshan is so grateful to you, Qingshan respects Madam."


    "please."


    Tang Mo watched the two of them eat wine, and was angry at first, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. In a puzzled manner, Qingshan Jun also poured him wine, "Second Young Master, Qingshan toast you."


    The smile with the light cursing of the corners of his lips successfully made Tang Mo scold his mother in his heart. This man is so seductive.


    Xin An asked with a smile, "Qingshan Jun, will you enjoy the flowers in the garden tomorrow? Can you be interested in visiting together?"


    Qingshan nodded, "Mrs. Qingshan will definitely go there."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow afternoon."


    Just as Aoyama Jun was about to stand up, the lady diagonally opposite had already rushed over, "Aoyama Jun, can you drink another drink?"


    Qingshanjun stood up and bowed to Xin''an, "Mrs. Goodbye."


    After saying that, he left with the lady, and Xin An also stood up, "It''s almost done, let''s go back."


    After leaving the door of Jixian Tower, the night wind blew, and the swelling heads of several people instantly woke up a lot. Cao Gui and Deng Fang came and looked back at each other and let out a long breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really gained some knowledge today.¡±


    "Who would have thought that there would be such a consumption cave? If I hadn''t seen it myself, I wouldn''t have dreamed of such a scene."


    "Did you see that the silver notes on the ground are all swept in dustpans, just like they are sweeping away some paper scraps."


    Tang Mo looked at Xin''an with his head in a sideways, "You know that Qingshan Jun."


    "Um."


    Xin An slowly breathed, "It''s also considered an old acquaintance."


    Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat, and various possibilities flashed in his mind, "What''s the relationship?"


    It was not like being affectionate. He looked carefully. Xin An only admired the Qingshan eyes when he looked at the Qingshan, and there was nothing else in Qingshan''s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you go back.¡±


    Xin An held his arm, and Tang Mo suddenly lowered his voice, "Will you go back tonight?"


    "Why, you''re stimulated?"


    "You woman, you dare to say anything, you are floating."


    Tang Mo got closer, "I have been stimulated on the road until now, so I won''t go back, right?"


    "Okay, don''t go back."


    Xin An struggled for a while but decided to go back, "No, I have to go back."


    She is a shameless person.


    Tang Mo sighed heavily, "I''ve lived a very sad life, but when I talk about it, I think of one thing. How much do you think that if the man and woman come forward to ask those people to donate money tonight?"


    The scene of silver bills flying all over the sky still hovering in his mind. "That''s not something that can''t be missed, but don''t think about it, it''s inappropriate."


    "Why?"


    Xin''an said that the people in Jixianlou would not follow the guests to go out. "The people inside rely on their abilities to make a living, and they must maintain a sense of mystery, that is, people outside can only listen to their names but not to look at them. If you want to see them, you can only spend money."


    "Didn''t that man agree to see you tomorrow?"


    ¡°Because he and I are acquaintances.¡±


    Xin An added, "Miss Zhang also knows about this, so naturally he won''t make things difficult for him."


    He misunderstood and could not help but avoid his random thoughts. Xin An said that Qingshan was the one she introduced to Jixianlou. Tang Mo was curious, "What''s his hardship?"


    "No."


    "Then why did he go to that kind of place?"


    "What''s wrong with that place?"


    Xin''an turned his head, "Do you know how much money can someone make in one night?"


    "It''s not uncommon for a man to dance. At most, he just drinks two glasses of wine with the guests. He has to volunteer to drink with anyone. He can easily fall into his purse in one night. What kind of work is easier than this? Is there money for him?"


    "How many people want to make this money have no chance? Look at the face, figure, and hands, they all confuse people."


    Cao Gui and the other two behind him took another breath, Deng Fang even touched his face, and then sighed, he couldn''t make any money.


    Tang Mo shook his head and felt that those actors and prostitutes made a lot of money.


    Tang Mo hummed twice, "So now you think I am average, my figure is average, and my hands are not good?"


    "What are you doing with others?"


    Xin An found it funny, "Is they rely on this to make a living, so can you make a living?"


    "Why?"


    Tang Mo''s statement was no different. After all, his wife would dislike him for his smelly sweat and would say that his beard was not shaved cleanly. Although she didn''t explain it clearly, she still cared about his face. Since he lost weight, she always liked to touch his waist.


    Lailai shook his head helplessly, so was the young master. What did he compare with the young master Qingshan? His face looked like a fairy. Didn¡¯t he see so many women tremble all over his body excitedly?


    My son has been wandering on the street for so long, and he has not even made up a girl who sells her body to bury her father or does not sell her body. The gap is not obvious.


    Tang Mo, who was depressed, stopped saying a word, and said in his heart that this woman was already unfamiliar and floating, hum!


    ¡°Grandma is back.¡±


    The manager of the Xin family stood at the door with a smile, "Auntie, my son-in-law, two cats ran into your yard just now. When the people below drove the cats, they found that the cabinet in the house had termites. A termite nest was also found underground. In order to clear the ground of the termite nest, it was so big that it was dug out. The lady meant that she couldn''t live tonight, and she told her to let her aunt and my son-in-law go to Cuiweiyuan to live."


    "The chef won''t go there, and he arranged it himself in the morning to come back for lunch. Chunlu has already brought her clothes to change her clothes and brings people to clean."


    Cuiwei Garden is a villa of Xin¡¯s family. It is smaller, but extremely exquisite.


    Tang Mo''s depressed heart instantly rejuvenated, "Are there termites?"


    "Yes, there is no one living in that house for a year, so it is not well maintained."


    The manager also looked apologetic, "Fortunately, my aunt and son-in-law are their own family, otherwise they should make a joke."


    Tang Mo almost laughed out loud, "Those termites are so hateful. You must clean them up well, don''t worry, and never leave any troubles."


    Xin An squeezed his hand hard, and Tang Mo instantly restrained his smile, "Madam, let''s go to the other hospital for this. If termites crawl on the bed and bite people, it''s not good."


    Xin An was glad that it was dark at this moment and the light of the lantern could not shine through her old face with a fever, "Then listen to my mother."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 406 Thunderstorms are interspersed, God-given opportunity

    Chapter 406 Thunderstorms are interspersed, God-given opportunity


    Cuiweiyuan is a little far away from the Xin family. The manager of the Xin family prepared the carriage very considerately and sent the two of them into the car. Then he closed the door and turned back with a smile, "Madam, aunt and son-in-law have already gone to Cuiweiyuan."


    "Well, you go and rest too."


    Mrs. Xin''s lips curled gently. How could she not see her son-in-law''s thoughts? When she was fine, her eyes fell on her girl, and the young and energetic young man''s thoughts were written in her eyes.


    "Go and dig up the pit in the house and let them stay in Cuiwei Garden for two more days."


    The woman who served her eyes were smiling, "Madam, don''t worry, that pit has been digging very much. Termites have to be killed. One or two days will not be able to do it, but it will take three or five days."


    "That''s good."


    Mrs. Xin smiled with satisfaction.


    Wang, who received the news, smiled meaningfully, and Hepingqiu said, "My mother-in-law is also a person with a heart."


    At this moment, Tang Mo, who was so beautiful, finally arrived at Cuiwei Garden. Lanterns were lit everywhere in the yard. He could see the garden roughly under the light, but he had no intention of appreciating it. Chunlu came to greet him, talked about termites, and said that the room was ready and the hot water had been boiled. "Tomorrow''s breakfast can only be bought from outside for food."


    Xin An had no objection, "Just look at the arrangement."


    The size of the house is similar to that of Xin''s house. The furniture is very new. Tang Mo was extremely satisfied with the soft bed. Xin An sat in front of the dressing mirror and wanted to take off the jewelry on his head, "I''ll come, I''ll do it."


    Tang Mo smiled and walked forward, "Just do it, I will."


    "Chunlu, go and prepare the bath water."


    Chunlu lowered her head and held back her smile and went out to work hard. Xin An couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips, "What''s this? Are you still going to serve me to wash up?"


    Tang Mo showed his eight teeth, put down the jewelry he took down, and picked up the comb, "I thought, how could termites appear in the family? My mother-in-law is really understanding. I can''t let my mother-in-law down on her painstaking efforts."


    "Mrs. I took me tonight to open my eyes. In return, I should serve my wife well."


    Xin An glared at him again, but Tang Mo was glared happy. The corners of his lips were raised high, and his fingers stroked Xin An''s cheek, "Do you still have to tie your hair up?"


    He talked to himself, without waiting for Xin An to open his mouth and continued, "It''s something to be picked up. If you get water, you have to worry about drying it, which will take more time."


    The atmosphere in the room was very ambiguous, and Xin An was full of narrow eyes. "I haven''t heard of the service of Mr. Tang, so I don''t know if the young master can serve me attentively."


    Tang Mo bent down and pressed against Xin An''s cheek, his eyes fell into the mirror, "Madam is so expectant, I will naturally serve the wife well, so that she will not let her down."


    He picked up the person in the waist, turned around and threw Xin An on the bed in two steps, and climbed up himself, "Isn''t it a bath?"


    "Can''t wait, I''ll wash it later."


    God knows how long I can wait for this moment, but it¡¯s really awkward to say that. His wife wanders in front of him all day long, but she can¡¯t get close to him, and almost suffocates the person to death.


    Xin An pressed his head, which was messing around his neck, "Let the bed curtain down."


    Tang Mo had no choice but to get up, put down the bed curtain as quickly as possible, hugged Xin An, who was messy and gnawed on her ears. After all, Xin An was still shameless. Xin An bit her lip and didn''t dare to say anything. She knew that Chun Lu was still guarding the door. After a while, Tang Mo suddenly stretched out his hand to cover her mouth. Xin An then frowned, then hugged her back tightly, making unbearable whimpers.


    At this time, Tang Mo laughed and whispered in Xin''an''s ear, "How about serving your husband? Is it okay?" Xin''an finally recovered after a long time. Tang Mo sat up with a smile and put on her clothes, "Next, serve you to wash up for your husband."


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What you want, this is called beginning and end.¡±


    The eyes of the drowning eyebrows were full of smiles. Chunlu had already blushed and prepared the hot water. Fortunately, Tang Mo didn''t make a fuss in the bathtub. The two of them quickly washed and returned to the house. Before they lay down, a flash of lightning shone brightly. What followed was the sound of rolling thunder exploding in their ears, and the sound of raindrops falling from leaves also came into the house.


    Xin An asked Chun Lu to rest without a vigil. After giving the order, Tang Mo looked at him again and wanted to pick him up. Both of them still had a faint water vapor, one exposed his strong chest, and the other''s inner clothes slid down and exposed his shoulders. The room that had just calmed down heated up again. The moment his body fell on the quilt, Xin An rolled around and pulled over the quilt to cover him. Tang Mo smiled and bullied him, "Thunderstorms outside, and the sound of wind and rain are endless. This is a god-given opportunity to cheer up."


    As he said that, he pulled the person into his arms and drilled his head into her clothes. He just happened once and washed and relaxed again. This time, Xin An was itchy when he came again, "Dog man, it hurts me."


    The sound of thunder and rain covered the sound in the room. Tonight, the two of them were so indulgent that they both slept until the day before the sun was noon. When they woke up, they felt dry mouth and sore legs.


    Tang Mo, who had breakfast, visited the garden with great interest. Xin An said, "Are you okay to do it? Don''t you have to help with the fundraising?"


    Tang Mo said that what should be arranged has been arranged and that the fundraising will be officially opened the day after tomorrow. He can take a good rest in the past two days, "It''s just right for you to go around."


    "I''ll ask me to accompany you. I''m just enjoying flowers and listening to the plays. It''s a bit boring for you."


    Xin''an suggested that he was very considerate, "I know where you know is suitable for you. It''s rare to come here once, so I don''t have to accompany me."


    Tang Mo said twice, "I''m going to see that Qingshan in the afternoon. Do you want to send me away?"


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "Since you have seen it, then you can play by yourself. I have something to tell him, it''s inconvenient for you."


    "Just just say it''s a lot to be there."


    Tang Mo stood in front of him angrily, "I worked so hard last night. You didn''t recognize anyone after you got out of bed."


    Xin An smiled and pulled his sleeve and shook it twice, "Okay, I''ll go and talk about the serious business. After that, I''ll send him away. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight?"


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, "That person is so beautiful, do you have to go and see him?"


    "here we go again."


    Xin An was helpless, "I said that people make a living by looking, and their smiles, eyes, and voices are all specially practiced, and you don''t need to do this."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t I need it?"


    "You are born and handsome, especially in the past six months, you have become more outstanding. Look at your face and waist, and look at your high nose bridge. It''s really rare."


    Xin An made his move, smiling, "The key is that I am unique to you. How can he compare with you? At best, it is a better roadside wildflower."


    "Not like you, outstanding and majestic."


    Tang Mo was proud and his lips raised unconsciously, "You have vision."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 407 Aoyama is loyal to his wife

    Chapter 407 Qingshan is loyal to his wife


    ¡°Young Master Qingshan came early.¡±


    After lunch, Xin An took a break before leaving for Changxiao Garden. When he arrived, the Qingshan Jun had already arrived.


    Today, he is dressed up in an ordinary manner, but he can''t hide his extraordinary temperament. His skin is fair and delicate, cleaner than last night. His slender eyes are slightly raised, and he smiles less charming than last night. He is very well-behaved.


    "I dare not neglect my wife when I invite her. The last time I saw her was a year ago. Seeing her again makes people feel a little afraid to recognize her."


    "It''s still power to support people."


    The slender fingers held the pot and poured tea for Xin''an. Xin''an raised his eyes, "You are much more courageous."


    "Not even as much as the wife."


    Put down the teapot, Qingshan looked at Xin''an, "Does Madam want Qingshan to go to the capital this time?"


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xin''an said the situation has changed, "There have been too many things this year. The water in the capital is deep, so don''t go there."


    Qingshan was originally just the son of a bun shop owner in the city, but it made people jealous because the buns were made so well. In the middle of the night, he touched the bun shop to poison, poisoning two people who ate buns. Both of their parents were imprisoned, and their families were eventually destroyed.


    Aoyama was curious, "Madam has invested real money in me, don''t you?"


    He looked good, and when his wife was still a girl, she picked him up because of his appearance. He knew that many wealthy businessmen raised beautiful kabukis, which were specially used to entertain guests or give them to achieve their goals. The girl did not hide her purpose back then, and let him learn about his writing and writing skills, which was also quite expensive.


    Xin An looked at him and smiled indifferently. She didn''t use Qingshan to achieve any goal in her previous life. She had thought about let Qingshan go to the capital to hook up with Tao Yiran, but she overestimated Tao Yiran and underestimated Tao Yiran, so she also stopped thinking.


    "The capital is not as good as the Huai River. Those powerful people gather but the fairy building can protect you. If you hook up with anyone, you won''t know how you die."


    Qingshan didn''t want to give up, "If I arrive in the capital, my wife would like to choose a good place for me. If I succeed, I will definitely repay my wife''s kindness for knowing her."


    The person who was still clean and pure just now had desires in his eyes, "I''m not hiding it from my wife, I''m tired of my days in Jixianlou. I can''t spend all the money I earn in this life, but this day is not interesting."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "What? I still want to get power when I have money."


    "I''ll ask my wife to help you, Aoyama is loyal to her."


    Xin An sneered, "If you climb to the high position and turn around to deal with me, wouldn''t I raise a tiger for trouble?"


    "After all, I can know your past."


    Qingshan smiled, like a spring breeze, "Mrs. I know, Qingshan won''t."


    ¡°Aoyama hopes to get help from his wife.¡±


    As he said that, he pushed a box to Xin''an. The box was quite small, filled with bills of exchange from the largest money house in the city and various jewelry that seemed valuable at first glance. "Qingshan has no things in her body, so she can only use these common things to repay her wife''s help back then. Please believe in Qingshan''s loyalty."


    "If my family had power, my parents would not have died unjustly after going to prison. If I had power, how could those officials dare to be inferior to me?"


    Xin An picked up a string of exotic necklaces, made of pure gold, and was covered with various treasures. Jixianlou is really profitable.


    The eyes were removed from the jewelry, ¡°Since you have ambitions in your heart, you can go to the exam, and I will reassign you an identity.¡±


    Qingshan raised his head slightly and looked at the sky, "I know how many pounds Qingshan has. Since the heaven has given Qingshan a wider road, why do you have to go to thousands of troops to cross the single-plank bridge?"


    Xin An smiled and picked up the teacup and pecked it lightly, "I think about this."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qingshan."


    Qingshan took out a booklet from her arms, "Even if the wife has no requirements for Qingshan and has never issued a task, Qingshan dared not forget her wife''s kindness. These ladies are just playing with it."


    Xin An took the booklet, just looked at the page and closed it, "I''m really right. You are really brave."


    Put the booklet on the box and slowly get up, "The scenery is pleasant, accompany me to enjoy the flowers."


    "yes."


    Qingshan was half a step behind Xin''an. As long as Xin''an stopped or took a look at any more flowers, he could find the corresponding words, not at all. "Madam, be careful, the spring of Huaijiang this year came earlier than in previous years, the weather was warmer, and many flowers bloomed earlier than in previous years. It was just the right time for Mrs. to come back, and all the flowers bloomed in full bloom."


    "Madam, do you still remember that pot of Yaohuang peony will bloom again in ten days."


    "Oh, still here?"


    Qingshan nodded with a smile, "Here, how can you give up such a famous product easily? I took good care of it and sprouted again this spring, which is thicker than before."


    "If it is opened, you will bring it to me."


    "Aoyama has recorded it."


    After half an hour of reward, Xin An was also tired, "Okay, go back. When I think clearly, I will come to find you."


    "Qingshan sent his wife back home."


    ¡°Good it.¡±


    Xin An felt that if Tang Mo saw it, he would not know how big a lot of sour words he would say.


    "Madam is afraid that Mr. Tang will not be happy when he sees it?"


    "It''s good that you know."


    Qingshan smiled and bowed, "Qingshan left."


    He walked freely because he was tall and still walked with his crotch. It was so exciting to see.


    Chunyang stepped forward, "He has changed a lot. He didn''t dare to speak like he is today before his wife."


    "normal."


    Xin''an said that he had made up his mind and had a lot of money in his hand. I was afraid that there were still many wives who were willing to go through fire and water for him, so he naturally had the confidence, "Calculate the things he gave, and the booklet was so clean."


    Chunyang nodded, "Young lady really wants to take him to the capital?"


    "I don''t think he looks peaceful. He really wants to go there and he doesn''t know how much trouble he will cause."


    Xin An turned his head and asked with a smile, "Do you think he is really outstanding?"


    Chunyang blushed and focused his head, "It''s pretty good-looking. The waist is the waist, and the legs are the legs. If he stands big."


    Standing in front of the eldest young lady, the eldest young lady can bloom immediately.


    "fine."


    Xin An nodded in agreement, "Even if I don''t agree, he will go by himself."


    The ambition is too great, Jixianlou can no longer satisfy him.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Tang Mo was restless this afternoon. Whose wife could feel at ease when she went to see a fairy-like man as her husband?


    "Brother-in-law, are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Xin Huan took Tang Mo out to meet his friends. Tang Mo was thinking about Xin An and didn''t speak much. Instead, it felt normal in the eyes of those people. If they were smiling and mingling with them, they would have to doubt it.


    "There are famous doctors in our house, why would you rather come and see them for the second young master?"


    Tang Mo raised his hand, "It''s okay, you continue to talk, where did you just talk?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 408 Men and women are different

    Chapter 408 Men and women are different


    "Didn''t you say you''re going to appreciate the flowers? You''ll be back so soon?"


    Mrs. Xin looked at her girl, "Is the scenery not good?"


    Xin An smiled and stepped forward, "I am thinking about the termite nest in the house. I want to see how powerful termites can build nests at home."


    Mrs. Xin put down the booklet in her hand and nodded seriously, "The house is too big and termites are cunning. I haven''t noticed it before."


    Facing Xin An''s disapproving gaze, Mrs. Xin took her hand and sat down, "Huaijiang is not as good as the capital. The capital is at the foot of the emperor. Many things cannot be done too much. We have to worry about a reputation. Look at Huaijiang, which family treats guests without a beauty."


    "It''s not that your brother is watching. I don''t know how many people want to send the beauty to my son-in-law. Our Xin family has a good son-in-law. Then the Huang family and Han family are so envious. Don''t they have such a mind?"


    "Putting aside these things, young couples are not suitable for long-term separation. If you have a long separation, you will have problems. Is my mother a veteran, can she harm you?"


    "I live like an old couple at a young age and lose my desire. How can I live this life?"


    In Mrs. Xin''s eyes, the relationship between husband and wife needs to be carefully maintained. Unless such relationships are mixed with interests, sometimes they even need some tricks. "I know that the son-in-law treats you well, but you should not take it lightly. It is common for ordinary people to have three wives and four concubines, let alone the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "How many concubines does your father-in-law have?"


    "Even Tang Rong has three concubines in a year after getting married. Although his son-in-law has not had these thoughts so far, it is hard to guarantee that he will not have them in the future. This is the world. What can you do if he really has that thought?"


    "When you talk about this, you must be more scrupulous. Don''t be too strong. Living between husband and wife is not the east wind overwhelming the west wind. Occasionally, it is not embarrassing to retreat to advance."


    In the past, the couple was far away in the capital, and Mrs. Xin couldn''t see their relationship. This time she came back and observed silently for a few days and found that her girl still had the upper hand. Her son-in-law was considerate and thoughtful everywhere. Although it was a good thing, she also discovered some problems.


    Especially when Wang''s mother-in-law is still on the side, as long as she is a mother-in-law, she hopes that her daughter-in-law will be gentle and kind to her son. She can''t stand her daughter-in-law and acts as a mighty person in front of her. "Your mother-in-law is good to you now, so you should seize the opportunity. You have to be more considerate to your husband in front of her."


    "Why are they good to you? They are not just counting on you to be nice to their son? You have to make her feel that it is worth it to be nice to you."


    "You have to learn from your father in this regard. You have suffered losses, but in fact you have gained a lot of benefits. People are willing to deal with him. Remember one thing, let the other party feel that he has taken advantage of it and that the other party feels that he is overwhelming you, so that you can get the greatest benefit. Don''t be arrogant and don''t be arrogant when you don''t have enough skills."


    Mrs. Xin was very thoughtful, and Xin An listened to it. I have to say that she always seems to be in a higher position when getting along with her husband and wife, and occasionally treats Tang Mo as a subordinate. She should indeed change it.


    "I''ve written it down."


    Mrs. Xin nodded with satisfaction, "Mom knows that you are a person who can listen to advice. Some words are not good, but we women are already weak. If you want to live a good life, you must spend more time."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Mom is right. Someone told me that I might not listen, but I can listen to what my mother said. Who told me that my father could linger in the flowers all day long and not touch the leaves? There is only mother at home."


    A big salt merchant often gives beauty, but her father can keep his mind rational, and in addition to himself, he also has the role her mother plays in it.


    He got up while joking, "Do you need my help in getting married?"


    "No, your sister''s ceremony is that we will hang red silk tomorrow, and the Zhou family will come to show off the dowry in the future. In a few days, my mother will also have a daughter-in-law." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Xin An suddenly asked, "Mom, if Tang Mo loses me, I will use up all my tricks and cannot turn the world around, what should I do?"


    This is a problem that trapped her in her previous life, and she never found a solution in this life.


    Mrs. Xin pulled her down and talked about the difference between men and women. "There are different men and women in this world. Men are born with many. Even in the poorest families, men have the right to control a woman''s life, and women are born with a lot of injustice."


    "Many women live a bad life in their parents'' homes and do not receive respect when they go to their in-laws'' homes. There are many reasons for this, but the most important thing lies in the women themselves."


    "Do you know what is the difference between a woman''s heart and a man''s heart and a man''s heart and a man''s heart?"


    Xin An shook his head, and Mrs. Xin sighed, "It''s also a blaming mother for not explaining it thoroughly to you before you got married."


    "Once a woman is infected with love, she will hand over everything without reservation, send it to the man without reservation, confuse everything, big and small love intertwines all emotions, becoming anxious, suspicious, suspicious, and regardless of the consequences, personally weaves a cage to imprison herself, and tortures her in pain."


    "The difference between men is that they can tell you clearly. They are very clear and please you in love, but this does not prevent him from using you to achieve his goals, nor does it prevent him from climbing up as a stepping stone and finally kicking you away. You must remember that in the hearts of most men, the word "lift" is far more important than love."


    "House and wife get along is also a game. Whoever gives all the feelings first will lose. You cannot give him the chance to lose. Even if you lose, what you have to do is not make a fuss, but to take back everything you have paid, reduce your losses at the greatest possible level and protect yourself."


    "You must also believe that your parents only have two children, you and your brother. You will never watch any of you be bullied. You have a family!"


    Xin''an''s nose felt sore, and he thought of the help his parents had helped her in his previous life. He smiled and leaned his head on her mother''s shoulder. "It''s said that the water splashed out by her married daughter, and what she said was really touching."


    I didn¡¯t know that her mother understood men so much.


    She didn''t understand, so she was defeated in her previous life.


    She has understood it vaguely in this life, but has not yet understood it.


    "Sister, why are you here? My brother-in-law is looking for you everywhere."


    Xin Huan came back with great strides and was surprised to see the mother and daughter, "What''s wrong? I''m still hugging her here?"


    Xin An looked at him with a smile, "Mom is feeling that she is going to be a mother-in-law, and she said you will grow up in the blink of an eye."


    Xin Huan had no doubt at all and smiled and leaned over, "Mom, after I marry my wife, I will be filial to you, you should be happy."


    "When my father and I go out to do business, we can have someone to talk to you at home, and we will have someone to accompany you when we go out shopping, and we will have some fun watching the show."


    Xin Huan really likes the Zhou girl. In the past two days, he heard those friends talk about many troubles after marriage, especially the fight between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. He felt scared when he heard it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 409 Why didnt I feel sorry for you

    Chapter 409 Why didn¡¯t I feel sorry for you


    Seeing that he was afraid that his wife would be wronged when she entered the door, Mrs. Xin couldn''t laugh or cry, "Put your hanging heart into her stomach and will not treat your wife harshly."


    Xin Huan smiled, "I''m not worried about this. I''m pretending to be a mother in my heart. My son is her son at any time."


    Xin An laughed aside, "As long as you can coax both sides, you will live a good life with first-class life. Don''t students who are irresponsible men will only be turtles, and the two sides that fall in the end are not humans."


    "I understand, my brother-in-law has taught me."


    "What did you teach you?"


    Tang Mo strode and anxiously, "When did you come back? I thought you had returned to Cuiwei Garden."


    "I''ve been back for a while."


    Tang Mo stepped forward to greet Mrs. Xin first, "Mother-in-law."


    "Hey, why didn''t I use supper outside before going back?"


    Tang Mo smiled and looked at Xin An and said, "Mrs. I promised to treat me to dinner tonight, so I can''t agree to someone else''s invitation."


    "If I lose my words, Mrs. Dame should be angry."


    Mrs. Xin laughed and said to Xin An: "Since I promised me, I can go out at this time."


    Xin Huan is very conscious of the current affairs, "I will have a banquet tonight, so I won''t go with my sister and brother-in-law."


    Mrs. Xin said, "It''s all people who want to get married, don''t always mess around outside."


    "What foolish?"


    Xin Huan Buyi, "Brothers said I will get married in a few days. I should be more casual and relaxed when there is no one to care about it now. I have to be more restrained after getting married."


    Tang Mo nodded in agreement, "Just be sure you have a good idea, don''t be too carefree and pay attention to your sense of justice."


    Xin Huan was obsessed with Tang Mo. In his eyes, his brother-in-law was good everywhere. When his brother-in-law told him, he would naturally care about it and ensure that nothing should not happen.


    Wang accompanied the old lady to listen to the opera before she came back, Xin An took Tang Mo out.


    Tang Mo was pretending to be in his heart. He wanted to know the relationship between Xin''an and Qingshan, but he was afraid that Xin''an would be unhappy after asking. He was so sad that he didn''t even taste much.


    Until the two of them returned to Cuiweiyuan and let him see the box on the table, "Where did it come from?"


    When I opened it, I was surprised to see the precious silver notes inside. I looked through the booklet at the top. It was recorded in it. The secrets of the powerful people in Huaijiang were actually the secrets of the powerful people. Xin An sat aside and poured tea for himself, "It was given by Qingshan."


    "Why did he give you so much?"


    Tang Mo sat down next to him, "What''s his purpose?"


    Xin An, who had drunk tea, did not hide it from him, and told her ambitions that had helped Qingshan and Qingshan. "It turned out that he thought his face was indeed attractive. If it was not guaranteed, it would take some thought."


    "I thought I couldn''t use him, so I thought I''d just let it go, just like doing business. Not every transaction needs to make money, but I don''t know that he has ambitions."


    "One of the time, he paid back what he owed me before, and the second is that he wanted to throw a stone to ask for directions."


    It is not surprising that wealthy families raise people to find useful one day. This trick of beauty tricks has been tried and tested, and Tang Mo didn¡¯t find it strange, but raising handsome men is rare. He only knows that some officials want to follow Princess Qionghua¡¯s path and will give her a handsome man.


    Tang Mo touched his chin, "If you want to talk about his appearance, that''s really great."


    Xin An looked at him sideways, "What, admit that others are good-looking?"


    Tang Mo coughed awkwardly, "I''m just seeking truth from facts. What do you think? To satisfy his wish?"


    "I don''t promise him that he will go, and now we imagine where he is suitable for us."


    "That''s more, one is Princess Qionghua, and the other is Princess Ancheng. He has no hope for Princess Shang, but he can be the princess'' favorite minister. Princess Qionghua is the best choice." Tang Mo said that Princess Qionghua loves handsome men the most, "I think Qingshan is well aware of this, and he may be able to favor it alone."


    "And Princess Qionghua is the emperor''s sister and the prince''s aunt, which is more beneficial to us."


    Seeing that Xin An didn''t say anything, Tang Mo said again, "Don''t forget that they want a good future. If they want power, power will be so easy to get? Don''t you give anything?"


    "Although Princess Qionghua has a bad reputation, she is not bad in appearance and has power, so he has made a profit."


    "What we can do is to provide him with opportunities. Whether he has the ability to seize it depends on himself."


    Xin An stared at him and for a long time, Tang Mo felt irritated, "What are you doing when you look at me like this?"


    "I just think you are very positive."


    Xin An withdrew her gaze and felt that what her mother said was right. At any time, men think of benefits at the first time in their minds, which is almost their instinct.


    "I''m not going to go the right way, and I want to have some plans behind my back. How complicated is this court? When I climb up a little further, I''m afraid it won''t be as relaxed as before."


    Tang Mo never hid his thoughts in front of Xin''an, "No matter how bad the old man is, he has been with the Hou Mansion for so many years. Without him on it, I can''t be so relaxed. In the future, it will be heavy on my shoulders. Although I can''t be with my own people everywhere, it''s better to have two more paths."


    "Do you think I''m too calculating?"


    Xin An raised his smile and asked him, "Do you think I''m planning?"


    Tang Mo pulled her to sit on his lap, "If possible, I don''t want you to plot against these things, and I don''t even like you to socialize everywhere for me. I should protect you. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability yet, and there are not many people who can rely on. You are the person I trust the most, so I can only work hard for you."


    "I''m getting more and more slick."


    "Just confess to you what I think."


    Tang Mo hugged her waist, "Sometimes I still feel that I am incompetent."


    "Why, I''m starting to pretend to be wronged again? I''m full of energy all day long, but I didn''t see you, but I didn''t think you were incompetent."


    Tang Mo smiled, "Didn''t it mean that a man who shows weakness and pretends to be wronged can especially get the heartache of his wife?"


    "Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    Xin An followed and smiled, patted his shoulder, "I still miss you and feel sorry for me."


    "Why don''t I feel sorry for you?" Tang Mo exerted force on his hand, "I feel sorry for you no matter where I feel sorry for you, you are the ones I feel the most."


    As he said this, he spoke in a seductive manner, "Madam, should you rest after you finish your business? The beautiful scenery should not be wasted."


    Xin An hooked his neck and said, "Did you wash it?"


    Tang Mo smiled and pecked her on her lips, "Not yet, together?"


    As he said that, he hugged the person and walked towards the bathroom


    At the same time, Tang Gang, who came back from Xin Kuan to socialize, decided to start fundraising in the future. "The emperor is still waiting for the money. When a certain amount is raised, I will bring the money back to Beijing first. The follow-up matters need to be responsible. You and the officials of the Yao family assisted the yamen will take charge together."


    Xin Kuan bowed, "I will handle this matter properly thanks to the Marquis'' trust."


    Tang Gang chuckled, "What can you trust in the relationship between you and me?"


    "In the past, I was negligent about the Xin family. Now I have learned more about the Xin family after a trip. If I encounter any problems in the future, I will send a letter to the capital without any other concerns."


    Xin Kuan bowed and thanked, "Thank you, Marquis."


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything anymore and went straight back to his yard.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 410 Half pride and half sad

    Chapter 410 Half pride and half sad


    "Hare you seeing the value of our Xin family?"


    Xin Huan was a little surprised to learn that Tang Gang had given the Xin family benefits. After all, in his impression, Tang Gang had always only asked for it.


    Xin Kuan did not deny it, standing in the night with his hands behind his back, "If you want to be valued, you must be strong."


    Sweeping her eyes at Xin Huan, who was drunk, ¡°Don¡¯t think that everything will be fine if your sister marrys into the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. After you get married, I will leave more things to you. If your sister wants to live a good life in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, we can¡¯t pull her back as a mother¡¯s family. We have to help her. The better she lives, the greater the power in her hands, and can we better feed us.¡±


    "This is a win-win situation."


    Xin Huan nodded, "I understand what my father said, but my son knows what to do."


    The next morning, Xin An rarely afforded a chance to get ahead of Tang Mo, and told him that he would move back home today, "The fundraising matter is about to begin. You are afraid that you will not have time to spare these days, so it is inconvenient to live here."


    Tang Mo was lazy and didn''t want to move, "I dreamed last night. I dreamed that you gave birth to a child for me, but I couldn''t see clearly whether it was a man or a woman. I thought it was very cute. He even hugged me and kissed me in the face."


    "How could I have such a dream?"


    Xin An walked to the bed with a smile and pulled him, "You are thinking about it every day and dreaming about it at night. Get up quickly. There is a restaurant in the city that has a good breakfast. I''ll take you to try it."


    The man was pulled over without pulling himself and fell into Tang Mo''s arms. The person holding her eyebrows and eyes were filled with smiles. "A beauty threw herself into her arms in the early morning. It seems that something good must have happened today."


    She didn''t care about this hairpin that made Xin An''s hair fall out, and smiled and rubbed Tang Mo''s hair into a chicken coop, focusing on one to make everyone crazy.


    The two of them laughed and made a fuss for a long time. Chun Lu, who was standing outside the door, was smiling. When she was asked to enter, they had already cleaned up. Xin''an''s hair was combed by Tang Mo himself, and he personally wore a hairpin. Tang Mo''s chicken coop was combed by Xin An, and he also combed a very beautiful bun and wore a jade crown, which was very noble.


    By the time the couple returned to Xin''s house, it was already noon. The termite nest at home magically disappeared without a trace, and even the furniture at home had changed a few times. Xin An couldn''t help laughing when he looked at it.


    Tang Mo went to find Tang Gang to talk about the charity hall. Mu Dean and the people from the Ministry of Revenue also arrived. He suffered a loss at the hands of the salt merchant. When he saw Tang Gang put forward such a situation, he knew that he had made a rash move before and was laughed at by Tang Gang. At this time, he could only sit under Tang Gang respectfully and listen to his orders.


    The Xin family is busy today. Red silk is hanging up and down in the mansion. The buyers are going back and delivering vegetables and meat. A temporary kitchen is also set up outside. The young master of the Xin family married and placed a flowing table in the city for three days, and everyone can serve.


    The kitchens of several restaurants in the city were also set up to prepare dishes for the Xin family¡¯s wedding banquet, which was steamed and fried very lively.


    The mansion manager returned several large boxes of copper coins and broken silver from the money house. This was the happy money that he had to sprinkle on the way back from the wedding.


    Mrs. Xin asked Wang and the old lady to help, and was responsible for giving the Zhou family the wedding money on the day of marriage.


    More than a dozen people came to help in the clan. Wang whispered to the old lady, "The Xin family spends no less than 100,000 taels to marry a daughter-in-law." The old lady smiled and said, "A person should live a life of happiness. The family worked hard to build this huge family business, so it would not be spent on their children. I saw that the couple loved their children, and the girl in the Zhou family was blessed."


    Wang nodded, but what he thought was that he used to think that Xin An was rich and wealthy. Now it seems that he is already very frugal. It is not uncommon for such a big family business to spend more money.


    From this day on, the Xin family began to hold a meal. People in the clan would come to have dinner every night. First, report on the progress of their work, and second, listen to what the clan elders would do tomorrow.


    The Zhou family is also wearing red and hanging colors here. According to the custom of marrying a daughter, relatives of the Zhou family have come to celebrate in the past two days, and their daughters have a drink every meal.


    There was an old clan behind him, and the clan members helped the top and bottom to handle it. Xin Kuan and Xin Huan were relaxed and only had to help prepare for the fundraising.


    Early this morning, the charity hall fundraising that the wealthy families in the city had been looking forward to for several days officially began. The yamen was held, and all the registered people were in their positions. The accounts borrowed from each family also stood in their respective positions. The boss of Tonghaibao, the largest money house in the city, and the managers arrived in person. The officers and soldiers were majestic, and officials surrounded Tang Gang who was standing in front.


    The people who came to watch spontaneously left a clearing space. The drum and gong team shook their arms and beat the drums, and the lion dance team was majestic.


    After the drums stopped, Tang Gang stepped forward and raised his voice to convey the emperor''s will, saying the emperor''s grace was so strong that he briefly introduced the rules of fundraising, and at the same time stated that "After ten years after the end of the fundraising, no official or any official can force donations in the name of the court, and those who violate the order will be killed without mercy!"


    "The whereabouts of all donations will be announced every three months and will be subject to supervision by the people. No one is allowed to greed for donations. Those who violate the order will be killed without mercy!"


    As soon as the two kills were out, the onlookers were excited and cheered continuously. Then the fundraising began, and the drums rang out again.


    The wealthy families, such as the Yao family, Han family, Zhang family, Zhou family, etc., carried the boxes and started queuing. The minimum of these actions was 50,000 taels. They were in front, but those who were not so rich in their pockets were unable to move forward.


    Tang Mo gave Xin Huan a look. After Xin Huan nodded, he signaled to the people in the crowd. The man immediately squeezed out of the crowd and shouted: "Although I am not rich, I also want to contribute my efforts. I donate one or two taels. How can I know if my son needs the help of the charity hall in the future?"


    "I heard that from the next scientific examination, the Charity Hall will invest in escorting our Huaijiang students to Beijing for the scientific examination together to ensure that the students arrive safely. My son is talented in studying, how can he know that there will be no one day? I will donate two taels."


    "I donated 300 documents and heard that the Charity Hall will buy charcoal fires in winter, saying that an elderly person over 60 can receive 30 kilograms. The old man is not rich and willing to do his best."


    Mu Dean finally found an opportunity to show himself, saying that no matter one or a few coins, it was the people''s sincere intentions towards this country, and water turned into a sea. If the people in the world were as righteous and kind as the people in Huaijiang, why worry about the prosperity of the country?


    The tall hat was worn on the heads of these ordinary people, and the donors quickly lined up in a long queue, with gongs and drums and drums. The lions in the lion dance team were busy. The busiest ones were still the accounts. The money donated had to be tested, and the abacus was scattered quickly. Half of them were Xin''s family. At this moment, their backs were straightened. Never thought that everyone in the Xin family could do it.


    There were also a few young men standing behind, strung copper plates. The unique skill of distinguishing money from listening to the sound made many people in the yamen lit up. The boss of Tonghaibaozi was even more moved, "It''s better to have many men from Xin''s family, but they all have unique skills, which is admirable."


    Xin Kuan was half proud and half sad, thinking how great it would be if he could use this skill to exchange his talent for studying? !


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 411 Trust is wrong after all

    Chapter 411 Trust is wrong after all


    "Those rich people really don''t get up early without profit. If they don''t see rabbits, they won''t show eagles. The benefits are in place today. Today, they will earn 820,000 yuan. Less than 40% of the wealthy families in this city have come. There should be more tomorrow."


    "Those merchants who live far away are also rushing here, and now we are waiting for the person from Hanlin Academy to arrive."


    Tang Mo raised his legs and sipped tea, thinking that his wife was smart and honorable. Tang Gang glanced at his annoying legs and said nothing, pretending not to see his stupid virtue.


    "This matter is also smooth. After the Hanlin Academy arrives, I will take two million to go back to Beijing first. You will contact Cheng Bing, the guard garrison here tomorrow, and ask him to arrange someone to **** him, and also go to your father-in-law and find a trustworthy **** agency to **** them together."


    "You will supervise the fundraising matter after I leave. Be more concerned and don''t always worry about eating and drinking."


    At this moment, he felt regretful. As Xin An said, it would be a great achievement after finishing this matter. Unfortunately, it was not Tang Rong who was with him. If this contribution could fall on Tang Rong, there would be less worries in the career of the official career.


    The eyes fell on Tang Mo and sighed quietly in his heart.


    "Have you sent a message to Liao Zhi?"


    "What?"


    Tang Mo put down the teacup, "What, do you want Commander Liao to pick you up?"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused."


    Tang Gang snorted coldly, "You can see that you don''t want anything for such a great contribution? Liao Zhi should ask for me."


    Tang Mo smiled and put down his legs and bounced the dust that was not even on it. "What my father said, my son''s efforts in front of him and horses are not just watching. We are fathers and sons. My son wanted to learn from his elder brother to pretend to be noble and say some high-sounding words, such as father planning and wisdom, and then say something that the son is devoted to his father. As long as the father is well, it doesn''t matter what the son does."


    "When my father was moved, he persuaded his son to accept the credit. At that time, the son had a blind date with his father and son again, which disgusted his father and himself. In the end, he asked his father to make wedding dresses for his son without any effort."


    Staring at Tang Gang''s eyes that were about to get angry, he smiled and said, "But my father knows that his son is not the eldest brother, and he can''t do such a concubine. He is afraid that his father will make things difficult for him, so he can only take it himself."


    "Is the father regretful that he is the son rather than the eldest brother?"


    A trace of guilt quickly passed through Tang Gang''s eyes, and then glared at Tang Mo fiercely, "I thought you had grown up, but you would be so generous. Do you have to be unable to get along with your elder brother?"


    "What my father said, my elder brother is far away from me, and I don''t think I can''t get along with him, and I don''t have a chance."


    "Why do you have to worry about my father? The eldest brother may be in his arms with a warm and gentle fragrance, and he doesn''t know how free and easy it is."


    "you"


    Tang Gang said that he was really angry, "Your elder brother is clean and don''t talk nonsense."


    Tang Mo smiled on the spot, "I have only one wife and three concubines in less than a year after getting married. It is indeed a good idea to be clean."


    Tang Gang was unable to refute, but he believed that even if the son he trained was not bright enough, he would not be confused. Unfortunately, his trust in Tang Rong was ultimately wrong. At this moment, Tang Rong hugged the beautiful concubine who was worried about conquering her, and was satisfied. The beautiful concubine came to Shanyang County with her father a month and a half ago to make a living. She was beautiful and charming, cold and arrogant. Not only did she know the words and play the pipa with her hand, but the father and daughter made a living by selling calligraphy and paintings.


    Because of her beauty, she was always harassed by street hooligans. By chance, she rushed into Tang Rong''s arms while escaping from the gangsters. Then there was a scene of hero saving beauty. But how could a lonely beauty throw herself into her arms? She threatened to be self-reliant. After she couldn''t manage the calligraphy and painting stall, she met her father seriously ill, and finally went to a brothel and a brothel to sell her skills but not her own.


    As soon as he appeared, he was amazed by the four seats and was sought after by countless men. Tang Rong actually had anger that his woman was coveted by others. He went to the brothel himself and could not take his eyes off as soon as he saw it.


    The painting-selling girl was dressed in a bland and simple dress, but she was not moved enough. Now the top brothels are luxurious and gorgeous, and they have a charm. How can Tang Rong, who faces Aunt Cao''s face all day long?


    The two of them tugged and pulled each other. After half a month of love, Tang Rong finally got the opportunity today. The beauty was drunk and put on medicine. With the last trace of will, her eyes fell into his arms, and then it came naturally. Tang Rong felt that the sky was helping him.


    With beautiful companions, it seems that it is not so uncomfortable to stay in the small Shanyang County.


    "What''s there to be angry about? It''s not the first day that you know he''s biased."


    At night, Tang Mo couldn''t sleep. He didn''t expect that the old man''s partiality towards Tang Rong had reached this point. Even if Tang Rong did all the embarrassing things and was so disgraceful, the old man still favored him.


    Xin An stepped forward and hugged him, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Didn''t you think about it before? Why are you angry again now?"


    Tang Mo was very depressed, "From the capital, we came to Huaijiang. This is the day when the old man and I spent the most time together. He treated me much better than before, and I thought."


    "I''m such a thing that I remember to eat but not to beat, and I still have fantasies about him."


    Xin An understood him, and his desire to get his father''s care almost became his obsession. Although he didn''t say it, he still thought about it in the deepest part of his heart.


    "It is hard to let go of blood and family affection. We are all ordinary people, not surprising at all."


    "Some things are difficult to change. Even if the facts are in front of him, he will choose to deceive himself. Why do you have to be angry with yourself? Besides, you still have me and our children in the future. What you can''t get will always be made up for in other places."


    Tang Mo''s nose was sore, and at this moment he felt particularly pretentious.


    The next day, the fundraising was still hot, and the days came soon. The Xin family had been engaged in Huaijiang for many years and had many relatives and friends, and business friends came to congratulate him. In addition, Tang Gang, the marquis, was here, and there were more people coming to congratulate him than expected, especially many female relatives.


    Wang was dressed very grandly today, showing the style of a wife of the Marquis¡¯s family. Xin An was serving him, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were going to receive the female relatives at one time today.


    Even the old lady arranged a garden for her and invited several familiar old ladies to talk to her.


    Xin Huan pulled Tang Mo to greet him, saying that he was the young master of the Marquis¡¯s mansion. First, he had face, and second, the Zhou family might not be so blocking the door, so he could get the bride earlier.


    As for Tang Gang being completely arranged by Xin Kuan as a mascot, sitting in the yard with decent appearance, complete with tea, water and snacks. The powerful and wealthy businessmen in Huaijiang happily talked to him. Not only could they win face for Xin Kuan, but they also made Xin Kuan less tired. As soon as the guests came, they would send him over to him, and he felt very relaxed.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 412 Blatant poaching

    Chapter 412 Blatant Poaching


    Halfway through the social engagement, Tang Gang felt a vague premonition in his heart as more and more people bowed to him, with flattery and flattery.


    When all the officials from Huaijiang arrived, he finally realized that he was regarded as a coolie by Xin Kuan. He hid outside to avoid leisure, allowing his dignified marquis to entertain guests here.


    Especially when Mu Dean saw that several young officials from the Ministry of Revenue were surrounded by everyone to greet him, the corners of his mouth twitched inadvertently, and he secretly scolded Xin Kuan for being a cunning businessman. Even the people who were not even close to him were treated as a coolie. Did Mu Dean and others know that he had been sold?


    Look at the worthless smile, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.


    At the auspicious time, Xin Huan took a group of friends to the door of the Zhou family happily on a tall horse. The girls and children of the Zhou family made a fuss to block the door. After a while, the red rain fell from the sky. Xin Huan, who had made the way with silver, quickly picked up his bride. The bride entered the sedan chair. Just as he was happy to turn over and go back, he saw several people in the Zhou family with red eyes, especially Mrs. Zhou, and felt that the handkerchief was soaked.


    Even if Mr. Zhou pretended to be smiling, he could see his reluctance. Xin Huan suddenly felt like a robber at this moment. Tang Mo was wondering if Xin An left her parents'' home as he was like before her. The closest relatives held back her tears and sent her out.


    "Bow your father-in-law and mother-in-law and say a few nice words."


    Xin Huan stepped forward and bowed, "Today, my son-in-law welcomed his wife home. I will come back to the door three days and have a drink and chat with my father-in-law and mother-in-law. Please take care of me."


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou laughed, "Don''t delay the auspicious time."


    Xin Huan rolled over the horse and returned with the sound of firecrackers. In a place where the wedding party could not see, Mrs. Zhou picked up a basin of water and splashed it out, splashing water everywhere.


    Xin Huan, who was originally a little heavy in his heart, walked into the main street when he saw many onlookers. After seeing many onlookers, he felt better on the spot and bowed to everyone, "I am very happy today, I am happy with you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the copper plates were thrown out. The onlookers were busy picking up money and did not forget to send blessings. The copper coins were spilling all the way. Tang Mo''s mouth twitched. He knew that his father-in-law''s family was rich and he didn''t know that he was so rich, and he wanted to stay and hang out with his father-in-law.


    "Here''s here, the bride is here."


    There were people waiting at the door of Xin¡¯s family, and the yard was full of people. The people in the clan immediately started to be busy. The old lady also came to see the fun and said to Wang: "The Xin family members are really good, and they all work together."


    Wang nodded in agreement and said that the girl from the Xin family is good and the son-in-law, "He is a very disciplined family."


    "Or you can''t raise a thoughtful and appropriate girl like the second wife."


    Before she came, she actually thought that if someone in her family married a good sister, she would definitely be envious of her sisters. She had seen her brother-in-law and it was not uncommon to be in the capital.


    Therefore, the first time the Xin family girls came to pay her respects, she paid attention to her and was preparing to hit Tang Mo. Good days are not easy, so don¡¯t go the wrong way if you get dizzy.


    Unexpectedly, the worries were all redundant. These girls only talked to Xin An. Whenever they saw Tang Mo coming, they took the initiative to avoid it. None of them came forward. Even if there were two very lively and bold, they were all very regular, which made her look at her with admiration.


    There were several wives standing around. When they heard the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law comment on the Xin family, their eyes couldn''t help but fall on the children and girls of the Xin family. They are all familiar families, and marriages are common in each family. The scenes of the Xin family are really eye-catching. In the past few years, no one has been able to get so many officials to hold weddings, and there is a marquis in charge.


    Besides, there are also people who have climbed into the powerful and powerful in Huaijiang, but their daughters are valued in the powerful and powerful family, and it is the first time that they are willing to accompany their families to their parents'' homes. This shows how close the Xin family and the Hou Mansion are.


    In this way, the children and girls of Xin''s family who had not gotten married naturally became the first-tier candidates.


    Amid the sound of suona, Xin Huan led the girl from the Zhou family to the main hall by following the rules and rituals. Xin Kuan and Mrs. Xin sat in the hall with their eyebrows and eyes full of satisfaction. The newlyweds saluted while the guests watched. After the gift was completed, they were sent to the bridal chamber, and the guests were greeted to the table.


    "Ah, who are you?"


    Tang Mo was really unable to drink today. Even if he was a huge amount of money, he couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the guests. He thought that his wine tasted badly. If he made a joke, he would not end up. He urinated and breathed a sigh of relief. A woman walked out from behind the rockery, staring at her innocently with big watery eyes.


    Tang Mo is not a person who doesn¡¯t know anything. He raised his eyes and said, ¡°You came to Xin¡¯s house to attend the banquet, but you don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    The girl¡¯s blessing gift, ¡°The little girl comes from the Han family. She rarely goes out on weekdays and doesn¡¯t know the young master. If she bumps into the young master, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°There is no question of collision.¡±


    Tang Mo said that and then left, without giving her a look of extra eyes. The girl was so angry that she chopped her feet and another woman came out, "You''ll just say you know him directly and learn that he was busy with his righteousness for the sake of the charity hall."


    "Sister Han family, why are you here?"


    The girl in the Xin family is here for happiness, smiling with a curved eyebrow, "Several sisters of the Yao family say they will go to watch the fish together, do the two sisters want to go together?"


    "The pond of fish in Xin''s family is the most beautiful, fat and beautiful, and very interesting."


    The two girls from the Han family were together, and Xin Yue held them with a smile. Her mother said that she would prevent hungry wolves from rushing to eat today, but she was caught.


    An interlude was quickly left behind, and the front yard was still lively. Tang Mo was pulled to drink again when he came back. Xin An talked to the ladies. Although she was tired, she was good at this.


    "Sister, you didn''t see the two Han family, you are uneasy."


    Xin Yue found Xin An in the afternoon and told her about it, "It''s not just her, but also a few of them also found opportunities to get to their brother-in-law. They were all shameless."


    Xin An was a little angry at first, then smiled and pulled Xin Yue down, "I have thought about this before. Those who saw me have a good life and thought it would be okay to go with me. He also felt that it was normal for nobles to have three wives and four concubines. Your brother-in-law doesn''t have a concubine, so why did he give them to me?"


    Xin Yue said angrily that those people were really too much. They were blatantly poaching and they all came to their homes. "Sister, don''t worry, we are all staring at them today and will never give them a chance."


    "But my brother-in-law is definitely not like this. My mother said that as long as the man is upright, he will be helpless if he lets those fairies cast spells."


    Xin An wanted to say that human nature is the most untestable. She believed that Tang Mo would not think about taking a concubine, but everything was not absolute and he should not be careless. He also thought that the time was wrong today, so he still had to say a few more words to these sisters when he was free.


    She has suffered a loss, but so far she doesn¡¯t dare to say that she has seen through men and things in the world. She always has to give these sisters a few more words of advice.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 413 An urgent report came to Beijing

    Chapter 413: An urgent report came to Beijing


    "There is an urgent report from the middle of Beijing, and the war has begun in the northwest."


    Tang Mo, who was still drinking at noon and then drinking in the evening, was called away by Tang Gang and gave him the letter he had just received. "After General Yuan arrived in the northwest, he found that the Northwest Army had long been disintegrated. If he was given half a year, he would be able to turn the tide. It would be a pity."


    "Langri sent troops to the border half a month ago, but the Northwest Army was unable to stop it. The soldiers threw away their armor and fled without fighting."


    At this moment, Tang Mo''s wine had already woken up halfway. After reading the letter at a glance, he asked, "When will my father set out?"


    The emperor has ordered the national treasury to allocate funds, but this year''s spring starts too early. Several places have frozen too quickly and caused the water flow to rise. The clich¨¦d dam requires a lot of money to build dams, and it also needs to rescue disasters and ensure spring plowing, etc. It is a bit difficult to support the war treasury.


    Tang Gang took out another letter, which was from a staff member in the mansion. He said that the Ministry of Revenue had allocated money a few times and shouted that the treasury was empty, but after so many years of cultivation and rest, he also called for the country to be rich and strong in the people, but when it was time to spend money, he said that there was no one. The emperor ordered a thorough investigation of the treasury involved a lot of people.


    "We don''t borrow the treasury money from the government, right?"


    The letter said that in addition to investigating corruption, it is also investigating the powerful families who have borrowed money from the treasury over the years. Tang Mo returned the letter to him, and Tang Gang took it and said, "I didn''t borrow it."


    "Your grandfather didn''t agree."


    Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately you came to Huaijiang. If you were in the capital, you would be arranged by the emperor to come and pursue him. You have a sufficient status and have not borrowed it. You are the most suitable person."


    "If that''s true, I don''t know how many people I offended."


    Then he sighed again, most of this errand was about to fall on Liao Zhi.


    Tang Gang is the best at seeking good fortune to avoid harm, "I am afraid it will be inappropriate for me to return to Beijing this time. You go back, I will stay here to raise more money."


    Tang Mo''s mouth twitched, his eyes were sarcastic, "You are such a good father, you don''t hesitate at all when you push me out."


    Tang Gang glanced at him, "You have a low official position and cannot be the leader of the Marquis'' Mansion. Which point is suitable for pursuing the debt?"


    This sentence was simply killing people, Tang Mo snorted coldly, "But I can help Liao Zhi do this, how do you know that the emperor wouldn''t want me to go?"


    Tang Gang was speechless because this is really possible.


    But Tang Mo''s appearance would be the least harm to the Hou Mansion than when he came on stage in person. "This matter is settled. You set off in three days and bring three million taels back to Beijing first."


    "You will start preparing tomorrow and be sure to send the money back safely."


    Tang Mo refused and turned around and left. After going out, he took a long time to smile again before he went to the front yard for a drink.


    There were people from the clan who were very relaxed in Xin''an. When the guests left, they went back to their room to rest. At this time, she didn''t know that Tang Mo was going back to the capital, and was still thinking about where to go in the next few days.


    When she got the news, it was already the next morning. Tang Mo said that this matter was so frustrating. "How can I not know that his choice is right? The capital city is not very chaotic now. He will definitely fall into a vortex when he returns. In comparison, I should indeed go back first."


    "But he pushed me forward without hesitation. At that moment, his heart was so cold."


    Xin An didn''t expect the situation to change so quickly, so he poured water and sent it to his mouth, "Drink a sip of water to suppress his anger."


    "Don''t think too much. No matter how he said he had more experience than you. He made the most correct choice at the first time and did not consider your ideas."


    "How can you care about these things in the face of big events?"


    Tea flowed into the throat and the lungs. Tang Mo sighed and Xin An said, "Mother, father, son, and son, most of the fathers will maintain their majesty in front of their younger generations. They are used to ordering but will not explain. This is also the reason why many people have bad relationships with their fathers. When they become fathers, most of them will also embark on their own path."


    ¡°Understand to be a father.¡±


    Tang Mo refused to admit it, saying that he would be a tolerant father in the future, and would never be biased, and would be a kind father. "A kind father and a strict mother are more loyal and filial, and a strict father and a kind mother are more defeated."


    Xin An smiled and patted his shoulder, "What, I''m here to be Yan''s mother?"


    Tang Mo''s mood was much better inexplicably. He talked happily about his parenting ideas, and Xin An wanted to laugh.


    The two packed up and brought gifts to the front yard to see their new wife. Today, Xin Huan was very happy. When crossing the threshold, he carefully supported his wife, looking like he had a wife and everything was enough.


    After admiring the tea, Zhou Yutan respectfully presented her embroidery work. Xin''an got a pair of socks and a pair of embroidered handkerchiefs. The embroidered lotus was very exquisite. "My brother and sister have such an excellent embroidery work."


    "I just pass the time when I have nothing to do at home, so I can make my sister laugh."


    The kind of cautious and cautious new wife is all about Zhou Yutan. Xin An tried to make her smile look more kind and kind, "When we enter the door, we will be a family. Don''t be restrained. If this kid dares to bully you in the future, you will write to the capital and I will write to scold him."


    "Sister, how could I bully my wife?"


    Xin Huan stopped resigning, Zhou Yutan blushed. The family said a while and Mrs. Xin asked Xinghuan to accompany Zhou Yutan back to rest. "I was tired for a day yesterday, so I was afraid I didn''t have a good rest at night, so I''ll sleep a little longer."


    Zhou Yutan''s ears were red and blood was about to drip. Xin Huan smiled so stupidly, and then carefully helped his wife back.


    "Why are you leaving so soon?"


    When Mrs. Xin learned that her son-in-law was leaving, how could she bear it? "Can''t you stay for another half a month?"


    Xin''an told her that something happened in the capital, "He must go back, but I can stay for more days."


    Mrs. Xin sighed for a long time and finally asked her to go back, "Since there is something wrong, you should go back and take care of the trivial matters behind him, so that he can do things without distractions. How can he do it alone?"


    Xin An held her arm, "I told him, but he refused, saying that I would come back very rarely, and I don''t know when the next time I come back, so I''ll stay with you and your father."


    "There are also my aunts in the mansion who are in the house and there are people serving him in the yard. If he is really busy, he will definitely go out early and come back late. He won''t need me so much."


    Mrs. Xin said that everything big and big needs to be together, "Even if you can''t help him, as long as you are here, he will feel at ease."


    Xin An smiled helplessly and said, "Mom, don''t chase me away. I still have a long time to help him, but how long can I spend with my parents?"


    "Mom, don''t want a daughter if she has a wife?"


    "You kid."


    Mrs. Xin raised her hand high and gently fell down and hit her, "Your father and I are not old yet. We can still go to the capital to see you. You can come back in the future, and there are many opportunities to meet."


    Xin An smiled and didn''t say anything, but leaned on her shoulder. Some words were easy to say, but let alone the distance from the capital to the Huaijiang River, even if there were so many married girls in the same city, how many married girls could go back to their parents'' home at will?


    In the future, she will have children, and will be plagued by more trivial matters, and there are countless reasons to trip her back.


    The age of parents will gradually be insufficient to support them in traveling farther.


    "I don''t care. Let him go back by himself, and no one can drive me away."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 414 Dont want your face?

    Chapter 414 Don¡¯t want your face?


    Although Xin An wanted to stay in Huaijiang and spend more time with her parents, he was not so relieved that Tang Mo returned to Beijing alone. After all, Tao Yiran lived in Chunhuayuan.


    In the past, I only thought that Tao Yiran was accustomed to hooking up with Tang Rong, but now I realize that Tao Yiran is quite interested in playing with men, but she was born in the wrong place. If she was born in a brothel, she wouldn¡¯t she be a famous courtesan lady?


    She has a look, figure, and means to seduce men, and she also likes to play the piano. The brothel is very suitable for her.


    Even in a cash-in-filling cave like Jixianlou, she must have a place.


    With such a temperament, she was worried that she would give birth and confinement after Tang Mo returned to Beijing.


    She asked Tang Mo to hand over a letter to Nanfeng, and then sent Qingshan news, asking Qingshan and Tang Mo to go to the capital together to prepare first.


    "Don''t keep going forward with everything. Remember not to be quick and instant profit. Debt collection is the most offensive. You are not Liao Zhi, he is going to go all the way, you have other choices."


    Xin''an was busy preparing for Tang Mo''s return to Beijing, and kept mumbling, "You don''t need to worry about the matter here. There are many merchants traveling between the northwest in the Huai River. The war will be heard in a few days at the latest. At that time, let my father tell my father and find a way to raise more money."


    "At most, I will go back to Beijing in less than a month."


    He raised his eyes and stared at Tang Mo with a smile, "Don''t just do whatever you want while I''m not here. I didn''t go back, but my eyes are always on you."


    "In addition, be careful of Tao Yiran. The family is not in the capital. I don''t know what she is happy like. There is a wall between the yards on both sides. On one side, the man is not there, and on the other side, the wife is not back. I want to have some opportunities. "


    Tang Mo couldn''t help but imagine the scene of Tao Yiran playing the piano next door at midnight, and shivered, "I didn''t plan to live in Qiushiyuan before you returned to Beijing. It''s hard to guard against villains day and night. She wants to insult my reputation, but I can''t explain it clearly even if I have the heart to insult my reputation."


    "As for what you said, am I that kind of person?"


    Tang Mo directly pinched Xin An''s cheek, "I didn''t even get involved in women when I was a playboy. Now that I am working hard, can I still think about this?"


    Xin An patted his hand off, "Who always yelled to stay in the inn?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "When you said you wanted to take me to the hot spring and bathe together, just let it go?"


    "You have to go back and forth for three or five days, and you have no time."


    Xin An grabbed his collar with a smile, "It''s such a pity."


    Tang Mo smiled helplessly and was about to take a step forward and trot, "Young Master, General Cheng, the Huaijiang Guardian, is here."


    Tang Mo sighed, Xin An smiled and kissed his toes on his face, "Go."


    Tang Modun felt beautiful and went to the front yard with a refreshing spirit. Xin An walked to the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror carefully. He had to give him a deep impression before Tang Mo left. He looked up and touched his hair bun, and wanted to admit that she was still pretty good and quite sensual, but her eyebrows seemed not very good.


    "Chunyang, do you need to improve your skills in combing your hair and applying makeup?"


    "The young lady has a keen eye and needs to improve her skills."


    Chunyang felt a little embarrassed. Now she would comb those kinds of buns back and forth. Not to mention that the young lady didn''t like it so much, she felt that it was unnew.


    "Then I''ll go and ask a comb to comb my hair, and you can study hard."


    "Yes." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "Mrs. Young lady, look at the booklet. Do you like the style of the bun inside?"


    Xin An looked at it and closed it again, "The buns in the booklet all look good, but they must be suitable for me. I want to look gentler and better. If you look at what buns you like, then let''s take a look."


    "In addition, I want to learn from you. If you teach her carefully, you will not lose money."


    The mother-in-law often goes to and from wealthy families. Knowing that these are all good people, she naturally does whatever she says. "I''ll help the young lady put on makeup again after combing her hair. Is it feasible?"


    "Can."


    The comb''s hands were light and soft, which made Xin An not feel his hair being pulled at all. Soon he combed a bun suitable for Xin An, which was looser than Chunyang''s comb, but not dispersed, dignified but charming. Chunyang felt that this was not good, "My young lady often wants to see other ladies, so she is not dignified enough."


    The comb smiled, "The young lady has good eyebrows. Although these curved willow-leaf eyebrows are exquisite, they suppress the young lady''s temperament. When I draw my eyebrows again for my wife, Miss Chunyang will come to see you again."


    The combing lady re-draws her eyebrows. The small mountain eyebrows, which are thicker than willow-leaf eyebrows and are not longer than willow-leaf eyebrows, took shape. Chunyang understood, "The charm brought by the small mountain eyebrows have made the young lady more gentle and dignified, and the young lady looks brighter and more charming."


    The comb girl smiled and said, "The young lady is also suitable for autumn eyebrows. Although the starry and moon eyebrows are beautiful and delicate, they are easy to make people look smart."


    Chunyang Fuli, "I would like to ask Mrs. Wu to put all the makeup on my young lady."


    Xin An was busy dressing up. After Tang Mo met Cheng Bing, the ward general of Huaijiang, he went out with him. After Xin Kuan held a decent wedding at home, he added a lot of business. Several merchants expressed their willingness to cooperate with the Xin family. Early in the morning, the father and son went out to discuss business.


    Mrs. Xin accompanied the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to talk to the old lady. Wang found an excuse to find Tang Gang who was humming a small song. She was so angry that she almost slapped Tang Gang in the face.


    "I always thought that the Marquis cared about the face of the Marquis'' Mansion the most, and now it seems that it is nothing more than that."


    Tang Gang, who was in a good mood, felt Wang''s anger for a long time and frowned slightly, "Why are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Wang snorted coldly and lowered his voice, "I don''t care about you in the Marquis'' Mansion, but this is Huaijiang. You live in Xin''s house. Could it be that you, the Marquis, want to recruit prostitutes and concubines in the house of your in-laws?"


    "Your face, don''t want it?"


    Tang Gang became more knowledgeable after going to Jixianlou. Not only did he like Miss Mengning, who was attracted to Jixianlou, but now he actually fell in love with the girl from the Han family again. The Han family is already choosing a life to send the girl. If it weren''t for Mrs. Xin''s reminder, she wouldn''t know at all.


    Tang Gang is the marquis. From when he arrived in Huaijiang, the merchants were thinking about giving him beauty. She thought they lived in the Xin family, and the old lady and sons and daughters-in-law were there. Tang Gang would have any concerns. It was too early for her to rest assured.


    "The Han family and the Xin family are both salt merchants, and they have common friends on weekdays. Now you want to take the Han family daughter as your concubine. Where do you place the Xin family?"


    "Your daughter-in-law married a girl from a salt merchant as her wife. If you act as a wife, you have to take a salt merchant as your concubine. Who are you slapped in the face? Are you not afraid that those people in the capital will laugh at you and your backbone?"


    "You are simply shameless."


    If Wang before coming to Huaijiang only felt that Tang Gang could not be entrusted, then he only felt that this person was disgusting at this moment.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 415 Dont do things that make you regret

    Chapter 415 Don¡¯t do things that make you regret


    Wang''s words were very heavy, and Tang Gang was angry when he was provoked.


    Since he inherited the Marquis'' Mansion, he dared not say that he was so outstanding that he supported the Marquis'' Mansion. He is always proud of his identity. How could he have seen a businessman like Xin Kuan?


    If the old man had not decided on this marriage before his death, he would never have been able to marry the Xin family, even if the marriage partner was Tang Mo.


    But it was not until he came to Huaijiang that he had seen a new world and witnessed the wealth of those merchants. What is the best use of their houses than him, the marquis?


    Not to mention anything else, the Xin family. The gorgeous and exquisite furnishings of the house are far more valuable than the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. The eight large screens embedded in mother-of-pearl in the lobby, the huge carpet under your feet, and various ornaments, aren¡¯t they valuable?


    But even so, the Xin family is not the richest in Huaijiang. Those people flattered her and rushed to give him exquisite and expensive items, and arranged various beauties for him with caring thoughtfulness. He also refused. Why is it a marquis from the capital? Isn¡¯t you seen any good things?


    But those people are so good at giving gifts, and they are very beautiful in their eyes. They are addicted to it before they know it.


    Han Jiajia mainly gave his little daughter to him, but he just refused symbolically and nodded.


    "But one concubine is just here to serve her."


    Wang was angry and laughed at him, "Your concubine is of the same origin as your daughter-in-law. Do you think this is appropriate?"


    "I tell you, I will not agree to this matter. If you dare to force her to take her house, I will send her a bowl of medicine on her way. I will never allow you to do such a thing."


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Tang Gang slapped the table, "Is it because I was too tolerant of you before?"


    Not only did Wang not retreat at all, he also took two steps forward, "It''s because I''m too tolerant of you. I''ll ask you, if the person who came to Huaijiang was Tang Rong, would you do this?"


    Tang Gang wanted to refute, but he didn''t say it after all. How could he let his son he cared about be ridiculed?


    Wang''s patience with him had long been exhausted, and he said, "I tell you, you don''t value my son, but I want to protect him. If I find out what you do to embarrass him, I don''t mind sucking anger on your son, even if he is far away, I have a way to do it if I want to do it against him."


    "After all, he also thinks I am a vicious stepmother, so I will show him viciously."


    "You dare!"


    Tang Gang narrowed his eyes slightly, "Don''t do things that make you regret."


    Wang sneered, "I''ll give you this to you too. I''ll tell you, on the trip to Huaijiang, you''d better cultivate your character and let me know that you''re doing it nonsense, so I''ll tell the old lady about you. I can''t control you, and someone can control you."


    When she turned around and walked to the door, she suddenly stopped and said, "You don''t know yet. The so-called Han girl is just a beauty raised by the Han family. There are more than one such beauty in the Han family. When it comes in handy, they are all the daughters of the Han family. I don''t think about how the businessman who can climb to this position will give you his biological daughter as a concubine, but it''s just a scam."


    Tang Gang felt a dizzy attack, and a feeling of being played turned into anger. Unfortunately, he was only angry in the end. He couldn''t do anything to others.


    Wang, who walked out the door, took a deep breath and returned to Yun Danfengqing''s appearance. He walked on the road with a smile, thinking in his heart that it would be better if he could dig a big hole for Tang Rong and let him lose the qualification to inherit the Marquis'' Mansion. The materials she had prepared for Tang Gang would have to be used for him.


    In the afternoon, Tang Mo went to see Tang Gang first. He didn''t know what happened and reported the progress to Tang Gang. "General Cheng sent his capable subordinates to return to Beijing with 60 people to protect the donations. The **** business recommended by his father-in-law also came to jointly protect the **** this time. There are several other good-looking people from the world, so there should be no problems."


    "As of so far, I have received 4 million taels of donations. I will take them away together. The box will be ready tomorrow morning. I will set off early the morning after packing."


    Tang Gang was not in good spirits, and still felt a slight pain in his heart. In addition to being too threatened by Wang, he also had anger that was humiliated by the Han family. He had nowhere to vent his feelings and could only hurt himself.


    "What did your father-in-law say to you?"


    "I said something to be careful on the road."


    Tang Mo was tired for a day and sat down and poured himself a glass of water. "He said that he would assist his father in the follow-up matters. The Northwest War should come soon. You can donate more for this matter, but my father will worry about these."


    "I want to accompany my wife tomorrow, but what else should I explain to my father?" Tang Gang shook his head, "It''s all you need to say. Do it yourself. By the way, is there any news about your elder brother recently?"


    When asked this, he looked at Tang Mo''s expression in secret. Tang Mo put down the teacup, "How could I have news about him?"


    "Don''t you really don''t know?"


    Tang Mo sneered, "Why do you need to know?"


    "If my father missed him, he would send someone to check it out. I wouldn''t know about him, nor would I want to know."


    Xin An did not let Tang Mo know the benefits of his plan reflected at this time. He did not know that there was no flaw in it.


    Tang Gang withdrew his gaze, "I don''t know who you are following with, your vengeful personality."


    "Just say I can follow my mother."


    Tang Mo lazily raised his legs, "What, why is my mother not as good as you?"


    His question made Tang Gang feel a little more uncomfortable. At least Tang Mo didn¡¯t know the inside story, ¡°When will you change your unforgiving temperament? I am you, and you will have to fight back a few words when you say you. What¡¯s the rule?¡±


    "It''s not that good at this trick. You can benefit from it. I''m talking to you like a big brother, do you listen?"


    Tang Gang said nothing, not wanting to see him anymore.


    Tang Mo stood up, feeling that it would be better to go back to see his wife than to waste time here.


    Tang Mo didn''t know the inside story, and naturally Xin An didn''t know it either. She didn''t need to hear or hear her at home. She just dressed herself up beautifully. When Tang Mo came back to see her, she smiled proudly at him and asked, "But see if there is any change in me?"


    Tang Mo rubbed his eyes, leaned forward and looked at it carefully, and then bowed politely, "Dare you ask this lady, have you ever seen my wife?"


    Xin An asked with a smile, "I don''t know what the young master''s wife looks like."


    "My wife is as beautiful as a fairy, her white skin is better than frost and snow, and it is hard to find."


    Her eyes were full of joy, "It''s quite similar to the one born to my wife, but she is more arrogant than her wife, and she doesn''t have the gentle appearance of her wife."


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Xin An leaned forward, "Your wife said she wanted to be a gentle and gentle person for a few days. You may not see the arrogant her in a few days."


    Tang Mo couldn''t help but put his arms around her waist, "Why do you want to be a gentle person?"


    "Of course, I change my mood. Don''t say that, I will subconsciously speak softly at this moment. Now I am a beauty made of water."


    As he spoke, he laughed and couldn''t pretend anymore. "Just say I changed my hair and makeup to look good, right?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 416 The marquis is admirable

    Chapter 416: The Marquis is righteous, admirable


    Tang Mo felt it was amazing. He just changed his hair bun and makeup. His wife seemed to be not the one who gave him a completely different feeling. He walked around Xin''an twice, which was extremely novel.


    "I know my wife looks good, but I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful. What kind of blessing is this? God is so nice to me."


    "My wife is so beautiful, but I''m leaving soon. God is not good to me."


    The exaggerated look successfully made Xin An laugh, holding his arm, "Go out and go out for a walk, and invite you to dinner."


    "I made my wife spend money again."


    Tang Mo is used to the fact that his wife will pay when he goes out. There is no way. He can''t afford to pay his wife''s face with his meager salary. He was not used to the money at the beginning, and he got used to it as he spent it.


    At this time, Xin An was comfortable in body and mind. She found that Tang Mo could make her feel happy and he could support her well in whatever she did. This was quite rare.


    "We will go out for a walk tomorrow. Although you are anxious to go back, you should bring some gifts to your friends."


    "I will buy some when you leave and take them back and give them to others."


    Tang Mo regretted, "I originally agreed to have two months old, so I can only come back if my child is older."


    Xin An smiled and patted him, "Are you full of children now?"


    "It''s true that when our child gets older, I will take him to ride a horse, teach him to put his bow, and let him ride my shoulders."


    What he doesn''t get, he must always get everything his children have.


    The next day, before the two of them left Qingshan, they visited the door in person. He had already redeemed himself and prepared to go to the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s processed so quickly?¡±


    Qingshan smiled slightly, "I am alone and I don''t have much concern."


    "Madam, Aoyama went to Beijing as a businessman who is a cosmetics businessman. When he arrived in Beijing, he would open a cosmetics shop. He would also like to ask his wife to support him at that time."


    This is the road for myself, so I waited for Xin An to take the lead to Princess Qionghua.


    "Qingshan already has a constitution in his heart for the follow-up matters. If Qingshan can achieve success, he will never forget his wife''s kindness. If he loses, he will definitely not be involved."


    At Xin''an''s gesture, Chunyang brought two beauties in, "One of them is called Fengmian and the other is called Wanyin. From today on, they will help you if you want to open a powder shop, and they will help you with what you want to do. If you need to contact me in the capital, you can ask them to come and find me."


    Both of them were beauties raised by the Xin family. Xin An wanted them, so Xin Kuan gave them to her.


    Qingshan looked at the two of them carefully, and they bowed to him, "Young Master Qingshan, please take care of him in the future."


    Qingshan returned the gift and thanked Xin An, and said, "From today, Qingshan has stayed in the past, now it is Luozhu."


    "Luo Zhu?"


    Xin An thought for a moment, "This is your original name."


    "yes."


    Xin An nodded and raised the corners of his lips slightly, "In this way, I wish Mr. Luo Zhu all his wishes come true in the future."


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    Luo Zhu took the two beauties away, Xin An got up, and Tang Mo walked out from behind the screen, "You gave him helper, it seems that you have new plans."


    "I''m just following the trend."


    Xin An said: "Luo Zhu has a good appearance. He is willing to use his appearance to gain a future. This is not shameful." "I can''t stop his ambitions, so I will help him. I thought he would succeed, so I have more helpers in the capital."


    Tang Mo was worried that if he was in power, he would have a strange intention, "After all, he had a disgraceful past."


    "It''s hard to support one''s own way. He is a smart person and knows how to choose."


    Xin An never told Tang Mo that when his father was forced to do nothing, he thought of taking a beauty as a daughter and sending it to the palace. The failure to succeed was just because there was no good opportunity.


    She did not hide this from her father, and her father agreed and told him that many people wanted to stuff people into the capital. Some people were not just stuffing people. Whether those people could have a good future in the capital depends entirely on their own ability. If they could make a successful start, those merchants would naturally help them. If they were not capable, they would not have this person.


    If Xin''an hadn''t gained a foothold in the capital, the Xin family would even consider throwing people into the Xu family.


    Even so, the beautiful concubine who was in charge of the Xu family in Huaijiang was also from the Xin family.


    Tang Mo doesn¡¯t need to know these things.


    "Okay, I will deal with these things, let''s go."


    Tang Mo originally wanted to ask more questions, and he guessed that there must be something going on here. Then he thought about some things about his father-in-law''s family, but I was afraid that he would not want his son-in-law to know. Who doesn''t have many secrets?


    The couple went out happily, not knowing that Tang Gang was sick.


    He was so angry that he didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night. When he woke up, he felt weak and his whole body was soft.


    Xin Kuan came to visit, and Wang sighed, "There is a war in the northwest, and the enemy is coming in full force. The city has fallen. Although my marquis has never commanded the army, he has been taught by the old marquis since he was a child and cares about the people. He is anxious."


    Xin Kuan looked admirable, "The Marquis is righteous, and it is admirable."


    Wang said, "My dear, my second son will **** the donation back to Beijing tomorrow morning. The marquis has fallen down again. I will ask you for the things outside."


    "Don''t worry, Madam, the Marquis worked hard all day long for this matter and fell ill due to overwork. I must not let the hard work of the Marquis'' Mansion go to waste. I will join hands with all the merchants to complete the fundraising as soon as possible, so as to live up to the Marquis''s and share the worries of the court."


    Xin Kuan was able to guess the reason for Tang Gang''s fall. Tang Gang ignored the face of the Xin family and actually wanted to take the Han family daughter as his concubine. Fortunately, his mother-in-law was Zhili to stop this matter. At this time, it was naturally what the mother-in-law said.


    Before leaving Huaijiang, Tang Gang would be better off getting sick like this.


    As soon as Xin Kuan left, the old lady came over, her eyebrows were full of worries, "How could she be so upset?"


    What can Wang say?


    "Maybe I miss my boss too much. I heard him call him boss several times in my dreams, and there are banquets every day, so my body can''t stand it."


    The old lady is nice to her. She doesn''t want the old lady to be sad and angry. It''s great if you are a person of this age to live a confused life happily.


    ¡°There are indeed too many banquets.¡±


    The old lady did not doubt Wang''s words, "It''s also a bit old, so she can''t stand it sooner or later, so she can let him take advantage of these days to take advantage of the time."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went into the inner room to see Tang Gang. Tang Gang was awake and listened clearly to what Wang said. When he gave him a step, he obediently.


    After seeing off the old lady Wang, she turned around and sat back on the edge of the bed. She was angry yesterday and said something a little bit, but she didn''t regret it. It was just what she said in her heart, but she was worried about what Tang Gang would do to her son.


    "The Han family sent someone to say that, I''ve been resting these days."


    Tang Gang was cold-eyed, "What, I''m afraid I''m dead, you can''t be arrogant in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Wang suppressed his anger, "Tang Rongcheng''s Marquis, I am also her stepmother, and the most noble person in the Marquis'' Mansion. If she dares to treat me badly, I will sue him for being disobedient and unfilial. How can I continue to act as a hero?"


    "Besides, can someone as hard as an iron-hearted person die easily?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 417 A short separation

    Chapter 417 A brief separation


    Wang said a few angry words, which made Tang Gang think that she still had him in her heart. The words she said yesterday were just talking nonsense, and she felt a little better. It was rare to admit that he was not considering it well. "Fortunately, before the person entered the door, he just happened to retreat because I was sick."


    ¡°This matter.¡±


    Tang Gang stuttered, and Wang stood up, "The second couple won''t know."


    I don¡¯t want to protect Tang Gang¡¯s face, I just want to leave a memory for his son.


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything anymore, and closed his eyes with confidence to prepare for his spirit.


    Wang left the house without looking back and went to see the fat fish in the Xin family pond alone.


    "This dagger is good, why not bring one back and give it to Liao Zhi?"


    Xin''an and Tang Mo were choosing gifts for their return to Beijing. Tang Mo repeatedly admired with a dagger. Xin''an said, "If you like it, buy it and use it yourself. What good weapons are there for generations of generals of the Liao family?"


    "If you are not afraid of trouble, bring him two jars of wine back. My brother said that the wine in a winery is very strong, and the Huaijiang guards like it very much."


    "It''s not easy to carry wine alone, but it''s not too difficult for you to have a lot of people and experienced bodyguards to accompany you. Only things like wine that are difficult to carry can show your wishes."


    When it comes to giving gifts, Xin An usually considers more attentively than Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo put down the dagger, and there are good daggers in the warehouse of the old marquis¡¯s mansion. In addition to being less beautiful than the ones in front of him, it also has to be collected by the old marquis¡¯s collection in terms of practicality.


    "You take me to see the wine. If it''s really good, I''ll take more back. The wine I had at the Yao family banquet last time was very rare. The wine was very strong but easy to drink, and I didn''t feel dizzy the next morning."


    The two went to the largest winery in the city. There were eight or nine kinds of wines of different flavors and prices in the winery. Tang Mo tasted them one by one and ordered two kinds, telling the winery that the winery would be delivered to the capital. The winery naturally knew how to pack and seal them.


    "Boss, do you have a lot of alcohol? Can I buy more of it be cheap? Can I supply it for a long time?"


    Xin''an doesn''t know how to drink, but Tang Mo has eaten a lot of wine. He said that she wanted to cooperate with the winery and get some to sell in the capital.


    The boss did not reply immediately. Chunyang stepped forward to introduce Xin''an''s identity. The boss hurriedly bowed and said, "If the young lady looks down on the winery in my winery, please talk in detail in the main hall."


    "There is no need to talk in detail. If the boss can do this business, I will let the manager talk to you."


    "I am willing to do so. Qianli Xiangjiu is the fourth generation in my hands. I am also looking forward to selling it to the capital."


    Xin An nodded and said that he would arrange for the manager to come to find him. So he left the winery with Tang Mo. Tang Mo joked, "You never forget to do business."


    "Tea and wine are not divided. I have sold all the tea in Huaijiang. Wine can make money by just one''s eye, so why not do it?"


    Xin An held his arm, "Relying on the Hou Mansion to do business, this transaction is easy, but it is just a matter of my words."


    So many people have their own reasons to rely on the powerful and powerful. Things that were previously difficult and now they think are simple.


    "When the wine shop opens, how to sell the wine better is your business. Do it well and you will be paid dividends later."


    Tang Mo said that he was capable and very good at this job. "You can get dividends by drinking. You must be more careful with such good things." In fact, he has always helped to lead business for the grocery store, and it is often a matter of lip service. Those people can not only buy affordable things but also perform in front of him. It is barely considered as their needs.


    The two of them walked on the street with relaxed and joyfulness, no longer buying anything or shopping, and just walked casually. Until the sunset is full of sunset, Xin''an took Tang Mo to see groups of egrets flying over the lake, watching the fishermen return with the sunset, watching the people waiting by the lake wave their arms and shout happily, watching the bucket of fish being carried ashore, listening to the laughter, watching a little boy lifted his father high and turned around, and the egrets flying in shock


    Next was a brief separation. Xin An watched Tang Mo return to Beijing and felt a little sore in his heart and laughed at himself. He lived a life together and unknowingly, he had put himself in.


    "Sister, wipe it."


    Zhou Yutan stood beside her and handed the embroidered handkerchief to Xin''an. Only then did Xin''an realize that his cheeks were a little chill, "I was just confused by the wind."


    Zhou Yutan chuckled, "This wind is so amazing that she only blows her sister."


    Xin''an


    Zhou Yutan covered her lips and smiled. Xin An was somewhat embarrassed. Fortunately, she was thick-skinned and quickly recovered as usual. "I''m so brave. Now I dare to make jokes about my sister."


    Zhou Yutan could have felt her temper and was a little bolder, "Sister, I want to ask you if I have something to do."


    Xin An felt that he should find something for himself, and he would not be full of Tang Mo''s mind, "Come with me to see the fish."


    Besides, looking at fish more can make your eyes more flexible and are good for your eyes.


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    The group walked back and then turned around and walked a few steps. Xin An suddenly turned around and looked at Tang Gang, "I don''t look very good. Are you sick?"


    Tang Gang has not recovered yet, but the people who gave gifts to visit him came one after another. Facing Xin''an Tang Gang, a little embarrassed, Wang said without emotion, "Your father is worried about the war in the northwest, cares about the people, and is worried."


    "Father."


    As clever as Xin''an doesn''t know how to answer this. Should this be a good character that Tang Gang has?


    ¡°.Great righteousness.¡±


    "It''s just that the father''s sorrow in the Northwest War was useless. It''s better to take good care of the body and complete the charity hall fundraising. This is also considered to be a good job in the war."


    Tang Gang said ''um'' and went back from another road and lay down. I don''t know why, but every time I see Xin An, I feel guilty.


    The fish in the pond seemed to be a little fatter. Xin An and Zhou Yutan sat in the pavilion and savored tea. They asked after they calmed down, "What do you want to ask me?"


    The Zhou family hoped to get the care of the Hou Mansion. They originally wanted her to let Xin Huan blow the wind. Everyone knew that Xin An valued this younger brother very much, and as long as Xin Huan spoke, Xin An would definitely agree.


    But Zhou Yutan has her own ideas, and she thinks people should be more open-minded, especially in front of her own family.


    "Sister, you know the affairs of my mother''s family. My brother has been studying hard for many years and has been taking the exam in Beijing this time. If you pass the exam, can you ask the Marquis'' Mansion for help?"


    This direct surprise made Xin An a little surprised. Zhou Yutan saw her surprise and was a little uneasy, but she still tried to make herself look calm. "Sister knows that my second uncle has been in great difficulty in entering the officialdom, but his career is not smooth. The relationship between the Xin family and the Hou Mansion is here. It would be impossible if the Zhou family had no idea at all."


    "I mentioned today that I didn''t want my sister to agree, but I wanted to ask if it was possible. If it didn''t work, I would go back to my parents'' home, so that they could ask them to find another way. What should I do if it might be possible?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 418 Please help Tang Gang

    Chapter 418 Ask Tang Gang for help


    The Xin family and the Zhou family are in marriage, and they value the Zhou family''s poetry and books passing on, and they also want to get involved in the Zhou family''s study talent, so that the Xin family can also produce one or two seeds of study;


    The Zhou Xin family had a long time ago to take a fancy to the Marquis'' Mansion behind the Xin family. Although more than one of the Zhou family had fame, no one supported him in his career, and he was not as glamorous as he seemed on the surface.


    Both families also understand each other¡¯s plans. The so-called marriage is to learn from each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.


    "Sister, do you feel embarrassed?"


    Zhou Yutan knew that her problem was abrupt, and some people relied on the family to ignore the rules, "If you make things difficult for me, just think I didn''t ask."


    Xin An smiled slightly, "I just didn''t expect you to ask directly like this, and I thought you would let my brother say it."


    "I originally wanted to tell my husband, but I''m afraid I can''t make the decision. Since that''s the case, why bother to turn that corner? I''m the wife of the Xin family but also the daughter of the Zhou family. I should talk to my sister in person."


    Xin An looked at her with admiration. She used to think she was a little weak, but now she just looked gentle and gentle, and she felt it was a good idea.


    "I said last time I went to the Zhou family, that your two brothers can visit the Marquis'' Mansion after I return to Beijing. If they are on the list, I can help them find a way within their ability."


    "The Xin and Zhou families are in a marriage, and they should be together to advance and retreat together. Don''t worry about this."


    Zhou Yutan immediately stood up and thanked her. Xin An smiled and asked her to sit down, "Don''t worry, thank you. The capital is full of powerful people, and each family has people to support. It is still unknown whether it can succeed."


    "I will want to talk about this to my father-in-law this afternoon. You know, this matter cannot be separated from him."


    Zhou Yutan understood, saying that his father had prepared a visiting gift, "I just didn''t know if the time was right, so I asked my sister to help me. If you have anything to say as soon as possible, I won''t let the Marquis help in vain."


    Xin An told her not to worry, "No, I won''t be in a hurry, and I can''t delay the serious business. I want to ask you, how many days have you adapted to it?"


    Zhou Yutan''s ears turned red again, "Everything is good. My parents have seen them earlier, and they are not unfamiliar with them. They are just a little uneasy, afraid that they will not do well."


    ¡°I got used to it slowly.¡±


    As a veteran, Xin''an must teach Zhou Yutan some experience and tell her the preferences of her family. At the same time, he also stated, "Don''t do everything according to their preferences. You should say whatever you like. You can''t please everyone, but you will be wronged."


    "My brother is actually very smart and has a good brain, but his temperament is a bit erratic. In some cases, he seems a little simple and not steady enough. Now you live together. If you find out what he is doing wrong, you can just mention it directly. He is not a person who can''t listen to the advice."


    Zhou Yutan said shyly that her mother had commented on Xin Huan, saying that Xin Huan was born in a wealthy family. She was protected and spoiled by her parents and sisters since she was born. She was happy and worry-free. It is rare to grow up like this today. It shows that her character is not bad, which shows that the Xin family has good tutoring.


    It is also said that those men in the Xin family are not as good as those who fight chickens and dogs all day long. Just such family style is enough to make the Zhou family moved.


    ¡°My husband is very good.¡±


    Xin An suddenly felt a sense of old mother''s relief, "Then let''s live a good life with him, and you can work together to support the Xin family''s door."


    "sister."


    Xin Huan came and left with a high spirits. Looking at his silly smiling face, Xin An''s mood improved a lot, "What are you talking about?"


    "You are also nice to say that you are handsome."


    Xin An made a fool of himself, and Xin Huan actually blushed, "What''s the point of saying such a big truth?"


    Xin An laughed, and Zhou Yutan also chuckled with a veil.


    "If you don''t go out and work, what are you doing here?"


    Xin Huan said that today all the families in the city gathered together to compete for the surname of the charity hall. "Everyone wants to put their own surnames in front of the three words "charity hall". Today, the higher the price will be." "Sister, Dad has this meaning, do you think we are competing or not?"


    ¡°Strike.¡±


    Xin An said, "But we can''t compete for it."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Xin Huan sat down, "Why do you have to fight but not compete?"


    Xin An asked him, "What is the attitude of the Yao family?"


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    Xin An knew it in his heart, "Tell your father that the Xin family has gained a lot of benefits in the charity hall, and the family cannot take up all the limelight. The Yao family should still have a good relationship."


    Xin Huan also knew that the Emperor was behind the Yao family, so he nodded after thinking and thinking, "The Yao family is stronger than us, and it is much stronger. It is natural for the Yao family to be crowned in the Charity Hall."


    Strike is the attitude of the Xin family, and the Yao family cannot make them feel that the Xin family is giving in. Speaking of which, the Xin family cannot afford to give in.


    Xin Huan stood up and said, "You guys talk, I''ll go find dad."


    Looking at his back as he left, Xin An felt relieved again, "I am much more stable than before, and I have indeed grown a lot this year."


    Zhou Yutan''s eyes were full of joy. After retracting her gaze, she looked at Xin''an, "My husband said that he could not adapt for a long time after his sister got married. Once, after the incident, his father talked to him and said that he could not always rely on his sister. The marriage was so easy to change the marriage to the Marquis, but he didn''t take the Xin family seriously. His sister''s life was not easy. He should grow up and become his sister''s support."


    Xin''an''s nose felt sore, and he raised his smile to hide his surging emotions, "It was not easy before, but now it''s easy."


    Zhou Yutan quickly changed the subject. Both women could understand the difficulties of women better. After entering the husband''s house, she was notified to change her husband. I thought that she was worried and wronged at that time. She felt that Xin An should have endured a lot of grievances when she could get to this day.


    Xin An didn''t explain, and waited until he took a break after lunch before he went to search for Tang Gang.


    The yard where Tang Gang lives is full of gifts sent by various families. The people below are busy booking the gifts and packing them. Xin An''s eyes swept over the gifts, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He had received a batch of worship when he first came, and now he received a batch of visiting gifts. Those individuals have good ginseng and deer antlers, and they have to receive another batch of farewell gifts when they leave.


    With these rituals, Tang Gang can make a fortune.


    "What''s wrong with my father?"


    Tang Gang was sitting alone in the room reading a book. When he saw Xin An, he was a little surprised, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Is there something I want to ask my father what he means?"


    Xin An sat down without taking a turn. He directly talked about the general situation of the Zhou family and said, "Now that Xin Zhou is in marriage, the Zhou family wants to ask his father to pull the Zhou family who is in office or is about to enter the official career. Although I don''t understand the involvement, I also know that even a father cannot do it with his mouth. Therefore, before the Zhou family comes to visit his father, I want to ask if this matter is feasible?"


    Tang Gang put down the book in his hand, supported the handrail with his elbow, and played with the beads in his hand in a very relaxed posture, "Do you want me to help the Zhou family?"


    "yes."


    She had already discussed the matters of the Zhou family with her father. In the last life, the Zhou family showed true love, and now she will naturally repay it. On the other hand, her father will tie the Xin family and the Zhou family deeper to eliminate the possibility of making wedding dresses for others.


    "What can the Zhou family do if they want to seek support?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 419 Tang Gang, threatened by Xinan

    Chapter 419 Tang Gang, threatened by Xin An


    Tang Gang''s words can help the Zhou family avoid many detours and also take the Zhou family to a higher level.


    It is a simple thing for him, but it is extremely difficult for the Zhou family.


    But why did he help the Zhou family?


    "If it''s just because of the relationship with the Xin family, this is obviously not enough."


    Xin An said: "When the Zhou family asks for their father, the conditions will naturally be determined by their father. As long as they are within the Zhou family''s ability, I think they will not refuse."


    "The Zhou family never thought of getting something for nothing."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Is this what your father means?"


    "I haven''t mentioned this to my father yet. He has always been very rare to meet him when he goes out early and comes back late these two days. I am my brother and sister, and I have come to me."


    Tang Gang said: "Since that''s the case, you should ask your father what he means."


    Xin An understood, he wanted to start a price and get the benefits of the Zhou family and Xin family at the same time. I think he has come to Huaijiang for some time and has found the real situation of the Xin family and is not satisfied with what he has obtained now.


    "I originally thought that even if my father knew, he would definitely support him. I thought my father should let him know first, after all, it''s not a trivial matter."


    "I will tell my father as soon as possible that if my father is in a difficult situation, I can tell him. Although I am the daughter of the Xin family, I am even more a daughter-in-law of the Marquis. I can tell the difference and will never make my father embarrassed for the sake of my mother''s family."


    "If I really can''t wait for me to help me after I return to Beijing, I will leave the relationship between the Yan and Xu families of the Liao family. If it doesn''t work, it will be that the Zhou family is unlucky."


    After saying that, he stood up, "Father rests, and daughter-in-law leaves."


    Tang Gang, whose physical condition had just improved, was angry again. Would he not hear that this was threatening him?


    Just like the Northwest Salt Road, if he doesn¡¯t help the Xin family, he will go to find someone else!


    Yes, according to his daughter-in-law''s career in Beijing, as long as the benefits are given, it is not difficult to arrange a good place for two students who have just passed the exam?


    Looking at Xin An''s back as he left, Tang Gang felt that his heart was blocked again, unable to lift his breath and not breathing smoothly.


    "Just go looking for your father?"


    Wang and Xin''an met on the road. Xin''an smiled and walked forward, "I''ll ask my father for help if I have something to do. My mother is still used to it after coming to Huaijiang. I didn''t care about my mother a few days ago."


    "You have a rare opportunity to go home, so you should spend more time with your family."


    Wang praised Xin''an''s new bun and makeup for his beautiful appearance. "You don''t need to worry too much when your second child returns to Beijing. That kid has only errands except you, and he won''t think about anything else."


    Xin An was not worried about this, but was just worried that the complex situation in the capital would cause Tang Mo to accidentally fall into the pit.


    Wang sighed, "In the past, he didn''t seek to be motivated and mingled with those playboys all day long. I was very worried."


    "Now he is motivated and is busy all day long and I am not at ease."


    Xin An comforted her, "As a playboy, he will not encounter any danger. He can always be with his mother, but he has no future. If he wants a future, he has to pay the price. To put it bluntly, he is just making friends with himself."


    "He is good at this, at least he has the ability to protect his family gradually, and it is better than being able to let mermaid meat."


    Wang understands the truth, but he thinks that the saying she said about making a deal with herself is very novel.


    Xin An accompanied her to walk slowly in the yard, "From the perspective of doing business, we are actually constantly doing business with ourselves. If we want to get more time, we have to give up the time to sleep. If we sleep less, we will naturally lose our lifespan."


    "If you want to practice good kung fu, you have to hurt yourself and exchange your injury for experience." "Most of the price a person can pay is himself, such as loyalty, health, etc."


    "Everyone knows that a healthy body is the most important, but in the eyes of most people, this is the lightest price, and there may not be anything else."


    Wang thought it was very reasonable, "It is said that your grandfather made great achievements and was very honored, but few people saw how he was tortured by pain in the last two years. Such a tall and strong person was tortured only by a layer of skin wrapped in bones."


    ¡°The cost is not small.¡±


    Thinking of Tang Mo again, she was happy about Tang Mo''s growth and felt sorry for his hard work. Xin An smiled and said, "What my husband now has is something that many people can''t achieve in their entire lives."


    ¡°The price he paid is already very small.¡±


    Putting aside the previous life, what I have worked hard in this life, but who doesn¡¯t work hard?


    "It was my mother who was attached to the face."


    Wang smiled at his daughter-in-law, and when he returned to Huaijiang, it became much more transparent. "The second child is back. If you have free time, you can accompany your mother to go out for a look. It''s not good to bother your mother. I see that your mother is very busy every day."


    "Well, my mother is busy with all the big and small things at home. Some of my father''s business affairs also require my mother to help me. Tomorrow, I will accompany my mother out tomorrow."


    As for the old lady, I won¡¯t call her for the time being. I think no one is willing to take her mother-in-law everywhere.


    In the evening, Xin''an went to the front yard after receiving the news that her father came back and said about today''s incident, "I think that means I want two benefits. Dad should go there later. It''s indeed more formal to come forward than if I come forward."


    "I''ll go to explore the reality and reality today."


    Xin Kuan knew that Tang Gang would not agree easily. He still felt unhappy about the Northwest Salt Road, and he was still looking for an opportunity to retake the Xin family. Now that the opportunity is given to him, how could he let it go easily?


    Xin An also said his plan. Even without Tang Gang, she would definitely accomplish this. It¡¯s just that Tang Gang is the first candidate. "I have expressed my attitude, and I think he has a clear idea."


    "Then it depends on how my father and uncle of the Zhou family talk."


    Xin Kuan looked at Xin An with some concern, "He will be unhappy if you do this. If you have any objections to you, will it affect your life in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "If it affects you, you don''t need to help the Zhou family."


    You can¡¯t let your daughter suffer grievances for an outsider.


    "I told him personally what could be wrong." Xin An reassured him, "I know what it is."


    Only Tang Rong can get Tang Gang''s fatherly love. No matter how she and Tang Mo do it, they will not get it well. Even if the relationship cannot be beaten by him, then it can only be said to be profit.


    Xin Kuan was still a little worried and decided to less bother his daughter in the future. The married daughter always helped his mother''s family, and the in-laws would be unhappy and would make things difficult for his daughter at that time.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but say a few more words. Xin An agreed on the surface, but he didn''t think so in his heart. Tang Mo also had her contribution today. Could it be that the various gifts she gave were transformed out of thin air?


    Sometimes I would also like to think about what her parents want to raise her. I would marry someone else¡¯s family if I raise her wealth and have so many dowry and give her all kinds of subsidies on weekdays, but she can repay her poorly. Otherwise, how many people are willing to have a son?


    Realizing that her thoughts were a little extreme, she was inexplicably anxious. Since Tang Mo left in the morning, she was thinking about it all day long, happy and uncomfortable, and most of the thoughts were bad and very negative.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 420 Tang Gang Lion opened his mouth

    Chapter 420 Tang Gang Lion spoke


    In the evening, I went back to the room where Tang Mo lived and saw that the lights were not on. Xin An was very disappointed again. She sat down lazy and stared blankly, not energetic.


    Cuiping came into the house to talk to her. Xin An told her all the messy thoughts in her heart like a bamboo tube. Cuiping said, "Each one has its own problems. People who have children will also feel that the raised son will not remember their parents when they have a wife, and they will listen to their daughter-in-law in everything."


    "It''s okay to talk about my daughter-in-law when I meet. If I encounter a mess, it will be a family that will be in peace. My son will also be disconnected from him. It is not uncommon for him to not interact with his parents for his wife."


    "It can be seen that having children and daughters all have their own worries and their own happy moments. The young lady cannot think too much."


    Xin An felt a lot better, "I just felt very upset. I was not good at thinking about anything, and the more I thought about it, the more I felt uncomfortable."


    Cuiping told her with a smile, "That''s because the young lady was thinking about the second young master in her heart, feeling uncomfortable and unwilling to show it, so she was unstable."


    ¡°Is there any?¡±


    "have."


    Cuiping asked, "Didn''t the young lady feel a little out of her mind since the second young master left?"


    Xin An felt that he was fine, "I have so many things to do, so where is the will of absent?"


    "You went to see the fish, talk to the young lady of the Xin family, go to find the Marquis, and then go to find the master of the Xin family. You all want to keep yourself busy. That''s because you don''t have to think about the second young master when you are busy. But the more you suppress your thoughts, the moment you see the lights in your house next door, are you so excited?"


    Cuiping almost saw her through, and Xin An held her face and regretted not going back with her.


    "Sure enough, the girl is outgoing, why did my mother give birth to me?"


    Cuiping smiled and stood up to help her make up the bed, "I''ll have a good sleep, and I won''t think so much about it for two or three days. I''ll live the fastest life. When I return to the capital next month, I will think back to the present. The young lady should regret that she didn''t accompany Mrs. Xin well."


    Xin''an walked towards the bed, and when he lay down, Cuiping covered her with a quilt. The sound of raindrops dripping from outside came in, "It''s raining, aunt, go and rest."


    "Okay, young lady, don''t think about it anymore, otherwise the second young master will not be able to sleep tonight."


    Cuiping smiled and put down the curtain for her. Xin An pulled the quilt over the cover of her head and smiled secretly for a while.


    The fact is that she can''t sleep. She was obviously sleeping next door when Tang Mo was there, but she felt very deserted tonight and turned over and lamented, "I''m getting more and more pretentious."


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, Tang Gang''s yard was still brightly lit, and Xin Qian sat opposite him, "The request made by Marquis is reasonable, but the Zhou family is not just trying to climb up. If they only pursue power and status, they have encountered opportunities in recent years."


    The condition that Tang Gang was willing to support the Zhou family was that the Zhou family would use it for him in the future, especially the few who entered the government. He could support and protect them, but he had to do things for him, not only to be loyal to him, but also to the Marquis'' Mansion. He was just paving the way for Tang Rong.


    Tang Gang lowered his eyes and played with his beads, "The Zhou family does not have a wealthy family business and is unwilling to be loyal to me, so I can''t find a reason to help them."


    If he is someone worthy of loyalty, even if the Zhou family is unwilling to Xin Kuan, he is willing to persuade him. It is obvious that Tang Gang is not.


    He wanted Xin Kuan to increase his filial piety to the Marquis'' Mansion and wanted the Zhou family to follow him. This deal was not worthwhile in Xin Kuan''s eyes. "I know the Zhou family''s personality, and scholars are a bit proud. I still take this matter for granted, and the Marquis''s request is reasonable."


    "It''s a pity that the Zhou family can''t stand the marquis'' kindness, it''s a pity."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes and chuckled, "It''s a pity that I don''t want to see them in the court if I don''t want to use them." Xin Kuan stood up calmly, with a regretful smile, "Everything is fate. Since this is the case, we can only look at their fortunes. The Marquis will take a break earlier and give up the matter."


    Xin Kuan bowed and turned around and left. The waiter outside the house held an umbrella and stepped forward. The master and servant left quickly. Wang, who had listened to the whole process, did not say anything, but his eyes were sunk.


    Xin''an was awakened by Chunyang. Xin Kuan came here in the rain. Seeing that his face was not very good, Xin An guessed that the talk was not going well.


    "But you want too much?"


    Xin Kuan drank a glass of water to suppress the anger in his heart, "He is too greedy and wants us to respect the 200,000 taels of silver in the Hou Mansion every year and ask the Zhou family to use it for him. I tell you, even if he wants to do this, I will not agree."


    "I want to use my Xin family''s money and the Zhou family to pave the way for Tang Rong, but he can think of it."


    Xin Kuan was really angry. It is said that businessmen are cunning, but businessmen take the lead in their actions. He has never seen such shameless person as him. "As long as an official seeker knows the way, he can get a chance after a few thousand taels of taels. The Zhou family is not the kind of person who uses any means."


    200,000 taels, who can¡¯t knock on the door of the capital?


    Those who take advantage of their affairs will never give any allegiance.


    Loyalty is the most unreliable thing.


    He looked at Xin''an, "I gave this money to my son-in-law. Can he accomplish this?"


    Xin An nodded confidently, "Not every household in the capital is rich, most of them have bright appearances, which is not too difficult, but it only takes more trouble and money, and he also needs to find someone to do things."


    But Tang Mo will definitely be very willing.


    "What Tang Yaoming''s father in the second uncle of the Tang family knows is that your son-in-law helped him. Speaking of which, my father-in-law doesn''t even want to help with his nephew''s busyness. We have been thinking too much about the Zhou family''s affairs."


    Xin Kuan also regretted not looking for him, saying that Tang Gang was threatening verbally. Xin An said, "Then find someone with more power to suppress him. The Xu family is very suitable."


    Xin Kuan chuckled and said that the Xu family was indeed good. Not only did it open the Northwest Salt Road for them, but it also actively contributed to the subsequent problems. Although it also had to pay the price, the returns were significantly higher.


    "Did you dream about what happened next in your dream? Who is that seat?"


    Although Xin Kuan felt that the dream was too absurd and magical, he couldn''t help but believe it. Xin An didn''t hide it from him, saying that it was the second prince. "If it weren''t for me, I wouldn''t have walked around the Xu family frequently. I know myself, so how can I get involved in this kind of thing."


    Xin sighed relaxed, "The cooperation between the Xin family and the Xu family has also passed the bright path in front of the emperor, so we can cooperate more closely."


    In the past, when the old marquis was there, he would send people to travel to Huaijiang every year to bring the relationship between the two families closer. When he arrived at Tang Gang, he only wanted benefits but did not want to work hard, and regarded the Xin family as his slave.


    In contrast, the Xu family has a more positive attitude. They don¡¯t just want benefits, but also work hard.


    Xin An agreed. From the perspective of doing business alone, the Xu family is more reliable.


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry about offending him. Everyone knows that the Xin family of the Tang family is a family, and the charity hall is also handed over to the Xin family and Yao family. My father-in-law valued face, and even if he is unhappy, he can''t do anything."

 Chapter 421 Cant afford the price the marquis asks

    Chapter 421 Can¡¯t afford the price the marquis wants


    Tang Gang''s goal was not achieved, and Xin An was worried that he would do something secretly.


    But Xin Kuan said that Tang Gang had gained enough benefits in this trip. Since Tang Gang arrived in Huaijiang, Xin Kuan has been building momentum for him. Especially this time when he was sick, Xin Kuan has spread his righteousness well, completely erected him, and now he has grasped his handle again.


    "No official can resist not reaching out to the donation, and he is the same. This matter was sent to his hands by my Yao family and I. The officials in the city are all involved. Fortunately, they all know the importance and are not too greedy."


    "Even if he is dissatisfied with me in his heart, he will have some concerns."


    At this point, Xin Kuan couldn''t help but sigh. The more he knew, the more he felt heartbroken. Those officials of the court did not regard the people as human beings. If the court distributed one million taels and ate them layer by layer, they could eat 900,000, and the remaining 100,000 could barely be used on the people.


    This time, these officials only had 10% of them, and he felt very conscientious.


    Xin''an said: "The water is clear and there is no fish. Those officials will not contribute their efforts if they don''t get the benefits. If they don''t work, they will not get more donations. This matter is just that the emperor is afraid that there is no good idea. As long as most of it can be implemented, they will have the desired effect."


    Xin Kuan is not too pretentious. He has no ability to change the rules. He can only go with the flow and do not lose himself as much as possible.


    The father and daughter discussed for a while and told Xin Kuan what they had just received, "My man has arrived in Songyang County. Even if that person is outstanding, he is just a rich young man who has not experienced the storm. How many methods can he have seen?"


    "You wait for the news."


    Xin''an can afford to wait, "I''ll thank you for your hard work to keep an eye on this matter."


    Her father took action personally, and she was very relieved.


    From that night, Xin Kuan stopped mentioning this matter in front of Tang Gang. He also went to the Zhou family in person without hiding the inside story. Master Zhou bowed and thanked him for his openness. He also cut the visiting gifts he had prepared to send to Tang Gang in half, and only visited him in person as a turn.


    At that time, Tang Gang thought that Mr. Zhou was here to ask him personally, but the other party just asked about his well-being for a while and then left. Tang Gang had a guess in his mind.


    No one mentioned this matter again in the past two days. Tang Gang was waiting. When Xin Kuan gave in, he decided in his heart that as long as Xin Kuan came to ask him again, he would lower his request and agree to the matter.


    But Xin Kuan is very busy. In addition to his own business, there are also charity halls. When the charity money has reached so much, he always has to come up with details on how to spend it as soon as possible. He should not make the people think that this is another matter of selling dog meat with the help of sheep.


    Tang Gang can pat his **** and leave, but the Xin family still needs to live here for a long time.


    "The Yao family won the case of the surname Guan in the Charity Hall, and the Yao family is willing to donate an additional 300,000 taels for this."


    "The merchants from other places have also arrived. In addition to the four million taels taken away, they have raised a total of more than 6.7 million taels of donations, and there are still half a month before the charity is settled. When the adults from the Hanlin Academy arrive, they should be able to stimulate some people to donate."


    "This is the account book, please read it."


    Tang Gang looked around for a few times and handed it back to him, then glared at him and spoke.


    Xin Kuan bowed, "If the marquis didn''t give me instructions, I would go and do it."


    "Are you angry with me because of the Zhou family?"


    There is no longer a step, so Tang Gang can only speak first.


    Xin Kuan said: "Mr. Marquis is too worried. I have conveyed this matter to the Zhou family. The Zhou family is really as I expected and is too cautious. I am worried that what I do in the future will go against their family motto. It is because I am not considerate and makes the Marquis laugh."


    Tang Gang was speechless for a moment, which was completely different from what he expected.


    "What, the Zhou family is not going to go on a career in the official career?" He spoke up on his own initiative. If there is a step, he will hurry down and ask me for help. I will not make things difficult for you.


    Unfortunately, Xin Kuan couldn''t hear his voice, and he even gave up. "I wanted to leave, but they couldn''t afford that price, so they could only do their best to leave their destiny. I also feel very sorry. With the support of the Marquis, I don''t have to take many detours, alas~"


    "Is this what I want to get the support of this marquis, but I don''t want to pay the price?"


    Tang Gang found it ridiculous.


    Xin Kuan said: "I can''t afford the price I want. I can''t afford to bet. You don''t need to care about them. The Zhou family is used to being cautious."


    The Zhou family retreated, and it was naturally impossible for the Xin family to have 200,000 yuan. Tang Gang''s eyes were cold, "Since that''s the case, then give up."


    He was so angry.


    A dizziness came, and Tang Gang felt that he should go and lay down.


    Xin Kuan left simply. Tang Gang was the least open-minded person he had ever seen. No, why did his son be so virtuous as a hero?


    Three days later, the adults from the Hanlin Academy came. A few experienced people brought seven or eight young people. They learned that they were here to write books and biography for those merchants. They were quite dissatisfied and felt that writing was an insult to the books they read.


    When they learned that they could get ten taels of silver when writing a biography, and three more prizes for another five taels of silver when writing three. They didn''t say anything, and secretly found Xin Kuan, saying how good they wrote their own handwriting and how fast they were when writing books, and asked them to distribute more.


    The Hanlin Academy sounds nice and has no good results. The word "Qingqi" is left with only "Qingqi". But no one wants to support the family, especially some of them, who have tightened their belts to provide for it, and they are waiting for his reward.


    Ten taels are enough to make them moved.


    "The hands are constantly talking, and the pen is constantly."


    Xin Huan found it interesting, "I used to think that Hanlin Academy was a very precious place, but now I feel that no matter how many books I read, the premise is that he is a human being, and he cannot become a god, and he still has worldly desires and wants to eat grains and grains."


    "It means that these people are not pedantic because they study too much. You can learn well while they are here."


    In the past few days, Xin An either accompanied Wang out shopping or answered the post to go out for a banquet. She has experienced the joy of being the highest in the whole process. She does not need to flatter or deliberately please. The boring banquet has become more interesting.


    It is precisely because of this that she is more eager for power.


    No one is born to like to flatter others.


    Xin Huan asked a boy standing in the distance to come over and turned to Xin An and said, "Didn''t Aunt Cuiping want to adopt a child? See if this is OK."


    The six-year-old boy, chubby, walked up to him and kowtowed to Xin''an, "Yao Sheng has met the young lady."


    "Yaosheng?"


    Xin An asked him to get up, and Xin Huan said that the child''s family was gone. "I picked it up on the way to the Spring Festival travel rush. I followed my parents to come from the northwest. I suffered a disaster on the way. The boy hid behind an old willow and escaped, and called him Liu Sheng."


    "Do you know what the family is doing, and who else is there?"


    How could she feel so familiar to the child from the northwest who encountered a sudden disaster?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 422 The young master is very extraordinary

    Chapter 422 The young master is very extraordinary


    The familiar feeling quickly passed through Xin An''s mind, and his eyes fell on Liu Sheng and looked at him carefully. He felt that this kid was good-looking, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, white and tender, like a cute baby raised by a wealthy family.


    Xin Huan shook his head. According to Liu Sheng himself, he had his grandparents and grandma, but he was beaten to death. His parents took him to escape and had an accident. "He was the only one who was left, and he was scared again. He didn''t say anything when he mentioned the previous incident, and he didn''t say what his name was."


    "I dressed well when I picked him up. I was not as fat as I am now, but not bad. I also had jade around my neck. I looked like my family was from a good family."


    "I can eat very well and I''m picky. I like to eat meat but not vegetables. I have known dim sum and seen bird''s nest."


    Children from poor families, let alone bird''s nest, would be good enough to know osmanthus cake. Liu Sheng knew a lot of dim sum, and Xin Huan always felt that this child was not simple in the background.


    "From picking him up to now, I guess I have gained five or six pounds."


    Xin Huan sometimes feels that this kid is deliberately thrown away by his family because he is too edible. "When he gets home, he volunteers to do odd jobs on the stove, eating three bowls of rice and half a pound of meat every time."


    "Dad originally wanted to raise his own family. First, he had to investigate his life experience. Second, he always felt that this kid was not simple and a problem. I even wondered if he thought that our family was rich and not lacking in meat, deliberately relying on us. Sister, do you think you want it?"


    Liu Sheng stood with his head down, his fat fingers pinched the corner of his clothes uneasy, as if he had made up some decision, and looked up at Xin''an and said, "Madam Second Young Master, please take me to the capital. I can eat one less bowl of rice. I only eat one meal a day, just two pieces of meat?"


    That expression seemed like how difficult it would be to eat less rice and meat.


    Xin''an thought it was interesting, "You used to eat half a pound of meat every meal at home?"


    The boy nodded and shook his head, "Mother won''t let you."


    "Did your father eat more than you?"


    ¡°Eat a bowl.¡±


    He said as he gestured as if a bowl was big, "Such a big bowl."


    Xin An smiled and pulled out a hairpin from his head, "Tell me, does your mother have such a hairpin?"


    "Big or smaller than this?"


    The boy looked at the hairpin in her hand, "Big."


    Xin Huan looked at Xin''an, and the brothers understood it. He was indeed wealthy and not as rich as ordinary.


    "Do you want to go to the capital?"


    The boy nodded, and Xin An asked again, "Is it because someone in the family is in the capital?"


    This kid stopped talking again, it seemed quite clever.


    Xin An asked Chunyang to invite Aunt Cuiping, but the boy still lowered his eyes and played with his fat fingers. Xin Huan became more and more suspicious as he looked at it. "If this boy hadn''t understood, I would have wanted to keep him as his son."


    Xin An and Liu Sheng''s eyes fell on him together, and Xin Huan smiled awkwardly, "Be your younger brother."


    Xin An withdrew his gaze. When Cuiping Aunt came, Xin An asked him to see the child. Cuiping had the idea of ??raising a son. She liked this boy very much at first sight, and gave up on this idea the second time. Her eyes were vicious and she could tell that this was not something she could raise.


    "This young man is very extraordinary. If the young lady doesn''t mind, just keep it."


    She always felt that this kid looked very familiar, especially when she had seen her eyebrows.


    Xin Huan also nodded, "Yes, sister, you raise it. This kid is only six years old. He can''t do much work even if he keeps it, and it''s not easy to settle him."


    Even if she felt familiar, Xin An nodded, and she could always remember it.


    "Go back to the big stove to do chores. I will ask Aunt Cuiping to see you and take you with you before returning to Beijing."


    Liu Sheng smiled with his eyebrows and eyes curved, and he turned around and ran away. Xin Huan turned around and said, "Look, look, you are brave and have a little lively temperament. This is what a wealthy family can raise."


    "We have picked up many kids in recent years. I can tell at a glance what they are like. Oh, this kid will not bring any disaster to our family, don''t be an enemy."


    Xin''an asked Liu Sheng if there was any movement in his daily life. Xin Huan said, "If there is any movement, I feel that this kid is hiding a traitor inside. He never leaves the mansion, and he never runs away. Most of the time he stays in a big stove, either eating, drinking or sleeping."


    "If you want to say the difference, I have been running to the front yard more frequently recently. I heard that I yearn for the capital, so I have always asked about it recently."


    Xin Huan suddenly stopped and blinked, "I went to find him and said he wanted to send him to you. He was very happy. Shouldn''t he be waiting for this opportunity?"


    "He was a little uneasy when we brought him back. Later, he became honest when he learned that you were going to come back to visit him."


    Xin Huan is undoubtedly a smart person. After asking and answering questions, he realized something was wrong. Xin An was even more strange, but he couldn''t remember the familiar feeling and could only give up for a while. Xin Huan took out a stack of silver notes and pushed it to Xin An, "This sister is holding it."


    "What is this for?"


    Xin Huan said that this was the money to help her operate the Zhou family. "Although the Zhou family has some industries, it is not considered wealthy. I don''t think there is much money on my two uncles. Even if I have a little intention of being my brother-in-law."


    "Do the Zhou family know?"


    Xin Huan said that he told Zhou Yutan, "I am not a person who does good deeds without leaving a name, but this matter is indeed not suitable for publicity. If you have the opportunity to let your father-in-law and mother-in-law know."


    "My father-in-law and mother-in-law are nice to me, and their two uncles are upright, but they are not pedantic. If my sister thinks it''s okay after seeing them, she can help them."


    "You speak personally, can I help you?"


    Xin An returned the silver notes to him, "I have been back all these days. My father and mother have given them too. I have enough money in my hand. I see the flowers at home but I need to spend money everywhere, so keep it."


    "Although the transaction is just right, the Xu family spends a lot. This year''s candy seems to have made money but invested so much capital, but hasn''t recovered it yet, right?"


    Xin Huan insisted on giving it to him, and Xin An said, "Your sister can''t spend so much money on her business. When her father arrived in the capital, she also gave her a lot of money. Your sister also had a deal in the capital, and she couldn''t spend all the money she had."


    "Come back, I won''t be polite to you if I really lack money."


    She felt that she was going back to her parents'' home and she was trying to empty her home once, and her parents were afraid that she would lose money.


    Xin Huan had no choice but to put the banknotes away, and after he went back, he handed the banknotes to Zhou Yutan for safekeeping. Zhou Yutan was frightened, "What, sister don''t want it?"


    "Um."


    Xin Huan sighed long, "Sister said she has money in her hands, and said that the family needs money everywhere, so she doesn''t have to give it to her anymore, she will help her two uncles."


    "How can this work?"


    Zhou Yutan sat down aside, "It costs money to hire someone to do things. How can I ask my sister to pay for it by myself? In this way, the Zhou family is too ignorant. No, I will go and give my sister money in person."


    Xin Huan grabbed her and said, "Don''t go. If you say no, you won''t want it. I like you very much. Sometimes the family can''t be too polite."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 423 Draw the ground into prison

    Chapter 423 Drawing the ground into prison


    Xin Huan means that he has to pay money, but he is not in a hurry.


    "The family has spent too much in the past two years, and it is indeed a bit difficult to turn around. Now they are on track and will recover in two or three months. After the delay, they will give it to my sister more."


    "You have to go back to the Zhou family and see if your family wants to take care of what to do for your two uncles. If you have an errand, you are afraid you won''t come back and will go directly to the office. At that time, you will hire a master to handle various things. The Zhou family needs to prepare the money by itself."


    Zhou Yutan nodded, "It''s not easy for my sister to be in the capital. I think that marquis is not that easy to get along with."


    Xin Huan looked at his wife with a smile, "Why are you so considerate?"


    Zhou Yutan blushed and beat her up in a coquettish manner.


    The next few days, Huaijiang was even more lively than when he raised funds earlier. The biography of the second master of the Yao family was written and many people were invited to appreciate it. He is worthy of being from the Hanlin Academy. The biography he wrote is gorgeous and elegant, and the flattery made the things silently. The second master of the Yao family looked at it so comfortable in body and mind, and specially presented a big red seal to express his gratitude.


    The man from Hanlin Academy wrote more excitingly, and the people around him who were envious and praised were also envious. The few donated before also went to make up for it, thinking that his biography could be enshrined in the ancestral hall.


    The time to return to Beijing is getting closer and closer. Xin Yue, the clan, accompanied Xin''an to choose gifts from various places to take back the capital. When he was tired of walking, he sat in the teahouse for snacks. Xin Yue asked a few eyes how the capital was, whether it was big and grand, and he looked yearning.


    Xin An returned to them with a smile. Whose little girl doesn¡¯t want to go out for a walk?


    The father and brother at home will go out for business reasons. When they come back, they all say fresh and interesting news. They yearn for it, but they are girls and have no chance to go out.


    "Sister, can we go to the capital to have a look?"


    Xin Yue asked carefully.


    Xin An nodded with a smile, "You go back to ask in the evening. If all the parents at home agree to live with me, they will come back with me for a few months. When someone at home comes to the capital, they will come back together."


    The girl''s family can go out for a walk before she gets married. Besides, seeing the world is also a good thing.


    Sister Xin Yue smiled with her eyebrows and eyes, and her expression was extremely excited. She had already started to fantasize about what happened after she went to the capital. "I don''t know what the girls in the capital are wearing, are the jewelry similar to what we wear, and are the habits different?"


    "I heard that the capital is dry and prone to heat up, and I said that the mountains are almost impossible to see, and they are particularly flat."


    Seeing their happy appearance, Xin An was also happy. As expected, she was still suitable to stay with the girls.


    The next day, Xin Yue''s mother came to the door. She was Xin''an''s third aunt, and she was small and round. Her family was also a scholarly family. The rules were very good on weekdays. "Three girls came back and said that their sister wanted to invite them to live in the capital. I''ll ask, but were they trying to go?"


    "Sit down, Aunt San."


    Xin An smiled and said that it was her invitation, "I see that my sisters are fine at home, so why not follow me to stay in the capital and bring it back when someone at home comes to the capital."


    What does the third aunt in Xin¡¯s family have to understand? It must be the ignorant girl in the family who said with a smile that she would also like to let the child go with her. "It¡¯s good that the girl¡¯s family can see the world. Xin Yue and Xin Yu have been married. In the next two years, they should get married. After seeing the world, they can help with others and women."


    "Is it just too troublesome to you?" "Not trouble. There are three girls in the Tang family living in the mansion. When they arrive in the capital, they can live in the same yard as them. It is fun to talk together with the girls'' house."


    Aunt Xin¡¯s third family said that he didn¡¯t have to live in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, so as not to be unhappy for the Tang family. ¡°Just live in the Xin family¡¯s house, your second uncle and second aunt will take them.¡±


    "Do you want to go there too?"


    Xin An doesn''t know about this.


    Mrs. Xin then mentioned, "The second uncle of your Tang family wants to do business with your father. In addition, after this fundraising, two merchants from Beijing wanted to cooperate with the Xin family. After discussing it, the family asked your second uncle and second aunt to go. Although you can help, you have a lot of things. There are still a few left in charge of many things and you can''t make decisions. Your second uncle will pave the road in Beijing, and we will tilt the transaction to Beijing in the future."


    "The Yao family''s business has been blooming in the capital for a long time, but fortunately we are not too late. Your second uncle and second aunt have gone, and someone will help you when you encounter something in the capital."


    This is the result of the Xin family''s discussion, so Xin An naturally had no objection. "I have someone to take care of the Xin family''s house and have been renovated. I can live there once I go."


    Aunt Xin''s third family then said, "So what I mean is that those girls go with your second uncle and second aunt. Aunt San knows that you can speak in the Marquis'' Mansion, but once you go back to your parents'' home, you will take a few sisters back. There will always be people who can''t say what he listens to, listen to Aunt San."


    Xin An was very obedient, "If my family can go to the capital, I don''t have to miss homesickness so much."


    Several people sat down and talked for a while. Zhou Yutan came with Mrs. Zhou. The third aunt of Xin family stood up to say goodbye. Mrs. Xin stayed to accompany the guest. After a greeting, Mrs. Zhou gave the box she brought to Xin''an. "The Zhou family already knows the young lady''s plan. It''s really too embarrassing for you. These are our wishes, please accept it."


    Mrs. Xin said a few words to Xin An. After the two mothers were tugging, Xin An agreed to accept the box, "Don''t worry, aunt, it''s the same. The Xin family and the Zhou family are family, and they should support each other. I will do my best."


    Mrs. Zhou nodded happily and said, "If you want to see Yu''er''s two brothers, tell them that the family is very good. If you fail the exam, don''t be discouraged. It''s okay to find a college in Beijing to study hard for a few years. If you come home, don''t be too burdened."


    "There are so many students in the world, and how many of them can win, so don''t force them too much."


    "Auntie is really transparent."


    Mrs. Xin smiled and said, "You and your Aunt Zhou have learned a lot. Your Aunt Zhou has read a lot of books and is very knowledgeable. Otherwise, you would not have raised a girl like your younger brother and sister."


    Xin An hurriedly stood up and Fuli said, "Please give me some more advice."


    "Don''t be polite, you can''t talk about any teaching. If you have any doubts, just ask me, we don''t need to be polite."


    Mrs. Zhou was knowledgeable and told Xin''an that people should not be self-confidence and should go out. The so-called going out is not to travel around the mountains and rivers. "Some people only visit here even if they travel thousands of mountains and rivers. You have to let your vision and your mind go out. You must not draw a prison, and live in the prison you painted for the rest of your life."


    Xin An was quite interested in echoing at the beginning. Later, he stopped talking and listened carefully. Looking back on the past, she lived a new life as if she was no different from her previous life. If she said that there was a difference, it was just the difference between Tang Rong and Tang Mo. Because of the different identities, she had a different relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    It cannot be said that she is self-confidence, because she has not completely come out of her previous life, and she has painted the land to make a prison.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 424 The situation changes

    Chapter 424 The situation changes


    "Auntie knows your grievances. People always turn back and make things difficult for themselves. They should keep looking forward and looking forward in the future."


    Although Mrs. Zhou didn''t know much about Xin''an, it was no secret that her affairs were in Huaijiang. On the day of her marriage, she was replaced by a groom, and the wife of the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s mansion became the second young lady. This was a great humiliation for Xin''an and the Xin family by the Marquis''s mansion.


    For a while, the Xin family couldn''t even raise their heads in Huaijiang. They were ridiculed and ridiculed everywhere they went. They were joking and said that they would take the girl back if they were **** and would not communicate with the Marquis'' Mansion again.


    But where can the Xin family easily offend the Hou Mansion?


    It was the second young man from the Hou¡¯s Mansion who frequently gave gifts to gradually calm down the matter.


    People who are far away in Huaijiang are like this. Xin An, who stays in the Marquis'' Mansion, can imagine how difficult it will be. If he were not a weak person, how could he have returned to visit his relatives today?


    Xin An, who was just thinking about painting a prison, followed Mrs. Zhou''s words and thought about her current situation. She had a husband who was happy to her and protected her mother-in-law. She didn''t dare to say that she was like a fish in water in the Marquis''s Mansion. She was quite comfortable. She had friends like Sister Lin Yao and Xu, and many families who were good friends on the outside.


    My mother''s family is getting better and better. Speaking of which, life has surpassed many people. She shouldn''t always think about the past and shouldn''t be pretentious. After all, it''s only been a year since she was reborn and opened her eyes.


    One year, she and Tang Mo had the current situation, and they should be proud.


    "My aunt''s words made me suddenly enlightened. I would like to thank my aunt for not treating me as an outsider."


    Mrs. Zhou said that she has several books on literature in her hands. "People have times when they can''t get along with themselves. Once they can''t reconcile with themselves, they are prone to getting into trouble and hurting others and themselves. Whenever I read the books at that time, I will read the book to calm myself down. Every time I read the principles mentioned in the book, I will understand differently. I will copy one for you to send it."


    "We women also read more books. If we understand more principles, we will not be panicked when encountering problems."


    Mrs. Xin thinks she is so good about what she says. She envies people who read books say it very well. She didn¡¯t know this before, but now she is angry most of the time, but she just can¡¯t let go and can¡¯t get along with herself?


    Thinking of the time when he quarreled with Xin Kuan not long ago, he asked with a smile, "I heard some news last month, and my master broke out in the evening. I only realized that I had misunderstood after half of the quarrel. I almost couldn''t get out of Taiwan at that time. My mother-in-law, what if it were you?"


    She thought that scholars should have a perfect solution.


    Before Mrs. Zhou could say anything, she smiled while pinching the veil, "At this time, you just need to raise your voice and turn over the old accounts. If he dares to straighten his back and thinks he has the upper hand, you will sit down and cover your face and make a comeback, saying that he yells at you, you must have a second thought."


    This has nothing to do with whether you have read or not, it is purely life experience.


    Xin An couldn''t help laughing. Mrs. Xin was stunned, as if she didn''t expect that her ink would have such tricks. She suddenly felt much closer. Zhou Yutan didn''t expect that her mother-in-law could ask such a question, and she didn''t expect that her mother would answer like this. She was embarrassed and a little joy, and then she silently pricked up her ears to learn about her experience.


    When Wang heard the laughter, Mrs. Xin pulled her down and saw that they were discussing how to get along with each other. "This is really a learning process, and it''s very interesting to say."


    Wang smiled on his face, and after listening to the topic they were talking about, "I know that the ones who often talk about it, I understand that if you speak like this, you can eat everything you have in one trick."


    Everyone laughed again, only Wang smiled on his face, but he was thinking about how to squeeze out Tang Gang''s value and how to send people away quietly. At this moment, Tang Gang was counting the proceeds from this trip to Huaijiang and divided them into two parts, one for himself, and the other was about to return to Beijing and sent someone to Tang Rong. He was always thinking about his eldest son.


    And as Tang Rong left the capital longer and longer, the things he did before gradually faded in Tang Gang''s eyes. What are those things that matter to Tang Gang compared to the eldest son not being around?


    As for Tang Mo who escorted the donation back to Beijing, he was not worried at all. He just thought that Tang Mo would be afraid of winning the merits when he returned to Beijing. Then the second son would be too old to be the eldest son. How should he suppress the growth of his second son?


    I was thinking too much in my mind, and I was angry one after another recently. After a while, I felt my heart was blocked and my breathing was not smooth, so I lay down and rested.


    Half a month later, the Huaijiang charitable donations have ended. What remains are the people in the Hanlin Academy who waved their pens and ink. Finally, it was found that a total of more than 8 million taels of donations were raised, which was similar to Xin Kuan¡¯s original expectation, and Tang Gang was also preparing to set off for Beijing.


    At this time, Tang Mo arrived in the capital with a donation. He immediately entered the palace and handed over the donation to the emperor. He knelt on one knee and clasped his fists, "I will **** the father and son to return to the capital with a donation of 4 million taels of silver. Please check it out."


    The emperor was very happy, "The errand was done well."


    He wants one million. If the father and son really bring him one million back, he will be disappointed. As an emperor, some things cannot be said too clearly, and the ministers need to understand them more.


    The emperor asked about the situation in Huaijiang, but Tang Mo did not hide it. He said that the terrain of Huaijiang was unique and the people were rich. The merchants were originally not enthusiastic about donating money. When they learned that there was a war in the northwest, they all donated generously. "The aristocratic families were headed by the Wen family, and the merchants were headed by the Yao family. They all said they were willing to help the court settle the war in the northwest and exchange for peace for the people."


    His words were not much different from those sent back by the emperor''s spies. The emperor nodded with satisfaction, "The war in the northwest has begun, and this batch of silver has arrived at the right time. You have a hard time traveling. Go back and rest for a day. I will have another errand for you."


    ¡°Yes, we will take the final leave.¡±


    Tang Mo just returned home, and before he could even talk to Tang Yu, Liao Zhi came. After only one or two years of absence, Tang Mo discovered that Liao Zhi''s murderous aura had become much stronger. As soon as the two sat down, Liao Zhi asked Tang Mo to change his clothes and go on duty. "There are a lot of chaos recently, and there is too much backlog of things. Wu Kun is dead."


    "Dead?"


    Tang Mo''s face was serious, and Wu Kun was the deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army, just like him. "He is only 32 years old and strong, why did he die?"


    Liao Zhi died recently not only Wu Kun, but also a deputy general under him, who followed him to recover the debts from each family. "This is revenge."


    Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that the capital would not be peaceful, but he didn''t expect it to have reached this level. "My old man learned about this and said that the emperor wanted to recover the treasury debt. He guessed that you might have received this job."


    "This is not easy, but does a family pay back the money?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 425 The capital city is about to change, and I hope my return is safe

    Chapter 425: The capital is about to change, and I hope I can return home safely


    There is no need to worry about having too much debt. Moreover, when everyone is in debt, even if there are hatreds in the past, they are now in a group of people, saying nothing will be paid back, and they are making a big fuss.


    Some families have owed 700,000 to 800,000 taels in 40 or 50 years, and they all use them for daily squandering. Even if the house is confiscated, it is impossible to get it. There are elderly people from two families hanging themselves, and a white-haired old man who retired early knelt in front of the emperor and kowtowed, forcing the emperor to be graceful.


    "The so-called grace means that it is left unresolved. The emperor almost ordered not to pursue it anymore, but the adults died after returning. There were rumors in the city that the emperor forced the old minister to death. The emperor was furious and forced the pursuit to pursue it for a period of one month. If more than half of the debt is not returned, the house will be searched. Recently, the city gate has been investigated strictly and these people are not allowed to leave the capital."


    "The emperor is determined to deal with these aristocratic families, but fortunately your family does not owe it."


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, "I want to thank my father-in-law."


    The Xin family sends money every year so that the Hou Mansion will not be tight.


    "It''s also your grandfather''s foresight."


    Liao Zhi said that there was only half a month left before the one-month period. Some people were anxious and did not dare to point their anger at the emperor, so they hated him, "They can''t deal with me, so they will face my subordinates. You must be careful. These days, you will take over Wu Kun''s affairs together. I will send you some people, and use extraordinary means when necessary."


    Tang Mo nodded, and just took a sip of tea, Liao Zhi asked him to reduce his contacts with the Xu family. Tang Mo was puzzled, Liao Zhi explained, "The prince owed 1.3 million taels of national treasury, and he owed the most in the capital. At the beginning, he cried poorly and pawned many items and paid back 600,000, which was a hot topic."


    "The second prince owed 500,000 yuan, and he was the most active. The emperor was very satisfied with the second prince and said that he set an excellent example and recently gave him some good chores. The Ministry of Revenue, which he had fought with the prince before, also fell on the second prince."


    "The two are fighting now, don''t be affected."


    Tang Mo asked, "Can the Second Prince''s concubine give birth?"


    "I gave birth to a girl."


    After hearing this news, Tang Mo felt much more at ease, because Xin An said that the second prince''s concubine gave birth to a daughter, and the second prince would eventually change and take that position, and he was afraid that things would change.


    "So many things have happened, no wonder I am not in good spirits when I see the emperor today."


    "What happened to Princess Yong''an."


    Tang Mo raised his eyes and felt that the surprising news was one after another, "I have been away for less than two months. Why did so many things happen? Didn''t Princess Yong''an follow the prince consort to the northwest?"


    After getting married, Princess Yong''an went to the northwest with her husband. The husband came from the Zhang family. She was the third son of General Zhang, and the most outstanding descendant of the Zhang family. She was the deputy general of the Northwest Army.


    Liao Zhi said that the northwest incident had never been heard. At first, the emperor only suspected that the princess and the prince-consort were also involved. It was not until General Yuan arrived in the northwest that he knew something happened to General Yuan. "He was long overdue and the news could not be spread. As for the war in the northwest, those people attacked the princess and the prince-consort. The prince-consort protected the princess and fled. Later, the prince-consort ordered the troops and turned back to the battlefield."


    "Where is the princess?"


    Liao Zhi shook his head, "The prince-in-law arranged for people to **** the princess and the young master back to Beijing. On the way, he encountered a pursuer and the young master who was missing. The princess was unwilling to move forward. The emperor and the Zhang family have sent people to search."


    "The war in the northwest has already begun, and the news has been suppressed by the Northwest Army. If General Yuan had not arrived, I was afraid the court would not have known it now."


    Tang Mo took a deep breath, "Northwest Army."


    "This is for the sake of money, and it is probably not easy for the troops garrisons in other places to hide such a thing."


    Liao Zhi said that Tang Mo made contributions to this matter. If he hadn''t learned about the northwest from his father-in-law, General Yuan would not have been sent to the northwest. He still didn''t know what the northwest would be like. "There have never been any generals and soldiers in history to do business, but it is unheard of this kind of army together."


    "It seems to change this day, but your father-in-law is good." Tang Mo smiled bitterly, "My father-in-law is a big merchant, and the people who negotiate business with him are all the heads of each family. He is very cautious, so he naturally knows more."


    If Xin An hadn''t recalled it, he wouldn''t have known it.


    Unfortunately, it''s still too late.


    "If you can send your wife a message, please ask her to come back earlier. You can only have more eyes when she comes back in this situation."


    Tang Mo¡¯s wife needs to be used, he is very clear about this. Tang Mo¡¯s wife has made great contributions to this day.


    Liao Zhi said a few more things and left in a hurry. Before Tang Mo could digest all these things, Zhao came. Following him was their eldest son Tang Jun. "The capital was in chaos recently. Can''t you rest?"


    Tang Mo said that he had to go on duty when he changed his clothes. "Originally, the family should have welcomed my cousin for a meal, but I''m afraid I can''t eat anymore, so I''d like to ask my cousin not to worry."


    "You are polite, you are all a family. You don''t need such a false gift. But if you have any places you need for our help, just speak up."


    Tang Mo said to Zhao, "I would like to ask my aunt to help me clean up a place to live. My wife didn''t live in the backyard before she came back."


    Zhao nodded, "I will ask someone to clean up the yard where your uncle Wei''s family lived before. When will your wife come back?"


    "I guess it''s rare that she can go back in a month and stay for a few more days."


    "It was also when your mother came back?"


    Zhao said that so many things happened in the capital, and the female family needed to ask for information. It was not the same thing as the Marquis''s house closed the doors and doors, and the main reason was that Tao Yiran could not count on it.


    "Don''t worry, auntie, the capital of the capital knows whether my mother and wife are there, so naturally they won''t pay attention to them. In my opinion, it''s better not to be here at this time, so as to save trouble to come up."


    "If my cousin encounters you, remember to tell me that the situation has been complicated recently, so I will only wait half a month before taking a look."


    There is **** and it is a good thing that is not here. He even hopes to come back when things calm down.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Tao Yiran, who was already preparing to give birth, received news that Zhao''s family closed down and thanked guests these days. Mrs. Tao came to the Hou Mansion in person for more than ten days. The young lady of the Mu family came several times but didn''t see anyone, so she stopped coming.


    Tao Yiran is used to deserted days, and only heard Tang Mo come back alone and smile again on his lips.


    "The second young master came back with a **** to the charity money, and I think he will be busy next time."


    Aunt Liu, who had lost a lot of weight, was not as heart-to-heart as before. "My wife passed the message and said that the girl Baoqin had a close eye with the groom in the mansion. She had already agreed to their marriage. She would not be able to serve her in front of the young lady in the future. She would send her back to her in two days."


    Mrs. Tao''s arrival rescued Aunt Liu, and Aunt Liu naturally sued the two disasters of Mrs. Mu''s young lady and Bao Qin in her eyes. The young lady of the Mu family was turned away, Bao Qin was taken away, and no one was in front of Tao Yiran again.


    In addition, she is really old and can''t act like a demon.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 426 The eldest young lady cant smell manly

    Chapter 426 The eldest young lady can''t smell the masculine taste


    At Qiushiyuan, Aunt Liu turned around and went out to inquire. She was relieved when she learned that Tang Mo would live in the front yard, for fear that he would come back, otherwise the sound of the piano in Chunhuayuan would have begun to get restless again.


    The young lady can¡¯t smell the masculine smell.


    "In the front yard?"


    Tao Yiran felt a little regretful, "Why?"


    "It''s said you''re busy with errands and it''s convenient to live in the front yard."


    Tao Yiran chuckled, "Is it the brother and sister-in-law who gave it?"


    I was guarding against her.


    Aunt Liu couldn''t help but persuade her again, "Mrs. Young Master, the second young master is different from before. In his eyes, only the young lady and future."


    "What do you think I want to do?"


    Tao Yiran held her stomach, "I just felt that life was boring and wanted to have some fun."


    Aunt Liu was speechless. Her temperament was really the wrong place. "Mrs. Mu''s young lady frequently contacted Mr. Xu under your banner. Mrs. Xu said a lot of bad things."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    The fetal movement attacked Tao Yiran frowned slightly, and she spoke after it eased, "I just saw him by chance in the temple, and I never said anything and did anything. He couldn''t stand me."


    "Everything is his wishful thinking. Who knows what the relationship between my cousin and him is that this water cannot be poured on me."


    The main feature is to have a tick and tease, but it is not responsible.


    Aunt Liu was even speechless. At this point, she could only follow her words and push all the mistakes onto the young lady of the Mu family. It was not a good thing to do.


    Tang Mo hurriedly changed his clothes and went to take off his leave. He started working as a job. He returned almost in the middle of the night that day. The next morning, he left the door before dawn. There were two guards accompanying him, and he still cherished his life.


    Xin''an, who is far away in Huaijiang, has also begun to prepare for returning to the capital. He wanted to live for a few more days, but Tang Gang was anxious. If there are any dirty and tiring tasks, Tang Mo will take the lead, and he will be much safer.


    Xin Kuan and his wife couldn''t bear to part with their daughter. They always felt that they had just returned yesterday, so why were they leaving today? They sighed for a while, and then moved the good things to their daughter''s yard, and arranged a carriage to load these things.


    Three days before departure, officials and wealthy businessmen from Huaijiang who received the news began to take turns to send farewell to Tang Gang. All kinds of Huaijiang earthworks were piled up, but they couldn''t take them away. Xin Huaijiang and Xin An talked about this and said, "I guess the Marquis can''t recognize who those who gave gifts are."


    Xin An said: "He doesn''t have to know who came to deliver it at all, but he must know who didn''t come to deliver it."


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Big people are all their own eyes.


    There were too many of those things. Wang''s decision was left to the Xin family, which also made Tang Gang''s flesh hurt for a while. These were all good things. There were a lot of Huaijiang Yinhua tea that Xin''an had opened the road in the capital last year.


    ¡°Just arrange another carriage.¡±


    Wang looked at him lightly, "If I were to say that the Marquis should bring nothing. You should know that the Marquis was ordered to come here to raise charity funds and bring so many things back to Beijing. Isn''t this obvious that people say you are coming to Huaijiang to get the benefits?"


    The old guy was also very embarrassed. The idea of ??raising money was given by his daughter-in-law. His son ran errands and in-laws helped him to implement it. He took the credit while lying down, and he got so many benefits shamelessly. Tang Gang turned around silently, he didn''t want to provoke Wang at all now.


    Wang asked someone to place all these things and register them clearly. If you want to keep them, you should be more decent.


    After giving orders, he chased Tang Gang into the house, "It''s all about to leave. It''s better to set up a banquet for the Xin family. When we come to Huaijiang, we are all in the Xin family. The Xin family also spent all our efforts on the entertainment. The in-laws spared no effort in the charity. If it weren''t for his affairs, things would not go so smoothly. We should thank the others."


    Tang Gang felt it was unnecessary. He lived in the Xin family in this identity to give face to the Xin family, but he did not dare to say, "You can arrange this matter."


    "Yes, it''s better to be polite at that time. I''ll see you less than twice a year. It should leave some good impressions for people."


    Wang turned around and left, and Tang Gang felt pain in his heart again. Wang''s words are becoming more and more unforgivable, just like a knife.


    The more this happens, it makes him think more and more about his eldest son who is above him.


    However, Tang Rong, who was thinking about by him, was already in his arms. How could he remember that he had such a man. Under the arrangement of the beautiful concubine, he began to meet those who had something to ask for. As long as he could do it, he would nod.


    As long as it is what a beauty wants, he will be satisfied.


    When Aunt Wei saw that he was becoming more and more luxurious, he could only advise him. Unfortunately, her face was not what Tang Rong liked. She didn''t like her when she didn''t have a beautiful concubine before. Now, she felt that she was redundant and had a bad attitude. Not only did she seize her power and gave her to her, she also locked her in the yard, causing Aunt Wei to miscarriage.


    "I am so sad after giving birth. Can the prince go to comfort me?"


    The beautiful concubine was originally a little moved by Tang Rong. However, Tang Rong also had a good identity and good skin. She became gentle and thought that he was the best man in this world. But when he saw his ruthlessness towards Aunt Wei, he stopped thinking and felt that Aunt Wei was pitiful.


    You should know that when Tang Rong arrived at his post, all the trivial matters were all done by Aunt Wei, and he was responsible for it and was able to support him by a virtuous person.


    "If she hadn''t acted willfully, she would not have lost her child. Let her be quiet."


    Tang Rong was not sad at all when Aunt Cao''s child was gone. She just thought that the child who was born without a faceless person would not be more outstanding, and it would be better if he lost it, so he would not lack children.


    The beautiful concubine felt even more cold, but her smile on her face was even more seductive, which only led him to reveal his nature and live absurdly life.


    The day came to the day when he returned to Beijing. The Xin family stood at the door to say goodbye. Mrs. Xin was blushing and her eyes were full of reluctance. Xin An was also full of sadness. Wang and the old lady were blushing and red in their eyes when they saw this. Liu Sheng stood by the carriage and looked at this and then that, and finally continued to lower her head to play with his fingers.


    There was no end to parting, but people still had to leave. After getting on the carriage, Xin An lies down at the window and waves his hand until he can''t see it. He put down the curtain and squeezes the handkerchief and wipes tears. Wang and her were sitting in the same carriage, feeling relieved.


    The carriage was getting faster after leaving the city. It galloped all the way, and the carriage was bumpy and it was also bumpy. Xin An felt sour and uncomfortable in his heart. When Xin Huan stopped to **** the horse, he rode his horse to the front of the carriage, "Sister, I''ll send you here, take care of it on the way."


    "Go back. My family will often go to the capital in the future. We can meet once or twice a year. Treat your wife well. You have become a family member. You must be more steady."


    "If you have something to do, I''ll send me a message."


    Xin Huan nodded, "I understand."


    As he said that, he rode his horse forward, said goodbye to Tang Gang''s carriage, and then set off again, with the wheels rolling towards the direction of the capital.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 427 This child has something to do with the princess?

    Chapter 427 Is this child related to the princess?


    On the way back to Huaijiang, I always felt that there were beautiful scenery everywhere and the air was particularly sweet. On the way back to Beijing, I just wished I could arrive today, and I didn¡¯t want to see anything else.


    "Good, are you worried about your grandmother?"


    Liu Sheng originally wanted to arrange a car with Aunt Cuiping, but the old lady saw that he was cute and let him get into his own car. Maybe the old man and the child were born to get along with each other. The old lady became more and more reluctant to be her own great-grandson.


    Liu Sheng was not afraid of the old lady. He blinked his big eyes and listened to the old lady telling him stories. When he heard the happy place, he smiled and his eyebrows were curved. The old lady looked so rare that she wanted to take it back and raise it herself.


    When he arrived at the inn on this day, the old lady couldn''t hold on to rest on the bed. Yanagi was sitting obediently on the edge of the bed, and the fat man grabbed the old lady''s hand, "Grandmother, I''m not dead."


    The old lady was stunned and then shed tears, "Grandmother is not dead, she is just tired."


    Xin An, who came in, saw that the old lady was crying and quickly stepped forward, "What''s wrong with grandmother? But what''s wrong with it? I''ll let the doctor in the palace come and take a look."


    "Need not."


    The old lady said that it was the child''s childish words that made her feel soft, "This child is so nice. I don''t know whose family belongs to it. If this falls, I don''t know how sad the family members are."


    Xin An glanced at Liu Sheng, "This kid has something hidden in his heart. His family is probably in the capital. He didn''t hear that he has a Beijing accent."


    "If he doesn''t say it, it''s okay to take it to relieve his grandmother''s boredom. If no one wants it, we will take it back to raise it."


    The old lady touched Liu Sheng''s fat hand lovingly, "I look like this guy, but I just can''t remember."


    "Aunt Cuiping also said that he looked familiar and couldn''t remember it. If you can''t remember it, don''t think about it."


    Chunyang brought in the food, and Xin An helped the old lady get up and eat something before lying down. "My father said he would go on a day off and set off again after a day, and grandma would eat some and lie down and have a good rest."


    The old lady really felt a little unbearable, "Why would you let your father leave first?"


    Xin''an also meant this. The convoy without Tang Mo was completely different. Tang Gang was just busy rushing and never made any arrangements on the road. Not to mention the old lady, even she felt that she couldn''t bear it. Her mother-in-law was even more miserable and she was lying down at this moment.


    "I''ll go and talk to my father later."


    The old lady only ate half a bowl of rice and drank a bowl of chicken soup before lying down. Liu Sheng was still a child, and she was tired and was full of energy. She sat and feasted. At this moment, Xin An turned around and looked at him, "Can''t you eat some food?"


    Liu Sheng''s chopsticks were already close to the meat. After a pause, he silently picked up a small vegetable leaf. The vegetable leaf seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Finally, it was buried in the rice and entered his mouth, and then the chopsticks headed towards the meat again.


    Xin An sat opposite him, "Did your father eat a lot of meat too?"


    Liu Sheng nodded, and Xin An asked again, "Is your father''s kung fu very good?"


    Liu Sheng nodded subconsciously, then looked at Xin''an vigilantly, and Xin''an said, "When I first met you, you kowtowed to me. The kowtowed on the other end was so good, and it was a proper one. You came from the northwest again. Is your father a general?"


    Liu Sheng put down his chopsticks and seemed to want to run away. Xin An smiled and said, "You have all been here all the way, where do you want to go?" "You may not be able to go to the capital again if you run out. Once you are so fat, you will be caught if you are alone, and those kids will sell you. Who knows where to sell? If you dare to disobey, they will beat you. Those people are cruel and ruthless, but they will not show mercy."


    Xin An looked at him with a smile. Although the carriage was very bumpy, it bumped into something out of her mind. Princess Yong''an returned to Beijing shortly after the war in the northwest in her previous life. It is said that the princess was crazy and her son was lost.


    The emperor issued a reward, and soon someone sent the child back to Beijing.


    Although she had never seen it with her own eyes, she also sighed and sighed. So is this Yagyu the child?


    Liu Sheng didn''t dare to run away, so he sat honestly opposite Xin''an. Xin''an signaled him to eat, "It''s not delicious when it''s cold. If you eat two pieces of meat, you have to eat a piece of vegetable leaf. Otherwise, you won''t be allowed to eat meat tomorrow."


    As he said that, he got up and went to find Tang Gang, expressing the old lady''s intention. Tang Gang himself couldn''t stand it, otherwise he would not have to rest for a day. He thought that if he had moved first, he would have to leave some people to **** these two generations of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, which would have weakened his guards. You should know that he brought three million taels of donations on this trip, and many of his gains in Huaijiang.


    "You will have a day off tomorrow, and you won''t have to keep rushing to the next day. You can take good care of your grandmother."


    "What is the identity of the child you brought with you?"


    Xin An shook his head and said that he might have taken the child with him. "I had promised to give Aunt Cuiping a son. At present, the two are still developing relationships. If they can, they will be kept in the mansion in the future."


    Tang Gang always felt that it was not that simple, but he didn''t say anything else.


    As the night fell, everything was silent. Cuiping, who was sleeping with Liu Sheng, was woken up by a fist. When she woke up, she found that Liu Sheng, who was sleeping in the corner, shouted with her eyes closed, calling her father and mother. Aunt Cuiping coaxed her for a while to calm him down. Looking at her sleeping face, Cuiping was full of doubts. She didn''t know if taking this child back to Beijing would bring disaster?


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Xin An, who was sleeping next door, heard the movement and came over to take a look in his clothes. Cuiping talked about his concerns. Xin An asked softly, "Aunt, you have been in the palace for many years, but do you remember what the princesses in the palace look like?"


    "Does the young lady suspect that this child has anything to do with the princess in the palace?"


    Xin An nodded, "This child was picked up by my brother halfway through. It was said that it came from the northwest. He kowtowed to me that day. Later I remembered that the way he kowtowed was the kind you taught me. My brother said that this child was very knowledgeable and could tell that it came from a wealthy family. I remembered that there was a princess in the palace in the northwest."


    "It''s Princess Yong''an."


    Cuiping got up and took the candlestick and looked carefully at Liu Sheng''s face. She turned to Xin An and said, "I thought she looked familiar when I first met this child. When the young lady said this, I remembered it. She was really similar to Princess Yong''an, especially her eyebrows and eyes."


    "There was a war in the northwest, but the prince-in-law did not send any news back to Beijing. I''m afraid something happened. Don''t mention this matter to others, and don''t tell the old lady about it."


    With Cuiping''s confirmation, Xin An was diagnosed, "The old lady is so tired. Don''t let this child disturb the old lady''s tranquility from tomorrow. When you set off, you will take Liu Sheng and me in the same car."


    Cuiping could see that the old lady might be able to detect something. Then she said that she would know it for Tang Gang and pave the way for Tang Rong.


    Cuiping knew the importance of the matter. The next morning, Xin''an found Wang. Their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were absolutely united in certain matters. Wang immediately said that he would personally serve the old lady in the next few days. "If this child is, you and the Xin family will have made great contributions; if not, we will accumulate good deeds at that time and support him in the future."


    "Don''t worry about your father. I won''t give him a chance to get involved. It''s better not to let her know about the old lady."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 428 Yagyu: Ill be your son

    Chapter 428 Yayoi: I will be your son


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat food.¡±


    When Xin''an didn''t know how many times he asked Yanagi to eat, he finally resisted a little. Xin''an raised his eyes, "Do you don''t know that you are running away and you are picking on your mouth?"


    The fate is really hard to say. If Yau Sheng was really the princess¡¯ child, she wouldn¡¯t say that she was born rich and noble. She would still meet the Xin family if she was in trouble. The Xin family was rich and peaceful, and never treated her servants harshly. She let him eat on the stove all day and was full of oil.


    Now I am still picking my mouth on the way, but I just meet the wealthy ones.


    Half a bowl of green vegetables, Liu Sheng looked difficult. She put down her chopsticks and touched a piece of dessert and took a bite. My father said that it is not easy to eat and drink outside. When he is able to eat and eat hard when he is full, he must eat hard. You must not be polite, because what is in his stomach is his own. He raises himself fat and can hold on for two more days when he has no food or drink.


    You can¡¯t be polite when you are a person.


    Seeing that Xin An was still staring at him, he whispered, "The food is finished."


    "Um."


    Xin An didn''t make things difficult for him. I remembered that Xin Huan didn''t eat vegetables when he was a child, so his throat was like a sieve. He mixed a little bit of vegetables into the rice and fed them in. Finally, the rice was swallowed, and the silk vegetables were spit out, and I didn''t know how to do it.


    Suddenly, Tang Xuan looked like he was when he was a child. Her son in her previous life was so well-behaved and never picky.


    And Ke''er, the grandson who died in her arms, is such a cute and charming little baby. When he encounters a dish he doesn''t like to eat, he pouts and waits to coax it. After he is happy, he will eat the dish in one bite, and then ask with a smile: Grandma, is Ke''er powerful?


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that she was crying, Liu Sheng hurriedly put down half of the snack, "Have I eaten too much?"


    Xin An came back to his senses and realized that he had shed tears and laughed, "I suddenly felt uncomfortable in my eyes. You have eaten half of this snack, and you must have eaten the remaining half."


    "Really?"


    Liu Sheng''s eyes were shiny, and Xin''an gave the conditions, "But you have to drink water after eating."


    This kid is still a person who doesn¡¯t like drinking water.


    "good."


    Half of the dessert was picked up again. Seeing him smiling while eating the dessert, Xin An''s eyes flashed slightly, Tang Rong deserves to die!


    "Boy, you just eat and drink in front of me, aren''t you afraid that I will sell you?"


    Liu Sheng looked at her, and as he looked, he shook his head with a smile, "I''m not worth it."


    ¡°You are worth it.¡±


    Xin An stretched out his two fingers, "A fat baby like you can sell twenty taels of silver."


    Yagyu was shocked, "I''m only worth twenty taels?"


    My mother said he was a priceless treasure.


    The little look pleased Xin''an and continued to tease him with a smile, "This is all about being higher. If you wander outside for a while, it will only be worth fifteen taels."


    Liu Sheng was scared, "I can''t work, no one bought mine."


    Xin''an said that there would be a couple without children who would buy him, a blind man who could not see the road would buy him, and some wealthy families would buy him to be a book boy, "You are very useful."


    Liu Sheng rushed up and hugged Xin An''s arm, "You buy me, I''ll be your son."


    My father said that when you go out, you should be sharp-eyed and go to the richest person when you encounter problems. Although you may not be a good person, the poor person who cannot afford to eat may sell him, as long as the money is enough, no matter where he sells it.


    But a rich person is most likely to want to use him. As long as he uses it, he must give some benefits first. He can take the opportunity to eat, drink and raise himself and prepare for running away.


    He had met a group of people before he was picked up by his brother Xin. He looked fierce and had no money. He hid in the grass team and didn''t come out. When his brother Xin appeared, he also looked carefully. The brother Xin looked good in clothes and looked good. Although he pinched his face, he gave him meat and bought him clothes on the way.


    Xin''an didn''t know that this dumb gourd was a cunning person. At this moment, he looked at him with laughter and cry, "I am so much older than you, I can''t give birth to you."


    "I''ll be your younger brother."


    Xin''an''s arms were hugged tighter, "You raise me and I''ll see you off."


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go.¡±


    My father said that you must be silly when necessary.


    In the capital, as the repayment period stipulated by the emperor approached, the aristocratic families who owed money became more and more troubled. Each family invited the elderly at home to cry and complain, and went to the palace gate to kneel, as if they were about to force the emperor to let go.


    Some people even passively slacking off to coerce the emperor. Liao Zhi, who came out of the sea of ??corpses and blood, was undoubtedly the sharpest knife in the emperor''s hand at this moment. No one could make trouble in the places under his jurisdiction. The deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army, including Tang Mo Zhuang Shi, only rested for two hours a day, and tried to ensure that nothing happened in the areas under their jurisdiction. Those families who wanted to incite the people to cause trouble would be arrested as long as they took action.


    If you want to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of the troubled waters, there will be no good ending. Tang Mo is tired of dealing with the troubles that will arise at any time every day. The Duke Eng-kuo Mansion is in the street he is in charge of. This is the royal relative. Relying on his arrogant family, the empress''s family has been arrogant for many years, and the daily expenses are even more scattered. The money borrowed from the treasury is only a little less than that of the prince.


    Today, people from the Beiya Army were deliberately provoked by the people from the Duke of Enguo''s Mansion when patrolling the streets. Tang Mo was also affected and scolded for a lot of ugly words.


    Tang Mo, who was angry, said he couldn''t bear it, and then found Liao Zhi. The two discussed it for half an hour before Liao Zhi entered the palace. The next day, the rumor was rumored on the streets, saying that those aristocratic families relied on the glory of their ancestors to erode the imperial court and squandered their money through the treasury. Where did the treasury come from?


    That is paid by the people. The money you borrow from the treasury is borrowing from the people!


    The rich and the poor have never been in harmony. The people who were incited became more and more angry. They thought that they were suffering and were busy for three meals a day. However, the high-ranking officials and nobles were willing to squander the tax they paid, and they looked down on them and bullied them at will.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard that the emperor was preparing to allocate money from the treasury to rebuild the two cities in the northwest of the city, but the war was currently in progress, and the treasury''s silver was borrowed by the powerful and could not be distributed.


    As soon as the news came out, it was like pouring a bowl of water into a hot oil pan and it instantly fryed.


    You should know that the capital city is huge, with millions of households, and the east and west cities are extremely prosperous, but the northwest cities are deserted because of the poor roads. The people in the northwest are generally poorer than the people in the east and west. Now the emperor finally remembered it, but the money is gone. This makes the people living in the northwest direction tolerate it?


    The interests involve themselves, and they must be slapped.


    Immediately afterwards, the high-ranking officials surrounded many people and asked them to pay back the money. The matters of the eight generations of ancestors were revealed, and many more victims appeared, all of whom were bullied and bullied by the powerful. These people took various evidence to the government office to seek justice. The court was uproar and the emperor was furious. However, more than a hundred people were brought to the prison in just seven days.


    Earlier, those who were passive and lazy to work and wanted to coerce the emperor were all rubbed to the end. Their vacant position was filled on the same day. There was no way. There were many people waiting for a candidate in the middle of Beijing. This spring, more than 100 people were won. In this world, no one would be able to do without him.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 429 Yagyu said he wanted to go to the palace to complain

    Chapter 429 Yayoi said he wanted to go to the palace to complain


    "Give a gift to the second young master."


    There are many opportunities in the court. Such a good opportunity is no longer possible for anyone who is well-informed. Zhou Chengsong and Zhou Chengye, the two sons of the Zhou family, came to Tang Mo as the Xin family''s in-laws.


    The two brothers defeated their elder brother Zhou Chengsong this time, and the news has been sent back to Huaijiang. They were waiting for the opportunity, but who knew that the opportunity would come so suddenly.


    After showing their purpose, Tang Mo invited them to the mansion. Tang Mo was a little surprised by the arrival of the two. He originally thought that they would wait for Xin An to come back before visiting the door.


    "I have heard from my wife about your affairs. Is it true that I am a family and I don''t have any reason to not help you? Do you want to be sent out or stay in Beijing?"


    The two brothers didn''t expect Tang Mo to be so easy to talk to. It was speculated that the girl from the Xin family said a lot of good things for them. Zhou Chengsong stood up and bowed, "The uncle at home has been in office for many years. If it is feasible, I want to stay in the capital."


    It is indeed more comfortable to release the outside world. The small county magistrate also has great power on the one-acre and three-point land they belong to, but if they don¡¯t have support, they will be like that for the rest of their lives. Their uncle is an example.


    Although I am uncomfortable staying in Beijing, I can see people''s faces everywhere, but I have many opportunities.


    The two brothers have discussed this matter in detail.


    "It is not easy to stay in Beijing. I am afraid of my position and position. Maybe I have to sit on the bench for many years and have to endure loneliness."


    Tang Mo said the truth. There are many powerful people in the capital. Even if there is a marquis'' mansion behind him, it is not easy to have a smooth career.


    "My brothers have figured it out. If I can stay in Beijing, my brother can also stay at the Beijing Xunshi Academy to study and study and wait for the next scientific examination."


    "I know."


    Tang Mo had too many things in his hands and had no time to sit and talk, "Do you have a place to live?"


    The two brothers said they had been staying in the inn.


    Tang Mo made the decision and asked them to move to Xin''s house for a while. "The inn is full of people, and it is inconvenient. I will arrange for someone to take you there. Let''s wait for news about what you said."


    Zhou Chengye was full of doubts, "That''s it?"


    "What else?"


    Zhou Chengye was embarrassed and could not talk about what benefits to give and what they should prepare?


    Tang Mo stood up, "You should understand the situation recently. I am stumbling on my job, but since I promised you will help. My wife is already on the way back. I will see you again when she comes back."


    The two brothers felt relieved and stood up to say goodbye.


    After Tang Mo went out, he went to the Wang family again. Wang Shi was ranked among the top three. The emperor''s disciples did not need anyone to help, but he still asked if he wanted to help.


    "Cousin, please persuade my dad. I''m so busy recently, he insists on letting me see the girl."


    Wang Shi has been a popular guy recently. Many high-ranking officials and nobles want to marry the girl to him. Wang Mian is worried that his son will be threatened for his marriage, so he wants to take action first. But he doesn''t know that Wang Shi just refuses to agree.


    Tang Mo asked with a smile, "You should get married, why are you so resistant?"


    "Do you have a girl you like?"


    Wang Mian and Mrs. Wang''s eyes swept over immediately, and Wang Shi blushed, "No, I just thought that the time has not come, and my errands have not yet been done. The situation in the court and China is like this. I think it would be better to wait for a little more stability to say it''s better."


    "At present, each family cannot protect themselves. Who knows if the girl mentioned has other purposes?"


    Tang Mo felt it made sense and smiled and said to Wang Mian: "Uncle, why don''t you wait for another two months. My aunt first looks at the good girl and then talks about marriage after her cousin has adapted. Otherwise, he will easily be unstable and will not be beneficial to his career."


    Wang Mian nodded when he heard him say this. The ancestral tomb of his family was smoked. He finally had such a capable person. Not to mention that his son was unstable, he was not very stable and he was very drifty. Turning back to Mrs. Wang, he said, "You look at it first, my elder sister is coming back too. I''ll ask my elder sister to help me see it. This kid''s wife must be taken care of, as it will be related to our family''s next three generations, so I can''t be anxious."


    As Mrs. Wang nodded, Wang Shi breathed a sigh of relief and took Tang Mo to his study to talk.


    Tang Gang and his team rushed on the road for another half a month, and finally arrived in the suburbs of Beijing this evening, waiting to enter the city early tomorrow morning.


    In the evening, Xin An sat opposite Yau Sheng again, "We will enter the city tomorrow. What do you want?"


    "Put you down at the gate of the city?"


    This kid ate and drank in her car along the way, from carefully looking at her winks to lying directly on his lap to sleeping. He was very brave and had a thick skin.


    If it was really the princess'' son, the young master would definitely not have such a thick face. It must be the general of the Zhang family. When he thought about the big mouth of the young lady of the Zhang family, he would think of the big mouth of the young lady of the Zhang family.


    Liu Sheng lowered his head and pinched his fingers and his face was full of entanglement. Xin An asked with a smile, "Do you want to go into the palace to see the emperor?"


    "I''ll ask you, is your mother the Princess Yong''an?"


    "Is your father Zhang Jiasanlang?"


    Yagyu subconsciously covered his mouth, "I told you when I was dreaming?"


    Xin An held back his smile. First, it was true. He was really wrong to let her do good things with the Xin family. Second, this kid was really interesting, "It was just what you said in your sleep when you were asleep."


    Yagyu looked at him with a gaze, "Will you be bad for me?"


    Xin An pinched his face, "What does it mean to be unfavorable to you?"


    "Along the way, you eat mine and use mine, am I not good to you?"


    Yagyu was immediately happy again. After all, he was just a six-year-old child. How could he be cunning?


    It is already quite amazing to be able to keep your own secrets.


    "Then you take me into the palace, and my mother said she would go into the palace to complain."


    "good."


    Xin An agreed to him, and he thought he would deal with the matter immediately when he arrived in the capital. This kid looked so attractive that he was not raised by ordinary families. Tang Gang had asked several times along the way, and his eyes were getting worse and wrong when he looked at the kid. If he hadn''t lying down with angina pectoris, he would have asked more questions.


    "I will take you into the palace after entering the city tomorrow, but you can''t tell me about this, everyone knows it, do you understand?"


    After saying that, he stretched out his little finger and said, "Hook."


    The big and small hooked and stamped it. Xin An coaxed him to go to bed. It was late at night, but Tang Gang couldn''t sleep with his eyes open. In the past few days, he could receive news from Beijing, deliberately slowing down his time back to Beijing, and he thought about avoiding the most chaotic time.


    Now it is almost over, and now my mind is full of what to do after going back and how to do it. I think of Tang Mo and Tang Rong, and the child next to Xin An.


    Princess Yong''an''s child is missing, and his age is similar to the one around Xin''an. Although he can''t recognize his appearance, the boy is either rich or noble no matter how he looks.


    Is that right?


    If it is true, it would be a great achievement. If he could get this contribution, he would beg the emperor to let Tang Rong come back by the end of the year on the grounds that the old lady was not in good health and could meet her eldest grandson.


    He was not considerate when he left Beijing and suffered.


    Wang, who was standing beside him, looked like he was asleep. Tang Gang looked at him and closed his eyes. After his breathing was stable, Wang opened his eyes and silently lifted his quilt. After a while, he touched his hands, which was already cold, he stood up and pushed open the window. After waiting for a while, he went to Xin''an''s bedroom.

 Chapter 430 The wife is also for the good of the Mar

    Chapter 430 The wife is also for the sake of the Marquis¡¯s good


    Xin An was gently pushed by Wang. When he opened his eyes, he was still startled. He looked towards the window with his eyes empty and confirmed that it was not dawn before he got up. "Why is my mother here at this time?"


    Wang lowered his voice, "I came here to tell you that the child is undelayed. After entering the city tomorrow, you will send someone to go back home. You and your wife will hurry up and deal with this matter."


    Xin An was shocked and his sleepiness disappeared, "Did your father understand?"


    "He received the news from his staff at the mansion and learned that the princess had lost her son. The child didn''t look like an ordinary family came out. He naturally had doubts. It would be better not to be late for this matter."


    Xin An nodded, and Wang quickly returned to the house and saw Tang Gang lying down like that and then lying beside him.


    The night wind blew in from the window. Tang Gang, who felt cold in his sleep, subconsciously pulled the quilt on it. After a while, it was lifted by Wang again, and it was repeated. If she hadn''t been worried that the movement was too big, she would have wanted to make a cold veil to cover his heart.


    The result of one night of hard work was that Tang Gang, who woke up early the next morning, started coughing and aching all over. Wang was also in a bad mood and muttered, "The road is fine, but why did you get to the point where you are tired."


    Seeing her swollen eyelids and a haggard face, Tang Gang didn''t think much about it, but attributed all the discomfort to the fatigue of the boat and the train.


    Seeing that Tang Gang was still energetic, Wang asked, "Will the Marquis go directly to the palace after entering the city?"


    "If this happens, the doctor will take the medicine quickly. If you come to the emperor, you will cough continuously and give it a sick breath. The emperor still doesn''t know, but he will definitely be rude in front of the emperor."


    Tang Gang waved his hand, "It''s only a step away to return to the capital, so let''s go back to the house first."


    As you get sick, you can still have a diligent reputation in front of the emperor when you are sick. As long as you can stop the cough after returning home, you will be able to drag your sick body into the palace to show his loyalty.


    Wang lowered his eyes, but his eyes moved slightly and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Because Tang Gang was anxious to return home, the group set out to the city without delay. Wang went to explain to the old lady, saying that Tang Gang was sick and rushed to the palace to report his life. The next few miles would be faster.


    The old lady was well taken care of along the way, and her appetite was not bad, and she was also very energetic. "This section of the road in Beijing is also flat, so it''s better to go back to Beijing."


    "As for me, don''t worry. It''s not far from here to Cihang Temple. I''ll stay in the temple for two days. This was agreed last year."


    Wang left someone to serve her, so that she could live in the temple with peace of mind. "In two days, I will ask my second son to pick you up, and my second son''s wife will go back to the office to handle the affairs of the house first. I am afraid that there will be many things I don''t have to cook for two months."


    The old lady and her party set off on the road. The five or six miles away made the carriage run fast. She couldn''t stand it, but Tang Gang, who was already sore all over, couldn''t stand it. The wind poured into the carriage and made Tang Gang feel even more painful.


    When he arrived at the city gate, Tang Gang''s face had faded and he was tilted and lost his energy. He reached out and touched Wang and breathed a sigh of relief. He had already started to burn.


    very good.


    Xin An got the news and felt that the disease was really coming. It was time, and then immediately asked Tang Mo to go back to his house. The emperor could not refuse to report his life because Tang Gang was sick. Such a major event could only be done by Tang Mo.


    After returning to the house, Tang Gang still wanted to persevere. The doctor in the house signaled that the next injection was taken by Wang''s eyes, Tang Gang fell asleep. "The Marquis was discomfort at the beginning in Huaijiang, and he was tired all the way back. He used medicine to suppress the condition on the road. Now he should let the disease be released when he returns to the house. Carefully recuperate, and it is estimated that he will recover as before in one month."


    The Marquis''s Mansion convinced him that he just let the Marquis sleep for a while, and this is also for the Marquis'' health.


    Besides, the lady gave too much.


    The wife is also for the sake of the Marquis¡¯s good.


    Tang Mo, who returned home, soon learned the inside story. He looked at Liu Sheng''s eyes and looked at some treasure. "Why is my brother-in-law so good at picking up? He is such a treasure when he picks up it."


    "Does he often pick up things when he goes out?"


    Xin''an said it''s normal for him to encounter something when he goes out, and picking up people is not the first time, it''s a good thing. "Don''t worry, you''ll take us into the palace now."


    Tang Mo nodded and asked Xin An to change his clothes. The emperor had to have rules at any time. "Wash this kid too, and let someone buy a piece of clothes immediately."


    "I have already ordered someone to go."


    Wang walked slowly. As soon as she entered the door, she knew that Tao Yiran had given birth. Seeing Rougu''s weak son, she actually gave birth to a seven-and-a-half-pound son, she should have visited her as soon as possible.


    He said to Tang Mo: "Your father has a fever, and the doctor in the government has already treated him. As a son, you should share his worries and let him take a good rest. The emperor is afraid that he will still wait to reply, so don''t delay."


    Tang Mo bowed, "My son understands."


    He didn''t know the inside story and just thought it was God helping me.


    Half an hour later, Tang Mo took Xin''an out and arrived at the palace gate. He went to the palace first. When he learned that Tang Gang fell ill after returning to the mansion, the emperor expressed his appreciation for him and expressed his affirmation of his hard work.


    "Did the donation be sent to the Ministry of Revenue?"


    Tang Mo said that he was at the gate of the palace and asked the emperor to decide where to send it.


    The emperor was very satisfied and asked him to order people to send the donations directly into the palace. This time, the treasury arrears of the state treasury naturally affected the Ministry of Revenue. A group of officials who were custodians were questioned. Now that the Ministry of Revenue and the people in charge of the state treasury have just taken office, the emperor dared not send the money to them.


    "Your father-in-law has helped a lot this time."


    Tang Mo bowed, "I will feel extremely glorious if I have the opportunity to share my worries for the emperor."


    Following this, Tang Mo said that his father-in-law picked up a child. "From the child''s mouth and the aunt next to his wife, the child was the person the emperor was looking for, but Mo Jiang and others had never seen Princess Yong''an''s child. Please ask the emperor to show me what to see."


    ¡°Bring in.¡±


    The emperor was surprised, excited and nervous, but these emotions were hidden very well by him.


    After a stick of incense, Eunuch Zhao, beside the emperor, ran to Xin''an, "I''m going to greet the second young lady. Mrs. Second young lady, the emperor is waiting for you in the imperial study room. Please hurry up and ask."


    The eyes fell on Liu Sheng, who was holding Xin''an, and his eyes were full of surprises, "Yes, this is the young master. The last time the young master returned to Beijing with the princess was three years ago, and that was what he looked like."


    As he said that, he also pinched his sleeves and wiped his eyes. Xin An admired his acting skills. It was really extraordinary to be the emperor''s confidant.


    "Mrs. Second Young Master has worked hard all the way."


    "There are many people accompanying you, and it''s not too tired. I didn''t expect that so many things happened in Beijing just over two months after I left Beijing. My father-in-law is tired these days."


    Xin An followed him on the way to the imperial study room, still holding Liu Sheng. She obviously felt that Liu Sheng was a little nervous.


    Eunuch Zhao sighed, "We are serving the emperor. The emperor is worried that the princess and the young master will not be able to rest every night. Now that the young master returns safely, the emperor will be much more relaxed. The emperor is happy, so we will never ask for anything again."


    "The emperor is a wise king of the world. With God''s help, the father-in-law must do what he wants."


    After a few greetings, both of them stopped talking. Xin An smiled at Liu Sheng, pinched his fat hand, and arrived at the imperial study room smoothly after a while.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 431 The credit is from the Xin family

    Chapter 431 The credit is from the Xin family


    Xin An has heard of the three words of the Imperial Study Room many times, but it was the first time he came. After entering the door, he did not dare to say much, but just kowtowed respectfully to greet her. The emperor ignored her and his eyes were all on Yau Sheng.


    Liu Sheng knelt down and kowtowed in a regular manner, then leaned his head and asked carefully, "Are you grandfather?"


    The emperor was a little excited and asked him to step forward, "Are you Yan Rui?"


    "I am Zhang Yanrui, are you grandfather?"


    "Yes, I am your grandfather, a good child, all of whom are so old."


    This is his grandson. He knew at the glance that his eyebrows looked like his Yong''an and his face looked very similar to Zhang Jiasanlang. That''s right.


    The emperor is also a human being, he is a father, let alone Princess Yong''an and his eldest daughter. He was sorry for Yong''an for marrying the Zhang family for him.


    Xin An couldn''t help but remind him that Liu Sheng, no, Zhang Yanrui had a jade pendant on his neck, which might prove his identity.


    Zhang Yanrui automatically took out his jade pendant. The jade pendant had a good texture. If you say anything special, it was ugly. In Xin Huan''s words, I have never seen such ugly jade. The carvings are surprisingly ugly. Whose jade pendant carved maggots?


    The emperor looked carefully, raised the corners of his mouth and asked Zhang Yanrui, "Do you know where this jade comes from?"


    "My mother said it was carved by her grandfather, and it was carved for her mother. The fat person on it is Xiaolong."


    Zhang Yanrui''s words were so simple. Xin An lowered his head silently, glad that he did not say nonsense.


    That maggot is actually a little dragon? ? ?


    The emperor smiled and said that it was the one that Princess Yong''an wore him to carve when she was a child. How could he know this? When he got his interest, he hired a craftsman to teach him. The carving was ugly, but his Yong''an was regarded as a treasure.


    "That''s what my mother said, you are really grandfather."


    Zhang Yanrui threw himself into the emperor''s arms, "Woooooooooooo~~~"


    The emperor''s eyes were red with sadness. Tang Mo and Xin''an looked at each other silently, a little embarrassed, so he could only continue to lower his eyes and stand silently.


    After both grandparents and grandchildren released their emotions, the emperor looked at Xin''an, "Tell me how he discovered Yan Rui and how he learned his identity."


    ¡°Everything needs nothing.¡±


    Xin An told the emperor all the things, and focused on it, "The father and younger brother of the minister are both good people. Most people will not stand by when encountering problems on the business journey. It is accidental to pick up the young master."


    "Although I think this young master looks extraordinary, I''m sorry that there are too many things to do and I don''t have to go to check it out in detail. Seeing that the young master''s etiquette is similar to that in the palace, Aunt Cuiping around me also said that the young master looks familiar."


    How to doubt, how to doubt, how to determine the identity, one by one, one by one, was said without any flaws. When I learned that my good grandson had not suffered much, the so-called chores in the Xin family was just to taste dishes on the stove, and the emperor''s expression was much relieved.


    Looking at the good grandson again, he was fat, delicate and tender, and the emperor was even more satisfied.


    "Your father and brother have found Yan Rui for me. You also have a pair of wise eyes. You bring Yan Rui back to Beijing and send him to me. What do you want?"


    Xin An immediately knelt down and kowtowed, saying that his father and brother didn''t know his identity when they picked up the child, so naturally they didn''t think about the reward. "The young master can return to the emperor safely, and the princess can calm down after knowing that her heart of thinking about her son can be stable. That''s enough."


    "The Xin family wants to reward."


    The Xin family did not have a son in court, so the emperor decided to give Xin Kuan a glory and "design an order."


    As soon as the emperor opened his golden mouth, Xin Kuan transformed himself into a fifth-rank official from Huaijiang. Although the wealthy businessman could donate most of the officials to this position as long as he gave enough money, Xin Kuan was personally rewarded by the emperor and had certain rights. In the future, he would no longer have to rely on the light of the marquis''s mansion to borrow the honor of the marquis''s mansion. Xin''an''s mother also became a fifth-rank An. She had only a few wives with an imperial decree in Huaijiang. She could count them with one hand. Zhang Yanrui was picked up by Xin Huan. In short, he was the son who picked up an imperial decree for his mother.


    The emperor also rewarded a bunch of things and a plaque. Xin An kowtowed and thanked him. This child was picked up by her parents'' family and the palace she sent to. The contribution should be from the Xin family. Even if the purpose is to achieve Tang Gang, he will not be able to take advantage of him. At this moment, he is satisfied.


    "I have already received a reward from your mother''s family. What do you want?"


    The emperor was very happy and pleased with Xin''an. As an emperor, he always liked people with good luck. In his eyes, the Xin family had good luck.


    Xin An kowtowed again, "The emperor''s kindness is heavy, and the father and mother of the minister are already very glorious. The news is still unaware of how to be happy when the news is heard back, and I don''t know how to repay the emperor''s grace. The minister dares not take credit for this matter. The minister wants an imperial edict, but I hope that this imperial edict will be earned by the husband of the minister."


    The emperor laughed, "Mo Aiqing is brave and resourceful, and I believe that time will surely satisfy your wish."


    He looked at Tang Mo, "Mo Aiqing, you have to be more diligent, don''t let your wife down."


    The emperor is so smart that he naturally sees that Xin''an is paving the way for Tang Mo. If she wants an imperial edict, then Tang Mo must make contributions. He, the emperor, naturally gives Tang Mo the opportunity to make contributions.


    What a smart woman, she is scheming but not disgusting.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Xin An stood up. She could not stay in places like the Imperial Study Room for too long. Zhang Yanrui said he would come to complain, and it was not suitable for him or Tang Mo to come here.


    Both the couple retired. After leaving the palace, Tang Mo originally wanted to accompany Xin''an back to the house. Xin''an asked him to go to the Zhang family in person and tell the news to the old general Zhang.


    "Then I''ll go back."


    At this moment, Tang Mo felt that he had endless energy to use.


    The Hou Mansion, Xin An, who returned to Qiushiyuan, fell directly on the beauty couch. He was tired at first, so he went to the palace again, which was even more tired.


    "Prepare to wash with hot water."


    I was even more tired when I thought about having to go to take a shower and wash my hair. Unfortunately, she would smell bad if I didn¡¯t wash it.


    Tao Yiran, who was next door at Chunhuayuan, lay down with satisfaction. She had long since she wanted to get pregnant with the child in her belly. She felt relaxed when she was born. Now she has completely gained a foothold in the Hou Mansion.


    "My mother is back, and it''s time for everyone to visit her."


    There was no one in charge in the Marquis''s Mansion, and there were few families she visited after giving birth.


    Aunt Liu said, "The Marquis was sick and fell asleep when he returned home. The wife was busy inside and outside, so she was afraid that she would not have time to deal with the young master''s affairs."


    ¡°How busy can you be?¡±


    Tao Yiran didn''t care, "Isn''t there any help from next door? I think the one next door likes to deal with these things. Shouldn''t the birth of the great-grandson of the Marquis''s family be very lively?"


    Aunt Liu wanted to say that the Hou Mansion should not be a grand ceremony. What is the situation in the city now? What is the situation in the past? Are there many fewer banquets in Beijing now?


    Many people''s children are still in prison, many have emptied their families to pay off their debts, and many of them have been searched. At this time, people are in panic. How could the Hou''s Mansion hold a high-profile full-month banquet?


    Happy New Year, my dear boys! ! I wish my treasures a happy New Year, successful studies, long-lasting careers and long-lasting fortunes! !


    A blessing in the new year, everything is safe! !

 Chapter 432 Tang Gang: This time its over

    Chapter 432 Tang Gang: This time it''s really over


    Tao Yiran was born without anyone visiting her, but as soon as the news of Tang Gang fell ill came out, there were many families who came to visit. It was not that Tang Gang was so popular, but because the Hou Mansion did not borrow the silver from the treasury, it was naturally not affected. Moreover, Tang Gang went to the wealthy Huai River and sent back millions of silver and gold. There was no need to think that Tang Gang''s trip must have gained a lot.


    They wanted to find out the truth and then borrow money.


    Wang strongly supported his spirits to greet these people, and he really couldn''t take a break. After washing, Xin''an took a nap and got up. Cuiping was serving him, sighing that the Xin family had good luck.


    Ping Qiu, who was beside Wang, came and pushed away the serving person and said to Xin An: "The lady will serve the marquis later, but the lady is also exhausted, and she is afraid that she will not be able to do anything. The second young lady can help her with her if she is free."


    Xin An didn''t understand a few meanings at the moment, but Ping Qiu had already left, so Xin An had to change into a dress.


    In front of Tang Gang''s bed, Wang sat on the edge of the bed holding a bowl of medicine and gently blew it. Tang Gang did not completely relieve his fever and had a severe pain all over his body, but his mind was particularly clear and he spoke hoarsely, "Where has the **** gone?"


    "Are you working on a job?"


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Has he entered the palace for me?"


    Wang nodded, "The Marquis was so angry that he was unconscious, but the emperor was still waiting for the news and did not dare to delay, so he could only let the second son go there."


    Tang Gang only felt a fishy and sweet throat, but after being forced to suppress it, he didn''t see Wang''s body shaking.


    "Do the medicine."


    Wang fed the medicine just right to Tang Gang''s mouth. Tang Gang, who was angry, raised his hand to knock off the medicine bowl. Wang heard the footsteps and stood up in surprise, "You should recuperate when you are sick. The second brother did the errand with you. It is reasonable for him to go to the palace for you. Are you angry about this?"


    "You are sick and I will serve you in an endless manner. When you wake up, you will lose your temper at me indiscriminately?"


    "Mother."


    Tang Mo rushed forward and caught Wang who had fainted, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang just felt too tired. He was unwilling to serve Tang Gang and wanted to dispel Tang Gang''s suspicion of her. She thought that Xin An had arrived, but she didn''t expect that there were people in the palace who fell down after digging a hole for Tang Gang without hesitation.


    "Mother."


    Xin An arrived. Seeing this, she hurriedly stepped forward to support her. She touched Wang''s forehead and touched her palm. She was suddenly pinched. Xin An was slightly stunned, and then understood Ping Qiu''s meaning. She immediately sobbed, "Mother, why don''t you rest early when you are sick?"


    "Hurry, send my mother to the bed and invite the doctor to come. My mother was sick a few days ago and I have been holding on."


    Tang Mo hugged her mother and left the house. Xin An wanted to chase after her, but then he saw that she had met Eunuch Zhao in the morning, "Eunuch Zhao, you are here."


    Eunuch Zhao felt that it was really wrong to come. It was also true that Mrs. Marquis, who had been sick for several days, served the sick Marquis to take medicine, but the Marquis did not appreciate it and knocked over the medicine bowl. The reason was that the Marquis was dissatisfied with the second son coming to the palace to report his life.


    When Xin An shouted, Tang Gang saw Eunuch Zhao and was about to get up in a hurry. Eunuch Zhao quickly stepped forward, "Mr. Marquis, you must not, take a rest."


    "The emperor learned that the marquis was sick due to fatigue and tiring, so he specially asked the servants to visit the marquis. The emperor brought some medicinal materials for the marquis, and the marquis was to take good care of his illness."


    Tang Gang lay back, thinking that this time it was over, and I don¡¯t know how much Eunuch Zhao just saw it and heard it.


    Xin An signaled Manager Zhang to pick up the medicine bowl on the ground. Manager Zhao politely said that he wanted to go back to the palace to report his life. Tang Gang looked at Eunuch Zhao. Manager Zhang understood it. Zuo just gave money and hoped that Eunuch Zhao would not talk nonsense.


    Xin An gave Tang Mo a replacement and asked Tang Mo to send Eunuch Zhao. The doctor of the government had already diagnosed Wang''s pulse, but he was overworked. Xin An advised, "It''s three parts poisonous. If you don''t take bitter medicine soup, you can get better, and don''t take it."


    The doctor in the government said that he would take more rest and work less, "It would be better to rest for two days."


    "Thank you too, let''s take a break." The doctor of the government hurriedly stepped back. He had to take a good rest.


    As soon as the person left, Wang opened his eyes and Xin An said, "Mom, let''s take a nap. From now on, we will take turns to rest. You should rest for three days first and take good care of your energy. I will take care of these three days of big and small matters. When my mother is in good spirits, I will rest for two more days."


    "It''s better than we''re busy together."


    Wang patted her hands, "My mother is also an elderly person. She is so tired that she can''t even open her eyes."


    "Go to sleep."


    Xin An helped her cover her. After a while, she heard her long breathing. She stood up and told Ping Qiu to take care of her carefully before going out. Manager Zhang hurried over and Zhao also arrived. Xin An said, "The doctor in the government said that my mother was overworked and needed a few days to rest."


    "I''ll deal with big and small matters in the mansion in the next few days."


    Zhao looked worried and finally waited for the person who could take charge of the matter to come back, but as soon as he entered the house, he fell half of it. What''s this called?


    "Don''t worry, aunt, father and mother are all caused by fatigue, just take a few days off."


    How can Zhao be in a hurry? The current situation in the capital is panic. How to do the Hou Mansion needs a constitution, and you can''t keep watching it coldly.


    Xin''an invited her into the house to sit down and said, "The city is in chaos. The Marquis'' Mansion should not be open-minded at this time. Everything should be low-key and cautious. It is better not to be involved in this muddy water Marquis'' Mansion. My father and mother fell ill and gave us a reason to close the door to thank the guests."


    "Do you want to thank the guests in a closed door?"


    Zhao felt that he had been closed for too long and was afraid of missing out on the opportunity.


    "This time the treasury is recovering the debt, and the Marquis'' Mansion is not included. This is a blessing, but it will also attract some criticism for the Marquis'' Mansion. The relationship between the nobles of aristocratic families is inconsistent and the Marquis'' Mansion is inappropriate. It is out of place for the Marquis'' Mansion to be safe alone. At this time, it is time for each family to take out their old foundation. Life is difficult. If the Marquis'' Mansion can''t get a good job at this moment, it is the best way to avoid the edge at this time."


    Xin''an was refreshed by eating tea. Zhao''s mind was messy. She once thought that it was not difficult to manage the Marquis'' Mansion. She only realized the gap after taking over. Something happened outside one after another. Many people came to inquire and she became a little confused.


    The powerful family is very close to her and very far away.


    "It''s good that you have success in your heart. Then, let''s discuss it next. Your mansion is still smooth these days when you are not here."


    Xin''an thanked, "Thank you for your hard work these days."


    ¡°The family needs no politeness.¡±


    The person who was originally planning to hold a welcome banquet and asked her son and daughter-in-law to come to meet someone, but now it is not suitable.


    "My cousin-in-law is out?"


    She had already learned that there were more guests in the mansion. Zhao said that she was in the mansion and wanted to come and have a look but was afraid of helping her, so she didn''t come.


    "I should have gone to see my cousin''s sister-in-law, but unfortunately the trivial matters are complicated. Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    Manager Zhang outside the door led the managers from all over the mansion to reply. Zhao, who was about to get up, sat down again, trying to see how Xin''an handled the trivial matters.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 433 Tao Yirans dissatisfaction

    Chapter 433 Tao Yiran¡¯s dissatisfaction


    Xin''an sat in the seat where Wang''s usual seat. All the managers in the mansion came to her, and the account book was placed at her. Xin''an picked up a book and looked through it slightly. The accounts could be handed over very well. Xin''an rarely tried to read them one by one. "I''m familiar with the errands, and I think it''s okay to have a mistake."


    As soon as he said this, he obviously saw a few of them breathing a sigh of relief, and his fingertips passed through the account book, saying, "Some of you have been in the same position for many years and have never moved. It''s not good or bad."


    The eyes flashed across everyone, ¡°On the way back, my mother told me that some of you are very capable, but unfortunately they can¡¯t show it because of the good errand.¡±


    "I originally wanted to move all your errands and be in charge of your business, but the errands that you are responsible can be exchanged for each other. For example, if you buy ones, you can manage the carriages and horses, and if you are in charge of the garden, you can try it all in your turn."


    Her mother-in-law said that the management of the Marquis''s house has not changed for seven or eight years. These people have their own ways to make money, but as long as they do not delay their errands and do not harm the interests of the Marquis'' house, they generally do not care.


    Xin An wanted to do this, all he wanted was to pull out Tang Rong''s eyes.


    Sure enough, when she said this, the manager was a little nervous and eager to try. I thought she would get a lot of news in less than two days.


    "I said this in advance. My mother is sick and I can''t make it straightforward. I will mention it to my mother again in three days. Everyone should think about it."


    Hang indecisively, the knife should be hung on some people''s heads for at least three days. Xin An raised his hand, "Although that''s the case, don''t slack off in the chores on his hands. Given that his father and mother are not feeling well, please stay in the house for three days from today."


    The managers bowed and left. Zhao was confused. Xin An didn''t explain too much. He just wondered why Tang Mo went to see Eunuch Zhao away, but why did he never return?


    "Where did the second young master go?"


    Manager Zhang stepped forward, "Conductor Liao''s men came to pass the message, and the second young master followed him out."


    Xin An nodded and stood up to see that it was not too late. He was preparing to visit Tao Yiran. She was under the same roof, but she couldn''t ignore it.


    Of course, I mainly want to see Tao Yiran''s son.


    "Thank you behind closed doors?"


    Tao Yiran soon received the news, frowned slightly, and her eyes were dissatisfied.


    Aunt Liu naturally explained again. Tao Yiran only felt that the two old men were sick very badly, and so was the old lady. She knew that she would give birth at this time, but she ran to the temple. She gave birth to a grandson of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion. Isn¡¯t it worthy of being treated solemnly?


    "Young lady, the second young lady is here to visit."


    The girl sent by Tao¡¯s new family is named Wensui, and she looks honest.


    Aunt Liu smiled and said, "Please invite the second young lady in."


    Xin An entered the door with a smile, as if he didn''t smell the strange smell in the room at all, "Sister-in-law is awake?"


    "The young lady is awake, please sit down."


    Aunt Liu saw the situation clearly. Whether it was the promise of the Marquis'' Mansion on the second day of the marriage, or the satisfaction and partiality of the old lady and her wife to the second young lady, or the second young lady¡¯s own methods, no matter where her young lady was, the gift of the Marquis'' Mansion must be in the hands of the Second Young lady, and she is the only one suitable for it.


    As a servant, whoever gives in his hands will naturally please whom, which is related to his own interests.


    She asked why she didn''t encourage her young wife to fight for the right to give up. She wanted to laugh when she thought about her young wife in power, and she would have a headache. Besides, the Marquis''s Mansion was not blind.


    Xin An didn''t want to sit, but just stood two steps away from the bed and put down the gift he brought and asked, "Sister-in-law, are you okay?"


    "My mother rushed back all the way to her sister-in-law''s delivery time, but unfortunately she was a few days late, so her sister-in-law suffered."


    Tao Yiran leaned against the soft pillow, wrapped her forehead around her forehead. She looked more charming, "Sister-in-law looks better than before." Tao Yiran smiled slightly, "My sister-in-law is joking, but her whole body is swelling after giving birth, I''m afraid she won''t be able to show off in a short period of time. But her brother and sister have worked hard all the way and look much haggard."


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have two days off.¡±


    Xin An felt that it was almost done, "The child is still asleep. Can I take a look?"


    Aunt Liu smiled and hugged the cradle by Tao Yiran. Xin An stepped forward and looked carefully, "This child follows the good looks of his elder brother and sister-in-law. He is so pure. Sister-in-law is so lucky."


    He is a good-looking doll.


    The smile on Tao Yiran''s face was two more points, "Mother said that this child was born beautifully and was somewhat following your elder brother."


    When I said this, I kept looking at Xin An, with pride.


    Xin An did not look at her, but only looked at the child, "May I be hugging?"


    "You are his aunt, so you can do it."


    Xin An took the child with a smile, "It''s quite heavy, he''s a good boy."


    The child''s hat was crooked, and she gently helped the child put it on and then returned it to Aunt Liu. Then she said to Tao Yiran: "My father and mother have been ill one after another. The doctor in the government said he would take a break for two days. The city has not been peaceful recently. I asked someone to leave the door and thank the guests for three days. In three days, I think my father and mother will be very happy."


    "I will feel wronged by my sister-in-law these days."


    Tao Yiran is not good at saying polite words, especially in front of Xin''an. After all, in her eyes, everything Xin''an should do.


    If you don¡¯t have enough status, you should naturally be diligent.


    "I''ll go back first, my sister-in-law will rest."


    Aunt Liu sent Xin''an to the door and sighed silently when she turned around.


    In Qiushiyuan, Chunyang Chunlu was taking people to sort the things they brought back into the warehouse. Some of them were gifts to each family and they had to be sorted out separately. Aunt Cuiping assisted.


    When Tang Mo came back, he saw her sleeping soundly on the beauty couch. When he saw it getting late, he woke her up and sat down beside her, "Are you exhausted?"


    In a confused state, Xin An reached out to ask for a hug, and his chin was resting on his shoulder, "I''m quite tired. How are you? Have you not had a rest after you come back?"


    Tang Mo said ''um'', "When I came back, I caught up with the most chaotic time in the capital. I have never stopped until now. You don''t think it''s still not right, but you feel so tired when you say it."


    He also rushed back from Huaijiang all the way, and was busy until now without a break. He couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "You are back, and my good days are back. You don''t know how pitiful I have been recently."


    He truly felt the difference between having a wife and not having a wife around him. His food, drinking, and dressing were not so satisfactory. The feeling of no one caring about him was really bad.


    Xin An originally wanted to talk about Tao Yiran''s child, but he couldn''t say it. There was a birthmark on the child''s neck, which was exactly the same as Tao Yiran''s son in his previous life. Although he was the same mother, how could he give birth to the same child if his father was different?


    Tang Mo was cuckolded in his previous life. If she had told Tang Mo directly before, she would have told him directly, but now she can''t say it, which is too hurtful.


    £ From today, the treasures will be healthy and happy, and I love you~~~


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 434 The emperor responded to Tang Mo

    Chapter 434 The emperor responded to Tang Mo


    ¡°After learning the news, Old General Zhang entered the palace.¡±


    Tang Mo and Xin An talked about going to the Zhang family today and sighed: "It''s really impermanent. Who would have expected that the princess''s child could be lost and could be picked up by Brother Huan."


    He thought this was incredible.


    "Why didn''t I pick it up in my previous life?"


    Xin An shook his head and said that he might have picked it up, maybe it was discovered by someone else, or maybe something else happened, "The past things can only be used as a reference, and there is still something different after all."


    "We cannot just act according to the previous trajectory and make every effort to do everything."


    Chunyang came to pass on the meal. Xin''an didn''t want to move at all, but there were guests in the mansion. She had never seen them before, and no matter how tired she was, she could only go to socialize.


    In the dining room of the front yard, Tang Yu and his family have arrived. When Tang County couple saw Xin An, they were about to greet him. Xin An avoided him sideways, "Cousin, cousin, don''t be too polite, the family doesn''t need too polite."


    Tang County¡¯s wife¡¯s surname is Jin, and her name is Yi Feng. She is tall, half a head taller than Xin''an, and her skeleton is also larger. She smiled at Xin''an, "As soon as she arrived in the capital, my mother said that the second brother and sister in the mansion were excellent people. She not only looked good but also had skills. I can see her."


    As soon as he spoke, his eyebrows became vivid. He knew he was an extrovert at first glance. Xin An asked her to sit down with a smile. "Before leaving Beijing, I heard from my aunt that my cousin-law was coming. Unfortunately, I couldn''t greet her in person if I wanted to go back to my parents'' home. I came back today and encountered something. I only saw her cousin-law at this time. She was really a good person. I felt close to her at first glance."


    "Second brother and sister, you are so good at speaking, so do I. You feel like it when you see it. We will always interact in the future."


    Jin Feng pulled Xin''an enthusiastically, Xin''an nodded with a smile, saying that they were all living in the mansion and would meet every day in the future. "After the three sisters arrived at the mansion, I felt that life was happy. In the future, my cousin-in-law was there, so I was happier."


    "We have chosen a house."


    Jin Feng''s words surprised Xin An, "Why, can''t you stay in the mansion?"


    "It''s good to buy a house, but you don''t have to live there. There are few people in the Marquis'' Mansion, so just have my cousin''s cousin''s wife."


    Zhao said, "Your cousin-in-law started looking for a house after she arrived in Beijing. A few days ago, I finally got to know one. It was on Yinghui Street, not far from the Hou Mansion. It was a big house with three entry points. Although it was a few years ago, it was very good to repair it. Zhou Zhengliangtang also brought a large garden, which was rare to see. I have to thank the manager Fang of the Xin family for this matter. He got the news first. If he was one step later, he would not be able to buy it."


    Wanyuanxing is on Yinghui Street, and Fangda knows that there is a house for sale on one street.


    Jin Feng said: "Manager Fang also recommended the master who repaired the house. The repair regulations are being issued in the past two days. It should be able to start at the end of the month. The house is not far from the Marquis'' Mansion, and it will be convenient for us to get in and out in the future."


    Although it is good to live in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, although it is said that it is a family, it has not been in contact for many years, and it is somewhat unreasonable to live there.


    The Hou Mansion only needs to live in their own house, so it is better to be the leader of the house.


    Xin An didn''t say much, even if she wanted to keep her, she wouldn''t have any questions.


    "Get on your chopsticks quickly, it will get cold soon. When my father and mother are all well, I will arrange the table and let the whole family have a good time."


    "Thank you for your hard work these days, my aunt and cousin-in-law help me with trivial matters." Zhao knew that Xin''an could speak and do things, and she was generous and thoughtful and willing to give people a little face. Jin Feng heard her say that, and now she felt it was less restrained.


    When his wife returned home, Tang Mo also changed her habit of drinking and talking to Tang Yu and his son, she became extremely talkative. Tang County was quite curious and asked about Tang Mo''s changes after dinner. Zhao said, "I used to know that the second boy was not in tune with the rules. He was a calculating person. After meeting people in the Marquis'' Mansion, he realized that it was not the case. He was also an open and considerate person."


    "It was one thing to do a job earlier, but more importantly, his wife was not there. The Marquis'' Mansion, without his wife, was just a place to wash and rest for him, and he came and went in a hurry."


    Jin Feng said: "The second brother and sister are back. The second brother is in different spirits and laughs all the time."


    Tang County still felt something was wrong, so he went back to the yard and closed the door and said that Tang Gang was biased. "No one needs to say this, anyone with eyes can see it. You know this. We can''t get involved in the matter of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Jin Feng sighed, but said nothing.


    It¡¯s hard to say.


    At this time in the palace, the emperor who had washed up sat on the edge of the bed and listened to Eunuch Zhao talking about the Tang family.


    He knew about Tang Gang and his son in Huaijiang, and Liao Zhi also personally mentioned it to the palace for this reason, but Tang Gang''s memorial was not the case. He took all the credits to himself. He was still on his way back to Beijing, and there were already people in the court talking to him, and what hard work and hard work are worthy of reward.


    It is not uncommon to take credit, but it is the first time he has seen him as an emperor.


    "Who do you think Tang Gang is?"


    The emperor''s voice was not happy. Eunuch Zhao knew what the emperor wanted to hear, so he bowed and replied, "The Marquis is a kind father and especially loves the prince."


    The emperor sneered, "You will add color to him. Even a kind father is only Tang Rong''s kind father."


    It would be fine if Tang Rong was a good piece of material, but he was a little bit bad, but the old marquis would really give him some problems.


    "That''s a fool."


    Tang Gang is honest, but in fact he is cunning, and he will be able to protect himself. He will jump out when he has made contributions, and will even shrink back when the situation is wrong. There is nothing big mistake in these years, so naturally he will not make any contributions.


    Huaijiang Charity Fundraising can barely be counted for him.


    I originally wanted him to be responsible for charity fundraising elsewhere, but now it seems


    The emperor took a deep breath, held expectations for Tang Mo, and respected the old marquis. Naturally, he hoped that the marquis''s mansion could maintain the glory of the old marquis and serve loyalty to the court.


    I hope Tang Mo will not let him down.


    Tang Mo, who was highly anticipated by him, had already rested with Xin An at this moment. One of them had not had a good rest since he returned to Beijing; the other came back from a long journey and worked hard for another half a day, extremely tired, almost sleeping when he was touched by the bed.


    Wang, who had been sleeping for half a day, woke up in the middle of the night and wore clothes to see Tang Gang. In order to allow Tang Gang to recuperate well, the doctor of the government followed Wang''s intention and added sleeping medicinal materials to his decoction, so Tang Gang was sleeping very peacefully at this moment.


    Wang just sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him, his mind full of past. How she happily married to the Marquis'' Mansion, how she treated Tang Rong as her own, served her parents-in-law, and took care of this huge Marquis'' Mansion. The longer she thought about it, the more boring she felt, I don''t know how long she had slowly gotten up. Before leaving, she lifted the quilt covering Tang Gang''s heart again.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 435 Get the care of General Zhang

    Chapter 435: Get the care of General Zhang


    It is now early summer nights, but Tang Gang is already sick. The next day, the night wind blew, and the chest was vibrating and blood was coughing. He was so scared that he immediately went to the imperial physician to see the doctor.


    The results of the imperial physician''s medical treatment were similar to those of the government doctor, which was that the fatigue and evil wind entered the body. "The Marquis rested happily and sweated, so just take two doses of medicine."


    It was originally a three-point illness, but she was played by Tang Gang and seemed to be about to die. Seeing that he still had the strength to moan, Wang didn''t care. When she was sick, Tang Gang only thought she was spoiled. As long as he needed it, she would go out to arrange for him even if she was entrusted with the illness.


    Why did you care about her life or death?


    But when it was his turn to ill, he looked like everyone should be around him. I really wanted everyone to see what was spoiled.


    Xin''an is in charge of the family for the time being, and even big or small things in the mansion cannot escape her eyes. When she learned that Tang Gang was so coughing, she went to take a look in person and told the doctor of the mansion to prescribe more good medicines. "My father is also weak, and there is no shortage of good medicines in the mansion. He should make up for it."


    The meaning of the doctor in the government is that Tang Gang must not be too effective at this moment. If he is not replenished, his body will suffer a lot.


    Xin An stopped talking, but Wang quickly realized this. He weakly asked several of Tang Gang''s concubines to talk to her, "You are all the concubines of the Marquis. The Marquis is your support. Now the Marquis should be more considerate when they are sick."


    "I''m sick too, and my body is useless, but the Marquis cannot be wronged because of this. I should also give some tonics for soup and water. Who can withstand the bitter medicine soup after cleaning porridge all day?"


    ¡°Everything is more concerned.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Tang Gang is useless. Several concubines were serving the Marquis¡¯s house by their side and failed to have a concubine¡¯s son and daughter. Wang was furious when he saw these half-dead colors, "Mr. Marquis is in his prime, and you all care a little bit. I can¡¯t even have a son and half daughter, so I will rely on it in the future."


    In order to make Tang Gang feel better, Wang asked Ping Qiu to open a warehouse and picked a few pieces of good-colored materials for several aunts, and also gave them some tonic medicinal materials, which was also very effective. On that day, the aunt cooked sweet soup that could be so sweet that it was fed to Tang Gang''s mouth.


    Tang Gang drank bitter medicine and his mouth was full of bitterness. He actually felt that the sweet soup was very good. After drinking half a bowl, it made his already damaged throat worse, and there was a phlegm sound in his throat all day long.


    There were those aunts wandering around Tang Gang. Wang took a rest with confidence. When he learned that there was still aunt who was preparing to make some fun medicine to come back for Tang Gang, Wang just thought it was ignorant and ignored it.


    Didn¡¯t you say she was not good?


    You can''t just take this reputation in vain.


    Three days passed in a flash. Xin''an stayed in his door and did not leave these three days. He was apart from cooking some trivial matters in the mansion and resting. When he appeared in front of others again, she was already full of energy and returned.


    More importantly, she received reports from several managers in the past three days and also obtained some evidence. She could do it when she discussed with Wang.


    It was also on this day that the people who were in Beijing and Xin''an received the gift she brought back from Huaijiang, which was to tell each family that she had already had a rest and those who invited her to the banquet could send her a post.


    "Grandma doesn''t know how to thank you. I was worried a few days ago and couldn''t rest for a day."


    "Fortunately, the Bodhisattva blessed, and the child actually met the kind Xin family."


    Two days ago, the Zhang family sent a post to Xin''an, asking Xin''an to come to the mansion to discuss it. For this reason, the young lady of the Zhang family also visited Xin''an in person.


    "Good boy, tell grandma, how should I thank you?"


    The young grandson returned safely. Mrs. Zhang knelt in front of the Bodhisattva for an entire hour despite her age. She had a good impression of Xin''an, and now she has treated her as her benefactor.


    Xin An said, "Grandma Zhang is so kind, it''s just a slight effort." "My brother found out that the young master didn''t know his identity. He just felt that the child was not old and was pitiful outside. He didn''t lack those few bites of food at home, and he never thought about the benefits."


    "As for taking him to the capital, I just thought the child was good and cute at first. I originally wanted Aunt Cuiping beside me to adopt it. It was a surprise to learn that he was the child of the third master of the Zhang family and the princess, but what I thought was just doing a good thing. As long as I accumulated blessings, Grandma Zhang should not take it too seriously."


    "The emperor gave my mother''s reward, which is extremely heavy."


    She is not planning to take advantage of the Zhang family and get benefits. She must pay attention to everything whenever she wants. Some things are better.


    Mrs. Zhang knew that what she was telling was not a lie, so she held her hand for a while and sighed, "Although you don''t want it, grandma wants to give it to you. You can''t refuse, otherwise grandma will feel uneasy."


    What she gave Xin''an was a jade pendant hanging around her waist. "This was given to the Queen Mother by the late emperor, and the Queen Mother gave it to me again. Now I will give this jade pendant to you, don''t keep it, put it on."


    This is to raise Xin''an''s value, but Xin''an wants to refuse. After all, the things are too expensive and it is too ostentatious to wear them. However, Mrs. Zhang said, "Listen to grandma, it''s very suitable for you to wear them."


    "You are the granddaughter-in-law who was appointed by your grandfather. Your grandfather Zhang and your grandfather have a life-long friendship. If you follow the past, you can be considered my daughter-in-law, please take it away."


    Xin''an didn''t want to refuse any more after saying this, so he could only accept it with shame. Fortunately, she brought a lot of gifts to the mansion today, otherwise she would be really embarrassed.


    When General Zhang saw her, he saw that there was a jade pendant hanging on her waist and nodded with satisfaction, "Thank you."


    "Grandpa Zhang, don''t say thank you anymore. I''m really embarrassed."


    Xin''an brought the tea she brought and said that she would have a batch of wine to the capital, "I''ll send some to Grandpa Zhang when I''m waiting."


    "Um."


    Old General Zhang smiled happily and said, "Have kindness and luck, the Xin family is good. I have ordered the people below to find your father and have a few deals with your father. Don''t you dislike the old man who takes advantage of your family, right?"


    The four sons of the Old General Zhang were all in the army and were in charge of the troops. Otherwise, the emperor would not have married the princess to the Zhang family. Now, the Old General Zhang has spoken that if the Xin family has any purchases in the army, they will buy them from the Xin family.


    Especially salt and sugar.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Zhang."


    Xin An looked happy, "My father knew about it and was afraid that he would faint happily, and he would definitely think I was very promising."


    The old general Zhang also laughed. After leaving the mansion, he sighed for a while. They were all military generals and had military achievements. The Zhang family is still prominent now. The situation in the marquis'' mansion is getting worse and worse. The old marquis retreated bravely back then, and it was too early.


    After returning to the mansion, Aunt Cuiping stepped forward with a post and said that she had received the post when she gave the gift. She either invited her to visit her or said that she wanted to visit her. You should know that she picked up the princess''s son. This matter sounds strange. Everyone wants to know how a person''s luck is so good.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 436 Tang Gang: The second brother is not as caring as the eldest brother

    Chapter 436 Tang Gang: The second brother is not as caring as the eldest brother


    The Xin family''s affairs have been spread in various schools in Beijing. Even if some families are so sad, they should be so polite to Xin''an because of the change in the Xin family''s identity.


    The Xin family, which has money and is favored by the emperor, must adjust the mode of getting along with the two families.


    "Can there be any posts in the Second Prince''s Mansion?"


    The second prince''s concubine gave birth. After Xin An came back, he ordered someone to send a gift alone.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Cuiping said: "Mrs. Xu received a gift from the second young lady, indicating that she would come to visit her wife on the morning of the day."


    The Xu family is better than the Second Prince''s Mansion, and Xin An is more willing to talk to Mrs. Xu, "Since that''s the case, I won''t arrange anything else tomorrow morning."


    After lunch, I was taking a nap. Someone came to the palace. The aunt next to the queen came to invite Xin An to enter the palace. Xin An went forward and Tang Gang got the news, "How could the queen invite the second wife to enter the palace alone?"


    Wang, who is already in high spirits, kindly answered him, "The Marquis doesn''t know yet that the little baby brought back from Huaijiang is actually the lost son of Princess Yong''an. The second son personally took the second daughter-in-law and the child into the palace. The emperor personally saw it and confirmed his identity."


    Tang Gang, who happened to be more shocked, felt that the child was really not an ordinary person!


    "When did the second wife learn about it, and why didn''t she tell me first?"


    He had made a mistake. He had long been suspicious of the child. If it were an ordinary child, how could his second wife take care of him personally? He allowed him to go back in the same car.


    Could it be that the Xin family had known it for a long time?


    There were countless doubts in his mind instantly, but each one made him regret it. How much credit was that?


    It¡¯s in vain to give it to the Xin family!


    "I saw it when my second child came back from Huaijiang. I wanted to talk to the Marquis at that time, but unfortunately the Marquis was not awake."


    Wang defended Xin''an and took the matter to Tang Mo. It was enough for the couple to be hated by this father.


    "Who knew that the in-laws would be so lucky. Just picking up a child on the road is the princess''s son."


    Seeing that Tang Gang''s face turned pale, she was in a very good mood and continued to stimulate Tang Gang. "The emperor rewarded his in-laws on the spot. His in-laws are now a fifth-rank official, and his in-laws also have the imperial edict of Anren. In this way, the Xin family is also a family with status and no longer a merchant."


    "When the Marquis is in better health, you have to think about how to get along with the Xin family in the future. The past constitution is probably inappropriate."


    What is there a saying?


    Although my own failure is terrible, my companions¡¯ success is even more heartbreaking.


    This is a portrayal of Tang Gang¡¯s heart at this moment.


    There was once an opportunity to make meritorious deeds before him. He didn''t notice it carefully. He regretted it when he knew what he had lost. Such a great contribution slipped away when he was unconscious during his illness. The discomfort in his heart can be imagined.


    The credit was not taken, and he further lost control of the Xin family. Xin Kuan had never agreed to the filial piety of 200,000 taels of silver a year. Now his identity has changed, but I am afraid that the original amount will not be saved. He really lost his wife and soldiers, and he couldn''t help but blame Tang Mo. He was really not as caring as the boss. If he knew, he would tell him that he would enter the palace even if he was sick.


    "The second child is moving fast."


    I didn''t know any consideration for him, so I quickly took over some credit, and I was cunning and independent.


    "It''s not okay if you don''t have to hurry."


    Wang was angry when he saw his expression and said that the child was brought back by Xin An. There was no secret in the capital. "Honor hasn''t seen the child carefully. Those who have seen Princess Yong''an and Zhang Jiasanlang all said that the child was following his parents, and his eyebrows were very similar to the princess. If he was sent to the emperor earlier, wouldn''t he be the first to be a wedding dress for others?" Wang''s words mean something, and Tang Gang regretted it even more, because he knew what Zhang Jiasanlang looked like when he was a child. He just looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. Now that he thought about it, isn''t it just carved out of the same mold?


    "Didn''t the second child take the opportunity to get any benefits?"


    "What the Marquis said, what does this matter have to do with the second son?"


    Wang''s expression was faint, "The child was picked up by his brother-in-law, and he ate the Xin family''s food. He was also brought back by his second wife. It was not that the second child would have to share the father-in-law''s credit when he helped him send the child to the emperor, right?"


    "He can''t be a human being in this way."


    She was telling the truth. Tang Gang only felt that breathing was difficult at this moment. Tang Rong needed money everywhere in Songyang County, and there was no need for all the families to move around in the capital. What we must seize at the moment is the errand of charitable donations, and his body must be well as soon as possible.


    "Where is the second child?"


    "I went on a job."


    After Wang came back, he also learned about the situation in Beijing and felt even more heartbroken by Tang Gang. Which family is either protecting their son as their father, or his son was pushed back by his own father to block the disaster.


    How cold and cruel.


    "The Marquis knew that the capital was in such chaos, wouldn''t it?"


    Wang was angry, "You don''t worry about letting your second son come back alone, so you don''t worry about being plotted against him when he is young and has no experience."


    "He and Liao Zhihao want to be brothers, who can still plot against him?"


    Tang Gang was sour and angry, and Wang sneered, "How did Commander Liao treat him, and how did his elder brother treat him? Although the Marquis is old, his eyes are clear, so you won''t be able to see it, right?"


    "When people get along with each other, you must always leave room to give people some thoughts."


    Tang Gang couldn''t say that Wang was unwilling to continue to get involved in this matter. He asked the couple of Tang County what they were doing and what plans were after coming to the capital. He also said that he wanted to meet Tang Yong. The money from the Xin family became increasingly difficult to get, and he was ready to support his family.


    Wang didn''t hide it from him. He told him everything he wanted to know and stood up, "The Marquis''s body is important. Don''t think about other things for the time being. Raising a good body is the main thing."


    As soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw an aunt coming with soup. When he saw her saluting her carefully, Wang ignored it and asked someone to give the aunts a convenience. Then he asked Ping Qiu to pack up a box of gifts and take them to the Wang family. Her nephew, who is a high school, must make some statements as an aunt.


    At this time, Xin An was already standing in front of the queen. He was not so afraid of being embarrassed when he saw her many times. He could still deal with her inquiries calmly. Zhang Yanrui stood beside the queen, not looking very happy.


    "The parents at home are all good. After a few days, I don''t know how to be happy about the emperor''s loving clothes. Such great joys are all because of the young master. I don''t know how to thank the young master, thank the emperor."


    The queen smiled and said, "You are too polite. Retrieving this child is equivalent to saving Yong''an half of his life, and it can also allow the prince-consort to respond with peace of mind. Your father and younger brother have made great contributions."


    "The emperor can bear the kindness of Zexin''s family."


    Xin''an thanked again, and the queen said that everything revived after spring, and all the diseases that followed were found. "Thanks to the medicinal materials your father sent before, otherwise there would be many poor people who would not be able to receive assistance."


    "I haven''t told you yet that Qianjintang used to treat the people free of charge, and the medicine was also provided free of charge. Starting this year, we will also collect some money depending on the situation. If we really don''t have money, we will ask them to help do something within our ability."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 437 Zhang Yanrui didnt say anything, just ate

    Chapter 437 Zhang Yanrui didn''t say anything, just ate


    Logically speaking, the queen didn''t need to say so much to Xin''an. Xin''an was suspicious but calm, "Before returning to Beijing, my father asked about medicinal materials, saying that he should not give up halfway. When he finished the follow-up of charitable donations, he wanted to arrange some medicinal materials to send them to avoid shortages when using medicine."


    The queen was even more satisfied with her and the Xin family.


    Before leaving, she also rewarded several items from Xin''an to make her face.


    Zhang Yanrui looked at Xin An leaving and wanted to speak, looking disappointed, and finally lowered his eyes and fiddled with his fingers.


    After Xin An returned home for a while, Eunuch Zhao, who was beside the emperor, came again. This time he took Zhang Yanrui, the boy looked aggrieved and Eunuch Zhao looked embarrassed.


    "The young master is not used to living in the palace, and he is not used to returning to the Zhang family. The emperor asked the second young master''s wife to take care of her for a few days. The palace has already rushed to pick up the princess back to Beijing."


    Xin''an''s mouth twitched, subconsciously thinking that Eunuch Zhao was lying. She was not a relative of this kid, nor was she very good to him. Why did she still rely on her?


    "Father-in-law, let me speak with you."


    Eunuch Zhao followed Xin An to the side. Zhang Yanrui looked at Xin An aggrievedly. Xin An ignored him and asked Eunuch Zhao, "There are the emperor and the empress in the palace, and the old general Zhang outside the palace. I think they are all people who love the young master very much. How could the young master not get used to it?"


    He lives in the Xin family but is a servant''s room, so he can still eat and sleep?


    Eunuch Zhao didn¡¯t know how to explain it. The emperor was thinking about Princess Yong''an. Who in the palace dared to be disrespectful to the young master?


    But he was just making trouble, and even more so in the Zhang family. Mrs. Zhang wanted to hold the young master in her mouth, and even so, the young master was making trouble, as if she was not well-versed.


    "The young master thinks he is thinking about the princess, and he can''t sleep even if he can''t eat well. Although the emperor and General Zhang are the young master''s father and grandfather, they haven''t seen each other for several years and are a little unfamiliar. Maybe the young master and the second young master have a relationship all the way."


    "Anyway, please give me more care."


    Xin An said that he believed in him, but he couldn''t eat well and couldn''t sleep. He ate more than anyone else. He wouldn''t wake up even if he fell asleep at night and took him away. He wouldn''t wake up, and he had feelings for her?


    I''m afraid I''m having feelings for the food here, right?


    Eunuch Zhao was afraid that Xin An would refuse, so he hurriedly said that he was anxious to return to the palace and reported his life, leaving Zhang Yanrui standing in the yard and looking curiously. Xin An looked at him with anger and said, "After that, what do you want to do when you come back?"


    Zhang Yanrui walked up to him and started lowering his head and playing with his fingers, "I''m hungry."


    "What food is there in the palace? How can you eat less than what you like?"


    "No, hungry."


    He looked at Xin''an with his head raised, what can Xin''an do?


    She couldn''t afford to offend her living ancestors, and she turned around and ran to the palace to complain and cried, but her mouth was full of her mouth and couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Two dishes and a bowl of rice were quickly delivered to the stove, and Xin An sat down and signaled, "Eat."


    Zhang Yanrui sat down with a smile, held the bowl and started eating. The food was delicious, and his mouth was full of oil. "Isn''t this a very delicious food?"


    "Why don''t people in the palace eat?"


    "It''s not appropriate for the people in the palace to not eat the Zhang family?"


    Zhang Yanrui didn''t say anything, just ate it.


    The young lady Zhang who was looking for happened to see Zhang Yanrui finishing the last grain of rice in the bowl, and was very surprised, "Is it finished?"


    "What delicious food do you cook for him?"


    Xin An laughed, "It''s just an ordinary meal. Just now, Eunuch Zhao said that he had the food in the palace and the Zhang family couldn''t get used to it. I was just curious, Sister Xie came to tell me."


    Mrs. Zhang said that in the imperial kitchen in the palace, they served dishes in different ways, and they were all suitable for children, but Zhang Yanrui just didn''t.


    "At home, the cook cooks on the stove are so exquisite that he just tastes it and stops eating it. But he is worried about the old lady, why does it taste so good when you come to you?"


    Xin An shook his head. Aunt Cuiping went to the stove and quickly brought back a bowl of steamed eggs. Two exquisite dishes were placed in front of Zhang Yanrui. He avoided it directly. Aunt Cuiping knew that "The second young master''s wife is heavy, and the chef on the stove focuses on oil and salt. The imperial chef in the palace mainly cooks light and exquisite dishes, with less meat and oil;" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    The conclusion is: "The young master should like a dish with a lot of oil."


    This kind of vegetable is generally not available in the palace. Too much oil means adding more onions, **** and garlic. It tastes strong. The masters don¡¯t know how to eat it, and even more so the palace servants don¡¯t know it. It¡¯s a serious crime to smoke the master.


    Moreover, the dishes from the imperial kitchen are not so hot when delivered to each palace, and meat oil is easy to solidify, which is not suitable.


    Mrs. Zhang was suspicious, "That''s right?"


    Xin An looked at Zhang Yanrui, "That''s right?"


    Zhang Yanrui said that Xin''an''s vegetable fragrance was so fragrant. Xin''an understood it and said to Mrs. Zhang: "Even the leaves of green vegetables, I like heavy oil. The oil is fragrant with more vegetables. Maybe it may be like this."


    What a crappy reason.


    "Also, this kid likes to eat meat and eats a lot, especially roasted pork. It is brightly red and fragrant and glutinous. He wants to eat one dish at a time."


    Mrs. Zhang suddenly realized that the men in the Zhang family were all heavy-mouthed, loved to eat meat, and didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables, but they were all leading soldiers. The women in the mansion ate lightly with the old lady as the capital, "It¡¯s still the seeds of our Zhang family."


    "I thought he was a child before, and I wanted to eat light and soft food, so I didn''t know that he would follow his father."


    "This is too picky."


    Xin An agrees very much, but he is so picky and looks at Zhang Yanrui, "How is it? I have found the reason for you now. Maybe I will go back to the Zhang family?"


    Zhang Yanrui shook his head, "I want to stay here."


    "Why?"


    Zhang Yanrui continued to play with his fingers and stopped talking.


    Xin An was helpless. Mrs. Zhang stepped forward for a while and persuaded her. The boy just didn''t let go. Mrs. Zhang finally had to leave helplessly, and then sent someone to send some things over.


    Xin An arranged him next to the bedroom, which was just the room where Tang Mo was sleeping before, and just swept and replaced with a new bedding. Xin An observed that this kid was not picky about the place he lived.


    Aunt Cuiping took care of her personally. After she settled down, Zhang Yanrui came to Xin''an and said, "How did the young master separate from the princess? We don''t know what happened after separation. After all, she is only six years old. Even if she is bold, she is afraid. She guessed that he had lived in Xin''s family for a long time and had been with the young lady for a few days. She realized that you have no bad intentions and have some dependence."


    "This is not a good thing."


    Xin An was not proud of this, or was complacent that he thought he could get any benefits, and he was even more reluctant to use a child, "That''s the princess''s child, how can he rely on me?"


    Aunt Cuiping also thought of this, and Xin An thought for a moment, "I will take a break tomorrow. I will ask my husband to pick up the old lady. I see that he also likes the old lady very much, so I asked the old lady to tell him more old words, and then invite Mrs. Zhang to cultivate feelings."


    "I''ll go to the Zhang family in person tomorrow morning."


    Cuiping saw that it was not too late, "Why would I go there for the Second Young Master''s wife? Mrs. Xu is coming tomorrow morning, and it is not convenient for the Second Young Master''s wife to go out."


    Xin An nodded, Cuiping quickly left the door, and the laughter of the children came from the yard. It turned out that Zhang Yanrui and the meat ball were playing together, but each person and a dog could play together.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 438 Tao Yirans method

    Chapter 438 Tao Yiran''s methods


    "Why is this kid back?"


    Before Tang Mo entered the yard, he heard the barking of dogs and the laughter of children in the yard. When he entered the door, he saw the scene of a person chasing a dog. The dog was like crazy. He ran for a while and turned around and jumped twice. He grinned and was so excited that his tail was almost broken.


    "This dog was a little crazy, but now he has met the right person."


    Xin An giggled and laughed, "How about it, isn''t it very lively?"


    "The same is true if you have a son in the future. You can adapt first."


    Zhang Yanrui turned his head and looked at Tang Mo and continued to chase the dog. Tang Mo walked to Xin''an and asked her curiously, "Why isn''t he in the palace?"


    Xin An smiled and told him the reason. Tang Mo was speechless when he heard this, "He is very thoughtful at such a young age."


    Is this a prediction that the couple dare not poison him?


    "As the princess''s son, I can''t be stupid."


    Xin An no longer wondered why this kid was staying in the Hou''s Mansion. He just thought he was really greedy. The couple sat down under the eaves and looked at each person and a dog chasing and making fun of each other. Tang Mo originally thought that this kid was unfair and was still chasing a dog at the age of six. As he watched, he fell in love with it. "Do you think our son would be like this?"


    "Will you be more polite?"


    At this moment, my mind was filled with scenes of my son laughing and making fun.


    Xin An laughed, "Who knows, it would be good if this is true, it means you are healthy and healthy."


    Tang Mo showed an old father-like smile, "Living and cute."


    The couple had the illusion of looking at their son when they saw Zhang Yanrui. Soon, their smiles gradually stiffened on their faces, and then they cracked a little bit. Finally, they stood up anxiously and greeted him loudly, "Don''t touch my fish, don''t catch them, you will die."


    "Hey, don''t poke the birds, oh, the bird''s hair has fallen off, you can rest for a while."


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Qiushiyuan was in chaos, Xin An turned his head and looked at Tang Mo, "Are you too lively?"


    Tang Mo shook his head slowly, "It''s better to lower his head and fiddle with his fingers as cute."


    Xin''an put his hips on his hips, "Zhang Yanrui, if you do something random, I will send you back to the palace now!!"


    The boy who was exposed in nature then restrained himself. Xin An felt sorry for his fish. The starling also wailed. The boy who caused trouble once again lowered his head and fiddled with his fingers. Tang Mo said, "I just said how could the princess''s son behaved and sensible? He must be spoiled. This is his nature!"


    When Xin''an thought of this kid having to live here for half a month, he had a headache and waved to him, "Come here, make three rules with you. If you abide by it, please keep you here and arrange delicious meat for you, otherwise you will eat vegetables every time."


    She still has a way to deal with the children. Soon the yard calmed down. Aunt Cuiping said that the children are smart and will test the attitude of adults bit by bit, and then she will become more and more greedy. "In the future, I am afraid that my young master will release his nature bit by bit, and our yard will be lively."


    Xin An smiled bitterly.


    Tao Yiran, who was next door, learned that the princess''s son lived next door, and it was rare that she felt jealous in her heart, but she could only be jealous. She couldn''t do anything. "Why haven''t I received a letter from Aunt Cao recently?"


    "Will the medicine go wrong?" She doesn''t mind that her concubine is pregnant. Aunt Yue gave birth to a little girl half a month earlier than her. She can also treat it normally. Aunt Yu''s son is now raised by herself. As a mistress, she doesn''t care. Zuo is just a concubine''s son. She lives in one sentence.


    But she minded that the aunt was not under her nose, especially Aunt Cao was still a noble concubine.


    Aunt Liu lowered her voice, "That''s the medicine given by her wife. Even if she is pregnant, it will not be preserved. The young lady doesn''t need to worry."


    "It may be nothing special when I didn''t believe it. The prince just got a beautiful concubine again. Aunt Cao is a smart person and knows how to deal with it."


    Tao Yiran looked bad. She had only been married for more than a year. Tang Rong was carrying a concubine on the left and the other on the right. She didn''t know what would happen in the future. She really didn''t leave any thoughts for her.


    Since that''s the case, she always has to do something.


    Looking at his son sleeping beside him, his fingertips gently stroked his sleeping little face and spoke slowly, "I''ll send him a letter to the prince and ask him to send him 20,000 taels back. Two sons and one daughter always have to spend money in the capital. He is a father who is not good at it."


    "In addition, I will prepare some medicine and hand it over to Aunt Cao. The prince already has two sons and one daughter, and his descendants are quite prosperous. Don''t let the beautiful concubines be pregnant and unable to concentrate on serving the prince. For the sake of one''s own and all, the prince should be free from burdens, so as not to show mercy everywhere and leave behind any pearls of the vast ocean."


    When it comes to dealing with men, the ten Xin''ans may not be as good as Tao Yiran.


    Aunt Liu was shocked. This was the possibility of a woman being pregnant by the prince. This was a big deal. Once the incident happened, she could not imagine the consequences. She immediately explained the pros and cons with Tao Yiran. "Although the master has grasped Lord Cao, it is not a good thing that Aunt Cao knows too much, and it is too risky."


    Who would have thought that the Cao family that Tang Gang selected for Tang Rong was actually captured by Lord Tao, making Aunt Cao become Tao Yiran¡¯s helper.


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly, "This spring, there are not many dried apricots. The prince likes honey and apricots. He uses secret medicine to deliver them to him, and he says that I made them by myself."


    Aunt Liu just struggled for a moment and nodded. Even if she didn''t agree to Tao Yiran, she would let Mrs. Tao take action directly. Her contract for selling her body was still in the hands of Mrs. Tao, so she could only obey the arrangements.


    As for where does the medicine come from?


    Naturally, Mrs. Tao will worry about this matter.


    The child cried, and Aunt Liu called her wet nurse to carry the child down to serve him. Tao Yiran leaned against the soft pillow, and heard the laughter coming from the next door again, and said lightly, "My brother and sister have been smooth all the way, and it has been smooth for too long. It is time for her to fall and have a long memory. Don''t think that the Xin family has a false position and will change their family."


    Aunt Liu''s heart skipped a beat again. Recently, Tao Yiran has become more and more bored during confinement. What do you want to do?


    Unfortunately, Tao Yiran stopped talking and closed her eyes.


    Aunt Liu felt a mess, afraid that Tao Yiran would commit suicide, but she didn''t know how to persuade her.


    The cheerful child next door laughed, and Aunt Liu was even more worried.


    After taking the tonic given by my aunt, Tang Gang looked much more cautious, and his cheeks became bloody. When he learned that the princess''s son had moved back to the Hou Mansion, he was thinking about what benefits he would get from here.


    However, before Tao Yiran could do anything, before Tang Gang could figure out how to get the benefits, the Hou Mansion was once again pushed to the forefront.


    Although the emperor''s recovery of the treasury debt was constantly in chaos, he finally won. Many families were hollowed out, leaving only an empty shell. Moreover, the Marquis'' Mansion came one by one. First, Tang Gang raised the charity money and did a beautiful job, and then the Marquis'' Mansion found the princess''s son and got the benefits, and the Xin family also changed their family.


    At this time, there were more people who were unbalanced, and everyone was skinned. Why can the Marquis'' Mansion not only protect itself but also be so glorious?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 439 Tang Mo and his wife turned the tide

    Chapter 439 Tang Mo and his wife turned the tide


    Tang Gang brought back several carriages when he returned to Beijing. Many people witnessed this with their own eyes. Each family could think of how much benefits he had gained in Huaijiang with his toes. These families immediately stopped doing it. While busy fighting for the errands to raise money from other places, they were preparing to step on the Hou''s Mansion.


    The already angry Xu family pointed the finger at Tao Yiran, the wife of the prince of the Hou¡¯s family, and said that she was unpretentious and seduced the unmarried young man with a big belly. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The matter was opened up, and another young lady from the Mu family came out, saying that she and Tao Yiran were relatives and had learned a set of skills, just like prostitutes.


    "The dignified Marquis''s family wanted to do something and wanted a big-bellied daughter-in-law to come out to seduce the unmarried young master. It is unheard of. The young lady of the Mu family is not a good thing. A woman always meets the unmarried young master in private and asks her to help her do this and that. The Mu family really knows how to plan. If you want to be promoted, you don''t want to go the right way, and send a wife out to go the wrong way!"


    Young Master Xu¡¯s mother, Mrs. Xu. The young lady of the Mu family asked him to help several times under the banner of Tao Yiran. What could Mr. Xu do to get the relationship between her family. It was soon learned by Master Xu. After investigation, it came to a conclusion. Mr. Xu was rewarded with a family law, and Mrs. Xu was almost angry to death.


    Now that the opportunity has come, don¡¯t you have to say a few words?


    A stone caused a thousand sensations, and soon Tao Yiran''s style was mentioned again, and the origin of the old lady of the Tao family was even publicly advertised. Those who suffered heavy losses wanted to be as poor as their own families. If it was true or false, they would not be able to go out without money. They even said that Tao Yiran''s son was not Tang Rong''s species at all, and said that Tang Gang was corrupt in Huaijiang, which was said to be hundreds of thousands of taels, which was considered a sinister intention.


    Wang was kind-hearted and told everything about it to the sick Tang Gang. Tang Gang didn''t believe it and summoned the strategist. The strategist did not dare to hide it, so he made Tang Gang, who was already empty inside, fainted and fainted on the spot.


    Wang hired the imperial physician again and acted exhausted. Xin An took this opportunity to ask Nanfeng to arrange someone to take action and try to remove the Marquis'' Mansion, especially the couple and Wang must be unaware of it or the victim.


    But many families took action together, and even if Xin''an is not short of money, he cannot turn the tide in a short period of time. Tang Mo led his people to arrest many people who deliberately spread rumors and turned their heads to the government, suing these people for false accusations and demanding strict investigation and trial.


    Tang Gang couldn''t get up from illness, and Tang Mo took responsibility for the outside world. Seeing that he was running around to maintain the reputation of the Hou Mansion, some decent families also praised him twice, and they had a more favorable impression of him.


    Xin An also started walking. He tried his best to protect Tang Gang and Tao Yiran when he was at the banquet, and said, "Even if my sister-in-law and I were a little unhappy, it was our family matter. I believe in my sister-in-law''s personal ethics and feel ashamed of those who deliberately accused people of dirty water."


    "The reputation of a woman is so important. These people actually want to force their sister-in-law to death without any grudges. My little nephew was only half a month old. I haven''t opened my eyes and saw the sky and I''m going to be slandered and throw dirty water on him. These people are so vicious to a baby who is less than a month old for verbal pleasure."


    "As for those who slander my father-in-law, we should also show evidence. My father-in-law dared not be slackened when traveling to Huaijiang. He was so tired of boats and trains that he was not feeling well. Even so, he did not rest. He dared not say that he was exhausted and did not dare to be slackened. Just because my father sent some more Tuyi to bring it back, he insisted that my father-in-law was too arbitrary to betray the emperor''s kindness?"


    "My Xin family dare not say that they are rich, but they are not as good as my father-in-law needs to reach out to the donation."


    She was full of righteous indignation and a tough attitude. The people who whispered at the banquet stopped. Some thought she was stupid and did not step on Tao Yiran at this time, so that she could not turn over. Some thought that her behavior was what the powerful and noble female family should do. It doesn¡¯t matter what they usually do. In the face of major issues, the interests of the whole clan must be the most important. Some people even lament the wealth of Xin¡¯s family. Does anyone dare to say that it is because it is too rich and unwilling to be corrupt?


    The couple joined forces, and the direction of rumors in the city gradually changed. Some people said that Tao Yiran¡¯s affairs had something to do with the rest of the Hou Mansion. They were not in the capital for those days. Some people said that the second house of the Hou Mansion was really unlucky, and the benefits did not take up any dirty water. The people who caused trouble were lying on the bed, and the unlucky people would come out to deal with the aftermath;


    Some people even said that the couple in the second house of the Hou Mansion became more and more handsome. In addition, Xin An was the granddaughter-in-law personally selected by the old marquis. For a time, many people said that the old marquis had unique vision and said that the couple in the Hou Mansion''s big house could not support the Hou Mansion.


    At the critical moment, Liao Zhi helped Tang Mo, and all the deputy commanders under him came forward to help Tang Mo arrest people. As more and more people caught, more and more truths were vomited out. Those who took action came to show their goodwill, hoping that Tang Mo would not pursue the matter.


    Xin''an personally received these people. Wang said he was lying down while lying down, which made it even more difficult for Xin''an and his wife.


    People in the family are either sick or confinement, or they are guests. When encountering problems, only these two couples who are not welcomed on weekdays come out to the top of the mountain, but they still resist. Who can say that the couple is incompetent?


    "Mr. Marquis can rest assured. The second wife lost a lot of money for this matter and finally calmed down the matter."


    Wang sat on the edge of Tang Gang''s bed again, "I really didn''t expect that the eldest daughter-in-law''s big belly could cause trouble even if she couldn''t help her. I''ve asked my sister-in-law, and the rumors outside didn''t wrong her. The Mu family frequently came to the door, and it was the eldest sister-in-law who went to Tao''s house to personally invite her mother-in-law to suppress it. It was really unspeakable."


    Tang Gang''s hands were trembling, and Wang seemed to have not seen it. "This time, thanks to the second wife, I can really take the blame at the critical moment. I have made every effort to safeguard the reputation of the Marquis and the dignity of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Even Wang didn''t know that Xin An had secretly done the whole thing. Although he didn''t initiate it, it did not prevent her from following the flow and coming forward to solve the problem.


    This incident also won a lot of favor for her and Tang Mo, and successfully made Tang Rong and Tao Yiran''s reputation once again go wild. Even Tang Rong''s newborn son was not spared. A child who was suspected of his biological father at birth would become a lifelong shame for him.


    Even the emperor was angry when he found out. If it weren''t for Tang Gang''s illness, he would have to come and scold him, but he did not forget to praise Tang Mo.


    "Thank you for helping me with this matter."


    Xin An personally came to Liao''s house to thank him. After all, without Liao Zhi''s help, this matter could not be resolved so quickly and smoothly.


    Mrs. Liao, with a big belly, smiled and said, "Why are you so polite between you and me? You have brought me so many gifts when you come back from Huaijiang. I accept them and I will always give you a gift."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 440 Wang: Why is his face so big?

    Chapter 440 Wang: Why is his face so big?


    Xin''an asked Mrs. Liao for help but just a letter, and he didn''t even come to the door in person. However, Liao Zhi helped Tang Mo get things done, and Xin''an was remembered in his heart.


    "You shouldn''t be back at this time."


    Mrs. Liao sighed, "The chaos in the capital was shocking earlier. I am glad that you were not in the capital and there were less troubles. I don''t know that you came back at the end of this chaos."


    The Marquis'' Mansion was splashed with dirty water by various families, and those with eyes could see any reason.


    "We have always wished that people are poor and hated others are rich. Those families spend their lives on the treasury''s money. They are happy when borrowing money. When paying back the money, even the emperor is their enemy. They can''t beat the emperor and can only repay the money, but they are filled with evil fire in their hearts."


    "The Marquis''s Mansion is alone in this matter, and it is just a disaster."


    Mrs. Liao''s eyebrows were filled with sadness, and Xin An comforted her: "You can''t hide from what you should come. But you are fine lately?"


    Mrs. Liao shook her head and did not hide it in front of Xin An. "I was worried for a while and I couldn''t sleep at all."


    "It is not easy for ordinary people to collect debts, let alone those nobles who never pay back their money when they die. What are the people my father met before for debt collection compared to these nobles?"


    Not everyone can¡¯t afford to pay back the money, nor do all borrowers have the need to borrow money. However, others don¡¯t need to pay back it back, and they also want to take advantage of it.


    But these people who have money will also observe when they should pay back the money. If you don¡¯t pay it back, I won¡¯t pay it back. It seems that if I don¡¯t pay it back, I will not be sociable after I pay it back, and will offend those families who don¡¯t pay it back.


    The rogues are really rogues. These rogues are still powerful. Liao Zhi has many difficulties in collecting debts, and he was even assassinated, and some of his subordinates died.


    "I thought it would be fine if I didn''t have to lead troops out to fight, so I didn''t know that it was more dangerous in the capital."


    Xin An could even think about how difficult it was for her to live these days, and Liao Zhi offended a lot of people again, and he could only be loyal to the emperor. Seeing that the Holy Family was in full bloom, he was also full of dangers and had no more ways to go.


    Unless you can go to a higher level and firmly grasp the unshakable power of others, it would be really dangerous.


    "Commander Liao envoys Ji will have a heavenly appearance, and he will definitely turn bad luck into good fortune and disaster into good fortune. Sister Xu should not worry too much, nor should he worry. The most important thing at the moment is to give birth to a child in peace."


    "Are the midwife ready?"


    Mrs. Liao said that there were no elders at home, and she didn''t believe other people. At this time, her mother was already on the way to Beijing. "You recommend me the midwife who delivered your sister-in-law back. The wet nurse has not found a suitable one yet. Everything will be done when my mother arrives."


    "It''s better you, have a good mother-in-law."


    Mrs. Liao is very envious of this.


    Xin An smiled and comforted her for a while before leaving. After getting off the bus, she felt a sigh. Many people said that Liao Zhi was ruthless and asked Mrs. Liao to be the master of her family as soon as she entered the house. But everything has two sides. Although she is at the head of the family, she also has less support and can only rely on herself in everything.


    "Go to the Imperial Medical Office." Her mother-in-law''s condition has been repeated recently, so she should be treated.


    Hou Mansion, Tang Gang, who had almost gotten angry, had a stroke and was walking in the yard, and his mind was filled with mockery of the Hou Mansion, slandering him, and slandering Tang Rong.


    After returning from Huaijiang, he had another granddaughter and a grandson. It should have been a happy event to import children, but how can he be happy now?


    His grandson was questioned that his mother had stolen someone before he was a month old, and that it was a traitor and a son, which was a shame.


    "Mr. Marquis, I have found out."


    The strategist came and bowed to present the latest news. It clearly recorded how Tao Yiran went to Nandu Temple to meet the Xu family''s son, how did the people in the mansion go to Huaijiang and went out to meet the person several times after they left for Huaijiang. It also clearly stated how many times the young lady of the Mu family came, how did she find Mr. Xu to ask for business in the name of Tao Yiran, etc. The rumors outside really did not slander Tao Yiran.


    The most important thing is that there are still letters from outside to Chunhuayuan these days, and the letters are delivered by a man.


    This made Tang Gang, who was just a little bit more fainted again. In his personal thoughts, he thought that Wang was deliberately angry and said the matter so seriously. He was lucky.


    Seeing that he was so angry that his whole body was trembling, the counselor dared not speak. This was a family matter, which was even more ugly. It would be better to comment less.


    Soon Tang Gang found Wang and made up his mind to let Wang take action to make Tao Yiran die of illness. Wang glanced at him indifferently, "God has the virtue of being a good person. You and I have old men and sons and grandchildren. We should accumulate more blessings and not get involved in life."


    It was simply delusional. He wanted her to come forward and end Tao Yiran and let her be a villain. Why was her face so big?


    "The second couple tried their best to calm the rumors outside. If something happened to the eldest wife at this time, wouldn''t it be that there would be no silver here?"


    "It''s also the boss''s business. I''ve seen the child and the marquis have seen it. He looks very similar to the boss. It''s better not to let her leave the mansion like before. I''ll make a decision after the boss comes back."


    In her eyes, this eldest daughter-in-law is very good, and there is no better daughter-in-law than her.


    Don¡¯t bother if you don¡¯t come and invite him. You don¡¯t bother with him. You stay in your own yard all day and don¡¯t go out. You can make Tang Rong¡¯s reputation so famous. Where can I find such a ¡°good daughter-in-law¡±?


    "The second wife was tough at the banquet and maintained the reputation of the Marquis and the reputation of her sister-in-law, so that she would not underestimate the Marquis'' Mansion. Don''t worry about this matter. I will look at her and will not let her go out of the mansion to act as a demon. I will also take strict supervision. I will not let anything outside come in again. Even if the Marquis wants to do anything, it is not now."


    Tang Gang was so obsessed that he was unwilling to give in and wanted to kill Tao Yiran immediately. It was at this time that someone came to report the good news outside and said that Lord Tao was promoted.


    Because the Tao family had not gone to gambling, Lord Tao hated those underground casinos very much. Then when he took action, the casinos had already withdrawn. Therefore, he turned his attention to those lenders. In the first two months, he not only got money for the emperor, but also reported many lenders in powerful families to the emperor. The evidence was conclusive, otherwise Liao Zhi would not have been so smooth.


    The decree was issued this morning. When Tang Gang heard that his descendants were confused, Wang ordered people to prepare a gift to the Tao Mansion. After the person left, he said to Tang Gang: "If this happens, it will be difficult to do it again. The marquis will bear it."


    Tang Gang almost vomited blood. The Tao family asked him for help before, but he did not refuse but did not do the job. Then the two families got into evil, and now they did it themselves.


    This reminded him of Xin Kuan


    Wang, who was eating tea, saw his chest rising and falling, breathing heavily, put down the teacup and stepped forward, "What''s wrong?"


    "Quickly, please ask the doctor."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 441 The dispute is on the surface

    Chapter 441 The dispute is on the surface


    Tang Gang was sick again, and he was even worse than before. The Imperial Doctor had seen it, saying that he was angry and overthinking, "The Marquis Wan Wang was open-minded, so he must not think too much, and he would be sad."


    It was originally a small cold, but it has become a stubborn disease now.


    Wang, who was already in a good mood, became haggard and served him again. He must be more worried when he asked the imperial physician. Tang Gang felt much better when he saw her nervous appearance. He made up his mind to take good care of her in the past few days and strive for a speedy recovery. He was much more passive if he was not in the court.


    Tang Mo came to visit him when he returned home. Tang Gang felt disheartened when he saw him, so he closed his eyes and refused to look at him.


    Tang Mo didn''t mind either, so he said a few words and turned around and left.


    As night fell, Zhang Yanrui had dinner with everyone in the Hou Mansion at night. After three bowls of rice, he was taken to the garden to eat by Tang Mo and his wife, which looked like a family of three.


    The baby''s cry came from afar, and Tang Mo suddenly asked, "You went to see that child, right?"


    Xin An said "yes" and didn''t continue speaking. With this attitude, he told Tang Mo the answer he wanted. The two had already speculated about this matter, and now they just wanted to confirm it.


    Tang Mo did not feel uncomfortable and frustrated as expected, but felt relieved, "It''s very good."


    Adulter and adulterer!


    Xin An looked at him with some concern, and Tang Mo squeezed her hand, "I''m fine, I just feel that I was really stupid before."


    After living for more than 20 years, I had nothing but a slander. When I thought about it, I felt that I was stupid and miserable in my previous life. I didn¡¯t know whether to hate or sympathize with me.


    Xin An said: "It''s all over, just treat it as a nightmare. After waking up, the dream will disappear. Don''t forget to do the serious business."


    Tang Mo nodded, looked at Zhang Yanrui running and jumping in front of him, and said, "The effect of Huaijiang charity fundraising is gratifying. The emperor intends to follow other places. Recently, many people are competing for this fat and shortage. The emperor is also unable to make up his mind. Originally, the old man had a great opportunity, but if the old man has more and more money in his hands, it will be a great help to Tang Rong."


    "The old man was angry about his father-in-law being an official. He was not such a generous person. I wanted to get along well with him, but I tried all kinds of ways to do this, but the facts proved that it was useless. He would definitely guard against me and suppress me in the future."


    "Because of this kid''s affairs, the dispute between me and the old man was officially on the surface."


    Xin An smiled sarcastically, "Then don''t let him take power. We used to think that he had supported the Marquis'' Mansion, and it would be much more convenient for you to do it. But this time, he knew that the capital was dangerous and he would have to let you come back and see that his existence was just that."


    "He can''t provide you with shelter. He used to show you that little concern for you was for Tang Rong. He angered Tang Rong. He felt that what Tang Rong did was disgraceful, which made him feel disappointed. He said he wanted to give you a chance and would help you. But as soon as Tang Rong left, he forgot about the previous mess. In his heart, only Tang Rong would suffer in that poor office. Do you know that he has sent someone to give Tang Rong twice in the past few months?"


    "Before leaving from Huaijiang, he sent someone to send Tang Rong a gold, and the amount was quite large."


    This incident was said by her father. One was the news sent back from Songyang County, and the other was the incident that happened in the Xin family. Even her father could not escape her eyes. Her father felt that it was not worth it for her son-in-law.


    How could Tang Mo not know about this? The old man still wanted to take a concubine in the Xin family, so he could do such embarrassing things, and he didn''t think about him at all.


    His mother''s painstaking efforts do not mean that he does not know.


    "King Jin has the people in his heart and is loyal to the emperor. This matter must be King Jin. The old man is in poor health, so it is better to take a rest in the mansion."


    "It''s a pity that King Jin is not easy to make friends with, and I am not a good enough status, and I have no contact with Prince Jin."


    Xin An agreed with him. Tang Gang''s appetite was fed in Huaijiang. If he continued to be responsible for charitable donations, he still didn''t know how big the appetite would be raised. It was indeed not suitable.


    "I gave a gift to Prince Jin''s Mansion. I will find an excuse to visit in a few days. We must make friends with each other carefully and not be in a hurry." "As for my father."


    The two of them understood each other''s meaning when they saw Zhang Yanrui picking flowers and running back with a smile, Tang Mo smiled and said, "I have something to do, you are busy with me, play with your Aunt Xin, obedient, I''ll come back tomorrow to bring you some fun."


    Zhang Yanrui''s eyes were shiny, and he nodded and waved at Tang Mo, and then gave the flowers to Xin''an, "Send them to you."


    Xin An bent down, "You have such a good vision. Is this flower the best one to see in the garden?"


    Zhang Yanrui nodded with a smile, "The best looking."


    "Thank you then."


    The boy was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice that he didn''t need to thank him. His ears were red. Xin An felt interesting and shy. "Tell me what you do at home on weekdays, do you have to study, do you need to practice calligraphy, do you have the ability to learn kung fu?"


    "some."


    One big and one small, he slowly walked back to Qiushiyuan and talked smoothly. Tang Mo also came to Wang and expressed his thoughts. He was a little nervous. Although he was cold to Tang Gang, it was the first time he took action against Tang Gang.


    Tang Mo thought his mother would be shocked and thought he was cruel. He was not just a means to achieve his goal. Unexpectedly, Wang did not react, and only told him, "The doctors and the imperial physicians both treated your father. He was too hard in Huaijiang and was hurt by the rumors outside. This disease was afraid that he would have to recuperate for half a month. The emperor also sent Eunuch Zhao to spread the word, asking him to rest for half a month before going to court."


    No one will say anything she did, including her own son.


    Since the son is in need, Tang Gang must rest for a while.


    Tang Mo felt relieved. Wang told him to help Wang Shi. Tang Mo smiled and said, "He has the care of his husband, so how can I use me? But my mother doesn''t worry. If I encounter trouble, I won''t stand by."


    Wang Shi has a teacher and many people in the court come from this lineage, watching and helping each other, and he is not short of people who help and protect him.


    Wang was relieved and began his first birth, "I think your wife likes the princess''s child very much. If she has her own child, she will definitely become a good mother. You have to hurry up."


    Tang Mo nodded happily, "We have put this matter on the agenda."


    "That''s good."


    Seeing his son¡¯s spirited and happy life, Wang was happy.


    Tao Yiran in Chunhua Courtyard looked bad. There was a rumor outside the mansion that Aunt Liu did not intend to tell her, so as not to cause illness due to poor confinement during confinement, but Wang ignored this and personally went to her bedside and scolded her, saying that she would not allow the Mu family to come to the door again.


    The Tao family did not come to visit me after this incident, and there was no one to send anyone to say anything. This made Tao Yiran very angry, so she couldn''t be happy to receive the news of her father''s promotion.


    ¡°Everything will always be back on yourself.¡±


    As soon as Tao Yiran said this, Aunt Liu''s heart was shocked and she hurriedly said, "The young lady''s earlier order has been arranged. Mixing is already on the way to the prince. The lady is still thinking about you very much. You said you want her to prepare immediately."


    Tao Yiran''s expression was faint, and she felt that the Marquis'' Mansion was boring. Tang Rong carried one concubine after another into him, but no one told him. She just left the door twice and refused to give up. Why?


    "Can the letter be sent out?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 442 Have no work and pretend to be

    Chapter 442: Even pretending to be fine without doing anything


    Aunt Liu was shrouded in a deep sense of powerlessness. She originally thought that following Tao Yiran to the Marquis'' Mansion should be a good life, but when she entered the door to change her bride, she was surprised, making her turn into the aunt in charge of the prince''s wife. If nothing unexpected happens, she will be the first manager in charge of the house in the future.


    Apart from her master, she is the biggest and glorious in the whole mansion.


    Unfortunately, such a good start was so good that she was today. It would be fine if she was trapped in the mansion and couldn''t get out. The second young lady next door had managed such a situation. She was still thinking about how to manage and seduce men.


    "You said before that you can''t let the Second Young Master''s wife be so smooth. Is it because of this?"


    Tao Yiran had already changed her mind, "It would be useless to let her have a glorious life. Isn''t it just that the rumors outside were settled this time?"


    ¡°My letter has other places.¡±


    She once planned to poison the princess, but the risk was too great. The key was that rumors spread everywhere, which forced her to suspend the plan.


    Xin still has some effect.


    Seeing that she was clearly brainless but still had to act scheming, Aunt Liu felt that all her strength was taken away. "The Marquis and the wife were both unhappy. The prince was thousands of miles away. The second young lady controlled the gifts. The second young master handled all kinds of things outside the mansion. If they were allowed to continue like this, they would be afraid that the position of the prince would be shaken."


    "Are you really not going to do anything?"


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that she, the wife of the prince''s prince, was undermined, and only she felt that everything was fine.


    Tao Yiran''s lips curled gently and smiled indifferently, "My mother-in-law is not her mother-in-law, and her grandmother is also biased towards the next door. My father doesn''t care about the backyard. Even if I go to fight, I have no chance of winning. Since that''s the case, why bother with it?"


    "Before the prince left, he told me that his father would not let someone replace him, nor did he dare to succeed the Marquis."


    Although she didn''t know why Tang Rong was so sure, he must have looked at his father''s hand that he had.


    Think about it, how could this huge marquis mansion be without something shameful? How could Tang Rong not know?


    "When the crown prince inherits his title, everything will not be a problem at the moment. No matter how capable the second wife is, she can only rely on the big wife. Since Xin likes to pay money and work hard to manage the Marquis'' Mansion, why don''t she give her a chance?"


    "She is suitable for her if she has money."


    It¡¯s okay to hear this, but is it really that simple?


    The dignified prince of the Marquis''s family went to work in a remote village thousands of miles away in less than a year after getting married. To put it nicely, he said that he couldn''t make it to the capital, so he went outside to hide for two years.


    Aunt Liu was powerless and helpless, so she could only follow her wherever she went.


    The matter between Chunhua Courtyard cannot escape Wang''s eyes. When it comes to controlling the courtyard, Tao Yiran''s ability is very average.


    Wang looked disdainful when he heard what Tao Yiran said, and once again felt glad that his son did not marry her. As for other things, "Follow the people in Chunhuayuan to report it immediately whenever there is any movement."


    Xin''an also had eyes in Chunhuayuan. After hearing Nanfeng''s words, he asked her to stare at Tao Yiran''s letter to see what she wanted to do and who else outside the mansion deserves her contact.


    It was early this morning, Tang Mo went to Cihang Temple to pick up the old lady. He was going to go early in the morning, but he delayed for some time because of the rumors in the city.


    The old lady of the Zhang family often comes to miss her grandson. She is amused and crying when she learns that her grandson is not used to living at home. Now she has time to come to spend food with her grandson. The relationship between the grandparents and grandchildren is increasing day by day. I believe that Zhang Yanrui will follow her back to the Zhang family soon. ¡°Is Mrs. Zhang here again today?¡±


    Today, Mrs. Xu came to the door again and did not send a message in advance. She told Xin An that she had just visited the second prince''s concubine and went directly to the Hou''s Mansion after leaving the second prince''s mansion.


    "Grandma of the Zhang family will come the next day. Now the relationship between the grandparents and grandchildren is getting better and better. If the young master hadn''t recognized the bed, he would have returned to the Zhang family early in the morning."


    Mrs. Xu said, "Fortunately, I am lucky to meet the young master of the Xin family, and you are also very lucky."


    "It is indeed the fate of the Xin family to meet the young master."


    This was said last time when Mrs. Xu came. Today, she was just a topic to talk about it. Xin An led Mrs. Xu into the main hall and sat down for tea. "Does Aunt have any instructions for coming today?"


    "I have no choice but to ask you something."


    Mrs. Xu came for charity fundraising. Tang Gang and his son brought back seven or eight million taels of silver from Huaijiang. If Tang Gang did not take any benefits in the middle, no one believed it. Those who spread rumors that Tang Gang received million taels really thought he was greedy for so much.


    Those people were jealous, and the second prince was naturally jealous. With the help of the Xu family, he was not short of money, but he was not short of himself and could not make his opponent develop. You should know that the prince also put on a stance to win.


    "I know everything my aunt wants to know."


    Xin An told her the general situation, and at the same time explained the role played by the Yao family and the Xin family. "I don''t know anything else. The merchants in Huaijiang have always been generous in making charitable donations, especially the salt merchants have a lot of exchanges with the imperial officials, so they are naturally more willing to donate generously."


    "In my foolish opinion, we still have to find a local chamber of commerce. To put it bluntly, the so-called strong dragons do not suppress local snakes. One place has its own way of doing things."


    Tang Gang was able to succeed in Huaijiang because of the Xin family and Tang Mo''s efforts. With the full cooperation of the Yao family, if they change someone, there may not be such a result.


    This is what Mrs. Xu wants to know. "People in the court thought it was a fat man, but they never thought about the difficulty of this matter. It would be so easy to raise charity funds when the people were willing to do so."


    "If you come to see, why would those merchants generously donate money in the case of the last plaque and book writing? "


    "Xin An thought, if the emperor was willing to accept the harem and give the girls from the presidents of the chamber of commerce a chance, the amount of money they wanted was as much as they wanted, and if they wanted money, they had to pay. As long as the money was given in place, it would be impossible to buy the emperor''s body.


    But she would not say this idea, but just shook her head, "I was taught by my father. The money of the Xin family comes from the gifts of our ancestors and the court. If the family and country need it, we must do our best."

 Chapter 443 The old lady raised Tao Yiran

    Chapter 443 The old lady raised Tao Yiran


    Mrs. Xu was a little regretful. In her opinion, Xin An was indeed a little smart and could do things, but the situation in the court was too embarrassing. She exchanged a few more greetings and stood up to say goodbye.


    After seeing off Mrs. Xu, Xin An was thinking. Before she could turn around, a servant from Prince Jin''s mansion sent a post, saying that Princess Jin asked her to come to the mansion tomorrow.


    In the evening, Tang Mo picked up the old lady and came back. The old lady who was sing vegetarian food and chanting Buddha''s name learned that Tang Gang''s illness not only did not recover but became worse, and her eyes were red. Wang felt guilty for a moment. To her, the old lady was a generous mother-in-law and took good care of her over the years. She should not let the old lady be sad.


    But if she wants to make the old lady happy, it means that she harmed her son and daughter-in-law. She can still clearly distinguish which one is more important.


    "Just the current situation in Beijing shouldn''t have alarmed my mother so early, but the young man in the princess''s mansion lives in the mansion. The old lady of the Zhang family came almost every day, but no one would talk to her, so she picked her mother back early."


    The old lady sighed, "You should have sent someone to tell me this earlier. I heard from my second child that you are worried and working hard these days, and you have worked hard."


    "As long as the Marquis can recover from illness earlier, the daughter-in-law will not feel tired."


    The old lady did not doubt her at all. In her opinion, the relationship between Tang Gang and Tang Mo and his son has eased a lot these days. As a wife and mother, Wang should know what to do.


    Seeing that Xin An had lost weight, he held her hand and said it was hard work. Then he went to Chunhuayuan regardless of his hardships. She had added her relatives'' great-grandson and had been thinking about it for a long time.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Aunt Liu held the cradle and carefully placed it in the old lady''s arms, saying, "The young man is extremely healthy, has a strong mouth, and is strong, and looks even more like the prince."


    The old lady looked at the good-great grandson in her arms, and she looked a few less folds with her relaxed expressions. She raised her eyes and said to Tao Yiran, "Thank you for your hard work. Have you born the great-grandson of the Marquis'' Mansion safely. My grandmother wants to remember you for your great achievements."


    "honeydew."


    Ganlu held a big box and sent it to Tao Yiran, "Mrs. Young Madam, this was specially prepared by the old lady for you. Do you still like it?"


    The box is opened, and it is full of head and face jewelry, red gold inlaid with gems, looking magnificent.


    Wang''s eyes flashed and his expression quickly returned to normal, and he smiled, "This was given to him by his father on the year of his mother''s birthday, and it was made by his father himself. The jewelry inlaid on it was chosen by his father himself."


    "I remember my mother wore it once on her birthday that year."


    The old lady showed her eyes and recalled, "This face is too expensive, and it is your father''s intention, so she carefully kept it to this day."


    Neither of them saw the disgust flashing in Tao Yiran''s eyes. In her opinion, this kind of gold-stacked jewelry was simply vulgar. She smiled and said, "Grandma has spent money, Aunt Liu, be careful to put it away."


    The old lady only had a good great-grandson in her eyes, and she didn''t mind Tao Yiran''s coldness, but was clearly seen by Ganlu.


    "This child was born like an old man, and the boss looked like this at that time."


    The old lady was so rare that she could not help. Ganlu reminded with a smile, "The old lady has another little granddaughter, but should she let the wet nurse bring her to see?"


    Aunt Yue is a concubine, so the old lady naturally cannot visit her house and said, "If the wet nurse brings Qijin, the child should have a name."


    Wang answered the conversation, "I had a child ill earlier, so Aunt Yu married a slave''s nickname, which was easy to support. As for Daming, he would get one after the Marquis went to recover from his illness. The child was well taken care of by Aunt Yu, and he was fat and cute."


    I have to say that Tang Rong is still a bit tricky when it comes to giving birth. The three children look good, that Qijin, no, it¡¯s Nuer who even likes Wang very much.


    Soon both children were brought over. The eldest Nuer was almost half a year old. It was the time to be cute. He looked around curiously with his **** eyes open. The old lady gave her great-grandson to Aunt Liu, and hugged Nuer for a while, "This child was born so well."


    "It''s like the boss, his little face is round and so beautiful."


    I have to give Aunt Yu and Aunt Yue some good things to each, and when I went out, I urged Wang, "The second wife has also returned from Huaijiang. You, as a mother-in-law, have to urge you to urge me to do this matter with your descendants. They are all married on the same day. You have also seen the eldest three children, how cute."


    "Don''t be busy with errands all day long. Children are a big deal, so you have to learn from the old university."


    Even though the eldest grandson has bad things, he has three children, and that is the credit.


    Wang smiled and said, "The descendants are all fate, and the young couple know it. Didn''t the Taoist priest say that before? The boss wants his descendants in the yard. Now it seems that the Taoist priest is also a master."


    The old lady smiled and felt very comfortable. "The boss was afraid that he would not have a good life in office. You have to remember to give him some money every two months, so don''t let him down."


    The smile on Wang''s face almost stopped. Her son has never rested since he returned to Beijing. He is exhausted. When his father cannot see it, he only feels that he has robbed the merits, and when his grandmother cannot see it, he can only give her three great-grandsons.


    The eldest daughter-in-law has a son and becomes a great hero. The second daughter-in-law has become busy with three words: "Thank you for your hard work".


    At this moment, she felt unfair for herself and her son and daughter-in-law.


    The old lady was tired and went back to Chunrong Hall to rest quickly. Wang stood alone in the yard for a long time, then sighed a long time, and then someone told her to tell the old lady what she had hidden before and the rumors about Tao Yiran outside to tell the old lady as soon as possible.


    The old lady has lived a relaxed and happy life for too long, and everyone wants to hurt. This is not good.


    At this time, Tang Mo was reading the post sent by Prince Jin''s mansion in the room, and he tsk, "This is really not easy."


    He never doubted his wife''s ability to socialize and make friends, but even if she tried her best, there was no progress in the past few months. "The relationship between Prince Jin''s Mansion is really difficult to reach."


    "It means that King Jing is not only powerful but also cautious. The more we do this, the more we need to spend more time. The Xu family is already very good, but the Xu family may not be able to compare with King Jing."


    "Sister Lin is saying that in this capital, what Princess Jin said is better than the Crown Prince''s Concubine."


    Xin An looked at Tang Mo, "I have lost a lot recently. I will ask someone to tailor a few more clothes for you tomorrow. I should have a little more clothes last year."


    "Let Qin Bolai give you a pulse and add two medicinal recipes to supplement one. I''ll ask you to go to the medicinal food shop for lunch. Have you gone?"


    Tang Mo put down the post, "I''m going. When the people under my hands knew about it, they all followed me with shamelessness. When they returned, they went back and forth, they had enough food, so I didn''t go there often."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Xin''an said it was either a banquet or how much money could a few dishes cost. "I''d make myself wronged in order not to let others eat it?"


    "I''ll go tomorrow. I''m tired and can''t stand the food that I can''t stand. In order to make you have a good meal, I''m willing to treat those people to dinner every meal."


    These words moved Tang Mo so much that he hugged his wife and his eyes turned red, "How could I learn these words? I was so moved by the audience."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 444 Which eye can tell that she is a good person?

    Chapter 444 Which eye can tell that she is a good person?


    Tang Mo now has a wife and everything is enough. Since his wife came back from Huaijiang, he has lived a good life again. Apart from worrying about outside things, there is no need to worry about anything in the mansion. With a wife behind him, he is not afraid of anything.


    The two hugged each other and gave each other strength. The atmosphere was warm and harmonious. A very abrupt voice came from the door, "What are you doing?"


    Children Zhang Yanrui stood at the door curiously with big eyes open, and Tang Mo whispered helplessly, "Why is this shameless boy still here?"


    The old lady of the Zhang family comes every day, and the relationship between grandparents and grandchildren is increasing day by day. I heard that the Zhang family specially hired a chef to enter the mansion for him, but the kid just didn''t go back and regarded the marquis'' mansion as his own. He just chased dogs and teased cats in the yard for no reason, and was unwilling to study at all.


    Xin An smiled and let go of Tang Mo, turning around, "Don''t be curious about your adult affairs, sir."


    "What''s there to be curious about?"


    The boy was obviously embarrassed and insisted on acting like I had seen the world, "My father and mother are always like this, I have seen it."


    "You are so old that you still have a hug, and you are ashamed."


    Tang Mo joked with him, "You kid is just stubborn now. When you reach old age, you don''t know who you want to chase and beg for a hug."


    "I don''t know, hum."


    After staying in the Marquis'' Mansion for a long time, I became more and more familiar with Xin''an. I ran to Xin''an and held her hand, "Don''t want him. When I grow taller than him, I will marry you. You can be my wife. My mother has many treasures, so I will give them to you."


    Xin An laughed out loud on the spot, thinking it was very interesting, "Have you said this to your mother as well?"


    Zhang Yanrui actually nodded seriously, "My father refused to agree and even beat me up."


    Tang Mo said, "I really want to beat you up now."


    Xin An smiled so happily that she burst into tears, "Do you think I am pretty and pretty?"


    "good."


    Zhang Yanrui pretended to be deep, "But my mother is a little better than you, only a little bit. If she knew that I said you were better than her, she would beat me up."


    ¡°No one can look better than my mother.¡±


    Xin An wiped his tears, "I accept your explanation, you know a lot."


    Little brat pretends to be an adult, which makes people happy.


    She was happy. Tang Mo didn''t like him, nor did she have any thoughts about the princess''s carriage and horses, and why didn''t she come back and get the person away.


    At night, Tang Mo, who was washing the fragrance of the fragrance, got into the quilt, hugged his wife and carefully expressed his desire, "We want a child?"


    Xin An smiled with his eyebrows and eyes curled, "I started to adjust myself when I came back from Huaijiang. Uncle Qin said that I was healthy and could have a child."


    "It is recommended that you eat less alcohol and be less tired during this period of time, and keep your body in the best state so that the child will be healthy."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were lit up. His wife told him that she was ready to have a child. "The moonlight tonight is just right, and it''s the best time to have a child."


    The next morning, the emperor wanted to see his grandson, so he ordered someone to come and ask Xin''an to bring his grandson into the palace. Xin''an sent someone to the King''s Mansion to inform him and took the people into the car. On the way, he saw Zhang Yanrui looking very bored, and he had an idea in his mind, "Can you stay in the palace for two days after entering the palace today?"


    "Do you dislike me?"


    The little brat is quite sensitive. Xin An softened his voice, "I learned that you had lost it, your grandfather was so anxious that he couldn''t sleep even if he couldn''t eat well. He sent someone to find you everywhere. After you came back, he would definitely hope that you could accompany him. You said you ran out of Gong Xiaozhu, and he felt so sad."


    "It''s been so many days. Although he can see you every now and then, where can you be by his side every day to make him happy?"


    "Didn''t you say that your mother misses your grandfather the most? He is your mother''s father. Your mother hasn''t come back yet. Should you spend more time with your grandfather?"


    Children Zhang Yanrui pondered for a moment, felt that what she said made sense, and finally nodded seriously, "Okay, then stay for two days."


    "That''s right."


    Xin''an also suggested that he should stay at Zhang''s house for another two days after leaving the palace. "Your grandmother is so old that she still comes to accompany you all day long. That''s your father''s mother, the person he respects the most. You should also spend more time with your father."


    "I will come to see you when you leave the palace and stay at the Zhang family."


    Zhang Yanrui looked at her in confusion, "Didn''t you want to drive me away?"


    "What do you mean by this? I am the kind of person?"


    Xin''an pulled his fleshy claws, "Aren''t we friends? When your mother comes back, you can come to the Marquis''s mansion to find me at any time, and I will also go see you."


    Zhang Yanrui said, "You are a good person."


    Xin''an''s mouth twitched slightly, "I thank you for your approval."


    Which eye can tell that she is a good person?


    After entering the palace, Zhang Yanrui didn''t polite when he saw the emperor. He trotted and threw himself into the emperor''s arms and said, "Grandfather, I miss you very much."


    As soon as these words came out, the emperor''s heart suddenly became soft. People who were older liked to surround their children and grandchildren, hugged their grandchildren and asked him if he had been doing well recently and whether he was in the market. Zhang Yanrui answered one by one, and asked, "I miss my grandfather. Can I sleep with my grandfather at night?"


    "Hahaha, do you want to live with your grandfather?"


    The emperor laughed happily, "My grandfather will obey you."


    The grandparents and grandsons were joking and seemed to have completely forgotten Xin''an, and no one would remind him. Xin''an kept standing with his eyebrows down and waiting for the emperor to recover from his grandson to look at Xin''an and asked, "How is your father''s illness?"


    Xin An did not hide it, only said that Tang Gang was feeling discomfort due to excessive thinking. "The imperial physician prescribed medicine, and his mother often persuaded him that it was much better now."


    These imperial physicians have reported to the emperor that the emperor just didn''t understand what could make Tang Gang think so much, and everyone wanted to be sick.


    "It was done, but for a moment, there were rumors in the capital. My father fell down suddenly when he learned that he was angry."


    The emperor''s eyes fell on Zhang Yanrui''s hand holding the brush, signaling that he could write a few words casually. He did not look at Xin''an, but just asked him, "What do you think about the rumors outside?"


    ¡°It¡¯s all just speculation.¡±


    Xin''an''s attitude has always been clear, "It''s all about catching up on the wind and shadows. The carriages are nothing more than the Huaijiang earthwork purchased by my mother and I. We are going to come back and give them to relatives and friends."


    "When I was in Huaijiang, my father was sick. Maybe it was because of the hardships of the boat or the unacceptable environment. The family who was familiar with my father sent some local ritual medicinal materials to visit and brought them back together. Where did the millions of dollars come from?"


    "Not to mention whether my father had that idea or not, nor did he have that condition. Every amount of money raised was counted and recorded in the accounts with countless eyes staring at him and was subject to supervision by the people. If my father could get a million taels, then the officials in Huaijiang would not take less, and how much fundraising would he have to receive?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 445 Finally waited for the opportunity

    Chapter 445 Finally waited for the opportunity


    Xin''an''s statement is reasonable and well-founded, calm and steady.


    The emperor has eyes in Huaijiang and his own judgment. He doesn''t believe that Tang Gang didn''t do anything at all. He is not so naive. But if he says too much, he doesn''t believe that Tang Gang is so brave. He knows how brave Tang Gang is.


    "You are clear about these things."


    Xin An bowed slightly, "The wife of the minister is not a girl who is kept in the boudoir. She also helped her family check the accounts to manage the business. Therefore, the family will not avoid the wife of the minister."


    The emperor suddenly became interested in the girls in the merchant house, "All the girls in the merchant houses are the same as you?"


    "Each family has its own differences, but compared with the rules, the rules are not as strict as those of officials."


    The emperor had an idea in his mind and suddenly said, "What do you think of the rumor about your sister-in-law?"


    This question is purely the emperor''s curiosity.


    "If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you won''t comment."


    The emperor raised his eyes, "Do you have to comment or are you unwilling to comment?"


    Xin An Fuli, "My wife is not a broad-minded person. She cannot repay grievances with kindness. She does not comment on the rule of the wife as the wife''s wife. She does not comment on the question because she is afraid of bringing personal grievances and talking nonsense."


    The emperor found it interesting, but few people said so bluntly that they were not broad-minded in front of him. It seemed that they had a deep resentment towards the Hou Mansion.


    "It seems that I know what I know."


    Before Xin An could even figure out how to answer this embarrassing topic, Eunuch Zhao quietly entered the door, "Report to the emperor, I sincerely ask for a meeting."


    "It''s just right, let him in."


    Xin''an automatically took two steps back and stood on the side. After King Jin and the Emperor met, Xin''an saluted him. The emperor asked King Jin to see the words written by Zhang Yanrui. Xin''an suddenly realized that he should have left after Eunuch Zhao finished speaking. This time, it was even more embarrassing. It was difficult to control the time to leave again.


    After King Jin finished praising Zhang Yanrui¡¯s words and joking, the emperor¡¯s eyes fell on Xin¡¯an again. Xin¡¯an hurriedly gave a blessing, ¡°The wife of the minister gave up.¡±


    "not busy."


    The emperor said, "King Jin wants to ask you some things."


    Xin An felt that the opportunity had come again, "Please ask, King Jin."


    King Jin also asked about fundraising, but his focus was different from that of Mrs. Xu. He wanted to know the people¡¯s true views on fundraising and the role played by the Xin family in the entire fundraising. It can be said that he directly asked the idea.


    It would not be so easy for Xin''s family to crack down on the Chamber of Commerce to raise funds. The emperor was far away. Merchants were afraid of the court and were even more afraid of big merchants, because big merchants would directly make them lose their money and could not do such a business.


    When a large merchant makes a call, the small merchants in the chamber of commerce will follow, those who are eager to join the chamber of commerce will take action, and if they create momentum, the people will blindly follow, and in the end, officials from aristocratic families will also come forward to make a name for themselves.


    Xin An was a little excited. King Jin asked about this matter, but I was afraid that the emperor had already intentionally handed over the matter to him, so he said pickyly, mainly highlighting the efforts made by the Xin family in this matter. He also said: "Dad father-in-law was not in good health in those days, and after the regulations were decided, my father and husband were running around. My husband Tang Mo knew the details best. The prince could summon him to ask."


    King Jin said ''um'', "If the young lady is convenient, please send a message to Deputy Commander Tang, and ask him to enter the palace to speak this evening."


    Xin An was overjoyed and looked as usual on his face, "Yes."


    King Jin didn''t ask any more. Xin An asked for goodbye again. The emperor nodded, and Xin An quickly retreated. Zhang Yanrui looked at her reluctantly. The emperor was curious, "Yan Rui, do you like that second young lady?" Zhang Yanrui nodded, "She is a good person."


    The emperor asked with a smile, "Is there any explanation?"


    Zhang Yanrui tilted his head and thought for a while, saying, "It looks good, rich, generous, give me meat, treat me nicely."


    The emperor laughed and said as if someone didn''t give him meat, "How to treat you well?"


    "I have seen many people visiting my mother in the mansion before. Those people bring me fun things and say nice things. Those who obviously do what I am wrong will praise them. My father said that those people are not sincere, but just want to flatter me."


    "She doesn''t. She is a little bit fierce to me. She is sincere to me when she says something she dislikes me."


    This reason made the emperor a little amused and cry. King Jin said, "The Xin family can treat him well without knowing Yan Rui''s identity. It seems to be a good family."


    The emperor smiled happily, and asked someone to take Zhang Yanrui to the empress''s harem to talk to King Jin about the serious matter. There were still a group of people in prison, so we had to make decisions on some things early.


    Xin''an did not go to pay tribute to the Empress Dowager and the Queen. After leaving the palace, he went directly to look for Tang Mo and told him that the opportunity had come.


    "Prepare well and try to perform well to leave a good impression on King Jin, especially Prince Jin."


    "I will go back to Prince Jin''s Mansion in a while. I will take the greetings. You don''t need to bring gifts when you go. The purpose of not doing it is too obvious."


    Tang Mozheng pointed out that his wife finally gave him such an opportunity, and it would not have been possible if he failed.


    After saying a few words, Xin An turned around and went to the Jin Palace for an appointment. When he saw her, Princess Jin smiled and asked her to sit down, "But he just came out of the palace?"


    Xin An answered honestly, saying that she went to find Tang Mo first, "I dare not delay the errands given by the prince, so I have to wait for a long time."


    Princess Jin looked at the gift she brought and said, "Why are you so kind to bring these things?"


    "It''s all about Huaijiang local customs, which is not expensive, that is, it''s better if the empress doesn''t dislike it."


    Princess Jin sat opposite her. She was not interested in the gifts she gave, but one of the yarns made her feel a little different. "This yarn is good in color, but what''s the point?"


    Princess Jin and Xin An both looked on the gauze, which looked a little more ordinary. Xin An got up and picked up the gauze and spread it to the door. Everything outside the door was completely visible. "The gauze is beautiful and elegant in color, and it comes from overseas. It doesn''t affect the sight from inside, but it can''t see anything from outside, it doesn''t block the light and does not show up."


    She turned around and asked the two of them to look at Sa, but her eyes couldn''t see through.


    The yarn on the market is light and elegant but translucent, the yarn given by Xin''an is definitely a rare thing compared to the yarn on the world.


    She rarely makes mistakes when it comes to giving gifts.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare.¡±


    Both of them are people with identities, so it is impossible for them to show their faces of admiration and never even get up. Xin An felt that it was normal. If he stood up and showed his strange look, there would be problems.


    Princess Jin asked her to sit down and talk, and the serving people took all these things gently. At this time, Princess Jin said, "I invited you to come today for the purpose of raising funds for Huaijiang, but you met the prince in the palace, and Deputy Commander Tang came to answer the questions. He asked him to do the errands that the prince gave me."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 446 Xinans brain is spinning fast

    Chapter 446 Xin An''s mind is turning fast


    Tang Gang was sick in bed, and the only thing he knew about Huaijiang''s fundraising was Tang Mo and Xin An. They didn''t think there was anything wrong with robbing Tang Gang''s credit. How much did he take up this credit?


    "The prince is loyal and patriotism, and we are the role models of our juniors. As long as the prince wants to know, we will speak out."


    "Charity fundraising is not only for the people but also for the court. It is very honorable for us couples to play a slight role in it."


    Xin''an said sincerely, Princess Jin was very satisfied with her attitude. Since Prince Jin''s mansion returned to Beijing, the second young lady of the Tang family has intentionally wanted to get close to the Prince''s mansion. She has some small thoughts but it is not disgusting. Let''s see what she wants to do.


    "I heard that your parents'' business is doing big, and some of the Xu family''s business has been handed over to your parents'' business?"


    Xin An tightened his heart and smiled, "The Xu family buys a lot of candy every year. It happened that my parents'' business encountered some problems in the past two years, so he sought a new deal of candy, which was a suitable deal. The Xu family wanted a large amount, and my father had a way, so I helped to promote this deal."


    "Not only the Xu family, but the Zhang family also have this plan."


    This is what the grandmother of the Zhang family told her personally that the old general Zhang had already written to Zhang''er Lang that the sugar and tea in the army would be shipped by the Xin family, which means that his father could not only be a salt merchant or sugar merchant, but also a tea merchant.


    At the same time, it is not a shameful thing to say that there is no need to deliberately avoid anyone in this matter.


    Princess Jin was not surprised. The Xin family found the grandson of General Zhang. It was normal for the old general Zhang to express something and joked: "In this way, your parents'' family will become a famous and wealthy man in our dynasty in a few years."


    Xin An couldn''t hide his joy and said modestly: "It may be possible for a rich person to be rich, but it is too difficult to become a real rich man. Not to mention anything else, the strength of the Huaijiang Yao family, the Xuzhou Lin family, and the northwest merchants are far superior to the Xin family. If you want to become a rich man, you still have a long way to go."


    "But today I have the auspicious words of the Empress, and maybe that day will come."


    "Do you know a little about merchants everywhere?"


    This is where Princess Jin is curious. At this moment, Xin''an''s mind is very fast, which is better than usual. He directly guessed what Princess Jin said, "The merchants do business in the world and travel around the world and know a little about the customs and cultures of various places, and also a little about the wealthy local merchants."


    "It''s a pity that I''m a woman and I don''t have the opportunity to go out to do business. But my brother has been walking around since he was a child. When he comes back, he will tell me interesting stories and insights, so that I can know something without going out."


    Princess Jin looked admiring, "Your father and brother care for you. Although I have never seen them, I can still see the harmony of the Xin family and the upright family tradition. You were born in a good place. Even if you have never gone out to see the world, what you see and hear has exceeded many women in the boudoir."


    "My father is an excellent person, and my younger brother follows him, which is a great blessing for me."


    Her words made Princess Jin understand her more. After asking a few more questions about the customs and customs of Huaijiang, she became a little tired. Xin An got up and said goodbye. Princess Jin personally sent her out. "My mother was ill half a month ago, and she has not yet recovered completely."


    Xin An suddenly realized, "No wonder he felt that he was not as energetic as last time when he saw the princess today."


    "I was disturbing me."


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Prince Jin smiled with a slight smile, "I invited you today because I originally meant by my father. I think you also know that the court has been arguing about charity fundraising in charity. Each family has its own thoughts. When the father saw that the emperor was worried about this, he wanted to learn more, but he didn''t expect you to enter the palace today."


    Xin An was not able to answer this. Some things were not something that her identity could be discussed at will. Princess Jin did not continue to talk about this topic and asked, "I heard that Qin Taifu in your medicinal food shop specializes in medicinal food and has miraculous effects?"


    Xin An nodded, "Bo Qin is good at Qiyan but is better at eating. He uses all his medical skills to eat. The medicinal recipe he prescribes is also useful, but should he come to the door to prepare a prescription for the Empress?"


    "Is it troublesome?"


    "No trouble." Xin An was a little regretful, "It was because he hadn''t been in the capital these days and went out of the city with Doctor Zhang to search for treasure. When he came back, I would let him come."


    Prince Jin was a little curious, and Xin An smiled helplessly, "I said there is any medicine in the mountains a hundred miles away from here. It is picked at this time. When the two of them were eating, they talked about this matter, and then left in a hurry. They all said that they were still young, and it was true."


    Prince Jin also laughed, and suddenly frowned slightly, as if he was uncomfortable. Xin An asked with concern, and Prince Jin shook his head, "Nothing is wrong."


    Xin An didn''t ask questions, and was about to say goodbye, but Prince Jin spoke first, "Do you know the female doctor?"


    "Uncle Qin has a female disciple."


    Xin An guessed if she had a woman''s illness just now, but this disease has always been absent from the disease. Most women actually feel uncomfortable, and very few people can call this doctor.


    "My name is Fang Xiaoxiao, who is the daughter of the Xin family. Both father and daughter are from Beijing. Last year, they returned to Beijing to help me manage business. Xiaoxiao has five percent medical skills in Qin Bowu, good at toxicology and womb diseases. She is especially good at treating pills. She doesn''t need to drink bitter medicine soup. She just needs to do pills three times a day. On weekdays, I feel a little uncomfortable and it''s Xiaoxiao who treats me."


    This is deeply attracted by Prince Jin''s heart, "You have time to come and see me."


    "good."


    Xin''an got into the car and went directly to the medicinal food shop. It was dinner time. Tang Mo was indeed eating here. Seeing the few people who came to follow him to have a meal, he was a little embarrassed and wanted to give her a gift. Xin''an smiled and said, "Don''t be too polite. I''m very happy that you like the food here. In the future, if you have time, you will come to eat with your deputy commander to save him from using it alone."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. The food here is delicious, we are all very generous."


    Jiao Wei smiled happily in his arms while holding Da Haiwan, and the others agreed. Tang Mo happily pulled Xin An to a quiet place, "I have something to do when I come to find me."


    "have."


    She went to Prince Jin''s Mansion and had any gains from her. Tang Mo understood what she meant, "Do you want to get Brother Huan?"


    "Do you think it''s feasible?"


    If the fundraising incident falls into King Jin''s hands, will no one be allowed to be sad for him?


    Tang Mo thought it was quite appropriate, "Brother Huan is capable and has a good brain. The key point is that he is very good at this kind of thing. When he was in Huaijiang, he always stayed with me. Although he was honest and stupid in front of you, he was slippery on the wine table like a loach, and he had a good alcohol tolerance. He was very good at doing things. If King Jin could take him, he would save time. I would mention it if I had the chance."


    "good."


    Xin An just thought this was an opportunity and could give it a try, "It''s not necessary, just forget it if it doesn''t work."


    "I know."


    Tang Mo thought about her running all morning, "Are you hungry? Just have a meal here. There will be a private room at noon this year."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Mo went to order two dishes and accompanied Xin An to have lunch before leaving. As soon as Xin An returned to the mansion, Manager Zhang walked towards her with a smile, "Mrs. Second Young Master, the old lady invites you to come back and go to Chunrong Hall."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 447 My grandmother thinks my elder brother is right?

    Chapter 447: Does grandmother think the elder brother is right?


    Wang, who was cold-hearted, was no longer soft-hearted about Tang Gang, and no longer considered the old lady''s body everywhere. He said that she would let her know about Tang Rong without delay. At noon this day, the old lady who was enjoying flowers in the yard heard the two girls gossiping. After asking, the girl with a broken mouth was like a bamboo tube pouring beans, and she told all the embarrassing things about Tang Rong and Tao Yiran last year. The old lady was dizzy on her qi and blood, and it took her a long time to recover.


    Ganlu persuaded her to be like a blind man and she couldn''t control anything, but how could the old lady be like a blind man at this time and pass the message directly on Wang''s message.


    Ganlu sighed helplessly. Some things cannot be eaten and picked. She was afraid that the old lady would not come down from Taiwan. After all, the prince¡¯s affairs could not stand the scrutiny at all.


    Wang came, and while sending two girls aside, he persuaded the old lady not to care about the outside world, telling her that it was all rumors that she could not believe it, and she still looked like she was good for her.


    The more she was like this, the more the old lady must know. In the end, Wang had no choice but to tell her, including Tang Rong instigating her aunt to cause trouble in the mansion and spread rumors outside, which led to a stiff relationship with his uncle.


    As for the recent rumors, she can only say that there is no evidence, but what the Xu family is talking about is the fact. The people of the Mu family did ask the Xu family¡¯s son to do things under the banner of Tao Yiran. "Mrs. Xu said that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Marquis was sick and bedridden, he would have to come to the door to question the crime, but the Mu family said nothing."


    Her words meant that Tao Yiran was directly sentenced to guilt. The old lady was anxious and angry, and suspected that Wang''s work was taken here, and she even complained that she was not careful in handling the Hou''s Mansion. If it were strict, how could she allow the dirty things outside to be sent in, giving Tao Yiran the opportunity to make a fuss.


    But before she could think about how to speak, Wang expressed her attitude, "Even if my mother blames me, I will no longer care about the affairs of the eldest and his wife. When the eldest instigated his aunt to slander me, my relationship with him and his mother-son was broken. Now I am just the mistress of the Marquis''s mansion, and only do what I, as the mistress, should do."


    "Mother, don''t force me. If I think I''m narrow-minded, I will take my housekeeper''s power. I don''t want to mention the things that the Marquis did in Huaijiang. He hates the second son to the extreme. I can''t persuade my husband and I can''t give my son a fair one. I''ve long been incompetent, and I won''t blame my mother."


    The old lady was speechless, and she did not react until Wang left. I knew this way. I had to persuade the old lady for a few more words. Finally, the old lady shed tears, "The old man is gone, leave me alone here to suffer."


    Ganlu gave her a veil, "How glorious was the old marquis in charge at that time? You are not polite when anyone in the capital saw you, and the mansion is also prosperous and peaceful. Now it is the marquis in charge, and the wife is in charge. The scene when the old marquis in charge is gone. It is difficult for her to blame her."


    The old lady was born in the landlord''s house, which means she could recognize a few words. After becoming the wife of the Marquis''s Mansion, she was not wronged because the Marquis''s Mansion was very strong. With him, no one could underestimate the Marquis''s Mansion. This also made the old lady live in illusion and feel that there was no mistake at all when she was in control. There was always something wrong with the wife.


    She forgot that the old marquis had long been gone, and the marquis had not made much achievements. The marquis''s mansion was no longer the same as the old marquis was there, so naturally it would not be as prosperous and peaceful as before.


    The old lady felt sad again, and she couldn''t use lunch, just wanted to see Xin''an.


    When Xin An arrived, the old lady was in a bad spirit. After asking carefully, she realized that it must be what the old lady did to stimulate her mother-in-law. Otherwise, with her mother-in-law''s control over Chunrongtang, how could a girl dare to gossip secretly? She was so coincidental that the old lady could hear it.


    "The father and mother discussed together that they would no longer talk about the miserable things outside to their grandmother, so that their grandmother would worry."


    "Grandma, don''t worry, the matter has been resolved, no one can always be smooth, there will always be a turbulent moment, it is not a big deal."


    She was in no mood and had little patience to deal with these things. In her opinion, she was just looking for trouble. There were so many things waiting for her outside. Sister Lin, who had already said that she had never had time to see her, and she was still anxious to go back to Qiushiyuan to write to her father.


    The old lady asked her to persuade Wang, "She said something harsh in anger, and the relationship between mother and son was broken. This was too serious." Xin An raised her eyes, "Does my grandmother think my elder brother did the right thing?"


    "Even my stepmother is an elder, he has taken good care of him. As the saying goes, the son does not tell his mother''s faults, but he actually secretly makes the city full of storms and rains, and bluntly says that his stepmother is harsh and vicious, and people have a strong heart. What position do my grandmother want me to persuade my mother to be generous?"


    "Since I entered the mansion, my mother loved me and protected me. If I spoke to me, I would betray my mother. It made her feel that my daughter-in-law also felt that she was small indulgent, and how could she handle herself?"


    The old lady wanted to speak but stopped. She always thought that Xin''an was the most obedient, sensible and filial.


    But Xin''an''s words made her unable to refute, and finally spoke depressedly, "How could I not know that your mother was wronged? But if everyone in this family is strong and no one is willing to take a step back, how can this family be a family?"


    Xin An asked again, "Then why should we take a step back always be the same person?"


    "Just because she took a step back, would she have to retreat? Why wasn''t the one who made the mistake retreating?"


    The old lady never thought about this problem. People are like this. As long as they feel that a person is sensible, they will put their sensible hat on her head. While saying that she understands her grievances, she also makes her give in everywhere. Even though she knows that she is suffering, she will not want to change.


    Because it is more difficult than changing the person who never gives in.


    In a family, there must be one person who is willing to suffer losses.


    "Grandma, don''t worry about these things. Some things cannot be forced. Just let them do this. After all, they rely on the Marquis'' Mansion. No one can do things that harm others and do not benefit themselves."


    Xin An felt tired and annoyed. Unexpectedly, Tang Rong pressed Tao Yiran down and an old lady came.


    Everyone in her mother''s family is thinking about how to make efforts to recommend the family higher. When the opportunity a whole family will take credit together, they will tacitly put the credit on his father''s head. It''s not that the family is great, but because they know that as long as one person emerges, everyone will get benefits, and the effect is also extremely obvious.


    And her in-laws'' family is thinking all day long about how to make their family suffer, how to favor who they are, and how to suppress who they are. They don''t deal with so many things outside, and they are busy with bullshit.


    If it weren''t for being inseparable, I really wanted to go out alone.


    Dear office workers, it¡¯s a good time to start work, and your fortune is good! !


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 448 The tacit relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 448 The tacit agreement between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law


    "You should be more at ease. What the Second Young Master said makes sense, and some things cannot be forced, just do it."


    After Xin''an left, Ganlu tried hard to relieve the old lady. Each generation has its responsibilities. Now the old lady in the Hou''s Mansion cannot control it, nor can she control it.


    The old lady who had been silent for a long time looked at Tian Wuli outside and sighed, "The sky in this Marquis'' Mansion has changed."


    "What I worry about finally happened."


    She grabbed Ganlu''s hand, "If I pretend to be deaf and dumb again, the eldest child will not have a good end, and even my son will not have a good end."


    Today, the attitude of Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law reminded her that the whole mansion had long been controlled by the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. The eldest son was far away from the capital. The eldest daughter-in-law was useless. Even her son was ill in bed now, and the second man was controlled by the second man.


    The hatred between the eldest and the second brother cannot be resolved. Wang''s clear attitude was unwilling to pretend to be kind to his mother. The mother and son had already joined forces and continue like this.


    The old lady was shocked. Wang Shi, who was no longer willing to give in to the loss, changed her style after getting married.


    ¡°Old lady~¡±


    The old lady fainted, and Ganlu was so scared that she was indifferent. Wang came to take care of her in person, and her face looked even more haggard.


    At this time, Tang Mo had arrived in front of King Jin. He knew everything that King Jin wanted to know. His words were clear and focused, without nonsense or flattery. King Jin had a somewhat smooth impression of him. Seeing him again today, he felt that he was doing things in a well-organized manner.


    "Huaijiang Charity Fundraising was led by my father, local officials threatened to follow, and my father-in-law and his wife were responsible for discussing with local merchants, which was the result of unity of the whole country."


    At this time, Tang Mo did not take credit. In his opinion, the old man in his family made money by lying down and made a lot of money. The real work was the local officials and his father-in-law''s family.


    King Jin knew it, "Who is the good candidate for charity fundraising?"


    Tang Mo bowed, "The fundraising matter was not as easy as expected. How to make the local people willing to share the worries of the court, how to supervise the fundraising money, how to make local officials unmoved, etc. If you don''t have enough status, it''s just that it''s hard to convince people."


    "The wealth is moving, and how many people can''t be moved by the millions of dollars in front of you?"


    "The prince is loyal to the emperor and the people, cares about the emperor, and the officials are convinced. Finally, they think that the first person in this matter is the prince. However, the prince may be unable to do anything, so the prince is the second person."


    Prince Jin, who sat next to him, raised his head. He was actually quite moved by this errand, and it was rare to see the beauty.


    King Jin did not comment, but only asked, "How is your father''s condition?"


    "Repeatedly, you should be able to go to court in a few days. Even if you go to court, you may not be too busy."


    Prince Jin felt that this was a bit interesting, and he wanted to destroy his own path to prosperity.


    "You said that your father-in-law and his brother-in-law are all doing their best to run errands?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "It was a big effort. Those big merchants'' minds are no worse than those in the court. I saw them crying with their own eyes, and they were crying with a reasonable and well-organized manner. They still cried together. There was no way for them if they were not allowed to do anything about them."


    Prince Jin laughed and said to King Jin: "I have seen this trick before, but I didn''t expect that big merchants can use it."


    This family has been exiled, what have you never seen before?


    I know that Tang Mo said it was not exaggerated.


    King Jin stood up, "I have something to deal with. You young people have something to say, so there is no need to be restrained."


    Prince Jin, who saw off, looked at the sky and said, "Oh, this is all meals."


    Tang Mo understood the thoughts of these people best, "Before I came, I asked for a private room at the medicinal food shop. I wonder if the prince would like to enjoy a drink?"


    "Then let''s have a drink?"


    Seeing that people were quite interested, Tang Mo turned sideways, "Please, Prince." King Jin soon knew that the two had gone to drink. Princess Jin said, "This couple should not be underestimated by the second wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan."


    King Jin said: "Tang Gang is confused. I see that the couple is interesting, so I don''t have to push them out. Being ambitious is not a bad thing."


    As long as it is useful to the court, don¡¯t care about anything else.


    Xin''an went to Chunrongtang when he learned that Tang Mo would not come back for dinner. What he said to the old lady today was a bit heavy. If she was really angry, she would have some responsibility to pursue it.


    "What''s wrong with grandmother?"


    Wang looked worried, "I have been to the doctor in the palace, but I am old and have thought too much about these words."


    Xin An suggested that the imperial physician should be invited to take a look, "Grandmother''s body is important. The imperial physician is good at recuperation, so he feels at ease."


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    Wang did not delay and asked Manager Zhang to take Tang Gang''s post to hire an imperial physician for the old lady. He turned to Xin An and said, "I don''t know what evil spirits have been encountered in the mansion recently. I want to take care of your father and grandmother. The matters in the mansion can only be temporarily left to you. If you encounter any problems, just make your own decisions."


    Xin''an''s meaning, "The mansion has not been quiet since last year. Why not ask the Taoist priest to come in and do it, or ask the great monk to recite the scriptures for a few days today, so it is easier to resolve one or two."


    "This is very sick one after another, and it doesn''t sound nice if it spreads."


    Wang nodded, "Let me discuss with your father, I will thank you again tomorrow."


    She already knew that Xin An was defending her in front of the old lady. Although the old lady fainted was related to this matter, with her there, this matter had nothing to do with Xin An. It must be that the Marquis''s mansion had entered the disaster star.


    As for who the disaster star is, it is obvious!


    "Mother should also take more rest."


    In Chunrongtang, he was waiting for the imperial physician to come, and sent it away in person before returning to Qiushi Hospital. When Tang Mo came back, it was already midnight, and he was drunk all over and pulled Xin An who had already fallen asleep and said that he had drunk with Prince Jin today, "That person Zhao Chang is quite interesting, not as unattainable as imagined."


    "Who is Zhao Chang?"


    Xin''an was sleepy and yawned. What a person he deserved to be beaten. She just fell asleep.


    "It''s Prince Jin."


    Tang Mo was going to hug Xin''an, and the alcohol scent hit Xin''an''s nose and pushed the person away with disgust, "Don''t talk anymore, go and wash."


    "I''m happy, please let me say a few more words and I''ll tell you."


    Tang Mo, whose eyes gradually became blurred, held Xin An''s hand and refused to let go. He kicked off his shoes and was about to climb onto the bed. Xin An woke up with a twist of his backhand.


    "It hurts so much that it''s so painful that it''s so cruel."


    The honest Tang Mo went to wash up, and when he came back, he was humming. Fortunately, he didn''t go crazy, which made Xin An breathe a sigh of relief.


    The next day, Xin''an got up early. When the Zhongfu was in hand, he had to exercise his power. She controlled the whole house as quickly as possible, and Nanfeng also began to act. Now she knew very well what the second young master and the second young lady needed. They were both the sons of the marquis, so the second young master could naturally compete for titles.


    In addition, Wang deliberately made a fuss for the Hou Mansion last night. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did the same thing without discussing it. Soon there was a rumor in the city that the newly born young man in the Hou Mansion was afraid that the relatives would be punished, and the Hou Mansion had not been smooth since he got pregnant.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 449 Xinans disaster is in the east

    Chapter 449 Xin''an''s disaster is in the east


    "Not to mention that the Hou Hou''s Mansion is not relieved when he gets pregnant with that young man, it is not auspicious to say that the time for the Hou''s Mansion is not good. Do you still remember the case that the Prince of the Hou''s Mansion and the Prince''s wife were like that in the Tao family in broad daylight?"


    "How unlucky this is. Later, the prince of the Marquis''s mansion was beaten again. He recovered from his injuries in the mansion for a year and six months. This time he recovered. As soon as he was born, the Marquis became ill."


    "It''s not just the Marquis, but also the Marquis'' wife. The old lady in the Marquis''s mansion returned home very well and fell down. Are these people the elders of the young master? Are they still the elders of the young master?


    "Didn''t you say that the child is not a horoscope from the Marquis'' Mansion before?"


    It was only a few days since the last wave of rumors that were suppressed. These people have not forgotten them. These people are accustomed to association. As long as they are open to them, they can connect all kinds of rumors themselves, and can be coherent and find evidence to support them.


    When Tang Gang found out, rumors had spread, and Manager Zhang took action to suppress the news, but he already knew it.


    "How did you steward?"


    Now the housekeeper is Xin''an, so if something happens, he will naturally find her.


    Xin An looked innocent, "Father, there are too many facts in the mansion recently. I just took over the gifts, and An Ning in the mansion was a little busy. I haven''t had time to spare my hands to care about the matters outside yet."


    "Last time there were rumors in the city, and there were several companies in it, all of which were jealous of their father. We only barely suppressed it if we paid and worked hard to owe favors. This time, I am afraid that there are still those companies'' efforts. If we do it again like last time, it will be counterproductive."


    This is a disaster that has led to the east. Tang Gang has no doubt at all. He just thought that he was not in the court these few days, so those people were afraid that he would think he was going to die.


    The main reason is that I don¡¯t believe that Xin¡¯an has that ability.


    Xin An saw his thoughts and continued to guide him, "My husband is in a low position, and his father has been sick and recuperating in the mansion these days. I heard that those people in the court were fighting for charity and fundraising. Logically speaking, his father is the most suitable candidate, but this disease is not the time."


    "My father''s health has gradually improved in the past two days. Perhaps those people are afraid that their father will lose their chance when they return to the court, so they want to use some evil methods to attack their father. What''s even more hateful is that they are really disgraceful when they attack their nephew who is not yet full moon."


    Tang Gang glanced at Xin An and admitted that what she said made some sense, so he did not continue to blame her, "You went out to the banquet before, did those people mention the matter in the mansion?"


    Xin An nodded, "I have to ask, that''s it."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xin An admitted frankly, "There are some rumors that my father had greedy for a huge amount of one million taels in Huaijiang. Yesterday, I was ordered to send the young master to the palace, and the emperor also mentioned this matter."


    Tang Gang was almost angry to death, "It''s nonsense. The emperor is a wise ruler and will not believe it."


    "yes."


    Xin''an told her, "When the emperor asked me, I also said that the carriages I returned to Beijing were purchased by my mother and I, and brought them to my relatives and friends. Some of my fathers were all given by my father, and some were given by my father''s friends when my father was sick. The rumors were all unreasonable speculation."


    "The emperor did not mention this matter again."


    Tang Gang looked at her, "You are doing a good job."


    Although this daughter-in-law is not likable, it has its merits.


    "Where did Doctor Qin go?"


    "I went out of the city with Dr. Zhang a few days ago to collect herbs. I don''t know which mountain I was on. My father was hurt this time. When Uncle Qin came back, he would ask him to carefully regulate you."


    Tang Gang said ''um'' and did not pursue Xin''an''s dereliction of duty again. Xin An took the opportunity to ask, "I discussed with my mother before to ask the monk to come to chant scriptures and pray for blessings. Later, when I thought that if this was the case, wouldn''t it be a confirmation of the rumors outside, so I had to give up."


    "It''s just that my sister-in-law is going to have her confinement period, and my nephew is going to have a full moon. Can the mansion hold a full moon banquet?"


    Hearing Tao Yiran, Tang Gang became very angry, and even lost much love for his grandson after a long time. What kind of moon banquet should be held in such a storm in the city?


    Although the rumors outside were malicious, Tang Gang believed it for a few minutes. He didn''t stop at birth when he was born. He would implicate his elders. What kind of fate can he have? "" "Let''s wait for a hundred days to see."


    Xin An nodded respectfully, "Yes."


    "Although it''s not easy to run a temple, it''s still okay to invite a master to come in and take a look. My father thinks it''s necessary?"


    Tang Gangrang slowed down again, Xin An said again: "According to numerology, my father is rushing to Tai Sui this year, so it is better to be more cautious."


    Yes, Tang Gang is in conflict with Tai Sui, and it is reasonable for him to be unlucky.


    Tang Gang frowned, but he didn''t get any attention during the New Year holiday. He even asked the master to resolve it. He went to Huaijiang and did a beautiful job. He thought that the bad luck had turned into good luck, but he didn''t expect his fortune to take a sharp turn.


    "I will discuss this matter with your grandmother before deciding."


    "yes."


    Xin''an left quickly, feeling refreshed. Whenever the servants who met her on the road greeted her, they greeted her. In the past, these people respected her, but now they are in their hands, and they are in awe of her.


    "Go to Aunt Yu''s place to take a look."


    The slave born by Aunt Yu is really beautiful. She hugs more to see if she can take the luck.


    "Are Nuer awake?"


    "You came just right. You just woke up for a while and are in a good mood."


    Aunt Yu greeted her carefully. After all, whether her aunt can live a good life in this mansion in the future depends on whether the second young lady is in a good mood.


    "Come on, come and hug me."


    Recently, she has to come to hug her every now and then. Aunt Yu has relaxed a lot and gently put the baby in her arms.


    The little baby is white and cute, with big eyes and long eyelashes. He holds his hands chubby and stares at Xin''an curiously. He grinned and smiled, "I''er is so cute. I''ve been chanting for a day. Call Aunt Second."


    "Call me second aunt."


    The answer to her was Xiaowa''s ya. Seeing that Xin''an really liked him, Aunt Yu was also happy, "Mrs. Second Young Master has come many times, and I remember you. I am a little recognizable now, but Second Young Master is very obedient when he holds him."


    "It can be seen that I still like it to children."


    Xin An raised his eyes, "If Aunt Yu lacks anything here, just come and tell me. You can''t let our little slave down."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master.¡±


    "You''re welcome."


    Xin An asked her unintentionally, "Does my brother have sent me a letter to ask Nuer these days?"


    Aunt Yu looked lonely and Xin An comforted her, "Brother must be busy. Nuer is the eldest son of the eldest brother. She is so cute, she is lucky. How could she not like it?"


    "You have heard of all the rumors outside?"


    Aunt Yu nodded, only fortunate that her son was born early and was not involved in the storm. Xin An said, "Try not to carry Nuer around the garden these days. My sister-in-law is in a bad mood, so don''t make things difficult for her. Although I give it to you for the time being, I am not convenient for me to interfere."


    "Empress Yue has a good relationship with you, so you can comfort her. The full moon banquet is gone, and the hundred-day banquet may not necessarily be present. There is a difference between legitimate and illegitimate, don''t be too bad."

 Chapter 450 When its time to fight, you have to fight

    Chapter 450: We must fight when we need to fight


    Although Aunt Yu gave birth to Nuer was Tang Rong''s eldest son, she was not allowed to like Tang Rong when she was still in her stomach. She did not hold a full moon banquet when she was born. Tang Gang, the grandfather, did not pay much attention to it.


    After being pregnant, Aunt Yue was not allowed to like Tang Rong. In addition, she gave birth to a girl, so she was subconsciously ignored by everyone. Then Tao Yiran, the mother of the big housekeeper, gave birth. The birth of the legitimate son naturally covered the light that a little illegitimate daughter did not exist. Aunt Yue''s loneliness can be imagined.


    Aunt Yu looked worried. She originally dreamed that the eldest son who gave birth to a prince would be treated differently, but now she has to live a life more and more cautiously.


    Xin An returned the child in his arms to her, a little regretful, "Nu''er is so cute, and holding him makes people reluctant to let go. Grandma has been sick these days, and if she sees Nu''er, she will definitely be better."


    Aunt Yu hugged the child in her arms and was in a daze. When Xin An left her little girl, she came up and lowered her voice, "Auntie, everyone outside said that the young lady''s son''s life is a disaster star, and some people said that it is not necessarily the prince''s seed. The marquis was so angry that he was sick. Now he is not allowed to hold a full moon banquet. This is our young master''s chance."


    "If the old lady often asks her aunt to take the young master to Chunrong Hall, she will definitely see the marquis often. Then our young master will be different."


    "Our young master is so cute, even the second young lady likes it so much, and the old lady and the marquis will definitely like it."


    Aunt Yu was moved. After an hour, Xin''an got the news that Aunt Yu took her children to Chunrong Hall to visit the old lady.


    "That''s right."


    She picked up the teacup, "When it''s time to fight, you have to fight. It''s not okay to stay in the room to take care of your children. Don''t fight for your own children, and wait for a good price to grow up?"


    The two aunts followed Aunt Cai a lot in their previous lives to be accomplices of Hu. In this life, they wanted to be a good wife and mother, but they didn''t even see whether she agreed or not.


    Nanfeng smiled and said, "What the young lady said is that both concubines are a little timid and have bad brains. They need people close to them to give them advice."


    "Nanfeng, you really make me admire you."


    Xin An looked at her with a smile, "How long has it been, you can stand alone."


    Nanfeng''s joy cannot be concealed, nor does it need to be concealed. "If it weren''t for the young lady''s promotion and opportunity, I wouldn''t know that I could do big things, and I thought I could only do some work of serving tea and water for the rest of my life."


    "What a big deal."


    Xin An put down the teacup, "When the dark clouds in the sky disperse, that is the time for you to do a big thing. In the future, you will not only be the manager of Qiushiyuan, but also the manager of the Hou Mansion."


    "Learn more than half of her skills to learn from Aunt Cuiping."


    Nanfeng immediately kowtowed to Xin''an and thanked his master for giving him the opportunity.


    "Get up, you were bought by the Marquis'' Mansion. Do you still have relatives at home?"


    Nanfeng said that there were father and two brothers at home. Xin An said ''um'', "If you think your brother can be used, you can ask them to come to the capital. It is easier to have your own people outside the mansion to do things, and it would be fine if you don''t want to."


    Nanfeng said she was unwilling, "When I gave birth to me, I couldn''t do heavy work. The most common thing I heard was that I was a disaster. If it weren''t for me, my mother could still work hard for the family. I felt guilty and I had never had a rest since I could work."


    "My mother always said that women were born to live. They served their parents and brothers at their parents'' home, and after getting married, they served their parents-in-law and husbands. They made me diligent and harder, but the two brothers could do nothing and should treat me as a slave in the family." "I was injured when I was twelve years old. The doctor said that I needed one tael of silver to cure me. They couldn''t bear to sell me and buried me in the fun. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find a buyer. When I saw that I was not good, it happened that the old man from the Yashang came to collect people. After bargaining, they sold me eight taels of silver. They also said that the Yashang woman was unkind, and I would make a profit if she cured it. If she couldn''t cure it, she would sell her breath higher."


    "My mother held my hand the day she was pulled away by the dentist. I thought she would ask me to take good care of her, but what I said was to tell me not to forget my family. If the master gave the wages, he would have to take them back, and the two brothers would have to get married."


    "I have a great life, and I can live with the medicine from Yaxing. During the time I waited for Yaxing to take action, the girls in the room were crying heartbroken. But I thought it was an excellent day. I could not finish my work without opening my eyes, and I could barely have enough food. How could I say it was not a good day?"


    She said it lightly, as if the person she said had nothing to do with her. She raised her eyes and bowed to Xin An, "Young lady, I have no family since the day I was sold to the Marquis'' Mansion. Today''s days were never dreaming. I didn''t use relatives, and I didn''t need any fellow countrymen to use. Last winter, I picked up a few people in the beggar''s nest, rented a yard for them to live in, and trained for some time now, and I would never delay the main business."


    She was very grateful to the young lady. If the young lady hadn''t been enlightened and promoted, she was still thinking about how to climb the second young master''s bed in the yard, maybe she would have been sent to the village by the second young master. If it were more serious or if she was sent directly to the person, how could she be as decent as she is now?


    She is the manager appointed by the young lady herself!


    "My extra word reminds you of the bad things in the past."


    Xin An apologized, "I only look at the results of what I told you. I rarely care about how you accomplished. I know that you have your own charter, and you can do it yourself."


    "Speaking of this, you have done a lot of work in the past few months. I''ll allocate another 500 taels of silver to you. It''s easier for you to do things with more wealth."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Nanfeng did not refuse. The money given by the young lady last time had almost been spent, and the next thing to do is inseparable from money.


    When Nanfeng left Chunlu and sent the bird''s nest in, Xin An told her to talk to Nanfeng more, "In this marquis'' mansion, you and Chunyang are the people I trust the most. Now I use Nanfeng, you should care more about her and let her focus on doing things."


    Chunlu delivered the bird''s nest to her and lowered her voice slightly, "Next month is Nanfeng''s birthday. We are going to celebrate her privately. At that time, the young lady will appreciate her something. Nanfeng will be moved."


    After taking the bird''s nest, Xin An told her, "Tell me then."


    "yes."


    "How are Chunyang''s accounts looking at?"


    After returning from Huaijiang, Fang Da sent several account books. She didn''t have time to take a closer look during this period of time, and gave them all to Chunyang.


    "The last point is left. The two girls I brought back should have learned the rules. Should the young lady ask them to serve her?"


    The little girl selected by Mrs. Xin herself for Xin''an was medium-sized but smart and steady. My mother and brothers were both at Xin''s house. She took her back to the capital and sent her to Xin''s house to teach the rules. She would only be sent to Aunt Cuiping after she was finished. She would teach her for another two days before she could give her an errand.


    "Chunyang is more careful than you when it comes to the account. I want her to check the accounts in the future, and other things will fall on you. You go and see those two girls. If you can use them, you will bring them back and take them back and help you. There is no need to go into the house to serve you for the time being."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 451 What qualifications does he have to be angry

    Chapter 451 What qualifications does he have to be angry


    "Mrs., have several officials in the mansion sent Xiao Jing to the past two days, but should I accept it?"


    Xin''an gave in his palm, and the people below were all alive and were anxious to curry favor.


    Xin An put down the bird''s nest bowl in his hand, "Leave everything behind, tell them to work hard, notify Chang Liu, and tell him that the time is up."


    When she came back, she hit the officials and complained a lot in secret. After waiting for so many days, she got all the news that she should have received. Not only did the two officials left by Tang Rong have gained a lot of benefits in the mansion, but she also did a lot of errands as a spy. It is said that the new officials will be in charge of three things, so they will be attacked.


    Chunlu started to do it, Xin An was closed on the beauty couch and rested, thinking about doing things next.


    Many things have been put on the surface when she came back from Huaijiang this time. It is unlikely that she and Tang Mo want to shrink as before to seek benefits. Tang Gang cannot be sick all the time. He must let him go to the court to fight to stabilize the situation and gain more opportunities for Tang Mo.


    But as soon as he went to court, he would know that there was not much credit left for his recovery from Huaijiang, and the next beauty would not fall on him. He was not a fool, and would soon target Tang Mo.


    The old lady still doesn¡¯t know what her attitude she will be towards her in the future, so she doesn¡¯t have much time left for the couple.


    Tang Mo came back very late tonight, and was still full of alcohol. He said happily that he was having wine with Zhao Chang again tonight, and Yan Shimao and others were also drinking with him. "Brother Shimao was excited to find out that he was having wine with Zhao Chang, and his eyes were red. You didn''t see him having wine tonight, and he was a little flattering."


    How can the Duke and Marquis family compare to the Prince''s Mansion? In the eyes of the prince, the Marquis and Uncle may be similar to ordinary officials. "But we are not that part of it, and we cannot understand that feeling. It is like ordinary people who think that our Marquis'' Mansion needs to use a golden bowl for dinner. However, tonight Zhao Chang told me about donations again. I think Prince Jin''s Mansion has also taken this idea."


    "Now our goal is to lift Brother Huan up. By the way, Zhou Chengsong''s errand has been fulfilled. He still asked Brother Liu to help him stay in Beijing and stay in the Ministry of Personnel. Although it is the lowest official position in the Ministry of Personnel, it is also unexpected."


    "Zhou Chengsong will come to see you in the next two days. He should understand the gift he should give. Brother Liu is waiting to save his private money. When you go back, you will have to work hard for the Liu family."


    This was a real surprise. Xin An said, "I told him that he is not a pedantic person."


    After she returned from Huaijiang, the Zhou brothers asked Aunt Wang to say that they wanted to meet him. The Zhou family and the Xin family were in-laws, so Xin''an naturally wanted to meet him. At that time, Zhou Chengsong expressed his purpose and had already given a gift.


    "This is a happy event for the Zhou family. I wonder if my father will get angry after he knows it."


    "What right do he have to be angry?"


    Tang Mo snorted twice, "I begged him to help him and took Joe, but there were a lot of conditions. I even asked for 200,000 yuan a year. I didn''t know how big the dream I had. I looked for Brother Liu, and Brother Liu didn''t make any requests at all, just waited for news. This is our one person."


    "So what if the old man knows it? He passed the exam seriously. Can''t the Ministry of Personnel take a fancy to him?"


    "Besides, Brother Liu is a vegetarian? If the person he promoted turned around and was taken down by someone, he would lose face. Will there be no power behind him?"


    Xin An nodded, "Then I''ll be more prepared and I''m still counting on others to protect me. What about 12,000 taels? It sounds auspicious."


    ¡°Are you too much?¡±


    Tang Yaoming spent a few thousand taels at that time, but he had a different relationship with Tang Mo. The Zhou family was a different matter. Liu Mingyuan could not think that they were ignorant, but Liu Mingyuan was afraid that he would not dare to accept more than 10,000 taels.


    "You are like this, I''ll give you there to Brother Liu. Four thousand taels are enough. Please give Sister Yan the remaining eight thousand taels. If you ask, you will say that you have prepared ten thousand taels and given Brother Liu two thousand taels. It''s my intention. Even if Brother Liu is seized, there are still two thousand taels left."


    Xin An looked sideways, "You men have so many colorful intestines?"


    "How come this is called Huahua''s intestine? There must be no two in your purse." Tang Mo smiled with a complacent smile, "I am different from them. I don''t save my private money. Who told my wife to be nice to me?"


    Xin An smiled and pushed him, "It seems that his wife is not good. When I look back, I find some gifts to send to the Liu family in person, set up another table, and invite Sister Yan and Sister Lin to have a meal together."


    "By the way, Brother Liu can make some private money, but you don''t have it?"


    Tang Mo called out, "That. There are, but not many, I have given me food and drink. Didn''t you see that I haven''t taken money in the box for a long time?"


    His home was confiscated at some point.


    "One code is one code. You can take the money in the box at will, but if you make a private money, you have to take it back to me."


    Xin An said, "Don''t worry about my gold and silver. I''m happy to get me a tael of silver back. I''ll spend my own money and I feel particularly happy if I spend your money."


    ¡°I made a mistake.¡±


    Tang Mo didn''t expect this and thought she looked down on the small money. "I''ll get all the money back in the future. I can still go to the old man to get some money, so I can''t let my wife spend it without money."


    Xin An laughed, "I feel more and more that we are not good people."


    "What should I do? I can only collude with each other."


    The couple smiled a little like a villain, but they were all very happy.


    The next morning, Xin''an went to see the managers in various places on a routine morning. There was nothing new as usual. Just when Xin''an was visiting the old lady, Nanfeng came and said that Liu Chang and the two managers had a quarrel and started a fight. At the moment, the three of them were bruised and swollen and wanted to find Xin''an to make justice.


    Xin An frowned and was very unhappy, "It''s ridiculous. As the manager of the Hou''s Mansion, he actually took action in the mansion. Don''t worry about the reason, I will reward them with ten cards first."


    "Report back after the fight."


    "yes."


    Nanfeng turned around and left. Wang came out and asked. When he heard the names of the two managers, he knew what Xin''an was going to do. He said, "The Marquis'' Mansion has the rules of the Marquis'' Mansion. If you give the first hand to those people in your palm, you want to test you. You can''t let it go. Liu Chang is my accompanying room. Apart from this, there is nothing special. If you make a mistake, you must not be punished."


    "The Marquis'' Mansion is in trouble, and I can only rely on you. Don''t let my mother down."


    The old lady in the room heard their conversation clearly, but she didn''t feel anything wrong. She just felt a little drowsy. After Wang turned around and came back, she said, "Thank you for your hard work these two days."


    "What my mother said? My mother treated me very well since I entered the mansion. I felt uncomfortable when I went against my mother''s will. I regretted my mother''s illness. I just asked me to serve her and feel better."


    Wang''s eyes were red, and the old lady''s eyes were red, and she held her hand and rubbed it, "It was my mother who made things difficult for you, and my mother would not let you down."


    Wang knew what the old lady wanted to hear, but she refused to let go; the old lady knew that she was uncomfortable and didn''t let go, she just wanted to force her to nod. Wang pinched the veil and pressed her eyes, "Mother, stop talking, it''s not good for her health. If her mother is unable to recover from illness for a long time, how can she let her wife deal with it?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 452 The old lady spends money on peace

    Chapter 452 The old lady spends money to buy peace


    Wang and the old lady were competing. Wang no longer cares. All she had to do now was to hold Tang Gang down with one hand, comfort the old lady with the other, and give her son and daughter-in-law a smooth road.


    The old lady thought for a long time and calculated it all, but she still felt that only by letting Wang take a step back can the peace in the mansion be guaranteed. For this reason, she gave Wang a lot of good things to buy peace.


    "These are all brought back by your father from the battlefield back then. I have been careful to keep it to the present. My body is getting worse day by day. I may not be able to lose one day. Sooner or later, I will hand it over to you. Why not give it to you now."


    "There are also these silver notes. I''m old and it''s useless to hold them. It''s easier for you to spend money on your hands."


    This time, the old lady spent a lot of money. A box of treasures can be said to be all kinds of fine products. There are no less than ten pieces of green jade beads and jade plaques alone. Some gold and jade-intact jewelry are treasures that almost never appear on the market. The jade bracelets are all green, the warm and warm jade, and the bracelets inlaid with gems. At that moment, Wang was a little lost.


    "Mother, what are you doing? You are going to live for a long time. Nilu, please take these things away quickly."


    Wang said that she should be tough.


    The old lady continued to hold her hand and said a lot of wishes for her life, saying that she got everything she wanted when she was young, and she was about to be buried in the soil, just hoping that the mansion would be smooth before she closed her eyes. "How could my mother not know that you were wronged, and the second wife was in trouble. How could I not see your difficulties?"


    "You are wronged, and the second child is wronged. It''s because my mother is sorry for you. It''s because my mother has not taught her son well. Isn''t it because my mother apologized for you?"


    Wang shook his head, "Mother, stop talking, stop talking."


    At this moment, she is really wronged and feels sincere.


    The old lady grabbed her hand, "I just thought it was a training for the boss. Now I know that he did the wrong thing. His father chose a path for him to sharpen his temperament. He is confused and hateful. You can do it again because he has called you respectfully and tolerated him, is it okay?"


    At this moment, the old lady was just a grandmother who was worried about her grandson, an old lady who longed for harmony in the mansion. Wang squeezed her handkerchief and cried fiercely. The old lady accompanied her to cry. She had to let Wang cry out all the grievances in her heart.


    I feel relieved when I cry, and the next thing is better to say.


    Wang sneered in his heart, and cried happily on his face. Isn¡¯t it just that she doesn¡¯t care about anything orally and then does some facial work? She is good at it.


    After crying for a while, the old lady asked Ganlu to fetch water, and persuaded Wang. It was nothing more than a family harmony and everything was going well. It was not easy for a woman. Tang Rong would definitely be filial to her. Seeing that Wang''s eyes loosened, he asked Ganlu to move the box of treasures to Wang''s house.


    Wang continued to press her eyes. It was not that she could compromise so easily. First, the old lady gave too much. Second, if she continued to be in such a stalemate, she was afraid that the old lady would start to complain about Xin''an. The benefits of the right and right are just right, and she would not delay her plan.


    The competition between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law ended with the old lady''s victory. Ganlu felt that the dark clouds above Chunrongtang lingering in the head dispersed, making people feel much more relaxed.


    In the front yard, the three managers had already been beaten by the board. At this time, they were kneeling in front of Xin An, and Xin An''s eyes passed by the three of them, and they had no words for a long time, which made the three of them feel even more uneasy and regretful. Liu Chang looked at the severe injury, but there was no big problem. Nanfeng arranged a lot of people in his hands and spoke respectfully, "Report to the second young master, it is not necessary for the slave to fight with the two managers today. It is too impulsive, but the two managers are too arrogant. Zhang Er is in charge of the COFCO warehouse of the mansion, and he actually robbed himself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Manager Zhang Er yelled anxiously, and Nan Feng scolded, "The Second Young Master must not be rude in front of you, and they say one by one, you will be talking."


    Liu Chang continued to talk about how the manager Zhang Er was robbed and said that he bought 1,000 kilograms of mung beans before the New Year and temporarily stored them in the grain warehouse. Last month, he went to get 200 kilograms less. After several investigations, he found a grain shop. "The staff of the grain shop confirmed that manager Zhang Er had always had contact with the grain shop, and he sold grain every time, because it was easy to get damp when stored for too long, and the mansion had to replace it with new grain."


    "Just just now, the slave asked Zhang Er to return 200 kilograms of mung beans. That would be sent to the Wang Mansion for those veterans. Manager Zhang Er not only ignored it, but also said that the food in the coupon could not be stored in the bowl of noodles. It was the Marquis''s Mansion that he had the right to handle the grain stored in the Marquis'' Mansion. He was so angry that he took action."


    Nan Feng was cold-eyed, "Since that''s the case, why did you fight with Manager She?"


    "Mrs. Second Young Master, it was Liu Chang''s false accusation. I have been in charge of the rituals in the mansion over the years. I dare not say a single mistake or not, and I dare not slack off. Liu Chang said that I have tampered with those rituals. Second Young Master, I am wronged."


    As soon as he shouted for justice, the manager Zhang Er also shouted for justice. Liu Chang argued with reason and had a problem. He also said that the gift from the guests at the banquet last year appeared in Manager She''s house not long after. He also said that Manager Zhang Er and Manager She were in love with each other, and the two cooperated inside and outside.


    Liu Chang''s father naturally wanted to help his son and jumped out and pointed at the two of them. As soon as he came out, all Wang''s confidants jumped out, as if he was about to fight against the two managers.


    The two managers were not bad either. Several managers along the way also began to fight back. Only the two old managers stood still. They were the old lady''s person.


    Xin''an watched these people quarrel. Until someone said with certainty how both the officials harmed the interests of the Marquis'' Mansion, she looked like a headache because of the quarrel. Nanfeng scolded everyone, and when she calmed down, she said lightly, "You are all old people in the mansion, and they have been in their respective positions for many years. The previous statement that they wanted to rotate their positions was put on hold because of the successive accidents in the mansion."


    "I have entered the mansion for a short time, and I don''t know what happened before. Now I am the first to take charge of the Marquis'' Mansion. The words of the officials and officials are very convincing, which makes me a little confused.


    Several people were about to speak again, Xin An raised his hand, "You may not know much about me. When you don''t know what to do, you should speak with facts. Instead of quarreling, you will lose the rules. Since each person has his own reasons, check the accounts. It is not easy to stir up trouble and make people panic. Just check the accounts of the gift warehouse and the grain warehouse for three years."


    "The accounts that have been in and out in three years are not big, nor long, and there will be no such thing as not remembering. If the two managers were wronged, I will naturally give you an explanation, and I will never wrong you."


    After saying that, he would not give these people a chance to speak, "Manager Zhang."


    Manager Zhang had been waiting aside for a long time. Xin An stood up as soon as he called him, "Mrs. Second Young Master."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 453 Since youre taking action, dont be rude

    Chapter 453 Since you take action, don¡¯t be rude


    "Manager Zhang is a major manager in the mansion. You and Aunt Cuiping lead someone to check the accounts and count the warehouse. You will reply tomorrow morning. Is it feasible?"


    From beginning to end, Xin''an looked very easy to talk.


    Manager Zhang didn''t dare to underestimate her at all, and bowed and said, "Return to the second young lady, there is enough time."


    "good."


    When he heard that he wanted to check the accounts, he panicked. He wanted to defend Xin An and did not give them a chance. "In order to seek justice, he did not wrongly accuse the two managers. From now on, you will not leave and all enter the North Courtyard. During this period, you will not go out and convey information to the outside world."


    "Guard Cao, Guard Deng."


    Cao Gui and Deng Fang entered the door, and Xin An ordered, "Escort all the officials to the North Courtyard and serve them well. Don''t let the people outside disturb the purity of the officials."


    "I asked the doctor of the government to see the three managers."


    "yes."


    The two of them were eager to try. You should know that they had a good life since they transferred to Xin''an. It was very good not to mention the benefits of the errands. Especially after following them, they opened their horizons and gained benefits. The sum of money they earned was more than in previous years.


    "Please, please."


    He was worried that he had taken too much money. After all, he didn''t do anything. Therefore, the small errand made the two of them excited. He drove these managers to the North Courtyard like driving a sheep back to the colony and then took care of them in person.


    Xin''an returned to Chunrongtang as if he was fine. When the old lady asked, she said it was a small matter, "Grandma, relax, it is the most important thing at the moment."


    The old lady smiled lovingly, and soon Aunt Yu brought Nuer to her. Chunrongtang suddenly became lively. The old lady hugged her great-grandson and refused to let go. Wang and Xin An stayed with her for a while, and then Wang was swaying for a moment. Xin An hurriedly supported her with a look of concern, "Where is my mother uncomfortable?"


    The old lady hurriedly asked her to help her back and rest. When she got out of Chunrongtang Wang''s spirit, she would get better. When she returned to the house, she asked Xin An to see the box of treasures.


    "Is it all given by my grandmother?"


    There are so many good things.


    "Your grandmother wants to spend money on peace, and I can''t bear to worry about it."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Mother is the most filial."


    Wang smiled and patted her, "It''s neither big nor young, and my mother dares to joke."


    He sighed, "Your grandmother is the same as most elderly people. She regards harmony in the mansion more than anything else. Even if someone is wronged in this harmony, as long as the wronged person does not make trouble, she can be regarded as invisible."


    "Putting this aside, she is also a generous person."


    Xin An''s eyes moved away from the box, "What will your mother next?"


    "I will serve your father and take care of your grandmother, so that they can rest assured that you will take care of the gifts in the mansion. Come and find me when you are too busy. Remember, since you have done so, don''t be ruthless."


    She didn''t believe that Xin An was instructed to do what happened today. How could she not know the virtues of those who were in charge?


    "I won''t go wrong with my mother." Xin An sat aside with a smile, "I couldn''t bear to see Aunt Yu taking Nuer without leaving home, so I asked her to take Nuer to sit in front of her grandmother more, so that she could make her happy."


    Wang''s eyes had a deep meaning and he smiled, "Your grandmother is old and likes children."


    "Yes, I asked my father, what he meant was to cancel the full moon banquet, and the 100-day banquet would depend on the situation. I was afraid that my sister-in-law would be sad if she knew it."


    Wang smiled, "Your father is thoughtful, and the Hou Mansion should be more low-key. I''ll go and tell her if your sister-in-law turns around."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mother."


    Since Wang made up her decision to attack Tang Gang, she has become much more awake. Looking at Xin An¡¯s daily behavior, she can see her purpose. The tacit understanding between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is better than before.


    At this time, Zhao was speaking to the three girls, "Study hard with your second sister-in-law, don''t worry about flower hairpins and clothes all day long."


    "Your second sister-in-law can still be considered new wife. It''s not much older than you. Let''s see how they take charge of the family."


    After half a year of coming, some people also liked three sisters, but they were not that suitable. Zhao was not in a hurry, but he had to learn all the skills that several girls should learn.


    Tang Quaner nodded repeatedly, but unfortunately she couldn''t go to see their second sister-in-law dealing with the matter in person. She could only convey it through Zhao''s family, "The second sister-in-law is really that powerful. There are so many quarrels with her. Aren''t she afraid?"


    Zhao told them what happened just now and also analyzed them why they had to beat the three of them first, why they looked as usual and were not angry from beginning to end, why they had to take care of those in charge again, it seemed to be underestimated that people and animals were harmless, and why they did not dare to disobey her if they did not.


    On that day, Manager Zhang and Aunt Cuiping were busy until midnight. Finally, they checked the accounts of the Hou Mansion Grain Depot and the Liquor Depot. The next morning, Xin''an slowly walked to the front yard. Cao Gui and Deng Fang rushed all the managers over like a flock of sheep.


    After just one night, Manager Zhang Er and Manager She got older, with a look of absent, and Manager Liu and his son were all shining. Most managers looked like they were watching the show. The so-called new officials took office for three fires. If this fire burns Zhang She and the two managers will not burn them again. I just don¡¯t know who can get two seats out of the free place?


    "There are all people, Manager Zhang, tell me the results found."


    Manager Zhang took the list and delivered the sorted order to Xin''an, saying, "According to yesterday''s inventory, the grain warehouse has lost thousands of kilograms of grain every year. The reason for the damage is either damp or encountering rats. The most recent time was last month. The old lady''s hometown reported a loss of 600 kilograms of high-quality grain sent by the old lady''s hometown. The 600 kilograms of grain reported were sold to Cao''s Grain Store. The daughter-in-law of the shopkeeper of the Cao family was the daughter of Manager Zhang Er. In recent years, the Cao family sent people to take away the grain reported by the Marquis'' House."


    "Last year, the mansion was very happy. The eldest young lady and the second young lady came in the house on the same day. Sixty-nine guests were invited by the mansion. Eighty-three were actually here, and all the gifts from each family were registered. Yesterday, there were twenty-nine gifts in the house that were not known where to go. Among them, the old ginseng sent by a merchant was not visible. At the end of the year, the mansion was held, and thirty-one posts were posted, twenty-eight gifts came, and seven gifts were not known where to finish."


    Manager Zhang is a major manager in the mansion and a close confidant of Tang Gang. No one would suspect that he would commit fraud with Xin An, and his words have always been convinced.


    Several managers standing whispered, and someone said, "The house of Manager Zhang Er is three times, and he is very grand. Speaking of which, Manager Zhang Er and Manager She are almost never in-laws. What''s going on here is a matter of things."


    "The congratulations from the Marquis'' Mansion are extremely valuable. They have been fewer than a few dozen times this year. Is it worth counting? Leslie Che has been in charge of the ritual custody less than two years after the wife entered the mansion. It''s been more than twenty years since she entered the mansion?"


    "No wonder Manager She is very rich. Last month, Sister She bought a set of faces and said it was three hundred taels. More than a dozen people served at home were caught up with the rich man."


    "It''s not just a rich man. Our Marquis'' Mansion is so prosperous for more than 20 years. Manager She''s property should not be underestimated."


    Otherwise, they were all old managers, and no one knew the matter in the mansion. As they were talking, everyone was speechless. Xin An sneered in his heart, and actually made her misunderstand. Manager She was afraid that this manager She was still Tang Rong''s wallet.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 454 Do you want to praise me?

    Chapter 454 Do you want to praise me?


    "Do you two want to defend yourself?"


    Xin''an''s voice cannot hear joy.


    The two managers were already like shrimps with thorns, and they were not in a single spirit. Fortunately, they knew that they would not involve Tang Rong. "It is because we are obsessed with the prince, and we are guilty of the prince. I would like to ask the second young lady to be kind to you~~~"


    Xin An sneered, "Manager Zhang, please report to your father in person. These two people are the ones who will accompany their mother before. If such a thing happens, the Marquis''s Mansion will definitely not tolerate them. Go and ask your father what to do, should he send him to the official to investigate or to search the property and then send him back to the Zhang family?"


    Manager Zhang bowed, "Do you want to report back to your wife?"


    "My mother is in bad health and now she has to serve her grandmother again, so she doesn''t have to upset her anymore. Her father just needs to make the decision."


    The best thing to deal with the people who left by the First Lady is Tang Gang to speak in person, which is reasonable.


    Soon Tang Gang got the news that Manager Zhang had some reservations about Xin An. When he arrived in front of Tang Gang, he would tell everything. "From the account book, Manager She regarded the gift warehouse as his private property. After checking the three-year accounts yesterday, his subordinates looked through the accounts of previous years. Almost every year, there are more guests to our Marquis'' Mansion, and there are more gifts. You and your wife will not take a look at every gift in person, so this gave him a chance."


    "In addition, the two have special identities and their wife is generous, which makes them arrogant."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "What''s special?"


    "That''s Mrs. First, she is loyal to the prince. She can''t punish her directly."


    "snort!"


    Tang Gang put down the order handed over by Manager Zhang, "It''s just two slaves. Go and tell your second wife. If you search two families, don''t sell them and drive them out of the capital."


    "When you search, you will take someone to copy it yourself. You can only enter the warehousie after reading the search."


    What did Manager Zhang want to say? That was the prince''s man. How could the stolen things didn''t get into the prince''s pocket? Did the marquis not expect it?


    Yes, although the old marquis has two sons, the second marquis has never lived in the mansion. The only master in this mansion is always the only one. Everything in the mansion is his. He has no worries about the eldest and second marquis.


    The words were turned around and he spit out a ''yes'', and then turned around and left.


    Xin Anna, who received the accurate letter, was not polite. She directly dealt with the two of them according to Tang Gang''s wishes, and said, "This fact is surprising. I originally thought that the officials in the mansion were all clear and upright people, so I had to ask me to re-examine you."


    The remaining managers quickly expressed their loyalty, saying that they were definitely not the two men who were so stupid as Zhang She, who were so stupid as managers, and they all wanted to swear.


    Xin An raised his hand, "I believe you, you must pay more attention to your responsibilities in the future."


    The few people breathed a sigh of relief and said that the fire could not burn their heads.


    Xin''an''s eyes fell on Liu Chang, "This report on the two people Liu Chang should be the first contribution."


    Liu Chang held back his smile, "The villain just couldn''t stand the behavior of the two. He took the monthly money from the Marquis'' Mansion and took the job of the Marquis'' Mansion and did such a thing. Now the two were severely punished, which made people very pleased. The second young lady was wise."


    Several managers were a little jealous, and they could be called to the second young lady.


    Xin An smiled and said, "From today on, Manager Liu moved to the position of Manager Liu''s manager. President Liu was officially promoted to the second-class manager of the mansion. He was in charge of purchasing. If you don''t understand, ask your father."


    "I hope you remember the lessons learned by the two managers today, be diligent and upright, improve the quality of purchasing, reduce the cost of purchasing, and save as much money as possible."


    Liu Chang and his son were overjoyed and said that they had a future with the second son and the second young lady, and they were sincere in their kowtow. ¡°Manager Zhou.¡±


    Xin An looked at the old manager who had not spoken. Manager Zhou stepped forward and bowed, "Mrs. Second Young Master."


    "Your son is twenty-five this year?"


    Manager Zhou''s heart trembled. He was an old lady. He was a man of the old lady in these years. He was in charge of affairs in various places, either the first wife or the present wife. Now that the second young lady came up, he had to install his own people. They had long lost the opportunity.


    But now I am a little excited, "Return to the second young lady, the older one is thirty-seven, and the younger one is 28. I am helping the old slave do chores."


    "Um."


    Xin''an asked, "If I hand over the position of the grain warehouse manager to the twenty-eighth one, may I be promoted?"


    People including Wang thought Xin An would take this opportunity to install her own hands in an important position, but she did not have such an idea. The people in her hands were of great use and would not be placed in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion and stared at the three melons and two dates.


    Manager Zhou was excited and trembled. They had no contact with the second young lady. How could they think of them with such an opportunity?


    He was trembling and was about to kneel down, "Thank you, Madam Second Young Master."


    "Get up and call people to see."


    Manager Zhang signaled that a strong man came trotting soon, standing at the door, rubbing his sweaty palms on his clothes nervously, pulling them, and then carefully entering the door and kowtowed to pay tribute. Xin An asked carefully and gave him the errand and asked, "Collection the accounts clearly, and don''t have moisture-proof or mouse-related problems again."


    "Don''t worry, young lady, the villain will never let a grain of rice disappear from the grain warehouse."


    God, when did the Second Young Master¡¯s Lady know him? No wonder she dreamed of flooding last night. Good things came so suddenly. The Second Young Master¡¯s Lady had a keen eye for her.


    Manager Zhou''s eyes were moist, so he felt at ease.


    Xin An stood up and said, "It''s all gone. Give the people below, don''t affect the operation of the mansion."


    "Yes, I''ll send you the second young lady."


    As soon as Xin An left, the managers congratulated the Liu family and the Zhou family. Who can still remember the two managers Zhang She who had just been suppressed?


    Manager Zhou and his men took two days to search Zhang She''s two families, and all the things were delivered to Tang Gang. There were naturally many good things, and there were more than 3,000 taels of cash alone. Tang Gang, who originally thought that a small matter was a little, became angry. He changed his mind on the spot and sold all the two families to the quarry, such as life and death.


    "I thought he would love the house and the U.S.."


    Tang Mo, who returned home in the evening, looked sarcastic when he learned about this, "I don''t even think of it at all. Did he not know that the two of them were Tang Rong''s people and did things for Tang Rong?"


    Xin An teased the meat ball without raising his head, "It just touched his interests, so how could he take his servants into his eyes?"


    Tang Mo was curious why she didn¡¯t fit her own people?


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Xin An straightened his waist, "The Liu family father and son are mothers, and I am just as useful as I use it; it is true that the Zhou family father and son are grandmothers, but the grandmother has not been in charge for many years, and they have long lost their support. Except for the occasional care of Ganlu, they have no place in the mansion. I will pull them at this time, and if the father and son have a little brain, they should know who to listen to."


    "I did what I wanted to do, promoted your people, sold my grandmother''s face, and made my father make a small deal. He didn''t get any dirty things. Do you want to praise me?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 455 Please help my brother promote my father

    Chapter 455 Ask my father to promote my younger brother


    A case of a steward''s supervisor and supervisor in the marquis''s office, except for the injury to Tang Rong, everyone was very satisfied with the result.


    Wang felt that this daughter-in-law gave her mother-in-law the face; the old lady felt that she was well-behaved and kind, so she did not misunderstand her; Tang Gang gained benefits because of this, indicating that it was right to hand over the right to Xin''an. You should know that Xin''an did not seem to have any benefit on the surface.


    As for Xin''an, he was even more satisfied with the people who dealt with Tang Rong through Tang Gang''s hands.


    "My wife is so capable. I just hate that I am less educated and I don''t know how to praise her. It''s really a waste of my husband''s words."


    Tang Mo couldn''t hold back when he started playing with treasures and smiled happily, "The skill of praising people is not enough, so you must not slack off, you must be motivated."


    ¡°What the wife said is that looking back as a husband is to find Brother Shimao to learn from his experience, and he is the most flattering.¡±


    Xin An photographed him and talked about the serious business, "The news from today is that my wine has arrived at the wharf and will be unloaded and sent to the city tomorrow. I have been busy since I returned to Beijing. Do you think my wine will be sold to the grocery store or to open a special winery?"


    "So fast?"


    ¡°Not happy.¡±


    Xin''an told him that he had also bought a lot of Huaijiang landmarks and brought them all together. "Tomorrow, I will send all the wine to Xin''s house for storage, and then I will give some to several families, especially the Zhang family, which I agreed before."


    "Leave some for you, I''ll send it to the medicinal food shop. In the future, I''ll bring my own wine when treating guests to dinner. You need strong support for your wife''s business."


    ¡°That¡¯s certain.¡±


    Tang Mo put his waist on her waist, "Wasn''t this just agreed when I was in Huaijiang? I''ll cover me."


    Xin An asked him, "How is Qingshan?"


    "The person is called Luo Zhu."


    Tang Mo corrected her, "Now it''s Boss Luo, a makeup merchant. He has set up a shop to decorate and is walking around everywhere. You don''t know that there is already a rare reputation in the world that Boss Luo looks like a crown jade in the city."


    "He was self-proclaimed?"


    Xin An felt that it was not surprising at all, "He is so thick-skinned."


    ¡°Not.¡±


    Tang Mo nodded seriously, "Shaped, don''t pay attention to him."


    "Let''s go, wash up. I''m tired today. I''ll help you press it later to see if my skills have improved."


    The couple laughed and played, and Aunt Liu next door sighed for a long time. Seeing Tao Yiran still in the mood to read the book of those love words, "Zhang She and the two officials are the princesses, they just easily pulled them out. How much loss is."


    "The second young lady took them into the hands of her hand and started the operation. The purpose was already very obvious. Aunt Yu would not stop. She took Mr. Nuer to the old lady to please her for being good-for-bear. Our young lady was wronged and she didn''t have a slaughter. Now there was no full moon banquet. The Marquis was afraid that she believed the rumors outside. This was extremely unfavorable to the young lady and the young lady. The prince was far away thousands of miles away. The young lady had to think of a way."


    Originally, I thought Tao Yiran would just ignore it if she didn''t care about anything. She just had to worry about it, but as she saw that her status was about to be lost, the second young master and the second young lady came in full force, and now she had to fight back.


    Tao Yiran closed the book and was full of impatientness, "Aunt, don''t talk about these things all day long. They are just two slaves who cannot be used. They should be punished if they are not good at doing things. As for the second brother and sister, it is not time now. Even if she is capable, what if she loses her life?"


    Aunt Liu.


    Suddenly, she felt cold all over and suddenly realized that the person in front of her could even use her husband to eliminate the possibility of having children. She would not hesitate to deal with the two next door. She was really stupid, lazy and poisonous.


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, "The two concubines are so brave. Do you think I can''t take care of them when I''m in confinement?"


    "I reward her with grace to let her take care of the children by herself, not to let her jump ahead of me, and don''t let her be so in good spirits."


    In her eyes, Xin An is useful to her. She can do things and still has money. The key is that she can''t dance to her. But who are the two concubines?


    "Go and do it as soon as possible." Aunt Liu felt powerless again. Can she do other tricks besides drugging?


    "It''s better to say that you are uncomfortable these two days and ask Aunt Yu to bring the children to serve her. Her concubine should serve her mistress."


    Tao Yiran''s lips curled slightly, "Doesn''t this make me mean?"


    After saying that, he opened the book in his hand, Aunt Liu had no choice but to lie down and retreat.


    Another day is the rising and the moon sets. The air is particularly clear in the early morning of summer. Xin An, who has handled the trivial matters in the mansion, went to the front yard. Tang Gang will return to the court tomorrow. He has lost a lot of weight these days during the days of recuperation. He is trying on the clothes that have just been changed to smaller size.


    Wang''s eyes were somewhat regretful. The concubines who arranged for the soup to send round after round of soup only made his spirit look much better. However, he was a person who cherished his life and did not do anything uncontrollable.


    When they learned that Xin An had come, neither of them allowed her to go in. They didn''t let her go in until they tried the clothes and Pingqiu went out to invite her into the door.


    "Father, mother."


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "I think about it and I should say that I will tell my father to know."


    She said that Mrs. Xu came to ask about charity and Prince Jin''s mansion, and asked about charity. "My father knew that we are not very clear about the affairs of the court. When Mrs. Xu asked about it, I thought she was concerned about the Xin family. When she talked about this with her husband last night, she guessed that these two families had plans for charity fundraising."


    "Originally, my father was the best candidate, but it was too difficult with the current situation. First, there were malicious rumors from the outside world, and then the emperor would feel that my father was not strong enough to support this matter. Didn''t the emperor ask me about it last time I went to the palace? I think this matter should be important and I specifically said it to my father."


    Tang Gang looked at her angrily, "Just say it now?"


    "I don''t know. My father knows that my vision is not good. How can I understand the affairs of the court? My husband is busy again. He comes back in the middle of the night and leaves before dawn. He doesn''t even have the chance to speak."


    She is a salt businesswoman from Huaijiang. It is normal for her not to understand, but she will have problems if she understands.


    Tang Gang withdrew his gaze and was not surprised.


    Although he did not attend court, he was not deaf. His adviser would inquire about the news for him and suggested that he quit voluntarily. If he continued to fight for it, he would become the target of public criticism. Those people behind him were afraid that they would not make it easier for the Marquis'' Mansion. Therefore, he could obviously support his body in court but still chose to recuperate, just to avoid this.


    Xin An approached, "Father, I still have something to ask for."


    "explain."


    Xin An said: "No one knows the benefits of charity fundraising better than his father. This is a big fat man. My husband said it is very likely that he will fall into Prince Jin''s Mansion. Isn''t this a matter of no relationship with his father?"


    Tang Gang finally looked at her, "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to ask my father to promote my younger brother."


    Xin''an didn''t go around the corner, "My younger brother has no great ability and no fame, but he can still play a role in charity fundraising. From the failure of Mr. Mu, we can see that dealing with rich merchants cannot be done with official positions. My father has seen my brother''s ability."


    "Can you recommend him to King Jin and run errands to King Jin? In this way, my father has not completely broken away from this matter. Who doesn''t know that the Xin family and the Hou Mansion are one?"


    "My brother knows the best way to make everyone happy. He won''t let his father down."


    I was going to bypass him, but Tang Mo worked hard for two days and found that it was not that simple. And if it really made Tang Gang angry, there would be something wrong. After all, he is not a magnanimous person.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 456 The Marquiss scruples

    Chapter 456 The Marquis lost money


    Tang Gang did not immediately answer Xin''an''s request. Wang sat aside and was eating tea slowly, unable to tell what he was thinking.


    Xin An didn''t urge him, so he found a seat without hesitation, and always gave him time to consider.


    After a while, Tang Gang spoke, "Is this what your father meant or yours?"


    "mine."


    Xin An said: "It was just what we thought of last night. This idea was proposed by our father. It was the beginning of the future. It would have nothing to do with the Marquis'' Mansion. I think about it and it would be a little bit of a loss."


    "I have no knowledge. When looking at problems, the first thing I see is interests, which is not very elegant. If my father thinks this is inappropriate, please tell me the reason."


    Is this a question of elegance? I want to pounce on you and take a bite when you see the opportunity.


    Tang Gang didn''t think she was engaging in the market, but she felt that her brain was very good. In the past few days, he had been thinking about how to get benefits from the next fundraising, and he had no good way. Xin Huan was really a good candidate and had reason to put him in.


    But the Xin family is not loyal to him.


    He looked up at Xin''an, thinking that Xin''an would not betray the Marquis'' Xin family in the Marquis'' Mansion, "Let''s discuss this matter again."


    "Father, this matter is not waiting for anyone. Maybe the emperor will make a choice tomorrow morning, and this matter will delay a lot of time."


    Xin An asked directly, "Is my father worried that my brother is unreliable?"


    Wang raised his eyes, "I think Xin Huan of Xin family is good. He is flexible in advance and retreat. He has been following the business since he was a child. He is clear about the situation in the shopping mall. If the Marquis can promote him, he will come back to him. The king is very powerful. How many people in the capital try their best to get close to him but cannot do it. If Xin Huan can succeed, it will be the Marquis'' opportunity."


    "Mr. Marquis just agree. The second child has been under the care of his father-in-law for more than a year. He has a low official position and can''t even get back. As a father, the Marquis always has to think about the second child."


    "The second wife said something right. In the eyes of outsiders, the Xin family and the Hou Mansion are inseparable."


    Wang''s temper was lost as soon as he spoke. He was becoming more and more afraid of Wang''s. She was especially afraid of getting angry. When she got angry, those heart-thumping words attacked him crazy. In the end, it was all his fault. A few days ago, she brought those concubines to serve him, thinking that he didn''t see it?


    I was in a bad mood and was exhausted by the quarrels of those concubines.


    "I will do this."


    Xin An smiled and stood up, "Thank you, father, for your hard work, my daughter-in-law will take her leave."


    Tang Gang


    After taking a look at Wang, Wang stood up and said, "I''ll go see my mother. Are you going to go with me?"


    After taking over the benefits of the old lady, she naturally has to show it to the old lady. She is a particular person.


    Tang Gang also got up, "Together."


    "Mrs. Second Young Master is going to go out?"


    Manager Zhang brought a few boxes back home with people. Xin An asked curiously, "What did you buy?"


    "The house of Zhang She and his two people was only searched today. The items in it looked expensive, as if they were from the mansion. They were brought back to check it."


    Manager Zhang asked these people to give way to Xin An, and said to Xin An, "Thanks to the second young lady''s wise eyes, otherwise the losses of the Marquis''s mansion would be even greater."


    "I dare not be greedy for merit in this matter. My father was wise and decisive, and he promptly dealt with the two of them to recover the losses of the Marquis'' Mansion. Otherwise, my father was the backbone of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    The person who pulled out Tang Rong''s confidant was Tang Gang, and it had nothing to do with her. Several servants carrying the boxes listened to Xin An''s words silently and felt that this was the reason. Manager Zhang''s face became stiff for a moment, and then he returned to normal. Xin An didn''t make things difficult for him and said, "I brought some wine back from Huaijiang and shipped goods at the dock today. I will leave a jar for Manager Zhang at that time. Thank you for your hard work in the past two days."


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Second Young Master.¡±


    Manager Zhang sent Xin''an into the carriage, and then sighed quietly as the carriage walked away. The Marquis was plotted by the Second Young Master, but the Marquis didn''t notice it at all. The heavens in the Marquis''s mansion were probably about to change.


    Nowadays, the prince has no staff available in the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. On the other hand, there are people from the wife and the second young lady everywhere. Alas~~~


    "Manager Zhang, do you have to carry these boxes to the Marquis'' yard?"


    Some servant was winked, and Manager Zhang glared at him fiercely. The man nodded quickly, "I know my mistake, so I will carry it to the marquis'' yard."


    Is his marquis ignorant of money? It should be left to his wife for disposal.


    The servant was confused, but the servant dared not speak.


    At Xin''s house, Wang Jin brought people to the yard to bring wine, and Fang Da also sent someone to help. When he saw someone coming, he came forward and said that the goods were piled up in an uninhabited yard in the backyard.


    "The young lady can make arrangements for anything other than wine. If there is no arrangement, will it be put into Wanyuanxing?"


    Xin''an had an idea. The second shop in Wanyuanxing gave her inspiration. She thought of finding a larger courtyard to open a grocery store. The courtyard will be redecorated. Beds can be installed on all sides except the main doors. The items can be placed in different categories, and tea wine and local earthworks will also have exclusive shops.


    "Ordinary people buy some things on West Street and East Street to buy oil. If you buy some things, you can run a few streets. If there is a place that can buy all the needs at one time, wouldn''t it be better?"


    Fang Da smiled and said that he and the manager of the Liao family also thought so, "The shops are all along the street, and they are just that big. The Siheyuan is indeed good. Our second Wanyuanxing business has surpassed Yinghui Street, and it is precisely because our third shop has not been settled for a long time."


    ¡°No right place?¡±


    Fang Da shook his head and said that such a shop was really hard to find. "The people are not allowed to change the house you rented, so they can only buy it. But I saw that there was a suitable one and I was not allowed to discuss it with the young lady before I came."


    Xin An thought for a while, "I bought the first shop in the two Wanyuan Stores, and the second one was bought by Sister Xu. I should buy the third one. You discuss with the Liao family''s manager. If you think it''s good, I''ll buy it."


    "The fourth company also needs to look like it. The decoration time is too long and it will delay making money."


    Fang Da nodded and talked about the Huaijiang Tuyi that he brought back now. Xin An said, "It''s all yours. I''ll leave 30% of the wine for me. If it''s sold well, continue to order the order. If you can get a bunk out separately."


    There is no place to sell, so you can only deliver grocery stores.


    "Save it and don''t sell it all in one go."


    "I sent 30% of my 30% to the medicinal food shop, and the second young master will handle it with full authority. I have a order here to send it to me."


    Fang Da took the order and was about to go to Xin''an to ask Fang Xiaoxiao, "What''s wrong with going to Prince Jin''s Mansion?"


    "It''s great. I said I''ll go there for three days in a row. I think she''s very concerned."


    Fang Da asked, "Do you want that girl to tell the young lady?"


    "No, let her follow Qin Bo¡¯s advice carefully. Words are important, and interests are the first priority."


    She is not that curious. Knowing that too much is not a good thing, it will also bring trouble to Fang Xiaoxiao. It is so difficult for a girl to study medicine at home. It is rare to have such a good opportunity. "I decided to recognize Xiaoxiao as my pampered sister."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 457 Holding together to support each other

    Chapter 457: Holding together to warm up each other


    After Fang Xiaoxiao came to the capital, she became a full-time doctor in Xin''an. Xin''an was young and had good food and drink on weekdays, so she didn''t even need to do it. She was useless except for giving Tang Mo some sober soup and liver protection pills. She stayed in the Hou''s Mansion for a while and left the mansion. She secretly went to Qianjintang for a name for her medical treatment and had not asked her yet.


    He never agreed to talk about marriage when he was old. He often studied prescriptions. Fang Da sighed whenever he talked about this daughter.


    "You and my father are brothers, and Xiaoxiao is naturally my elder sister. She likes to study medical skills and I support her, but she cannot become a doctor who lives by relying on medical skills, and she cannot be called around randomly as a doctor."


    "Looking back, I told her that if she had to walk this path, I would protect her."


    The doctor is important and dangerous, especially the risk of treating the powerful is huge. She does not want Fang Xiaoxiao to be involved in those shameful dangers.


    Fang Da wished he could kneel down to Xin''an on the spot. What is the place in King Jin''s Mansion? When he sent someone to invite him, he thought he had gone to the wrong place. Although he was happy, he was more afraid. What if he wanted to cure his noble people?


    He is just such a girl. What''s the point of working hard for him? Isn''t he just want to earn more money to get a son-in-law?


    "Don''t be polite to me. Come to me when you encounter difficulties. We come to Beijing from Huaijiang all the way, so we will naturally have to live well in Beijing."


    Fang Da was so moved that Wang Jin was also smiling on the side. Xin An looked over and said, "What''s wrong with Wang Fu?"


    Wang Jin said that the flower shop had opened, "The business was not that good at the beginning, and it took time for Master Xiaolin and his friends to cultivate flowers and plants. I heard that jasmine sells the best, and the most in this flower shop. The young lady told her to give all the flowers to Prince Jin''s mansion."


    "Don''t worry, just take your time."


    Wang Jin smiled so hard that he couldn''t see him. Xin An was curious, "Manager Wang is very happy."


    Fang Da joked, "In a few months, Manager Wang will be grandpa, so he is naturally happy."


    "real?"


    It¡¯s only been a few months since I got married, ¡°Is he pregnant so soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s less than two months.¡±


    Wang Jin smiled happily, and Xin An suddenly became a little anxious. She had been recuperating for some days and had not moved yet.


    After drinking tea, Xin''an asked the Zhou brothers again. Wang Jin said that the two brothers are still living at home and have made a special yard for them. As he was talking, Zhou Chengye came and greeted Xin''an. Xin''an smiled and said, "Brother Zhou Er, don''t be so polite. How are you doing now? Do you have to find a college to study hard?"


    Zhou Chengye bowed and said with a smile: "Young Madam doesn''t know yet. Mr. Tang second master introduced Mr. Tang Xiao, and Mr. Tang Xiao, also introduced the teacher from the academy to me. Now I have become a disciple and can go to the college to attend classes tomorrow. The teacher also has homework teaching exams, so as to strive to be on the list in the next scientific exam."


    "That''s a good thing. Let''s stay in the capital in the future. You can live here with peace of mind. You will have more popularity here."


    Zhou Chengye happily said that he would bother him for a while, and said that his wife and children at home would come. "When the time comes, we will rent a yard and move out. It is not easy to disturb you if there are too many people. If there is a suitable house, you can also take a look." At this time, Xin An naturally wanted to keep it. "This house is not small. On weekdays, only Manager Wang and others live in it. My father doesn''t come often. There are so many empty houses that don''t live in, and you will be broken even if you don''t live in it. If you have a house in your house, you will move out. My brother knows it, I''m afraid I will blame me."


    "I won''t stop you from buying a house. In the future, Brother Zhou will naturally be different in promotion. It is convenient to have a house, but we don''t have to hurry, take it slowly."


    Zhou Chengye smiled and looked satisfied. He never dreamed that his brother could enter the Ministry of Personnel.


    He walked to Xin''an with a box and was embarrassed to speak. Xin''an looked over and Wang Jin led the person out. There was only Zhou Chengye and Xin''an left in the room. There were eight thousand taels of silver notes in the box. Zhou Chengye was embarrassed to speak.


    "My brother and I spent some money after coming to Beijing. In addition, you brought us a total of 8,000 taels from our family. We have already sent a letter to our family. It will only take two months after our family sends money. Lord Liu has helped us so much and has to trouble others to take care of it in the future. This matter is not difficult to delay, making people feel that we don''t understand the rules and want to borrow 4,000 taels from you first and pay back the money when the family comes."


    As he said that, he took out another written IOU, "My brother was going to tell you personally. I thought that he had just taken office for a lot of things, so I will deal with these things for him. You can see if it can be done."


    "We have prepared a copy from the other second young master, and we are going to wait. I''m really sorry."


    Xin''an received his IOU and took his silver note, "I''ll do this for you, and I won''t tell anyone in the future. As for us couples, please don''t worry about it. I''ll help my family. Will I still go back to Huaijiang in the future?"


    "Don''t feel embarrassed, just have a good relationship. Don''t look at my husband who has many friends outside. I''m just about to count it and I''m still close to you. They are all serious people. In the future, they will support each other with each other and don''t need anything else."


    That''s it, but the Zhou family has long figured out the knowledge in the past few years because someone was a small official and had not been promoted. This officialdom does not mean that if you have the ability, you will definitely be promoted and valued.


    Before Tang Mo came back, their brothers were helpless in the capital. They met the students who took the science exam together. They either heard whimsical prospects or complaints. When Tang Mo came back, their situation changed suddenly.


    They met either the sons of the powerful and the adults in the court. They originally thought that the Zhou family was a family in Huaijiang, and they were also quite knowledgeable, but they had never heard of the things that the powerful and powerful had said before, and they were like mud legs.


    The knowledge is too shallow and the family gap is too big.


    In the past, people didn¡¯t even see the relationship that they could not even reach when flying. A meal could benefit their brothers a lot. How could they not hug the big tree in the Hou Mansion?


    "We all understand the truth, but we must not lose our hearts. If our family knows that our brothers will not be able to go back in the future, don''t refuse."


    Xin''an also said, "Who in the court is not holding a group to keep warm and support each other? Today we will help you. When you need your help in the future, do you also benefit me?"


    "In this way, when all the family members come, you will hold a banquet for us and our wife, we will definitely come."


    Zhou Chengye couldn''t say that Xin''an, so he settled down. When he returned to the house, he stood in front of the window and folded his hands and said, "Amitabha". The people who read the books of sages were like this. I can only say that I really have to thank the Xin family for coming to marry his sister. His sister was blessed to marry the Xin family. Not only did he live a good life, but the family benefited from it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 458 The imperial edict arrived at Xins family

    Chapter 458 The imperial edict arrived at Xin''s family


    "Don''t show my nagging. I had reason to go back to Huaijiang before and had a reason to have a child later. Now there is no reason. The eldest wife gave birth to three, and the prince''s virtues would not be assured. I will bring two or three more back when I come back. It''s enough for a few children to stand in a row to make your eyes hurt."


    At noon, I was having rice at Xin''s house. Before I could pick up the chopsticks, Aunt Wang was talking aside, "I got married on the same day. Those who didn''t know about it outside must compare you with the eldest young lady. It''s time to say something ugly when I look back."


    "It is rare that the second young master is such a good person. He listens to you in everything, and does not take concubines or do things randomly. Although he doesn''t say anything, he still wants a child in his heart. Why don''t he ask Dr. Qin to help you with treatment?"


    "Aunt, I know what I know. I can''t be anxious about this, don''t worry."


    I sighed quietly in my heart. Although she didn''t care what she said, I still hoped to have a child as soon as possible. Especially when I saw Nuer''s cuteness, I remembered her children in her previous life. If I could continue to be born in her belly in this life, she would definitely protect him desperately and would never let things happen again in my previous life.


    "I''m already working hard, don''t urge me, it''s even harder to get nervous. I''ll come when it''s time to come."


    Aunt Wang stopped talking and just silently served her a bowl of chicken soup.


    At this time, the Xin family in Huaijiang had just used lunch. Some time ago, when Xin Kuan and his son were raising donations for charity, they didn''t have much rest. Later, a few merchants came to the market. In addition, the business matters were busy, and it was time to go to the present. It was finally easy to live two easy days.


    "Boss Yao has returned from the capital. This time he has been in the capital for several months, and I''m afraid there are many benefits."


    Xin Huan held the teacup, "This year, the Yao family shipped more than in previous years. I heard that people were sent to the southwest, and I guess it was for sugar. Fortunately, we took a step earlier."


    Xin Kuan had known the news, and the Xin family had caught up with the Xu family in the capital because of the candy matter. How could the Yao family not be moved?


    "I''ve raised funds before, my brothers of your tribe are good. I''ll go there tonight and I should give them more burdens. Not to mention anything else, the transactions I''ve won can''t go wrong. We''re so tired just by relying on our father and son."


    As soon as the words were finished, the housekeeper ran in quickly with his robe, "Master, someone from the government office has sent a message, saying that the adults from the government office have already gone out to our house, please ask the master to set up an incense table to receive the imperial edict."


    "Imperial edict?"


    Xin Kuan''s voice was a little erratic. Before he could continue asking, a servant ran in with a letter in his hand, "Master, aunt''s letter."


    "Get it quickly."


    I couldn''t wait to open the envelope and unfold the letter paper at a glance, and my whole body was trembling with excitement. "Hurry up, carry out the incense table for the New Year to worship the gods and put it in the main courtyard, set up the offerings, put out the red blanket for the New Year to welcome the imperial edict."


    "Madam, it''s a great joy."


    He took two steps forward and grabbed Xin Huan''s shoulder hard, "You boy, you''re so good."


    Xin Huan didn''t understand why, "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Xin Kuan laughed loudly, "The child you picked up before, Yayoi, is the princess''s son. You kid made great contributions."


    "Let''s go back and talk about this matter in detail. Now you go with your father to take care of it."


    After sending the letter to Mrs. Xin, she took Xin Huan to the front yard to arrange a booking, and sent someone to go to the clan to call everyone. This is a major event for the entire Xin family and everyone should be present.


    Mrs. Xin had not come to her senses and wanted to read the letter, but her hands were trembling, and she couldn''t even see a word. Zhou Yutan leaned forward and whispered the content of the letter, happily holding her wrist, "Mom, my sister has met the emperor. The emperor has made contributions to the family in fundraising, and his husband found Princess Yong''an''s child. The two merits were combined to reward her father as a fifth-rank official. You are also a fifth-rank An, and your parents are very happy."


    Mrs. Xin''s tears suddenly flowed down, and she was crying with joy. Zhou Yutan smiled with red eyes and said, "Mom, now is not the time to be happy. Get ready quickly. When the incense table is ready, we will listen to the imperial edict together. We should hold a banquet at night, and we have to be busy with a lot of things."


    "Yes, you''re right, you''re going to be busy."


    Mrs. Xin wiped her tears and urged Zhou Yutan to change her clothes. She asked her to send someone to the Zhou family. "Please ask your parents to come and have fun. There are many adults coming today. Your father-in-law is afraid that you can''t be busy. Thank you for your father-in-law to help with social engagements."


    "yes."


    It was said that it was helping with social engagements and also gave the Zhou family the opportunity to make friends with those adults. Zhou Yutan understood it and hurried to make arrangements.


    The people in the clan were so happy that they changed their clothes and combed their hair. They were so excited that they forgot to wear a belt and had to run outside. Several clan elders had someone run to Xin''s house with money. At this time, their waists were no longer hurt, and their legs were no longer sore, and they were as energetic as a young man in his early twenties.


    The Xin family was busy and the servants were so excited that they were extremely excited. The officials who sent the order and the adults came to the Xin family in sedan chairs, beating drums and drums. When they heard the sound of drums and gongs, Xin Kuan and his family were greeting each other at the door, and the people watching the fun surrounded one after another.


    After everything was ready, the Xin family knelt on the ground with a ''kneel'' sound. The content of the imperial edict was 4, 6, and the words were complicated. The Xin family who knelt on that place could understand no more than three people, one of which was Zhou Yutan, but Xin Kuan was specially granted the fifth-rank official. His wife, Mrs. Xin, still understood the key information about the fifth-rank person. Several clan elders almost fainted on the spot without being happy. After kowtowed and thanked each other, they stood up and congratulated him all over Xin''s house.


    Xin Kuan, who received the imperial edict, felt mixed feelings and his eyes were moist. He looked at the happy Xin family members with satisfaction and joy, and felt that the burden on his shoulders was heavier.


    Everyone present didn''t know the inside story and thought that it was the Xin family''s contribution to Tang Gang''s in-laws today, and it was the Xin family''s luck. They just picked it up and were the princess''s son, and they were envious in their words.


    Xin Kuan didn''t refute, knowing in his heart that this was fought for by his daughter and son-in-law. Although he didn''t know how Tang Gang intercepted him, he also thanked the old Marquis for his care back then, and even said that he was grateful to the Hou Mansion for his thanks to Tang Gang, looking like the Xin family and Hou Mansion were one.


    The firecrackers outside the mansion were sounding, and the housekeeper sprinkled some copper coins with people, and gave snacks to the children who came to ask for candy, and were very happy.


    Xin An didn''t know the lively Xin''an of the Xin family. At this moment, he brought people to the Zhang family with the wine jar. The old general Zhang tasted it and smiled and nodded, "It''s really a good wine, mellow and sweet. You girl has a lot of good things in your hands."


    Xin An smiled proudly, "This is our good wine from Huaijiang. I ordered it when I went back before. I only arrived today. I know you always like it, so I will be the first to deliver it to you."


    Zhang Yanrui, who was staring at the wine bowl, raised his head and said, "I want to drink."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 459 With Tao Yiran, it is built in nature

    Chapter 459: Natural creation and local construction with Tao Yiran


    Zhang Yanrui listened to Xin''an''s words, and after staying in the palace for two days, he took the initiative to come to the Zhang family and stayed with the two elders of the Zhang family. The elders were extremely happy and even more unscrupulous when they spoiled the child. They could do whatever their grandson said.


    I thought that General Zhang would refuse drinking, but who knew that he really fed Zhang Yanrui with a glass. He smashed his mouth and frowned, "It''s hard to drink."


    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±


    The old general Zhang smiled happily, and the old lady glared at him angrily, "It''s becoming more and more infamous."


    "There are no ones in the Zhang family who don''t drink alcohol. They all have a huge amount of them. This guy is just right."


    He smiled with a flattering smile, "It''s a pity that there is no food for such a good wine. I will help me get some wine and food tonight and invite two old people to drink together."


    Turning his head and asking Xin An, "Girl, I only have this wine, or do you have those old things?"


    It was just a joke. Xin''an is now a regular visitor to the Zhang family. He was very relaxed and replied to him with a smile, "Everything is there, but you are always different."


    Old General Zhang asked with a smile, "Oh, where is the difference?"


    ¡°I delivered it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Xin An turned his head and smiled at Mrs. Zhang, "This laughter is so full of energy. No young juniors can keep up with their grandfather''s spirit."


    The old lady also smiled, "When she was young, she pretended to be old and when she was in the army, she was a little crazy when she was old."


    Xin An didn''t dare to answer this. He asked Zhang Yanrui with a smile if he had practiced martial arts in the past two days. Before Zhang Yanrui could answer the old general, he said, "This kid took the pen and went to bed. He is talented in practicing martial arts, just like his father."


    Xin An smiled and said, "There are a few humanistic and martial arts in the world, and it is already very good if you have good kung fu."


    The old general agreed to look at her, "I have some knowledge, so I said there is no need to keep studying, and there is no need to be a problem with it."


    The old lady threw her eyes over again, and Xin An sneered. She used to think that the old general was very majestic. After contacting her for a long time, she realized that she was actually a good-looking person, and she was a bit like an old naughty boy.


    "Report to the old man, old lady, the princess has returned to Beijing, and the carriage and horse have entered the city gate."


    The old general was very calm, "Immediately tell the princess that the child was at home. It was very good. Let her go to the palace to pay tribute to the emperor first."


    "yes."


    Zhang Yanrui was anxious to follow him, and the old general sent someone to take him with him and told him, "Do you understand when you enter the palace first?"


    After the person left, Xin An proposed goodbye, "The princess is back safely. The reunion of mother and son is a happy event. The family should be busy, so I will go back first."


    The old general was not polite, "I won''t keep you anymore. I''ll go back to the mansion to host a banquet for you and your wife."


    "good."


    Turning around and walking a few steps, Xin An turned around and reminded, "This wine is just a drink, you can''t drink it."


    "This girl is still in charge of me."


    Xin''an felt that today''s veteran general was particularly lively, "If you drink it badly, you won''t dare to give it to you if you have good wine in the future."


    The old general waved her to leave quickly, "I learned to chant at a young age. I know, let''s go back."


    Xin An left with a smile. Since Zhang Yanrui returned, the old general introduced the military transaction to the Xin family, the relationship has been quite close.


    It is rare to leave the mansion, so there is nothing to deal with next. Seeing that it was still early, Xin''an asked Chunyang to come and ask Lin Yao if he wanted to come out for tea, "I just said that I would invite her to have dinner together in the evening."


    After getting on the carriage, he ordered Cao Gui to go to the teahouse she often goes to. The carriage suddenly stopped halfway, and Cao Gui''s voice sounded in front, "Mrs. Young lady, there is a carriage blocking the way, and the signboard of the Prince''s Mansion of Nanguang County is hanging, can you give it up?"


    "Guard Cao, do you think we can all crush the Prince''s Mansion?" Xin''an was eating fruits, and said earnestly, "Of course I''m giving up."


    Cao Gui smiled embarrassedly, tried to pull the carriage as far as possible to make way for the carriage opposite, Xin''an picked up a corner of the curtain. This Prince of Nanguang is not very good in her memory.


    The carriage opposite was regulated by the prince, large and fancy, with no less than ten sachets hanging. The driver was very mature and steady, and drove the carriage forward slowly. When the carriage approached, Xin An could clearly hear the giggle coming from the carriage opposite.


    The sound was soft, sweet, and accompanied by a man''s teasing. When the carriage left Xin''an tsk twice, it was said that the Prince of Nanguang had a good skin and used it to do all the romantic things.


    Not only did he have a good appearance, but he also liked the rhythm. A thought came out of his mind, and he was a little excited.


    I don¡¯t know how many women will be harmed by him this time.


    The carriage continued to move forward. After a while, Lin Yao came when she sat down. She sat down and glared at Xin An in a coquettish way, "Why did our busy second young lady of the Tang family think of me?"


    Xin An held her hand with a smile, "I am in the Hou Mansion, and my heart is on Sister Lin."


    Lin Yao shivered exaggeratedly, "Are you not afraid that Brother Tang will come to settle the score with me?"


    "My heart is all over Sister Lin. What else can he do except feel sad?"


    Lin Yao laughed, "I''m so brave after going back to my parents'' home."


    "How is life smooth?"


    "Please force yourself."


    Xin''an pushed the teacup to her, "My grandmother came back from Qifu and became sick when she heard the rumors outside. She was serving her, and all the big and big things in the mansion fell on me. Fortunately, she had contacted her before, otherwise she would be in a hurry."


    Lin Yao picked up the teacup and said, "There are quite a lot of things happening in your house recently, but many people have more things than you. Do you know what those who have paid back the treasury money are doing?"


    Xin An shook his head, Lin Yao said that he was busy pawning objects and quarreling and splitting the family. "The **** shop has made a lot of money recently, and has packed boxes of good things. Such good opportunities are rare."


    Xin An regrets, "I don''t have a **** shop. I have thought about it before, but this transaction is not just about opening. Alas, it''s a pity."


    Lin Yao gave her a blank look, "It''s still a money shop. If the largest **** shop in the capital is yours, the Hou''s Mansion will not be at peace."


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m greedy.¡±


    Xin''an saw that she looked bad, "You haven''t had a good rest recently, and your complexion is not as good as usual."


    Speaking of this, her complexion is even worse. Lin Yao has been married for more than two years and her stomach has not moved. I don¡¯t know what happened in the past few months. The people she knows have been pregnant one after another, but she has not moved yet. I have also drunk a lot of bitter medicine soup that she couldn¡¯t accept the most before. "The doctors who should read it all said I¡¯m fine, why can¡¯t it be done."


    He looked up at Xin''an, "Are you in a hurry?"


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    Xin An smiled and said, "There are two young men and one girl in the Marquis'' Mansion. Why am I in a hurry?"


    I can''t tell you even if I''m anxious.


    Lin Yao sighed, "I want to ask Doctor Zhang to help me see, but I don''t know when I will come back."


    Xin An advised, "Don''t always see the doctor taking medicine. If you don''t have any problems, you can get a problem. The medicine is three parts poisonous. It''s not guaranteed that the child will come when you don''t know."


    "By the way, when I first came, I saw the carriage from the Nanguang County Prince''s Mansion. Then, Prince Nanguang County Prince heard that the flower name is outside?"


    It would be great if I could recommend it to Tao Yiran. It would be a perfect match. If I like Tao Yiran, it would be exciting to think about it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 460 Tang Mo wants to cry without tears

    Chapter 460 Tang Mo wants to cry without tears


    From the moment he heard the four words "Nanguang Prince", the first thing Xin''an thought of was Tao Yiran, a flower, wine, and loves music and beauties. Tao Yiran is beautiful and likes playing the piano, and her mind is full of romantic love. Isn''t it just a creation of heaven?


    She once thought Tao Yiran was a person with deep scheming and extremely skilled. After all, she didn''t get any cheaper in her previous life.


    After learning a lot in this life, I realized that he was a person who only wanted to be romantic and romantic. In the previous life, she didn''t need to take care of her gifts. She dressed up beautifully every day without worrying about anything. She played the piano just for nothing, seducing Tang Rong, and enjoying Tang Rong''s diligence like a dog.


    I really overestimated her.


    "Why did you remember to ask her?"


    In Lin Yao''s curiosity, Xin''an said that when he heard the voice of Yingying in the carriage of the Prince of Nanguang County, Lin Yao lowered his voice, "When he meets him in the future, he will take a detour. That person cannot be said. When he sees a woman with outstanding appearance, he wants to tease her, but he still has a good skin. Many women are confused and move forward. He also likes young women in particular."


    "Although he has poor morals, he has real skills. The emperor is very satisfied with him and does not see anything about his backyard. He got an errand and was back two months ago."


    Xin An listened to it and became more moved, "He is not in trouble when he is outside?"


    "Princess Linghua, that''s a powerful person. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t even make trouble when she enters the backyard of the Prince of Nanguang County Mansion. Otherwise, she should have had a group of children based on that person''s heart. Why would she only have two children from Princess Linghua?"


    The excitement in Xin''an''s eyes was captured by her, "Why are you so interested in him?"


    Xin An smiled and picked up the teacup, raised his eyes and asked, "Don''t you find it very interesting?"


    "It''s written in the storybook. Such an outstanding person and powerful person is born to attract people, especially he is unruly. Do you think any woman will fantasize that such a person will fall in love with him and thus calm down for himself?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Lin Yao said: "In the end, he could only hurt his body and heartbroken, but he had seen so many women. He said that once Princess Linghua discovered this, she would not know how she died."


    "You don''t know that the two are childhood sweethearts and affectionate. Anyone who is ignorant and ignorant woman Zhang Yang goes to Princess Linghua, no matter how popular she is, she will die."


    Xin An didn''t understand, "It''s really complicated. Why do you have to indulge yourself so much?"


    Lin Yao''s eyes were smiling, and her smile was not enough to reach her eyes. "A man respects his wife and does not affect his or her being undulating with other women. This is the biggest difference between men and women."


    "Now I know how good Brother Tang is, you can also have snacks. Most of the good men are staring at them."


    Xin An said he could not, "With my identity, who would still want to come to me and be a small person?"


    "It''s because you are not of high status that people want to come and think you can be overwhelmed."


    Lin Yao felt sorry for her that she didn''t care about this matter at all, so she wouldn''t care if the man let it go, and she wouldn''t be too damn.


    Xin''an''s expression is hard to describe. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Rong taking a concubine in her previous life. As for men, it''s normal to have three wives and four concubines, as long as you don''t go over her.


    But now why did he feel uncomfortable when he thought about Tang Mo want to take a concubine? He had the urge to beat him up.


    Lin Yao asked her seriously, "Have you been to the Second Prince''s Mansion recently?"


    "I didn''t go, but I sent a gift."


    Lin Yao reminded her to avoid walking around recently, "The situation has changed too quickly, and you and I can''t control it. At this time, Mingzhe is the most important thing to protect himself. Haven''t you seen the banquet recently gone?"


    "Well, I won''t go out after I go to Sister Yan''s mansion tomorrow."


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Xin An didn''t hide it from her and told Zhou Chengsong about it. Lin Yao already knew about this, but she felt it was interesting and not a big deal. Even if Tang Gang could not go to court, he could do it. He still had some people in the court, but he still asked his second brother Tang to personally ask Liu Mingyuan to get the bargain for nothing.


    I don¡¯t know what to think.


    The two of them talked for an hour. At night, Xin''an was the host, and Lin Yao sent someone to invite several people, all of whom were acquaintances and drank some fruit wine at the dinner table. When Tang Mo brought people to pick him up, his cheeks were flushed and his spirits were high-pitched. Fortunately, some rules were engraved in their bones. No matter how loud they were, they didn''t scream, at most they were talking a little too much. Tang Mo helped Xin An back to Qiushiyuan, muttering, "You said you are not drunks, why do you want to have two drinks together?"


    Xin''an leaned on the beauty couch, "Do you think we are like you, and that door will come out as soon as you want? Go wherever you want?"


    "We must have a reason to go out once. We will come back after doing things. If we go out twice, we may be irresponsible. Is it easy?"


    Tang Mo took the tea and fed it to her mouth, and after she drank the water, she helped her wipe her mouth, "What do you say? You women are just talking about it. Which man has any objection to you after you two more times?"


    Xin''an


    What he said makes sense, it seems that the one who sets so many rules and regulations for women is the one who sets so many rules and regulations for women.


    "Why do women make things difficult for women?"


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "You are not suitable for saying these words. How can you still not go out of the gate?"


    "Who can care about you? You are free."


    Seeing that he was smiling brightly, he came to her. Xin An gave him a blank look and said, "When will you take a concubine?"


    "Who takes a concubine?"


    Tang Mo was confused.


    Xin''an said, "Of course, you, such an outstanding second young master Tang is going to live with me, a salt businesswoman, until old age. Don''t you feel wronged?"


    Tang Mo was so angry that he instantly recalled everything he had done in the past two months, especially whether he had seen any women, whether he had seen any women alone, etc. He was relieved to make sure that he had not made any mistakes, "In the future, I will eat less wine and start talking nonsense."


    "Is it possible, right?"


    Women like to fantasize by nature, especially Xin An, who subconsciously believes that Tang Mo will not have any other intentions towards her. After hearing Lin Yao¡¯s words, it was even more terrifying to think of him. They all doubted that Tang Mo was carrying her on her back to the outdoor room.


    "Everyone says that I have a low status. If you have a high status, you can suppress me if you are a concubine for you, and you still have a chance to replace me."


    "The conscience of heaven and earth, how could I have such thoughts?"


    Tang Mo said anxiously, "I can''t beat you, who dares to have such thoughts?"


    Xin An raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean is that you want to suppress me, or you still want to take a concubine?"


    "Auntie, I''m wrong. If you don''t feel happy about slapping me, can you not tell me about this shadowless thing?"


    Tang Mo was in tears, and he could see that no matter how capable or calm the woman was, she was unreasonable. She smiled and grabbed her hand and put it on his face, "Be good, be obedient, don''t think about the fact that there is nothing wrong. I''m all controlled by you, and I can''t escape the palm of your hand."


    Don''t let him know who is talking nonsense in front of his wife, otherwise, hum!


    Let¡¯s see how he dealt with their men.


    Xin An rubbed his face with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, I''ll just say that."


    "You want to scare me to death just by saying this."


    "That won''t scare you anymore."


    He let go of his hands and sat up, "She take a shower and go to bed."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 461 Nuer is sick

    Chapter 461 Nuer is sick


    Xin''an is much more courageous by drinking. Tang Mo was surprised and was extremely happy. The two of them went to bed until midnight.


    Absolutely, Xin''an slept until midnight on the morning of the day. When he learned that the managers were waiting for her in the front yard, "Is there anything wrong?"


    After breakfast, Xin An called Nanfeng. After waving his left and right, he ordered Nanfeng to arrange someone to go to Tao Yiran''s ears to blow the wind. "My sister-in-law usually doesn''t know much about the outside world. The prince of Nanguang has a unique status and outstanding appearance, and is good at music and elegance. As the future mistress of the Marquis''s mansion, the sister-in-law should know more about the preferences of the powerful and noble people." Nanfeng didn''t understand what Xin''an meant at the beginning. Xin An smiled and said, "Brother is not here, don''t let my sister-in-law be bored. I will give her some books on the words of the king who loves talented girls." Nanfeng realized instantly and promised to do a beautiful job.


    "This year''s Shuihua Banquet is going to be held?" Nanfeng shook his head, "According to this year''s time, I should have sent an invitation to do it, but I haven''t heard of it this year. I guess that Duke Enguo was seriously injured due to the debts of the treasury, and I''m afraid he won''t do it this year."


    "I will definitely do it."


    "Xin''an asked Nanfeng to inquire, "The more time this is, the more flowers you have to be, so that people outside know that they have a deep foundation and are still at their peak, let alone the Empress Dowager is still there."


    "Even if you want to do it, will you not send a post to the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    "Nanfeng was a little worried, "There was an unhappy relationship between the Duke Enguo and the Beiya Army before."


    "Where are enemies from the court, only interests, they are people on the table, and they will not be so stingy on the face."


    "Isn''t it mean that they can''t get along with the emperor?


    In order to give Tao Yiran and the Prince of Nanguang a chance to meet, she tried her best.


    In Chunrong Hall, the old lady who was watching the flowers looked up at the gate of the courtyard from time to time. Ganlu put away the wooden spoon for watering the flowers and said, "Maybe Mr. Nuer is still asleep, why not drink a bowl of soup first?"


    "The small kitchen is made of Baihua Dew, which is refreshing and sweet, which is very good."


    The old lady withdrew her eyes. Aunt Yu has brought her children to accompany her in the past two days. She has not held a baby for a long time. "I am really rare, but unfortunately Aunt Yu is not a high status."


    No matter how cute she is, she is still a concubine''s son.


    "Young Master Nuer is loved by you. Even if Aunt Yu is a lower-ranked young man, he will live a good life. The second young lady also likes the young man and is kind to Aunt Yu and Aunt Yue."


    The old lady was very pleased, "That girl is a kind girl."


    "Yes, everyone in the Xin family is kind. If it is a family, even if it meets the Zhang family, I am afraid that they will not treat it well."


    One was originally echoed and said something that made the old lady choked. In her opinion, such a thing should be reported to Tang Gang first, and Tang Gang brought people to the palace. Only in this way can the greatest benefit be achieved and the Xin family and the Hou Mansion can benefit from this matter.


    No matter what, the Xin family will be better if the Hou Mansion is good. Xin''an''s vision is still not long-term enough. This is related to her background, and she has to teach her well.


    : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    When the eldest young lady came, she fell asleep after two spoonfuls of medicine in. As a wet nurse, how could she not know that there was something wrong with the medicine?


    How can a young child take medicine to calm the mind? "Oh~~~"


    Not favored, so what if the prince of the Hou Mansion is?


    Tao Yiran has passed the confinement period and cleaned herself inside and out. She is dressed in a simple and elegant outfit. She has become more fair and plump after not seeing the sun for more than a month. Her skin is as beautiful as water and jade. She is even more beautiful than before she became pregnant. It is said that she will become ugly when she is pregnant, but God treats her particularly favorably.


    ?


    As soon as he finished speaking, a girl came quickly and said that the old lady was here.


    Tao Yiran stood in the yard to greet him. After entering the door, the old lady went straight to Nuer''s room. After entering the door, she looked at her great-grandson Sun Xinren''er sleeping on the bed and shouted a few words, and then asked in detail how the wet nurse got a stomachache. Has the medicine prescribed by the government doctor continued to drink, and what is going on now?


    The wet nurse answered one by one, and the old lady gently stroked Nuer''s cheek, "Why do you sleep so heavily?"


    Ganlu felt guilty, Tao Yiran''s face did not change, and the wet nurse whispered, "I didn''t sleep well last night, and I went to bed for a while in the morning, and then I fell asleep."


    Ganlu hurriedly said, "The doctor in the government also said that you should sleep more so that you can take good care of your body."


    The old lady nodded and saw that the little man was lying on the wide bed, a small ball, and she couldn''t help feeling sad, "Didn''t you call a small bed for Nuer?"

 Chapter 462 There is no gift that she cant give

    Chapter 462 There is no gift that she can''t give out


    Liu Mansion, Yan Wenhui, who had already shown her concern, pulled Xin An and sat under the eaves and spoke with a smile.


    The eaves of the Liu family should be spacious. Every few meters away from the corridor, there are steps connected to the yard. The yard is carefully arranged, and the vegetation is lush and the trees are unique.


    The tables and chairs under the eaves are fully furnished. "This eaves are really a good place. Not to mention the spaciousness, the scenery is good. It''s much narrower under my eaves, so I can only put two chairs."


    Yan Wenhui said that she was in a blessing and did not know how to be blessed. "The Marquis'' Mansion has a garden, which is more than many families. The Liu family''s house is not big and there is no place to enjoy flowers and tea, so she can only do something in this courtyard."


    Xin''an''s eyes showed cunning, "What do you mean?"


    "The mountain is not high and there is immortality, and this mansion is not big. As long as there is someone you like, it will be a peaceful nest."


    Yan Wenhui glared at her coquettishly, "Oh, I''m so brave, I dare to joke with you Sister Yan."


    "You just say what I said is right? Brother Liu is an outstanding talent and his future is limitless. Such a person still has his own wife in his eyes and heart. Who doesn''t envy him?"


    Tang Rong''s reputation was boasted, and the young masters of aristocratic families like Liu Mingyuan are truly outstanding.


    "Even I am envious. I have received the favor from Brother Liu. Today I came to thank you."


    Qingyang, who was standing on one side, brought a box to the table. Xin An got up and picked up the box and put his hands in front of Yan Wenhui. "My brother and sister-in-law, Zhou Chengsong, was brought to the Ministry of Personnel by Brother Liu. The two brothers were so happy that they didn''t know how to thank him. After thinking about it, they chose this most vulgar way to express their feelings. The brothers'' families were still on the way, so they could only ask me to take this trip in person."


    "Please accept it with a smile."


    Yan Wenhui knew about this and knew that there were silver notes in the box. When she opened it, she was still shocked, "Why are there so many?"


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    "not much."


    Xin An sat down and smiled and said, "The Zhou family has shallow foundations. If you want to gain a foothold in the Ministry of Personnel, you must have Brother Liu''s care. This is a big deal, and you will still take advantage of Brother Liu in the long run."


    Yan Wenhui was kind and wanted to push the box back to Xin''an. Xin''an reached out to stop her, "I know what Sister Yan is going to say. It is appropriate to help each other according to our relationship, but this matter is apart, so it should be up to the matter. The Ministry of Personnel is not the one-man of Brother Liu. He also needs to walk around and need favors. We help each other and each other. I also want to interact with Sister Yan for a long time, but I can''t take advantage of it."


    Yan Wenhui looked at her helplessly, "I can''t tell you."


    Xin An smiled and asked Chunyang to send a bag of bird''s nest, "This one I brought back from Huaijiang. The taste is better than what I saw earlier, and it is cleaner, and it is most suitable for pregnant women."


    "Why are you so polite? Didn''t you send Tuyi?"


    Yan Wenhui knew how much money it would cost to use such a bag of bird''s nest and felt a little sad.


    Xin An took her hand, "The first thing is that I like Sister Yan. It''s not that Sister Yan and Sister Lin helped me, how can I open up the situation so quickly in Beijing?"


    "Secondly, Sister Yan and Brother Liu have been taking care of us and our wife. You know the current situation. We really don''t have much ability to repay, so that''s all."


    Yan Wenhui was so moved that she clapped her hand, "Since Brother Tang went to the North Yajun, he has helped us a few times. Don''t belittle yourself. You and your wife will definitely get better and better."


    "That''s because I like Sister Yan. If you have good things, I''m willing to send them. If Sister Yan likes me, I''ll be happier."


    "How could you be unhappy? There is no place to buy such a bird''s nest with a good appearance. I like it, so I accepted it." Xin An looked proud, and she said that she could not give it to her gifts in person.


    The two of them were talking intimately. At noon, Yan Wenhui wanted to keep her for lunch. During the meal, Yan Wenhui asked Fang Xiaoxiao, "I heard that her medical skills are good?"


    Xin An moved his heart and said, "Xiaoxiao is my sister, she likes to study medical skills. She is not very proficient. Sister Yan feels uncomfortable?"


    "I''m fine. I don''t know where the wife of the Pingshun Bo Mansion got the news. She came to the mansion to visit her mother the day before yesterday and mentioned this matter."


    "Pingshun Bo?"


    Xin Anke did not forget this. The person who wanted to untie her in Prince Jin''s mansion last year, "She is well-informed. Xiaoxiao has been in front of me since she came to the capital. She has never given anyone a medical treatment except me. It was the last time she went to Prince Jin''s mansion. Prince Jin felt a little heartbroken and I mentioned it."


    "You said she is your sister?"


    Xin An said the reason, "My father and brother''s daughter is naturally my sister, and she is the elder sister."


    "I want to remind her when I look back, I can''t meet anyone who is kind-hearted to help me see the doctor. What should I do if she hasn''t learned her skills well?"


    She only knows how Yan Wenhui emphasized this. It is not that ordinary doctors can be summoned at will. If you want to ask, you must pass Xin''an.


    "If you can go out to visit the Prince Jin''s Mansion for treatment, it will be different in the eyes of others. Since it is your sister, you should make a noise to prevent her from being bullied."


    "Thank you, Sister Yan, for reminding me, I have recorded this."


    What a slim person she is. She wants her to make a fool of herself in public. She was busy with not being bothered with Mrs. Pingshunbo. Now she has time and wants to do bad things, so she will give her a "lucky".


    After lunch, Xin''an said he would say goodbye to anything, and pregnant women should have more rest. She couldn''t rest here.


    After Xin An left Yan Wenhui, she looked tired. She slept for half an hour before she opened the box given by Xin An. The total 8,000 taels of silver bill made her look happy. Who doesn¡¯t like things like silver and money?


    "The second young lady of the Tang family is really considerate in doing things and speaking. No wonder the young lady likes her."


    The personal nanny came forward with the bird''s nest, "It just so happened that the bird''s nest in the mansion was gone. The second young lady brought the bag to pick it up. I saw it. The bird''s nest is big and clean. Don''t send such a good thing to the East Courtyard. You are a double-body person now, so you have to care about yourself."


    Every family has a difficult sutra, and the Liu family also has a poor man. The old lady of the Liu family feels distressed. She is not a little bit more biased. No matter how good the things are, they will be sent to another place in a short while.


    Yan Wenhui nodded, "Don''t spread what Sister Xin said today to do out of the yard."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve hit it all."


    After returning home, Xin An wanted to have a sleep, but learned that Aunt Yu and Nuer were both sick. "How could it be that coincidental? Have you ever checked it?"


    Nanfeng''s people have been checking for noon, "It should be the eldest young lady who took action. Aunt Yu and Aunt Yue have used the matter after dinner. As for how the young master was caught, why didn''t he find out? Maybe he had a cold stomach?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 463 To be a fathers heart

    Chapter 463: The thorn in the heart of being a father


    Xin''an really likes that little kid, who is chubby and well-behaved. He doesn''t like crying and making fun of him, and he is very strong.


    "Don''t worry about it or not, this is done by my sister-in-law. Please make Aunt Yu believe it."


    "As for Nuer, please tell the doctor to take good care of you and let your people protect you."


    Nanfeng came back before he left Tang Mo. The smell of sweat accompanied him in the door. Xin An raised his eyes and said, "What have you done? I''ve sweated so much."


    ¡°It¡¯s just hot.¡±


    Tang Mo sat down and brought the pot to pour a glass of water for himself, and after drinking it, he poured another cup, "This morning, I decided to go to the emperor to raise funds for charity. It was Zhao Chang, the prince of King Jin. After his father went to court, he went to find King Jin and his son, and recommended Brother Huan, but he had not yet replied."


    "I heard that there are many people who have gone through relationships and they all want to get in. I may not have the chance to see Zhao Chang during this period, so it depends on whether the old man can think of a solution."


    Xin An said ''um'', "How could those people who are so fat are let go? Fortunately, we are ahead. You have spent so much effort on Zhao Chang these days, which will have some effect. I have not relaxed with Prince Jin''s concubine. I think the problem should not be too big."


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Tang Mo leaned on the back of the chair. He was really tired. He didn''t rest much after returning from Huaijiang. He felt that his body was hollowed out. Thinking that Xin An also had to rest every day, "What did Nanfeng do just now?"


    Xin''an talked about Aunt Yu and Nu''er''s illness, but Tang Mo didn''t care. Since he divided the work with Xin''an, he has stopped inquiries about trivial matters in the mansion.


    "Is there any place to need my help?"


    "No."


    Xin''an said that he would not give the people in the mansion a chance to make waves. He only said one thing, "Since I rejected my grandmother''s request and said something to my mother, my grandmother seemed to have a new view of me, and she was not as good as usual."


    Tang Mo was even less concerned about this, "My grandmother said she wanted to be honored and raised, but how could a person who had been in power for many years say that she would not be nostalgic at all? There are a few old people in this world who are not biased. If you win her heart and please her everywhere, she will naturally spoil you, otherwise you can also sit on the bench."


    "What they are best at is telling you with facts that whether you are glorious or cowardly is determined by them. Just as the superiors give kindness to their subordinates, they will never forget to beat you even if they give you kindness."


    "I can even take it lightly if you are connected with blood. Don''t be too thoughtful, just be able to get by."


    These principles were learned from Tang Gang.


    Xin An sighed deliberately, "Didn''t I think my grandmother is good to me and gave me so many good things."


    Tang Mo asked her to think about how much effort she spent on the old lady and how much filial piety she had done. "Curging people to be happy not only requires brains but also energy, it is what you deserve."


    Xin An was immediately happy, and didn''t bother him. He grabbed his arm and smiled, "That''s what you''re waiting for."


    "I thought earlier that I was a little sad about my father so much. The main reason was that my grandmother was kind to me and felt guilty. Later, I thought, what I deserved, I spent so much effort on my grandmother to make her happy, and I was very tired."


    "Even if I am an actor, I should give the reward to the audience if I am happy, right?"


    "So I don''t have to feel guilty at all now."


    After all, they are still ordinary people, and they are easily influenced by people around them, but fortunately they are only temporary.


    "I''ve sent the eight thousand taels. In short, we have one more in the court. This year, it''s a bit effective. Let''s continue to work harder. Don''t worry about these messy things in the mansion."


    "Second Young Master, the Marquis asked you to go to the study room now."


    Tang Mo sighed, "It should be for Brother Huan''s business, I will go back."


    "Be careful." Xin An had a bad premonition, "I don''t know if my father went to court again."


    "fine."


    Tang Mo gave her a look that made her feel at ease and strided to the front yard. Tang Gang sat still and didn''t move at this moment. He worked hard to go to the Huai River and raised millions of taels of silver. In the end, he just got two words of praise from the emperor that was not painful?


    The difference between this matter and what he expected was very big, which made him unacceptable.


    Tang Mo sat down on his own when he entered the door, "What''s your fault for me?"


    Tang Gang lifted his eyelids and said that he had not gained benefits. Tang Mo smiled, "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    "Now half of the families in the court have made a living by pawning, and several of them have locked their faces into the cabinet and started to take the dowry of the women at home. Life is a frustration. It is better to be low-key at this time and leave some thoughts for people."


    "To put it bluntly, fortunately my father was sick when he came back. If he went to court every day with a red face, if he didn''t say anything else, Mrs. Xu would make you shameless on the spot."


    Mrs. Xu said that she wanted to ask Tang Gang how to manage the housekeeper and whether she could control Tao Yiran''s daughter-in-law for his son.


    "You don''t know yet. My sister-in-law''s cousin is still a cousin. The one from the Mu family is sick. I heard that I am terminally ill. Life or death is just a matter of the Mu family."


    Only Tao Yiran can be unscathed when such a scandal occurred.


    Tang Gang''s eyes widened, "You have to talk to you like this?"


    "What my father knows is that my son has obsession with his father."


    Tang Mo smiled, "If you can''t be the son you prefer, you can only be the father''s heart thorn. As long as the son''s thorn is firmly pierced in his father''s heart for a day, it will only make you uncomfortable if you can''t make you happy."


    Tang Gang


    "Is this your attitude to speak to your father?"


    "I think you''re used to it."


    Tang Mo was too lazy to talk to him, "To my son''s opinion, the emperor''s reward is like poison at this time. It''s not better, what''s there to worry about?"


    "What''s wrong with Brother Huan?"


    Tang Gang took a deep breath and did not bother with him, "Waiting for news."


    He showed sarcastic expressions, "I have been busy for several months and I have made wedding dresses for the Xin family."


    "It''s just a good thing for two and one good thing. Don''t you allow others to drink soup if you have any delicacies?"


    Tang Gang was furious. He really said this **** and wanted to retort, but he had to remind him, "Liao Zhi is going to be a lonely minister. What do you think?"


    Tang Mo finally recovered his shape, "He can''t be an isolated minister, and his father-in-law didn''t know what methods he used to invite Mr. Yang, the young master of the Xu family, who is famous all over the world. Now that young master accompanied Mr. Yang on the way to Beijing, he would live directly in the Liao Mansion when he arrived in the capital."


    "My father should know how lively the Liao family will be. I also know that Mr. Yang is here to give advice to the emperor."


    Tang Gang was silent for a while and said he was envious, "I have a good father-in-law."


    Tang Mo curled his lips, "My father-in-law is not bad either."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 464 My wife knows too much

    Chapter 464 My wife knows too much


    Tang Mo felt that God was still good to him. He lived a short life in a confused manner and could make up for many shortcomings. He got Xin''an, a virtuous supporter, and also received the care of his father-in-law, making up for many shortcomings.


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything, but was just angry, but regretted that Tang Rong was not Tang Rong who received help from the Xin family. If Tang Rong had a large sum of money, why would that be?


    Tang Mo raised his legs, "As long as the emperor is in power for one day, Liao Zhi will not be an isolated minister. Will he be willing to follow Liao Zhi''s path?"


    He understood this more clearly than Tang Gang.


    Tang Gang valued the power in Liao Zhi''s hands, and was afraid that the day Liao Zhi fell, he would be involved in the Hou Mansion. He wanted benefits but did not want to be at risk. For this reason, he would rather have less benefits.


    Tang Mo felt that he was not open and happy, "My son has today, and half of it depends on Liao Zhi''s support. In the eyes of many people, Liao Zhi and I have been on the same boat. It''s too late to cut the mat. If my father is worried about his son, it''s better to think about how to protect his son."


    Tang Gang did not answer this, frowned slightly, obviously still weighing the pros and cons.


    At this time, Manager Zhang came quickly and said that someone from the Zhang family was passing the message, indicating that Princess Yong''an would bring the young master to visit Xin''an.


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "Why didn''t you tell the second young lady directly about this and want to come and go to my father for a walk?"


    Manager Zhang bowed, "The princess is valuable and she cannot be treated as an ordinary guest. I am afraid that the old lady and the wife will come forward together."


    Tang Mo smiled but didn''t say anything. He simply didn''t want him to take advantage, but he was powerless to stop him. He was frustrated!


    Tang Gang was so energetic, "Go and tell the old lady that she will work hard tomorrow."


    "yes."


    Manager Zhang turned around, Tang Gang, who was in a mood to turn from darkness to sunny, picked up the teacup, "Go down."


    Tang Mo stood up, and at this moment his desire for title reached its peak.


    Xin An, who was still unaware of the matter, stood in front of Aunt Yu''s bed. However, after seeing Aunt Yu, she was much more depressed. The doctor of the government diagnosed her pulse and prescribed it again. After the doctor of the government left Xin An, he said, "People eat grains and grains, and they are usually uncomfortable and they are usually not worried."


    "Does the second young lady really think I''m just having trouble occasionally?"


    Xin An said: "It''s fine if you know whether Aunt Yu is right. I can stand here because of the Zhang family. Not many people can help you. I just feel sorry for that child of Nuer. After hearing about crying and slept until now after I took medicine after I went to Chunhuayuan. I think there is no big problem. Maybe it will be fine when I wake up."


    "You should rest well. After all, you are the concubine of the big house. It is not suitable for me to come to see you, as it will make my sister-in-law feel more attentive."


    Aunt Yu wanted to say something, but she didn''t give her the chance to say it. She went out and went back to Qiushiyuan. She met Aunt Liu on the way. Aunt Liu saluted and Xin''an asked her how Tao Yiran was doing?


    "The eldest young lady has a proper rest during her confinement period and is still in good spirits, so it is hard for the second young lady to worry about her."


    Xin An smiled slightly, "So can my sister-in-law go out?"


    Aunt Liu didn''t know what she meant. In front of her, the wife and the second young lady joined forces to make Tao Yiran unable to go anywhere. How could she be kind to ask this question?


    Xin An said again: "I heard that the Duke Enguo Mansion is preparing for the Shuihua Banquet. If the post arrives at the Marquis'' Mansion, it is better for my sister-in-law to go there if she is interested. You also know that there was a rumor outside that my sister-in-law was killed in the Marquis'' Mansion. People''s words are terrifying. Although I know that my sister-in-law likes purity, I also want to work for her to go out for a walk."


    In the past, I had to suppress Tao Yiran from letting her go out to show off. At one time, everything that can be managed outside has been properly managed, and Tao Yiran should also be allowed to go out. Otherwise, how could she get to know the Prince of Nanguang?


    Her words were reasonable, and Aunt Liu had no doubts at all. "Mrs. Second Young Master knows that my young lady doesn''t like the hustle and bustle but only loves purity, but if the Marquis''s Mansion needs it, she will definitely go there happily as the prince''s wife."


    ¡°So good.¡±


    Xin''an left with a smile. Tang Mo had already returned to Qiushiyuan and was taking a shower. When he was covered in water vapor, Xin''an wiped his hair with a veil, "There is something you have to do."


    She was confident that she could make Tao Yiran take the bait, but she had to make the Prince of Nanguang interested in Tao Yiran.


    Tang Mo wanted to kill the two next door tomorrow, so he would naturally work hard. He turned around and talked about the princess going to the mansion tomorrow. "You didn''t see it, and the old man''s eyes lit up all of a sudden." Xin An comforted him, "Manager Zhang did the right thing, it should have been like this. If I had to come forward alone, it would be disrespect to the princess."


    "As for other things, we have further relationships with the Zhang family. Princess Yong''an married into the Zhang family. Everything must be based on the interests of the Zhang family. We can have normal relationships without having to flatter you."


    "I have to spend some time with Princess Qionghua."


    Qingshan is moving frequently and is making rapid progress. He shows up all day long, but no one is provoked. The name of the makeup powder man has been ripped out, and his makeup powder shop has become famous before it has opened. According to Nanfeng''s news, girls come to his door every day to meet him.


    "That butterfly, right?"


    Tang Mo sniffed, "His reputation is getting louder and louder. You didn''t even see him like that. As soon as you arrived in the capital, you spent a lot of clothes and dressed up like a young man from a hundred families. He was kind and tolerant when he saw him, and he smiled worthlessly."


    Xin An snickered, "Why did I hear you sour?"


    Tang Mo turned around and held her hand, "I think what he wanted to do can be done. He is so good at seducing girls. His eyes look at people."


    Tang Mo racked his brains to describe it, "For example, when he looked at me, his eyes were all on me, which would make me think he only had me in his eyes."


    "How many girls who are in love can withstand it?"


    Tang Mo wanted to learn from Qingshan from being prepared to indifference to envy. When he learned those skills, when his wife wanted to scold him if he did something wrong in the future, he would give up his wife if he wanted to scold him?


    I felt happy when I thought of that scene. Xin An woke up after taking a photo, "Anyway, don''t let him get in front of the little girl, it will harm others."


    "Don''t worry, he has a clear idea."


    "You know him very well."


    Tang Mo said that he was sore again.


    Xin An put down the veil in his hand and picked up the comb to comb his hair. "It''s not that I understand him. If he wants to attract the princess''s gaze, it must be worth it first. Princess Qionghua has countless faces. What kind of handsome man hasn''t seen before?"


    "If you want to make her look at her, it is best to be cold and noble in addition to her own cultivation and talent. You must know that the best hunter often regards himself as an excellent prey. Qingshan, no, it should be called Luo Zhu. He is best at controlling the heart of a wealthy lady and will not let people outside of his goal touch him before he succeeds."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were complicated. Did his wife know too much?


    "What Luo Zhu told you?"


    "I''ll tell with him?"


    Xin An smiled proudly, "If it were me, no matter how handsome this man was, once he was a woman like the Prince of Nanguang, he would have to provoke him, and that would be worthless."


    "That kind of handsome, cold and proud arrogant man wants to see them fall into the mortal world from the bottom of his heart."


    She said what she said was in her heart, following her inner expression. Tang Mo turned around with difficulty, "What about me?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 465 Princess Yongan visit

    Chapter 465 Princess Yong''an visit


    Tang Mo felt that he was weak and helpless at this moment. He didn''t know that his wife was like this in her heart, and he thought she was just pretending to die next door.


    "What are you?"


    Xin An corrected his head, "You have been in the mortal world."


    Tang Mo


    At this time, I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or happy. Looking at myself in the mirror, he looks okay, aren¡¯t he proud?


    Could it be that he is not reserved enough?


    Looking back on the past, it is indeed a bit worthless. He sighed with resentment, "I knew I was not an outstanding person."


    "Yeah, I''m still being too rude."


    Xin An bent down and placed his chin on his shoulder, looking at him in the mirror, "Isn''t this a pretty good looking?"


    The smile on the corner of his mouth gradually expanded, "To be honest, it is the confinement of women in this world that restricts me. If I let go, what good thing do you think I can be?"


    "Now I am just a good wife, and it depends entirely on secular constraints."


    After saying that, he laughed, smiling very happily. Tang Mo quietly touched his forehead, "Thank you for being able to restrain you."


    Xin An straightened his waist and continued to comb his hair. "Those who despise Princess Qionghua behind their backs may be envious of them. They can rely on their age to appreciate young people without any restraint. I have experience in this."


    The more I said it, the more I became less and less likely. Tang Mo sighed, "Just close the door and say this before me, but you must not say it out."


    "I''m not crazy again."


    After combing his hair, Xin An also carefully admired it and praised himself, "The skills are really good."


    Tang Mo nodded silly, "My wife''s craftsmanship is the best."


    The two of them were joking, and all the unhappiness disappeared at this moment. When Xin''an saw Princess Yong''an, the smile at this moment remained on his face.


    In the scorching sun, the annoying cicada appeared on the branches again, and the sound was a headache.


    The Hou''s Mansion cannot use ice spaciously, but fortunately, it is not too hot in the transparent hall. Princess Yong''an smiled and thanked Xin''an. Today, she is wearing a bamboo green skirt and a wide-sleeved shirt with bamboo patterns. She is not as luxurious and noble as Xin''an imagined. She has willow leaves, eyebrows, red phoenix eyes, and her every move is extremely dignified, but she has a faint sense of fatigue.


    "My son is blessed by God and meets the kind people of the Xin family. Although there are twists and turns, he has never suffered a lot. As a mother, I am extremely grateful. You will thank your parents and brothers for your behalf."


    She held Xin''an''s hand, "I can''t rest every day when my son disappeared. I didn''t live until I got the news. I thought about his situation countless times on the way back to Beijing. I had suffered and suffered, and I cried and couldn''t wait to put on my wings and fly back. When I saw him, I learned that he was doing well and gained twice, which made me happy and laugh and cry."


    The old lady and Wang both accompanied the red eyes, holding a veil to "empathize with it". Xin An also wanted to cry, but thinking about Zhang Yanrui''s heartless eating meat at that time, she couldn''t cry. "The princess''s kind and mother''s heart is sad to hear, but the young master is lucky to have a look of heaven, and after this difficulty, it will definitely be smooth."


    "Who doesn''t say that the young master is very blessed?"


    The princess smiled with her eyes pressed down, "I used to say this to me, and I thought he was flattering, but now I believe it. If something happens, I can still go to the capital with delicious food and drinks. Isn''t it just a blessing."


    Zhang Yanrui nodded with a smile, and when he looked closely, he became fatter than when he was in the Hou Mansion, and he looked more cute. When everyone sat down, the old lady spoke happily, "If the blessings were profound, it would be the emperor. If the emperor had not been willing to raise money for the war in the northwest, the Hou Mansion and his party would not have gone to Huaijiang, and they would not have met the young master. When they first met the young master, they felt familiar. Unfortunately, my old eyes were dizzy and I couldn''t remember it."


    "I remembered later that I just looked like Zhang Jiasanlang''s childhood?"


    "On the way back to Beijing, the young man spent most of his time riding in the same car as me. He is smart and polite, and he likes to listen to stories. It is so good that people are so obsessed with it. Even the Marquis often talks about him."


    The old lady was determined to take credit for the Marquis¡¯s Mansion. At this time, Wang and Xin An could not destroy the situation, and they all agreed with a smile, especially Xin An. "Not only my grandmother, but Aunt Cuiping beside me also said that she looked familiar."


    Princess Yong''an asked with a smile, "It''s because you look familiar that you brought this kid back?"


    Xin An smiled and said, "Aunt Cuiping entered the palace when she was a teenager. People who looked familiar must have come from the palace. This is one of them, and the other is worried that the princess will blame it."


    Princess Yong''an joked, "Didn''t she want to take it for herself when she sees this kid is also a pleasing person?"


    "yes."


    Xin An honestly explained: "The young man is not only good-looking but also rare. It makes people happy to see it. He wants to keep it himself. Otherwise, my brother would not have picked it up and took it home directly, saying that he would have done odd jobs and changed food, but he would have kept it on the stove to taste dishes."


    "I heard that I wanted to find a boy to raise under Aunt Cuiping''s knees before bringing him to me. He originally wanted to take him by his side as his younger brother after he was busy."


    "When it comes to the young master''s character, he is really admirable. He has not revealed his identity at all for so long. He is not polite and has a stable temperament. Even if he doesn''t meet my brother, he will definitely be able to return to the capital safely."


    It¡¯s just a bit scary when I get crazy, and I don¡¯t dare to see him.


    At this time, Princess Yong''an had the pride of being a mother, and Xin''an''s words praised her. Although her son''s return to the Xin family safely was the most important thing, she could not deny her son''s excellence. Her son told her that he kept his father''s words in mind and that it was the Xin family he chose himself. Such a result can also show her son''s vision.


    The eyes fell on Zhang Yanrui, how small it was, it was so outstanding.


    Princess Yong''an was full of pride.


    She was two points satisfied with Xin''an''s failure to make a contribution. Her son fell into the hands of the merchant. She had already prepared the Xin family to keep her at her. Today, she came to the door just to hear what Xin''an asked for. Although she had some good feelings, she still said what she was going to say.


    "The father said he had given a reward to the Xin family, but I asked, "I don''t have any to you. You worked hard to bring this kid back to the capital and took good care of it for many days. I am grateful, but what do you want?"


    The old lady and Wang''s eyes both fell on Xin''an''s head, especially the old lady. Faced with such temptation, she was worried that Xin''an would say something that made the princess embarrassed. She wanted to refuse the matter in advance, but she felt that something was wrong, so she could only hope that Xin''an would not be confused.


    Xin An smiled and said, "I''m not a calm and elegant person who doesn''t ask for anything in return. On the contrary, I''m very vulgar. However, I''ve got everything I want. My mother''s family has changed her family. My father has an official position and a royal family. The Zhang family''s grandfather even sold the deal to my father. This is an extremely favor and honor."


    "What you get is far more than what you pay, and what you want is greed."


    Dear sisters, the festival is coming again in the blink of an eye. Today is a romantic day, are there any arrangements?


    PS: I don¡¯t have one, no one can make an appointment, I can only make an appointment with myself (#^.^#)


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 466 The old lady tried her best

    Chapter 466 The old lady tried her best


    The truth that when the moon is full, the water is full, the truth is that Xin An is clear. The Xin family has already gained too many benefits from this matter, and if they speak again, they are insatiable.


    Since Princess Yong''an opened her mouth, she made up her mind to give her something. She also brought a lot of ingredients and nourishing medicinal materials to her when she was in the palace today, all of which she brought from the palace, but those that could not express her gratitude.


    Xin''an smiled slightly on his lips, "Grandmother always said that when his grandfather was alive, he had been with the old general Zhang, and the two were still friends of life and death. When they learned that the young master was missing, their grandmother and father were both worried. Unfortunately, they were not feeling well before they arrived in the capital. After they came back."


    She sighed, "Fortunately, the result is good, princess, you don''t have to care about this matter."


    The old lady immediately took on this conversation, expressed her concerns after learning the news, and forced Tang Gang to say good things, and then expressed her expectations for the princess''s family as an old man.


    Seeing that several adults were talking endlessly, Zhang Yanrui couldn''t sit still and said he wanted to watch the meat ball.


    Xin''an had to let him see him, so he could only let him take him there, and he felt a lot of sweat for the meat ball.


    Logically speaking, after the old lady finished saying what she wanted to express, she should get up and return to Chunrong Hall. Xin''an continued to receive the princess. Wang should arrange a luncheon meeting, and then recommend Zhao''s family to meet the princess, especially Tang Quaner''s sisters. If she could get a few words from the princess, it would also be helpful for her to talk about marriage in the future.


    But I didn''t know what the old lady was thinking, and she kept sitting with her smile and chatting with the princess. All she said was about the Zhang family Sanlang when he was a child. This way, Wang and Xin An were trapped immediately, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law couldn''t do anything.


    When Xin''an found that the princess swallowed a yawn, she smiled and gave Wang a look. Wang understood it. She held the teacup sideways and pecked it before putting it down. She chose the right time to interrupt the old lady''s old sayings and smiled at the princess:


    "There is also a family of elder brothers in the Tang family in the mansion. When I learned that the princess came back today, she was looking forward to coming to pay tribute to the princess, especially the three girls. Yesterday, she pulled their second sister-in-law and kept asking the princess how she was a fairy from heaven who came down to earth.


    Princess Yong''an has not had a good rest for a long time. In order to see her son as soon as possible, she rushed back without stopping. Today, she was forced to keep her spirits when she arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion. She really couldn''t listen to the old lady''s old sayings. She was boring and boring. Before Wang finished speaking, she said, "Since you are invited to see me so quickly, my son mentioned it last night that there are three beautiful sisters in the Marquis'' Mansion and have been playing with him before."


    Xin An got up to make arrangements, and after going out, he vomited a sip of turbid breath. Zhao took his wife Jin Feng and Tang Quaner for a long time. When he saw Xin An coming, he cheered up. Xin An smiled and said, "Don''t you see you, have you remembered what you said last night?"


    "I wrote it down, I just practiced it."


    Zhao''s family was nervous, and Jin Feng was even more nervous. Fortunately, Tang Quaner and his sisters came to the capital for some days and had met many noble people, and they were already calm.


    When he came in and asked for advice, he saw that the princess had two eyes and one mouth like them, and he felt at ease. Wang introduced the princess one by one. After the princess was reliable, her eyes fell on the three sisters Tang Quaner, and there was a smile in her eyes, "Are you really a good talent, can you be married?"


    Wang smiled and said, "I am not married yet. My sister-in-law is reluctant to leave three beautiful flowers, and she wants to stay for more days."


    If there is a princess protecting media, it is the fate of the three sisters.


    The princess began to ask the three sisters what they do on weekdays, what their preferences do, etc. The three sisters answered one by one. The princess was very satisfied. There were many generals in the Zhang family, and there were not too many generals who were unmarried. As the wife of a general, when she saw a good girl, she would think of those unmarried generals in her mind, which was almost an instinct.


    At this moment, she likes the three sisters very much.


    "When you wait a few days to hold a banquet in the mansion, you will follow you."


    She looked at Xin''an, and Xin''an smiled and said, "It''s the second aunt."


    "Yes, come with your second aunt." "The sisters are well-behaved and well-behaved. Those who came here understand it. Wang smiled and said to the princess that the mansion was preparing lunch and invited the princess to leave after lunch. The princess responded and stood up slowly, "The sun is not so vicious today. I heard that the garden of the Marquis'' Mansion is exquisite and interesting. I also asked the second young lady to accompany me."


    The old lady also got up and told Xin An to accompany the princess with a kind smile, "I, the old lady, will not join in the fun. If the princess has any needs, just tell me, her granddaughter-in-law, this child is the most thorough."


    The princess has never mentioned Tao Yiran in a sentence since she entered the door, let alone the matter of adding a child to the Marquis'' Mansion. She has not even mentioned the gifts she brought about about the child. Although she has just returned to Beijing, since she has come to the Marquis'' Mansion, it is impossible for her to know about the Marquis'' Mansion in advance. Her attitude today is already very obvious.


    The old lady could not mention it actively, which made the princess embarrassed and embarrassed at the Marquis''s Mansion. She had tried her best after saying so many things, so she could only leave with regret.


    Wang took Zhao to arrange the lunch at noon, and Xin An led Jin Feng and the three girls to accompany the princess to the garden. Jin Feng''s eyes were full of excitement, but she was not confused. She took the initiative to take on the job of tea and snacks, and didn''t say much throughout the whole process, just accompanied her.


    "I heard that the Xin family is also a big family in Huaijiang?"


    Princess Yong''an is more interested in the Xin family, and it is mainly Zhang Yanrui who told him how delicious the Xin family''s food is, how many varieties there are, and the house is also very large.


    ¡°If the population is said to be a big family.¡±


    Xin An did not shy away from talking about his parents'' family. On the contrary, when she talked about the Xin family, she looked proud, "But if she talked about the background, she could not bear the word "big clan".


    ¡°Hometimes have been in business for generations?¡±


    "yes."


    Xin''an invited the princess to sit in the pavilion, "When my grandfather Zeng heard that selling salt makes money, he found a way. The people of the clan raised 300 taels of silver as capital, and one trip could earn 30 taels."


    ¡°The profit is very high.¡±


    Xin''an smiled and said, "It''s just that I can always do salt sales. I take salt from the salt farm to set up stalls in other cities. On the way, I help people bring some goods to make money for tea and water. Gradually, the whole family started doing this business. By the time my grandfather''s time, almost all the families in the tribe became businessmen."


    "There are risks in dealing with each other. After a robber lost both money and goods, my grandfather felt that going to business was not a long-term solution, so he gathered the efforts of the whole clan to buy salt and became a serious salt merchant."


    "Now, my father is the leader, and the clan elders are in charge, and the other uncles and brothers are trying their best to support the family forward."


    He is the history of the Xin family''s fortune and the pride of the Xin family.


    Princess Yong''an has a new understanding of the Xin family. "All things that cannot be accomplished through ancient times have been achieved through all their hearts. Whether it is the battle of Weiyuan Hou in the past or the current fundraising for the Northwest War, the vision and courage of the Xin family can be seen, and it will only be better in the future."


    Xin An smiled with his eyebrows and eyes, "No matter how strong the Xin family grows together, the foundation is that the family and the country are stable and peaceful. If the emperor had not taken charge of the rest of the world and the people, the Xin family would not have today."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 467 When it comes to piano skills, you will be spiritual

    Chapter 467: When it comes to piano skills, you will be energetic


    Although Xin An has not shown all his posture and flattered for many days, these things have long become her instinct. She sat and said something to the princess for a while, which made the princess feel extremely comfortable inside and outside.


    "Before I came, my mother asked me to tell you that you should go to the mansion often if you have free time, and even my brother and sister-in-law are talking about you."


    "I know, and Sister Xie has helped me a lot before. When I first arrived in the capital, I hardly knew a few people. I didn''t know what to call me when I went out to the banquet. It was because Sister Xie came to the door and taught me patiently every day to make me familiar with each family."


    Princess Yong''an became interested again, "Speaking of it, it''s only a few months after you go to the capital. Should you make great progress in the past year?"


    Xin An smiled, "I can''t live without the strong help from my husband. He organized the bureau to invite all his friends'' wives and introduced them to me one by one. Among them, Sister Lin Yaolin took great care of me. I can adapt so quickly, thanks to her."


    The two of them were also speculative. Jin Feng''s eyes were bright and he silently stole the stolen. The topic was quickly attracted by Xin An to the three sisters Tang Quaner, and he was obviously more interested in the three sisters.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Tao Yiran was hesitant when he was well-tied. Aunt Liu urged, "Young lady, please go out. It is a big deal for the princess to pass through the mansion. It is logical that all the female family members in the mansion will be welcomed and served. It is hard not to come forward."


    "But no one came to invite me in the front yard."


    Tao Yiran doesn''t like dealing with women. She has a lower status than her and is very vulgar, as full of vigor as Xin next door.


    The one with a higher status than her needs to be careful to serve her. She is the most impatient with this matter and feels uncomfortable with servitude.


    Aunt Liu said that she couldn''t pull her at all, and she was really angry and didn''t worry. "I should go if I didn''t invite her. This is a courtesy."


    "Just say hello. I looked at the time and made people say that the young master cried, and you have a reason to leave. Is it feasible?"


    Tao Yiran finally left the house, and Aunt Liu was worried about her and accompanied her all the way. When the group arrived, Tang Quaner and her three sisters had already written a few words to comment on the princess. When they saw her, they stepped back to the side.


    Tao Yiran slowly walked to the princess and bowed, "Tao, the eldest grandson-in-law of the Marquis''s house, pay homage to the princess."


    ¡°No gift.¡±


    Princess Yong''an looked her slightly, "I heard that you are still in confinement. Is he already out of confinement?"


    "Yes, it''s been a few days since I was confinement. I heard that the princess came to visit me by the mansion."


    "Sit down."


    Princess Yong''an ignored her anymore. She was a princess. Do you still have to find a topic to talk to her?


    Turning around, he commented on the three girls'' words, saying that Tang Quaner''s words are lively and beautiful; Tang Ke''er''s words are as round and pleasing as her person; Tang Fei''er''s words are beautiful and dignified, "Just just said that he learned to settle accounts with the housekeeper?"


    Tang Quaner whispered: "I learned some at home before, and when I arrived in Beijing, I learned from my second aunt for a while. Later, my second aunt asked Aunt Cuiping to teach me some rules and abilities."


    Princess Yong''an was even more satisfied. Unfortunately, she didn''t bring any jewelry today. She really wanted to reward them with anything.


    "What kind of pastimes do you do on weekdays? Can you learn piano skills?"


    Tang Feier said that in addition to learning to be a housekeeper, three sisters can enjoy the flowers and speak. "I have learned the piano, but I haven''t learned it well."


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, "I''m a little diligent in Qinyi. If you want to learn, you can come and look for me."


    This is about being energetic when talking about Qinyi. Xin An smiled and agreed, "If you talk about Qinyi, look at the capital, there are not many people who can surpass their sister-in-law."


    Proficient in piano skills is a good thing, but there is a problem if you don¡¯t do serious things. The three sisters all thanked each other, "Thank you aunt."


    ¡°Wool wool wool ~~~¡±


    The meat ball ran into the garden for some reason, with a horror in his screams, followed by Zhang Yanrui, laughing so hard that he deserved a beating.


    The meat ball ran to Xin''an and tried hard to pounce on her. The intention to save her was very obvious. Zhang Yanrui ran over and wanted to hug her. Xin''an grabbed his wrist, "Forgot? It will bite you."


    "The meat ball doesn''t bite people, why doesn''t it let me hug it?"


    "If you hold it once, you need to lose a handful of hair. Do you think it is willing?"


    Zhang Yanrui said he would be gentle, and he shook his hand because his mother was holding Xin An''s hand, "I''ll just hug you, I won''t bite me, please."


    Xin An was helpless, "Just let it go."


    She picked up the meat ball and put it in Zhang Yanrui''s arms, and threatened the meat ball. At this moment, the meat ball was as stiff as a stone, and she didn''t dare to move at all. She was hugged by Zhang Yanrui, her eyes were full of fear, but it scared the dog.


    Princess Yong''an smiled and said, "Okay, just hold it for a while, don''t chase dogs."


    He said that he was actually very well-behaved and sensible, but he was shameless and excited when he saw it. "He doesn''t hurt them, he just likes to touch them. He doesn''t have any seriousness to do so, and cats and dogs don''t like them."


    Xin An smiled and said that he had a deep understanding, "The young master is indeed a very sensible child."


    Tao Yiran winked at Aunt Liu, and Aunt Liu pretended not to understand. In her eyes, such a good opportunity should not be given up.


    At the same time, the teahouses in the city were particularly lively. Teaguests sat around and said that there were visits by envoys from other countries. The word "marriage" was naturally mentioned. On the second floor, the Prince of Nanguang listened to the people talking with a smile. The beauties beside him poured tea with thoughtfulness. The person sitting opposite was Pingshun Bo Wu Cha, with his eyes hanging on the beauties.


    "The red-shirt girl beside the prince is really beautiful."


    Prince Nanguang took the beauty''s teacup and put it down, grasped the beauty''s hand, "The red saint is a stunning and talented person in the world. I am willing to follow me, which is really my blessing."


    The joy and desire in the eyes of the beauty of Hongsha cannot be concealed at all. You should know that the time when Prince Nanguang loved her made her feel that she was the happiest woman in the world. The handsome and powerful prince was full of her heart, and she actually gave birth to the thought that she could always be with her, and even the prince could replace her.


    The prince treats her differently after all.


    Ping Shunbo''s mind was full of suggestions from the counselors in the mansion. He held a teacup and pecked his head with regret, "Miss Hongsha is indeed beautiful, but to say that she is cold and beautiful, she is far less than one person."


    The girl Hongsha was very dissatisfied, and the Prince of Nanguang became interested. "There are actually beauties in the capital that are better than Hongsha. Why haven''t I seen them before?"


    "The prince may have seen him."


    Ping Shun Bo leaned forward and lowered his voice, "The eldest girl of the Tao family, now the prince''s wife of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion, is the real appearance, and the skill of a piano is unmatched. The prince of the Duke of Xiangguo''s mansion is almost gone for her. When she was pregnant with Liujia, she was accidentally looked at by the prince from Lord Xu''s mansion. From then on, it was a dream and everyone knew it."


    "It''s a pity that the prince of the Marquis''s mansion was out to train. Such a beauty was placed in the mansion. Every day when he opened his eyes, he would find the courtyard in the four directions. The jade peony would eventually wither in the four directions. What a pity."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 468 Tang Rong is not a good match!

    Chapter 468 Tang Rong is not a good match!


    Beauty, cold, good at piano skills, and young women. These points perfectly fit the pursuit of beauty by Prince Nanguang. Looking back on the past, he really met Tao Yiran. At that time, he only thought that she was beautiful but tasteless. Now


    ¡°Somewhat interesting.¡±


    Pingshunbo achieved half of his goal, and the next step was to ask his daughter-in-law to make an appointment with the prince''s wife of the marquis''s mansion to attend the banquet. If the prince was favored by him, he would have to make any arrangements. The prince''s satisfaction was crucial to the prince''s mansion.


    "It is said that pregnant with a boy will make your mother ugly, and those who have just given birth are even more disgusted. God actually treats his sister-in-law very generously. Not only does he have no traces, his appearance is even better than before, but his lotus is condensed, which makes people envious."


    After seeing off the princess and her son, Xin An smiled and complimented Tao Yiran.


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes and smiled slightly, looked at the sun above her head. The strong sunlight made her close her eyes and said to Xin An: "Some things are innate and have not been taken care of specifically. However, my brothers and sisters should take more thoughts. The sun is so vicious that they should try to go out as little as possible."


    "Thank you, my sister-in-law, for my advice. Unfortunately, I am not as blessed as my sister-in-law. The hardworking people are much more haggard."


    Xin An asked her, "My sister-in-law has passed the confinement period, and Chunlang is also strong, but do you want to go over and find her elder brother?"


    "Brother must miss my sister-in-law very much."


    How could Tao Yiran suffer in a remote place? She felt that Xin''an''s words were so cruel that she wanted her to leave and then dominate the marquis''s mansion?


    "Your elder brother comes back with letters from home every month. He is busy at work and Chunlang is still young, so it is not advisable to be exhausted. Fortunately, your elder brother will come back in two years."


    Xin An nodded, "It''s really hard for my sister-in-law to take care of Chunlang and take care of Nuer."


    When he reached the fork in the road, Xin''an stopped, "I want to go to my mother''s yard, do my sister-in-law want to go with me?"


    "Chunlang can''t live without me. The wet nurse sent someone to say she kept crying. I''m worried, so I''ll go back first."


    Xin An left with a smile. Tao Yiran looked at her back thinking, turned around and asked Aunt Liu to go back to see the child first. She also wanted to sit in the pavilion in the garden.


    "It''s too hot, so young lady should go back."


    "Need not."


    She walked towards the garden, and the girl holding an umbrella kept following her. Aunt Liu was increasingly unable to understand Tao Yiran''s thoughts, so she could only go back first.


    In the scorching sun, Tao Yiran, who was sitting in the pavilion, did not feel hot. She felt even more sad when she looked at the flowers fighting in the garden. Will her life be spent in the inner courtyard of the Hou Mansion like this?


    She was reluctant to marry Tang Mo at that time, but except for Tang Mo''s family, she could not find a better husband for her. Fortunately, there was not only Tang Mo, but also Tang Rong.


    Tang Rong, who was handsome and unparalleled, once made her dream of it. He was polite and gentle as jade, and she felt so gentle. When she thought that such a man would eventually marry a vulgar business woman, she felt sorry for him.


    On the night of the wedding, she was extremely happy when she saw Tang Rong. She felt that God opened her eyes. It was ridiculous to think about it now.


    Her father was right. Tang Rong was just a bad guy and a bad guy. He had no real ability. But he relied on the Marquis'' Mansion in everything. His reputation was just a forced act of the Marquis'' Mansion. If he was serious, he would not be as good as Tang Mo?


    Tang Rong, not a good match!


    The girl was serving the side, and the wind came out and her eyebrows moved slightly, and she spoke softly, "Young lady is not happy? I heard that the water-hua banquet in the Duke Enguo''s mansion is about to be held. The young lady might as well go and see when the prince is not in the mansion, so the young lady should be more happy."


    The girl had just arrived at Chunhuayuan for three months and was not good at speaking on weekdays. Tao Yiran took a deep breath, "Life is boring, how can we be happy?"


    "The Shuihua Banquet is just a flower-welcoming banquet." The girl said, "I heard that the Prince of Nanguang said that the Shuihua Banquet is like this every year, and it is not new to the same every year. The Duke Eng-kuo Mansion has put some effort into this. Maybe it is really interesting."


    "Nanguang County Prince?"


    Tao Yiran naturally knew this person, and his appearance was amazing and good at music, but unfortunately the Tao family couldn''t reach it.


    The girl was energetic and said that she heard the buyer say how powerful the Prince of Nanguang was and how outstanding he was. "I also heard that he had a bad relationship with the Princess of the County. The Prince liked beauties with outstanding talents and especially good music. She also said that the Prince of Nanguang was unparalleled and did not know whether it was true or false."


    The envy and yearning flashed in Tao Yiran''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but start to feel sad again, lamenting that she would eventually wither the dead bones of her beauty.


    "Mrs. Pingshun Bo sent a post. Tomorrow morning, she wanted to visit the young lady in the house."


    The doorman bowed and passed it through, Tao Yiran nodded happily, and the girl was still serving her, and carefully recorded Tao Yiran''s eyes.


    Within one day, the Prince of Nanguang and Tao Yiran both received news from each other. Xin An was very satisfied. What made her even happier was that Tang Mo brought better news in the evening. Prince Zhao Chang of King Jin intended to ask Xin Huan to exercise as a fundraising first. "The document of the Hou Mansion has been issued, look."


    Xin An took it and read it carefully. When he saw a stone on his head covered with King Jin Yin¡¯s heart fell to the ground. All that was left was happiness, "With this Yin, my brother is an official of King Jin¡¯s Mansion?"


    "yes."


    Tang Mo, who was about to drink water, saw her happy appearance and felt that the wine she drank recently was worth it. He worked hard outside and was tired. He just wanted to be happy to see his wife?


    "He is not affiliated with the court, but he is also a serious official position and enjoys the salary of the Marquis'' Mansion. Although it is only temporary, with Brother Huan''s ability, he will definitely be able to take the Xin family further in the days of fundraising."


    "You will send him a letter now and send him away with the documents tomorrow morning. The next stop is Xuzhou, and Brother Huan will go directly."


    Xin An gave him the document and hugged his waist with a smile, "You are his brother-in-law. You have to work hard for him to do this. You should let him remember your affection, you write it."


    "Is it the same thing you write if I write?"


    Tang Mo felt so beautiful that he was bubbled up, "Besides, my brother-in-law, should I support my wife and brother-in-law. When he was in Huaijiang, his father-in-law gave me money and was proud of me everywhere."


    "It means my father agrees with you very much."


    Xin An said that his writing was more appropriate, "I should give him some advice in place. Don''t think of him as much as he is much more steady, but there are some things he can''t think of, and my father can''t think of."


    "So let''s write it together."


    Tang Mo hugged her, "Write whatever you think, it doesn''t matter if you write more. Last time my mother-in-law said she would eat the Qi Pills. I bought more today and brought some for all the aunts in the clan."


    How could Tang Mo be disliked like this? The couple held hands and went to the academy. Tao Yiran, who had been sitting in the garden for half a day, passed by Qiushiyuan. Listening to the sounds of dogs and birds inside, there was also the laughter of girls. Somehow, she stepped in. Chunyang was very surprised when she saw her, "Master Young Master?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 469 Is this woman sick again?

    Chapter 469 Is this woman sick again?


    Tao Yiran has never stepped into Qiushiyuan, which was supposed to be the yard where she lived.


    In the past, Aunt Liu always said how spacious and elegant Qiushiyuan was. She didn''t care. She thought Chunhuayuan was already very good, and even better than the yard where her grandmother lived.


    Today, a ghost came in, and you can tell the difference by swiping your eyes.


    "You have not passed Qiushiyuan yet, can your younger brother and sister be there?"


    Chunyang Fuli, "When returning to the eldest young lady, the second young lady and the second young master are in the study, allowing me to report it."


    "No, just take me there."


    Chunyang''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t dare to refuse. Who would let the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s mansion be the future mistress?


    Fortunately, the girl in the yard was clever and told Xin An first step. At this time, the couple were busy writing letters. Tang Mo was paper and pen, and Xin An was responsible for adding it. When they learned that Tao Yiran was coming, they were a little surprised. Xin An chuckled, "Come on, come, you write, I''ll go and take a look."


    Tang Mo grabbed her, "I haven''t finished saying this yet, what''s behind it?"


    "Oh, let him bring his younger brother and sister with him. You can help me during social events. It is not good for newlyweds to separate for a long time."


    Tang Mo picked up his pen and wrote quickly. Tao Yiran came as soon as he finished writing this sentence. It fell on Tang Mo at first sight. Although she lived in the Marquis'' Mansion together, there was a wall between the two courtyards, but she hadn''t seen Tang Mo for a long time. When she looked at it, it was different from the impression.


    A lot more calm and handsome.


    "Is it a problem for my sister-in-law to come here?"


    Xin An took two steps forward, "I was busy writing something, but I didn''t welcome my sister-in-law. Don''t blame me."


    "I''m abrupt."


    Tao Yiran smiled slightly, "I came back from the garden and passed by Qiushi Garden. I thought I had never come in before. I was curious and walked in. Didn''t I bother with my brother and sister?"


    "It''s nothing important."


    Xin An was curious, "Sister-in-law has been in the garden since she was separated from me in the afternoon?"


    Everyone has three urgent needs, she has been holding it in for so long?


    "I don''t go out often. I saw that the garden has a good view, so I sat for a long time, my second brother and second brother."


    His eyes fell on Tang Mo again, "The relationship is so good."


    Tang Mo


    Could this woman be sick again?


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s not as good as the elder brother and sister-in-law."


    "I heard that my elder brother was personally taken care of by my sister-in-law during the sufferings last year. I admire him very much and I want to learn from my elder sister-in-law."


    This statement successfully reminded Tao Yiran of Tang Rong''s filthy appearance. The discomfort came from his stomach, "The second brother is blessed and he will definitely not have the same experience as your elder brother."


    "Your elder brother is not in the mansion. Thanks to my brother and sister-in-law''s care for me, my sister-in-law has no choice but to say anything if you need my sister-in-law''s help in the future."


    As he said that, he looked at Tang Mo again, "Now my father is staying in the capital. If my second brother has any needs for his job, he can go directly to him. I will explain to my father in person that they are all family and should support each other."


    Tang Mo had goose bumps all over the floor and couldn''t hold it in a word. Xin An glared at him, "Sister-in-law is talking to you, what''s wrong if he doesn''t reply? How rude."


    "Come on, sister-in-law, let''s ignore him and go out and talk."


    Xin An helped Tao Yiran out and successfully rescued Tang Mo. Tang Mo rolled his eyes silently. The couple wrote a good letter and it was destroyed, which was annoying!


    Without Tang Mo, Tao Yiran was in no mood to deal with Xin An. She politely said that she left Qiushiyuan. She just left the door and closed the door. She looked back at Xin An, "Young Madam" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    ¡°What a big deal.¡±


    Xin''an turned back to the study. Tang Mo had already written the letter. Xin''an had read it, and after the ink was dry, he put it in the envelope. "Tonight, I asked the stove to make your favorite dish. There was a dish of dried seafood. I started preparing five days ago. It was a rare thing the size of a palm. You have worked hard these days, so you can make up for it."


    Tang Mo leaned forward, "Is this the reason I know I was being disgusted just now, what I have to make up for?"


    "I''ve said it, I''ve prepared it five days ago."


    Xin An held his arm, "Don''t worry, the next door soon became active that day. He didn''t care about you in his heart, everything was ready, and he could only have a water flower banquet."


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Tang Mo didn''t know how to evaluate it, and he couldn''t smell any manly.


    During dinner, Tang Mo looked at the big dry abalone on the plate and said it was rare to see it. It was really as big as a palm. It was soft and sticky when it was slap in one bite, and it was fresh and sweet and rich.


    Xin An frowned, smelling the fishy smell strong and refused to sip. Tang Mo refused to sip when he sent it to her mouth, "I don''t smell fishy, ??it''s so fragrant, and there''s a scent of ham."


    "I can''t smell it. Maybe this thing is not suitable for me. You are cheaper, so I''ll eat it."


    Xin An refused fiercely, and Tang Mo had no choice but to drink another big mouthful, "How could it be fishy? It''s so delicious."


    "I like to eat and make it for you later, and it''s better."


    "Then I''ll have a good time."


    Tang Mo was having a big feast, but Xin An felt a slight roll in his stomach. He almost vomited after taking a sip of pigeon soup, "This is also fishy."


    In the end, she only ate some vegetables. Given that she occasionally had a bad appetite and couldn''t eat anything, Tang Mo was not too concerned and asked her to eat more vegetables, indicating that she took her out for dinner on the night of the day. "We have been busy these days. We haven''t gone out for some days and said that we can''t take you out for fun."


    "I''ll go tomorrow night."


    Xin An nodded with a smile and said that she was going to the Liao family tomorrow morning. The Xu family is a wealthy in Xuzhou. If you want to raise funds there, you have to use the Xu family''s relationship. Put down the dishes and sigh, "I am a sister, I can''t stop worrying about it."


    "We have to go to Prince Jin''s mansion to thank you in person."


    Who said that to be a young lady, you only need to buy jewelry and listen to the opera every day?


    Xin''an was not sleeping peacefully that night. He was chased by a snake in his dream. After that, he was playing with a cat again. When he woke up, he was drowsy and had been exhausted for a long time.


    Chunyang said that Prince Jin had sent someone to ask her to visit her for a lecture today, so the trip to the Liao family could only change the time.


    "The second young lady of the Hou Mansion really doesn''t know what''s wrong. The Xin family has gained all the benefits in Huaijiang. Now she still wants to eat a fat man in one bite. I wonder if Xuzhou is your and my parents'' home. So what should I do first? You and I should do it."


    The sun was rising, and Lin Qingqing, the second young lady of Prince Jin''s mansion, who was angry all night, arrived at the Liao family early in the morning and sat in front of Mrs. Liao and complained.


    "You don''t know that people are very good at ease and let her go out of the way in Prince Jin''s Mansion. My mother-in-law and sister-in-law both have a good impression of her."


    She has not liked Xin''an very much since Prince Jin returned to Beijing to hold her first banquet last year. Originally, she and Sister Xu were the best, but because she followed her exile and was not in the capital, Xin''an took advantage of the loophole.


    Mrs. Liao asked her with a smile, "Have you ever thought about letting the Lin family contribute to the fundraising before they raised this matter?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 470 Get gifts from the palace

    Chapter 470 Get gifts from the royal palace


    The Lin family and the Xin family are both merchants. The three of them have the same situation and the responsibilities they bear are the same. Mrs. Liao''s words made Lin Qingqing pout unwillingly. How could she have thought of so much?


    "Look, you didn''t expect this before her, right?"


    Mrs. Liao stroked her stomach, "The situations of the three of us are almost the same, but she has been married to the capital for the shortest time and has made the most progress. We should learn from her."


    "That''s why she''s going to do it."


    Lin Qingqing was dissatisfied, "I really have her everywhere. I give gifts everywhere. The royal family has received gifts from her several times. It seems that no one has seen those things. Sister Xu is the most partial and always looks at her."


    Mrs. Liao smiled helplessly, "I ask you, you and her are both the second young lady. The Xin family has changed their family because of her marriage to the Marquis'' Mansion. In terms of wealth and status, the Lin family is better than the Xin family. Why did Uncle Lin ask your brother to come to the capital for help in person because of a small matter?"


    "Don''t just focus on enjoyment, you should think more."


    Lin Qingqing was relieved, "Well, I don''t want to?"


    "The prince''s mansion is different from the marquis'' mansion. My elder brother and sister-in-law are so powerful that we don''t get any benefits from each other. We have made us become rich and idle people. The father doesn''t look down on my husband, saying that he is a elm-head that is useless. If our Lin family had not been rich enough, how could we look down on me?"


    She was actually quite envious of Xin''an. The identity of the merchant girl was suppressing her sister-in-law. She was like a fish in the marquis''s house and even blatantly helped her parents'' home. She was still working together when she went back to her parents'' home, which was very shameful.


    She has been married for two or three years, but she dared not mention the matter of returning to her parents'' home. Although she is already the second young lady of the royal family and has a noble status, her father would kneel down to pay a big gift when he saw his father-in-law, and bow down to his knees and offer a large sum of money, but he dared not hope to have a family dinner with her father-in-law.


    On the other hand, her sister-in-law''s father came to the Marquis''s mansion every few days to discuss matters, and the eldest brother was also the prince of the royal family. When did she see her father-in-law, she didn''t come forward to salute her sincerely?


    Thinking of this, my eyes turned red and I lowered my head and sobbed, "I''m not afraid of you making fun of it. My father came to the capital before and asked to invite his father to have dinner. I asked my husband to do it. That person just didn''t go. It seemed like my father was too busy to go."


    "Look at how Tang Mo treated his father-in-law even more close to his own son. Why didn''t he see his father-in-law salute to his son-in-law and kneel down when he saw his in-laws?"


    "I think girls from merchants like us will be looked down upon when they arrive at powerful families. But Xin''an is not, Sister Xu, you are not. I am so cowardly. That person has recently taken a concubine of a sixth-rank official, which is so angry."


    The more I talked, the more sad I felt. Mrs. Liao didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. There were many military generals in the Liao family, and the rules were relatively not that big. In addition, Liao Zhi was strong. Now the mansion lives by their couple¡¯s faces, but this does not mean that she did not understand Lin Qingqing¡¯s difficulties.


    Family members like the royal family value their background the most. Even if they marry a merchant girl for a temporary reason, this does not mean that they will be more respectful to her.


    The prince and princess of the royal palace are indeed tough, and it is too difficult to get benefits from them.


    At this time, the tough princess in Mrs. Liao''s heart had already met Xin An and praised Fang Xiaoxiao''s excellent medical skills. "Why didn''t you say she was your girl before? I just asked her to come to the mansion to see me. I really neglected her."


    "Xiaoxiao is calm and does not like to be arrogant. If I hadn''t said that she wouldn''t mention her relationship with me, her father was the only girl, and she was not short of money. She just watched the age of recruiting a son-in-law and marrying her husband to continue the incense." Xin An explained slowly, "But she herself has an idea and wants to go to Qianjintang for free medical treatment. Her father would not bear to suffer such hardships. You don''t know. She is so proud to be able to come to see you."


    The princess had some regrets. She liked Fang Xiaoxiao very much. She could see the doctor and knew how to advance and retreat. She originally wanted to stay by her side, but now it was not suitable.


    "He''s an extremely good girl."


    Since it is not appropriate, there is no need to say more. The princess talked about Xin Huan''s incident. "I only learned last night that the prince mentioned it that everyone is watching the charity fundraising. It is important to have nothing to do. Both the emperor and the father are very concerned. I was exiled and have seen many people and things. I know that this matter is not as easy as it seems, and I also need to ask your brother to do more."


    Xin An stood up and owed his support, "I was promoted by the prince''s trust and was very grateful to the Xin family. They will do their best to help the prince complete this important task successfully and live up to the prince''s trust."


    "As long as you know this matter is important."


    The princess smiled and said, "Sit down quickly. Although you and I don''t have much friendship with each other, I don''t know much about the Xin family, but you can tell the whole story by a glimpse. I believe you and the Xin family. If you help me, you will definitely succeed."


    As he said that, a nanny came up with a tray, which contained two pairs of flowers, in the shape of peony. The petals were as thin as cicada wings, and the layers of flowing light were overlapped. It was hazy and unreal, but it made people unable to help but look at it carefully. The lace was light and could dissipate as if the wind was blowing.


    The princess said: "This is the hot flower hairpin on the head that is tributed on the head in spring this year. It is suitable for wearing in spring and summer. The Empress has won several pairs to the Marquis'' Mansion. I look at this pair to make you look great."


    There have always been gifts from Xin''an to the royal palace. Now the royal palace is useful to the Xin family. Xin''an also received the gift and hurriedly stood up to thank him, "Thank you, Princess. This pair of flower hairpins is beautiful, so people can''t take their eyes off when they look at it. If the color of the clothes today is not very consistent, they must be replaced immediately."


    It''s really not easy. Although it''s just a pair of flower hairpins, it means that her efforts over the past few months have finally achieved results. From today on, even if she officially settled in the King of Kings Mansion, as long as she manages it properly in the future, she will definitely get what she wants.


    After leaving the royal palace, my heart was still stirred, "Go to the Liao family."


    Chunyang suggested, "It''s almost noon, why would the young lady go there again another day?"


    Sin''an''s inner thoughts should be taken home to sleep at this time. He is very sleepy, but the matter will not be gone just because of her sleep. Sooner or later, I will have to go there. "I will finish everything in one go. I don''t want to go out all the time on such a hot day. Now I''ll have a good rest at home tomorrow. Besides, Sister Liao won''t mind me going to have a free meal."


    Chunyang thinks that her young lady is really hard, so how can she be so energetic to talk to others?


    Cao Gui turned the front of the car to the Liao family. Xin An in the car felt hungry at this time and suddenly wanted to eat crispy cakes. The feeling of greed came very quickly, but it was a little familiar. He moved his heart and stroked his lower abdomen, and then smiled again. It should be that she thought about it every day that she would think more. How could it be so smooth?


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 471 Its my ability to do something

    Chapter 471: It¡¯s my ability to be aware of entrepreneurship


    "Go back after lunch. The royal family is strict, so it''s not easy for you to stay outside for a long time."


    Liao family, Mrs. Liao persuaded Lin Qingqing, "When your mother-in-law asked, she said I invited you."


    Lin Qingqing nodded depressedly, "I''ve only been out for a while, but I really don''t want to go back."


    The manager came and reported, "Madam Qi, the second young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion is here."


    "Sister Xin is here?"


    Mrs. Liao looked happy, "Please invite her in."


    The old lady turned to lead the way, and Mrs. Liao patted Lin Qingqing''s hand, "No matter how unhappy he sees, he can''t be on his face. The same thing is said, we should support each other when we have the same situation."


    "I know, I''m not stupid."


    Just not very happy.


    Lin Qingqing calmed down and sat upright on the side, becoming the noble young lady of the royal family again.


    Xin An came in with a smile on his face. Seeing Lin Qingqing also smiling, he said to Mrs. Liao again: "I''m greedy today. I miss the cheese here of Sister Xu. Maybe I prepare one for me?"


    "If you want to eat, I can''t prepare it for you immediately."


    Mrs. Liao smiled and ordered someone to make three copies to deliver them. After Xin An sat down, she asked her why she came at this time, "Is there something wrong?"


    ¡°It¡¯s something.¡±


    The two are so familiar with each other, Xin An didn''t go around the corner and told her brother about it, "I was going to come here early in the morning, and the princess of Prince Jin''s mansion sent someone to invite him. Now, I''m here after coming out of the Prince''s mansion."


    Mrs. Liao glanced at Lin Qingqing before asking Xin An, "I already know this. Do you need my help when you come?"


    "Sister Xu is smart and can see my purpose at a glance."


    Xin An said frankly that he hoped to get help from the Xu family. "My younger brother is clear about the charter for charity fundraising and knows how to do it, but Xuzhou is not as good as Huaijiang. Although our Xin family knows so many people in Xujiezhou, we must have the Xu family in terms of understanding Xuzhou."


    Lin Qingqing couldn''t listen anymore, and the dissatisfaction in her heart was brought to her tone, "It''s your brother to do it first. Even if the Xu family helps her, what benefits can they get? Wouldn''t it be a wedding dress for your Xin family for nothing?"


    Her words surprised Xin An. Isn¡¯t the benefits obvious?


    Mrs. Liao''s eyes showed joy, "Are you serious about this? Are you willing to let the Xu family do their best?"


    Xin An breathed a sigh of relief, was it because Sister Xu was smarter and could directly understand the benefits here, "How can I still have fakes when I came here in person?"


    "It is true that my brother is exercising first, but to Xuzhou it is just a passerby, and you have to rely more on the Xu family to accomplish this."


    Mrs. Liao agreed without hesitation, "I agree to this matter. I will write to my father today. The younger brother of the Xin family will just go to the Xu family first when he arrives in Xuzhou. My Xu family will be entertained."


    "Then thank you Sister Xu."


    "I want to thank you too."


    Opportunities never come. Prince Jin went to Xuzhou in person and exercised first. As long as the Xu family and Xin family joined forces to do this, they would let the officials and powerful officials in Xuzhou see the people standing behind the Xu family, the light of King Jin''s Mansion and Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion will be borrowed.


    From then on, the Xu family''s position among Xuzhou merchants was even more transcendent, and even the local governor had to treat him with courtesy.????Time may not be possible to surpass the Lin family.


    Lin Qingqing has not reacted to this truth until now. She only thinks that her sister Xu is too indulging in Xin An, and her light words must be helped by the Xu family.


    Mrs. Liao and Xin An happily achieved their goal. The two talked about the opening of Wanyuanxing branch again. Xin An said: "Manager Fang told me that he had a big slum. The house was not very big, but the layout was good. I would spend more money to repair it. I have asked him to buy it."


    "I know this, the location is also good. The way you said is very good. I believe it will be more prosperous than the second one."


    "I''ll arrange the fourth shop, and it''s already people looking for it. Because we want more and more goods, your brother-in-law has asked his subordinates who can''t go to the battlefield to buy an **** business. He can deliver goods to us in the future and make some money by the way. Only the **** agency has little profit and has to support more people, so you can''t take a share."


    Xin An laughed, "In Sister Xu''s eyes, am I a money skeleton?"


    "I won''t have any opinions on the good thing that kills two birds with one stone."


    Seeing the two of them talking lively, Lin, who felt neglected, coughed lightly. Their eyes turned around, and Sister Lin rolled her eyes, "Did you forget that there is another person here?"


    Mrs. Liao laughed, "How dare you forget you? I wanted to ask you later, should the Lin family participate in the matter that Sister Xin said?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Mrs. Liao smiled and said, "Just write a letter to Uncle Lin and tell him about this matter, and whether to help the Xin brother let Uncle Lin make his own decision."


    "You have to know that no one will feed our opportunities. We must actively strive to do it, and we can''t wait."


    Lin Qingqing listened to the advice and nodded. Xin An asked her, "Does the Second Young Master think I''m too philanthropic?"


    Lin Qingqing gave her a look and let her experience it for herself. Xin An understood and said, "We are all from merchants. Merchants have few opportunities to serve the court. Even if they have the opportunity, no one will think of us. They naturally have to fight for whatever they want."


    As he said that, he laughed again, "I also think I am pursuing and value interests, but I don''t feel embarrassed. Being able to pursuing is also my ability, right?"


    "You are quite proud."


    After all, Lin Qingqing was just a delicate flower raised in a wealthy nest, and she was not very scheming. Xin An didn''t hate her, and of course she wouldn''t try to convince her. Some words were just stopped.


    A girl brought cheese, and Xin''an took it with a smile. She only ate two crispy cakes on the way here. Now she wants to eat it again. Could it be that pig essence possessed?


    After lunch at the Liao family, Xin''an returned, anxious to go back home and ask Qin Bolai to take her pulse. She always felt that it was like that.


    After she walked forward, Lin gently came to Mrs. Liao, "Sister Xu, tell me the benefits here. I''m stupid and haven''t figured it out yet, so I''m embarrassed to ask."


    "I won''t delay your nap, I''ll leave after you say it."


    Mrs. Liao had no choice but to help her analyze it carefully. Lin Qingqing was energetic when she understood it, "So that''s the case. I just thought that the Lin family and the royal family were already in-laws, but I didn''t expect it to be more stable. I also wrote to my father. Anyway, this matter can still be borrowed from the royal family without having to go through the royal family."


    He sighed helplessly, "Xin''an once said Sister Xu, you understand. Why are you two so smart? Just say that Xin''an is so cunning to run to the royal palace like this. I want to stare at her in the future so that I don''t know anything good."


    "Sister Xu takes a nap, I''m back."


    £ Hahahahaha, do you sisters know what day is today?


    £ £ This is the day when the divine beasts return to the cage, and I am liberated again, hahaha~~~


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 472 Congratulations, madam

    Chapter 472 Madam, congratulations


    Houfu Qiushiyuan, the scorching sun was hot and cicadas were chirping. Xin''an was sleeping in the beauty couch in the afternoon. After a while, he opened his eyes again, pretending to be in trouble and unable to sleep.


    On the way back, she calculated her menstrual events with her fingers and recalled the differences recently. The more she thought about it, the more she had the possibility, "If it was true, it would be really smooth, God blessed."


    After muttering, he closed his eyes and fell asleep unknowingly. He had entered the dream again. At some point, he had entered the dream again. On the arch bridge, two people came to the arch bridge. They couldn''t see their faces clearly but felt familiar. They led a naked child and said they were sent to her, but they couldn''t see clearly whether they were men or women.


    The dream changed again and it was at home in Huaijiang. Her mother held a doll and said she wanted to take a shower. She also said that the doll was sent by an elder in the family. She said that she would not wash it before it was delivered. She was covered in chicken manure and was disgusted with her eyes. She smiled and said that if no one wanted her, she would take it back to raise it. Her mother gave it to her. In a blink of an eye, the doll was put on a red doll.


    The dream is nothing and real. Xin An, who woke up, opened his eyes for a while and did not move. His mind was not drowsy, and his mind was particularly clear. "Chunlu, I''ll send someone to invite Aunt Wang to come."


    Cuiping has never given birth, so Aunt Wang is more experienced.


    Cuiping was also waking up from her nap, muttering in her mouth. She didn''t know what she was saying. She went out to find Chunyang and asked her about Xin''an''s recent diet. When she learned that she had been greedy and slutty recently, Cuiping had a smile in her eyes. The young lady''s menstrual period was three days late, and she was afraid she was not happy.


    Seeing her happily coming in, Xin An was a little curious. Cuiping stepped forward and asked her earnestly if she had any ordinary ingredients recently and suddenly couldn''t smell it. When she suddenly wanted to eat something, did she always feel sleepy and so on. She looked at her face carefully, "Mrs. Young lady has become whiter and more edema than usual in the past two days, and her breath has also changed. It is probably because she is pregnant. It is time to invite a trusted doctor to come and take a look."


    "Aunt still understands this?"


    Xin An was a little surprised, "I thought my aunt was not good at this."


    She told Cuiping all her guesses and changes, and also her messy dreams. Cuiping became more and more confident, "It should be ten percent."


    "The young lady doesn''t know that the aunt in the palace will develop a pair of eyes comparable to an imperial doctor at a certain age."


    She said that she could tell whether the girl was still virgin at just one glance, and she could tell whether she had an identity by taking a look. Many times, the parties involved didn''t know it, and the nannies had already seen it.


    "The young lady''s complexion has changed. I heard that Dr. Qin has returned, so I will go to ask him to come to the mansion to ask for the young lady''s pulse. Some doctors cannot diagnose it even after the month."


    Cuiping was anxious to go and arranged the program. Seeing her like that, Xin An became nervous inexplicably, and his movements became much lighter, and he felt a little unreal.


    Wang was the first to come. Cuiping went to invite her in person. As soon as she entered the door, she smiled. Xin An just moved her for a moment and quickly stepped forward, "Don''t move, wait until Dr. Qin takes his pulse."


    "How about you feel uncomfortable? Are you having anything to eat? On the way here, my mother asked Aunt Cuiping. She understood the taboos of pregnant women and knew what to eat. She worked hard for the food in the future. She would do the food she wanted. She would not eat it if she couldn''t eat it, so as not to eat it, so that she wouldn''t have to vomit it out again, and torture it, and eat what she liked."


    Wang''s family was full of crackling sounds. God knows how long she had been waiting today. Don''t look at the urging words, but I was looking forward to it in my heart.


    Aunt Wang came with sweat from her forehead and started chanting Amitabha when she came into the door and learned the inside story. She hoped for this matter more than Wang. In her perception, the son-in-law was so good to the young lady and respected the old lady, bringing so many benefits to the Xin family. If the young lady could not have a son and half of her daughter for the son-in-law, how could she have a good birth?


    The spring is green and green, and I want to be busy with what I want to be busy with but I don¡¯t know what to be busy with.


    Wang began to discuss with Cuiping whether pregnant women should use ice. As long as it is beneficial to their daughter-in-law and grandson, she will make arrangements immediately. Xin An, who could still be stable, was even more excited than her when she saw the people in the room and couldn''t sit still. She thought how could the end if she was happy?


    Dr. Qin came late and saw the woman in the room trembled, her eyes fell on Xin''an''s face. Seeing her expression, she knew it, "Thank out your hand and let me see?"


    One person took the pulse and five women surrounded him. Fortunately, Doctor Qin had seen the world, so he let go of half a stick of incense and looked at Wang happily, "Madam, congratulations."


    Wang was immediately overjoyed, and Doctor Qin said to Xin An again: "Don''t go anywhere in the month, but you don''t have to be too careful not to go anywhere. As long as you don''t feel tired, you can do whatever you should do."


    "Your body is good, don''t lie down and don''t move when you are pregnant. What you deserve is yours, it''s not that indifferent."


    These words completely saved Xin''an. You know, Aunt Wang is ready to suggest that she is bedridden.


    When Doctor Qin stood up to Aunt Wang, Aunt Cuiping and Wang surrounded him, mainly asking Xin''an if he could do this, if he could do that, and if he wanted to take some fetal protection medicine?


    "She has a good body and doesn''t need medicine. From now on, she doesn''t have to take any medicine until she has no choice. She has stopped all the meatballs that nourish qi and blood. Just have a good meal."


    "Don''t eat too much, too good to eat. It''s hard to have a baby if you get pregnant. Don''t lie down and walk around more."


    After seeing off Dr. Qin, Wang pulled Xin''an and said a long time, asking her to rest more next time, without any need to greet her in the morning, and she would sleep as long as she wanted. "My mother comes about the housekeeper''s affairs, don''t worry, your mother will not move."


    "In two days, my mother will start looking for a wet nurse. You have to look for it carefully. It is about the same year as you. You must have a good body and clean body. Everyone in the family should take a good look. You won''t be panicked if you settle it earlier."


    Fortunately, the old lady didn''t see her happy and earnest appearance, so she would have blamed her again.


    You should know that when Tao Yiran was pregnant, as a mother-in-law, she just took a look, gave a few instructions and didn''t care much. The wet nurse just asked Yaxing to send it in for Tao Yiran to make sure it himself, and she didn''t have much effort.


    But this cannot be blamed on her. How could she not tell the difference between her own grandson and her own grandson?


    "I feel very at ease with my mother, just to work hard, and I feel a little uneasy."


    "We mother-in-law and daughter-in-law don''t need to be polite. Just speak up whatever you want. If there is no mother in the mansion who comes to you from outside, there is another thing that my mother wants to remind you."


    Wang had been wet with the rain and wanted to hold an umbrella for his wife. She did not allow Tang Mo to take a concubine during Xin''an''s pregnancy. It was difficult for a woman to get pregnant, but her husband was greedy for pleasure at this time, which was too heartbreaking.


    "The mother will tell him personally about this matter, and you are not allowed to do it or listen to the people below. What is the use of a generous reputation?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 473 Will he like me

    Chapter 473 Will he like me


    Wang is simply the representative of the perfect mother-in-law. Xin An smiled and hugged her arm and leaned against her shoulder, "My mother is so good to me, she will spoil me."


    Wang in her previous life treated her badly. After all, she was a person standing opposite her. But she was good to Tao Yiran at the beginning. Unfortunately, Tao Yiran was not good to Tang Mo. Over time, Wang became a bad mother-in-law and looked at Tao Yiran with a slightest resentment in the marquis''s mansion. She didn''t like anyone.


    Mean, difficult to contact.


    In this life, she was just better to Tang Mo and was treated sincerely by her mother-in-law.


    Today, Tang Mo is still working hard for one day. Liao Zhi is not sure what secret chores are being done recently. Many things fall on him and Zhuang Shi. Because envoys from other countries come, he is even busier, but he is full of energy. Officials in the court have already found him with their connections, hoping to send his son to him for training.


    Some people even followed Tang Gang''s path, which made Tang Gang''s thoughts about Tang Mo more complicated, and they were afraid that he would not be outstanding and that he was too outstanding.


    It was dark that day, Tang Mo had just returned. As soon as he entered the door, he was blocked and brought to Wang. Wang did not tell him what Xin An had, but just asked her what she thought about taking a concubine. Tang Mo''s first reaction was that someone was talking nonsense in front of Xin An, but he just couldn''t see him well!


    He immediately swears that he doesn''t have the intention and wants to make achievements. If he didn''t know that he was not capable of his ability, he would have gone to the battlefield, how could he think about taking a concubine?


    "I''m all raised by my wife. I have the nerve to spend her money to take a concubine and then let her raise her? What have I become?"


    Wang


    There is no need to say so bluntly.


    "That. I still have some self-confidence."


    "Don''t."


    Tang Mo quickly stopped her, "I have a lot of money. When I was in Huaijiang, my father-in-law gave me a lot of money. After I came back, my second uncle gave me better. I also gave it to my wife. She took care of it."


    Wang was stunned and then smiled again, "I remember what you said, don''t even think about taking a concubine. You are all going to be a father. You should be more steady in the future. You don''t have to go to the banquet without any need. Come back with your wife."


    Tang Mo didn''t understand this, but just nodded happily, "Mom, don''t worry, your wife and I work hard, and good news will come."


    He thought her mother was giving birth.


    Wang smiled and said, "Doctor Qin asked your wife for her pulse today. She already has it. The month is still shallow, so don''t mess with her."


    Tang Mo


    He didn''t move for a while, then the corners of his mouth slowly raised, and finally stood up and ran away. Wang smiled helplessly.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, it is difficult to hide any secrets from the two courtyards separated by a wall. Today, the news about Qiushi Courtyard next door cannot be hidden from Aunt Liu, especially Wang''s joyful appearance. She expected Xin''an was pregnant. "Mrs. Young Madam, if the second young lady is really pregnant, it will be a good opportunity for you."


    "As long as you take the initiative to help share your worries, the lady will not give face to you on the surface. In this way, a small part of the right to give up will fall into your hands. Sooner or later, the Shituzhi will be able to completely control the Hou Mansion."


    Tao Yiran frowned slightly, "Aunt, I said I was not interested in these things."


    ¡°Is the so-called right to feed the right so important?¡±


    Every day, all kinds of trivial matters are handled. What does it mean? "Even if I don''t have the right to give me, who is disrespectful to me in this mansion?"


    "Auntie, don''t stare at the next door all day long. With the temperament of a younger sibling, she will not be idle even if she is pregnant. Besides, my mother will definitely regain her hand on the gift at this time. After all, she is not her biological child. How could she be willing to give me the right to give to me that you all value? This matter was originally decided on the second day of marriage."


    "You go and ask the shopkeeper of the cloth shop to send the materials to your door. I want to make clothes. In addition, the shopkeeper of the powder shop also called out. Didn''t you say that the person you invited by your second brother and sister were dyeing your nails well. Go and ask who it was and ask her to come."


    Aunt Liu knew that there was nothing good about Mrs. Pingshun Bo coming to the door this morning, and she didn''t know what she said. As soon as the man left, the young lady sat in front of the mirror for a long time.


    Her heart is so tired. There is also an old lady who has Aunt Liu¡¯s idea. Wang personally reported the joy to the old lady. Although the month is not too long, it is not suitable to be arrogant, but her family should also know and take care of her.


    The old lady was naturally happy and asked Ganlu to send some good things over and told Xin An to rest. When she learned that Zhongfu had returned to Wang''s hand, she also said it was OK. She thought in her heart that if Tao Yiran could stand up at this time, she could also say a few good things to Wang with shamelessness.


    What if he is the future mistress of the Marquis''s mansion. What if he doesn''t know anything?


    Although she didn''t like her, she could only help her for the sake of her grandson and great-grandson. As soon as she said that she was pressed down by Ganlu, saying that this would make Xin''an''s heart feel cold. "This matter was nodded last year, and the second young lady has been diligent. If she had the pregnant lady, she would bring the eldest young lady, and the second young lady would be uncomfortable."


    "Even the wife will not agree, don''t worry about these things, and the eldest young lady is not someone who will not be willing to do it."


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of person the eldest young lady was. She said she was stupid but not stupid, so she just stayed in Chunhuayuan and didn''t go out. She said she was smart and had no means to do it, so she was very lazy, very lazy, and had no interest in anything.


    The old lady could only rest and Ganlu breathed a sigh of relief. She had long seen that the wife was just a fool and slandering her, not just to worry about the previous things, but to make the old lady happy.


    Even the second young lady is not as diligent as before.


    The old lady still wants to continue living a good life. The best way is to ignore everything. If you take too much care, it will be annoying.


    Tang Mo ran back to Qiushiyuan in one breath, ran to Xin''an, wanted to get close, and stopped a step away from her, staring at her belly without blinking, and then spoke carefully, "Is it true?"


    That look, infinite hope.


    Xin An, who was in a daze for half a day, felt at ease when he saw him. He pinched a veil to wipe his sweat, "Why did he run back after sweating?"


    Tang Mo grabbed her wrist, "Is it true?"


    "Uncle Qin personally took the pulse and said yes."


    Xin An held his face, "Are you happy?"


    Tang Mo thought about this matter countless times, but when this day really came, he felt a little nervous, "Happy, will he like me?"


    "who?"


    "Just a child."


    Xin An thought of the past, whether she was a husband or a father, Tang Mo was disliked by the one who was extremely disliked. It was so heartbreaking to think about it. He rubbed his face with a smile, "I dare not like you, I will beat him up and my **** will be swollen."


    "If it really doesn''t work, I will kick it out. My father doesn''t like it. Why do you want him to come?"


    "Don''t."


    Tang Mo was anxious, "Just teach me well, don''t fight."


    Xin An smiled, "Will our family be a strict mother and kind father in the future?"


    Don¡¯t rush to take away, the divine beast returns to the tranquility of the world, here is an additional chapter to congratulate the sisters! !


    £ £ ¡ú¡ú¡úFlip back¡ú¡ú¡ú


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 474 Tao Yiran went to the Shuihua Banquet again

    Chapter 474 Tao Yiran went to the Shuihua Banquet again


    "I''m too happy, too nervous, and a little scared. I''m afraid that I''m not a good father and don''t know how to make my children like it."


    Tang Mo''s eyes were red. He had many regrets and too many places to be compensated. He wanted his wife, virtuous children, and filial family to be harmonious. He wanted his children to run towards him happily after coming back, asking his father if he was tired, and saying, "Dad, I miss you."


    I have dreamed about these several times, and that is really a beautiful dream.


    "The bad seed was born next door. We should be the obedient one you used to be, right?"


    "Are you confused?"


    Xin An corrected him, "This is my child and you. It has nothing to do with the past. Also, I have such a skill, which child will not be obedient in my hands?"


    She had fantasized about Tang Mo''s ignorance, but later she realized that this was unfair to Tang Mo and it was impossible.


    "Our?"


    ¡°Yes, my and yours.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled and hugged Xin An in his arms, his eyes moist, "It''s so good."


    A smelly smell penetrated into Xin''an''s nose. Thinking that he must have been in a state of turmoil at this moment, he didn''t push him away. He could only endure it. Chunlu, who was sending bird''s nest in, wanted to speak when she saw this scene. How could the son-in-law hold the young lady so hard, squeeze the little master, and what should I do if the young lady is fumigating?


    ¡°Vomit ~~~¡±


    Xin An couldn''t help it and pushed Tang Mo away. Tang Mo looked nervous, "What''s wrong? I feel uncomfortable, go and invite the doctor."


    Xin An grabbed him, "Just go and wash me."


    Tang Mo realized that he was sour and smelly, and the weather was too hot. "I''ll go wash now. You can take a good look and wait until I come back to pinch your legs."


    From this day on, Tang Mo asked Lailai to bring him two clothes to the front yard. Every day, he would wash himself cleanly and then return to Qiushiyuan. In order to make himself smell refreshing and pleasant, Lailai also smoked his clothes with mint, and prepared two mint sachets to find Dr. Qin to match them.


    Every day, I am very happy and I am more concerned about the job, and I am holding my energy to earn a royal life for his wife.


    The day is coming soon. I don¡¯t know where the Duke Eng-gu¡¯s mansion brought a large sum of money to support the banquet. Maybe it was given by the Empress Dowager in the palace, or maybe it was a secret pawn, or maybe someone¡¯s dowry. In short, this time the Shuihua Banquet is more luxurious and grand than in previous years.


    Xin''an did not go, and Wang was worried about her and said that no one knew what would happen at such a big banquet, so she should be careful and led the three Tang Quaner and Tao Yiran to the banquet together.


    The old lady also went there. Ganlu was persuaded by the side and didn''t think about anything else, trying to maintain the peace and tranquility of the Hou''s Mansion.


    Xin An was extremely regretful and sent Nanfeng to follow the three sisters behind him, so he came back to tell her about the lively today. When he was shopping in the garden in the morning, he saw Tao Yiran wearing bright clothes, dressed completely differently from the past and was extremely beautiful.


    As a woman, she was jealous.


    "Mrs. Young lady, someone sent a letter outside the door and sent a jade Guanyin over, saying that the young lady knew the reason if she had seen it."


    The thing was delivered by Manager Zhang himself. Xin An did not go to answer the letter, but only asked him what model the person who delivered the letter was?


    "It''s just an ordinary servant. He came on foot and said that his master and Xin''s family have old age."


    Xin''an had a guess in his heart, "I''ll take a look." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Manager Zhang nodded with a smile and quickly went to send the man away. Facing the confidant of the doorman, Manager Zhang also said, "Mr. Xin has a vast relationship. It is not uncommon to have two people asking for a visit to the door. However, if you have such a thing in the future, you still have to ask me first."


    Not everything can be sent to the backyard of the Hou Mansion.


    Today''s Water Flower Banquet is as lively as in previous years, and the families in the court are more eager to attend the banquet than in previous years. Many people are seriously injured in the energy of the national treasury collection, and some are even in a slump, all wanting to use a happy event to rush the haze above their heads.


    The gatehouse of Duke Enguo was already full of traffic. The carriages of each family were blocked and a mile long. Wang, who was still queuing in, looked at Tao Yiran several times. She had always been indifferent and simple today and was dressed like this, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You haven''t left the house for a long time to attend a banquet. I think you''re a little uncomfortable for a while. If you feel uncomfortable, follow me and don''t walk around."


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Tao Yiran smiled and said, "I like quietness. I have rarely gone out this year. I also know the bad rumors outside. Today I want to ask each family to see when I go out of the mansion. Everything is fine in my marquis'' mansion."


    Wang said ''um'', but he had a bad premonition in his heart. He always felt that this fairy was going to cause trouble again today.


    After getting off the car and entering the door, Wang didn''t have any more advice to Tao Yiran, and he had to smile and take her to meet those familiar wives.


    "This is the eldest young lady in the mansion. She hasn''t seen her for many days. She looks beautiful like a fairy in the sky."


    "I just finished the confinement period. Look at how big you look, Mrs. Tang, you are such a good mother-in-law. Look at how good you raised your daughter-in-law."


    "Mrs. Tang, why didn''t I see your second wife?"


    "Mrs. Tang, your nephew, is Mr. Xiao Wang engaged?"


    The market conditions of Wang''s family are better than before. First, the Marquis'' Mansion was not affected by the treasury recovery. Although some people disliked the Marquis'' Mansion, they could not resist the Marquis'' Mansion. It really had financial resources.


    As for these two things, naturally, Wang has several nephews who look forward to having a future.


    Needless to say, the Wang family also produced a good man. Wang Shi ranked first in the imperial examination, and the emperor''s disciples were also taught by mentors. The starting point was much higher than others, and they were at the age of marriage. Such a good son-in-law was very popular.


    The Wang family''s waters rose, and Tao Yiran benefited from it. At this time, the young lady from the Pingshun Bo Mansion came. After coming forward to greet all the ladies, he pulled Tao Yiran to speak. Mrs. Zhuang from the Yongshuang Bo Mansion whispered to remind Wang, saying that the young lady from the Bo Mansion was not a good person. "I am so sarcastic in the boudoir, and I don''t stop at my in-laws'' house after marriage. My mind is full of bad water. Don''t let your daughter-in-law ruin your daughter-in-law."


    After saying that, I remembered that the two of them were in the boudoir, and this was not good for the Tao family. "What''s wrong with your second wife? I heard that your son is very happy recently. Could it be that he has it?"


    Wang smiled and lowered his voice, "I''m looking forward to this possibility day and night. You have to be careful whenever you have a chance. In half a month, you''ll find out."


    She said this and Mrs. Zhuang understood, but she had it, but it was hard to tell the public.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 475 Our couple are getting worse and worse

    Chapter 475 Our couple is getting worse and worse


    Wang was pulled by a group of wives and the old lady sat with a group of old ladies. Tao Yiranran, who was supposed to lead the three sisters of Tang Quaner, was taken to Qianbiyuan of Duke Enguo''s Mansion by the young lady of Pingshun''s Mansion. She couldn''t remember these three sisters at all.


    "You go and have a walk around, the lotus pond in the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion is the only one in the capital, and there are many girls who appreciate the flowers there."


    Wang did not take special care of them. He has been to Beijing for so long and has been to a lot of banquets. He should learn to make friends with him. Now that her wife is pregnant, she can''t make a pregnant woman tired for the sake of the three of them.


    She can''t bear to leave it.


    The three sisters Tang Quaner and his three kneels backed down. They were not ungrateful people, so they naturally would not have any complaints.


    On the way to Qianbiyuan, the young lady of Pingshun Bo Mansion was indignant and arranged Xin''an all the way. That was a heartfelt annoyance. Why should a business woman show off in front of them, the female family members of the official family, have such a big face.


    "You are just broad-minded. You are obviously the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s mansion and have to let that business woman be suppressed. You didn''t see her arrogant appearance, and you want to replace her."


    Tao Yiran said nothing, but just smiled and walked forward. The young lady of the Bo Mansion said again, "You are so **** and let her bully you like this. You said you have such an outstanding appearance and a famous talented woman. What''s the matter with sleeping in the backyard all day? At the last banquet, there were a few yellow-haired girls saying that your piano skills are just like that. I really don''t accept it for you."


    Seeing that Tao Yiran kept silent and pursed her mouth, she remembered her purpose and quickly stepped up and lowered her voice, "What I told you is not false at all. The appearance and figure of the Prince of Nanguang is really hard to find in the world. Although we have married, it is good to look at it from a distance."


    Tao Yiran is more interested in this topic, "I haven''t seen it before, so how extraordinary you said?"


    "You don''t know this."


    The young lady of the Bo Mansion''s eyes shone in her eyes, "When we saw him before, we were still in the boudoir, but this man was so old that he had never looked old after a few years. He was even more handsome and handsome, steady and mature. From the time he returned to Beijing, there would be a little girl watching him everywhere he went."


    "You will know what I said is true when you see it."


    The sound of the piano came, and the young lady of the Bo Mansion sighed, "If anyone in the capital can pass you, it''s a pity that it''s hard to listen to your song now."


    Tao Yiran stopped and listened with a hint of sorrow on her face. She really liked playing the piano, but she was afraid that her piano skills would rot with her in the backyard of the Hou Mansion.


    "Let''s go and see which girl is playing the piano."


    The young lady of the Bo Mansion was a little anxious. Her father-in-law had told her to bring Tao Yiran to the Prince of Nanguang no matter what.


    The moment she entered Qianbiyuan, Tao Yiran silently showed her best demeanor. She was slender, beautiful, and had a little plump skin like jade. After giving birth, she made her more charming. In addition, she was dressed up carefully today, and the young girl could not compare with her at all. She almost attracted several gazes as soon as she entered Qianbiyuan.


    "Look, how many people look at you secretly, you should go out for a walk."


    The young lady of the Bo Mansion looks average, and she looks like a fairy when she stands beside Tao Yiran.


    When that familiar and long-lost gaze fell on her once again, Tao Yiran felt that her limbs and bones were stretched out, and a slight smile hung on her lips, which looked even better.


    The Prince of Nanguang, surrounded by the crowd, turned around and saw the beauty coming, without any concealment in his eyes. The smile of Pingshun Bo was meaningful, "Prince, look, this is the young lady of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s Mansion, can it be compared to the girl Hongsha?" The Prince of Nanguang smiled, and the laughter attracted Tao Yiran''s attention. He looked over and was slightly stunned, and a trace of stunning flashed in his eyes. The young lady of the Prince of Bo lowered her voice and said, "That is the Prince of Nanguang, what can I say wrong?"


    "Do you want to say hello?"


    Tao Yiran turned quietly towards the rockery not far away, without giving the Prince of Nanguang too much eyes. The young lady of the Bo Mansion was a little anxious. Tao Yiran said, "You and I are married women, and we should not have had too much contact with men outside."


    This was said from her mouth, and the corners of the young lady of the Bo Mansion twitched slightly. At this time, was the dignified and upright lady of the Hou Mansion coming?


    Tao Yiran chuckled and took the initiative to step forward to lose the price. Tao Yiran wanted a man to fall in love with her. Can she use such a trick?


    Sure enough, the eyes of Prince Nanguang kept falling on her, and her heart was itchy, and the beauty even had such fascinating back.


    Nanfeng was watching from a distance. Is Pingshun''s Mansion trying to take the young lady of their Marquis'' Mansion to the Prince of Nanguang to make a favor?


    If the Marquis finds out, he will not kill them?


    No one needs to worry about the next thing. Tao Yiran will have her tricks to attract the Prince of Nanguang, and the Prince of Nanguang will naturally find a way to get close to Tao Yiran and just wait for the result quietly.


    "This is my last step."


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An was on the beauty couch and watched Tang Mo change his clothes, "You just have to wait to close the net now."


    Tang Mo, who had changed his clothes, poured her a cup of hot water, "The exquisite step of the Pingshun Mansion can not only use them to achieve our goals, but also avenge your revenge in the end."


    "If the old man knew, he would never let them go."


    He dared to relieve her wife and tried to make her wife look ugly in front of others. Even if her wife didn''t take revenge, he would not agree.


    Xin''an, who had drunk water, gave him the water cup, "We are getting worse and worse."


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be bad, so you won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    Tang Mo sat next to her with a smile and gently put his waist on her waist. "We must deal with all these things before the child is born. When the child comes out, there is still some thought to care about them. What''s going on in Songyang County?"


    "A beauty naturally needs to indulge her desires. Aunt Cao who followed her has completely lost power. Tang Rong is obsessed with enjoyment, and everyone who comes from below is willing to accept filial piety. I still know the standard of Tang Rong''s enjoyment. Not a county town can support him. You are right. In order to prevent the local people from suffering, he should have driven him into the quagmire earlier."


    "When the time is about the same, think of some way to make this matter heard in the emperor''s ears. You must choose the right candidate."


    Tang Mo nodded, and he already had a candidate in his mind, but he had to contact him before he could finalize it. "Leave these things to me to deal with. Don''t worry about these things in the future, and take good care of the baby."


    "Uncle Qin said that I can''t always rest, I still have to walk around. I know that you don''t worry, go quickly, all the guests should be here in the future."


    Tang Moyi went out reluctantly. Xin An yawned and closed his eyes. He had obviously slept so much but he still felt that he hadn''t had enough sleep.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 476 This is really lively

    Chapter 476 This is really lively


    The Duke of Eng-King''s Mansion is becoming more and more lively, and the scorching sun does not reduce the enthusiasm of the guests.


    In Qianbi Garden, guests who came and went to see Tao Yiran. Although the guests who came today were dressed solemnly, Tao Yiran was the most eye-catching among the flowers. No one could surpass her in appearance, both the girls and the young ladies.


    She had nothing to do, just sitting quietly with a smile, she had already fought against many people.


    ¡°Beauty is really beautiful.¡±


    The Prince of Nanguang was fascinated by the heart. It can be said that every little bit of Tao Yiran grew in his heart. The quiet, bright and charm of the only young woman made him unable to take his eyes off.


    Pingshun Bo encouraged him to come forward and talk to the beauty, but he shook his head, "That''s fine, come on, let''s hold the game with me."


    He is romantic, but not dirty. He wants to capture the heart of a beauty and has to work hard elsewhere. People like Ping Shunbo are not the same as those with dirty thoughts.


    "What a vixen. My husband is still dressed so charmingly. Who are you trying to seduce?"


    The person who spoke was the married aunt of the Xu family, who was the elder sister of Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu was angry with Lord Xu for helping the Mu family with Tao Yiran''s face, and was severely punished. Then the concubine''s concubine Xu, the third son of the Xu family, took the position. Mrs. Xu was so angry that Mrs. Xu was bedridden for seven days, and was divided by her concubine. She also let the aunt of the Xu family be ridiculed by her sister-in-law at her in-law''s house and beat her by her mother-in-law.


    In this way, the Xu family and the mother and daughter wanted to swallow Tao Yiran alive.


    "Mrs. Wu, please keep quiet. No matter how bad they are, they are the prince''s wife of the Marquis'' Mansion. A few days ago, there were rumors in the city that the Marquis'' Mansion did not treat her. It can be seen that the Marquis'' Mansion is protecting her."


    The persuasion person had a smile on his face, and he was quite tempted to watch the fun without much trouble. "Looking at her complexion, it can be seen that her life is very good, but he was pitiful that Mr. Xu lost her future for her."


    "After all, there is a gap in family background. Mrs. Wu, please bear it."


    "Yes, Mrs. Wu, just forget it if you don''t see her. If you get into trouble, you''re afraid it will be another trouble. Can''t we afford to offend us or hide?"


    How could Mrs. Wu not know that the person who said these words was uneasy, but every sentence came to her heart. Her mother is still depressed and her younger brother recovered from the injury a few days ago. Why is Tao Yiran listening to the piano here?


    Seeing Tao Yiran laughing and saying something to the people around her again, her smile made her unable to help but want to step forward and grab her face.


    Perhaps feeling her gaze, Tao Yiran looked at her with a slight smile, and just looked at her slightly and looked away.


    It was this glance that successfully ignited Mrs. Wu''s anger. Tao Yiran didn''t know her at first, but when she saw her outfit, she knew that her identity was not very high, so she naturally had no interest in her, but in Mrs. Wu''s eyes, she was naked disdain.


    She walked quickly towards Tao Yiran, and the people watching the fun followed with the thought of watching the fun. Seeing her coming and going, Tao Yiran frowned, the young lady of the uncle''s mansion asked with a smile, "Mrs. Wu, I have disappeared for many days. I heard that Mr. Wu has been promoted, congratulations."


    The power has disappeared after the grade has risen. It seems that it is promoted but actually demoted. This is also the reason why the few people behind her make a fuss. In this world, a woman''s status is closely related to her husband''s future.


    "Mrs. Qu and Mrs. Tang have such a good relationship?"


    Mrs. Wu sneered, "A few days ago, Mrs. Tang''s romantic affairs were all known throughout the city, and Mrs. Qu was not afraid of being unlucky."


    The young lady of the Bo Mansion glanced at Tao Yiran and said, "The rumors outside are just groundless and follow the crowd. Mrs. Wu has also read the books of sages, so she should be able to distinguish right from wrong."


    "I only know that there is no wind and no waves."


    Mrs. Wu was a little confused and had no more scruples when speaking. "If someone hadn''t acted improperly and frivolously, how could it cause storms?"


    "Please be careful with this lady." The girl behind Tao Yiran stood up, "My young lady never leaves her house on weekdays, and she has never been a good person. My son is of high character and noble status. He has a harmonious relationship with the young lady. The rumors outside are nothing."


    "It is hard to control one''s feelings when one can be blue and white, but one''s feelings are harmonious."


    Mrs. Wu smiled while holding a veil. Everyone behind her also thought about the things that Tao Yiran and Tang Rong Qingtian couldn''t control it in the daytime last year. They laughed. The Prince of Nanguang, not far away, was not in the chess game at all. When he saw him getting up, the young lady of the Bofu stood up and raised her voice, "You are enough, but you joked about the rumors of a tongue-in-law outside. Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    She glared at Mrs. Wu, "From the beginning to now, Mrs. Tang has never said a word, so why are you here unyielding?"


    Mrs. Wu woke up in a shock and knew that she had caused trouble, but she was already on fire and could only defend herself, "If she hadn''t given her bad hint, how could my brother be confused?"


    The Prince of Nanguang has come here, and the young lady of the Bofu is even more energetic. "Mrs. Tang lives in peace on weekdays, but she goes out to pray for blessings because of the elders in the family traveling far away. She just greeted Master Xu in the temple. Mr. Xu is not good at character and dirty thoughts. She rushed to please her relatives without her knowledge. Now it is all blamed on her?"


    Mrs. Wu knew that the truth was not like this, but the more anxious she was, the more she was stupid. Before she could continue to defend herself, the prince of Nanguang and his group had already arrived. Everyone saluted one after another. The prince of Nanguang smiled and said, "The quarrels of the ladies disturbed the beautiful sound of the piano and also disturbed the king''s elegance of playing chess."


    The young lady of the Bo Mansion immediately apologized for her crime and added fuel to the fire and told her everything she had just said. In short, Mrs. Wu was arrogant and aggressive, and Tao Yiran suffered an unrestrained disaster without doing anything.


    The Prince of Nanguang stood with his hands behind his back, "This is what Mrs. Wu is not."


    Tao Yiran bowed slightly, "Mrs. Wu is just because she loves her brother so excited. I hope the prince will not blame her."


    The beauty is beautiful, and the voice is nice.


    "But I don''t mind a trivial matter. The Duke Eng-kuo Mansion has troubled to organize this banquet. I don''t want to see someone making noise here, breaking the rules of the Shuihua Banquet."


    With a slightly swept his eyes, Mrs. Wu''s legs were weak and she hurriedly took back with everyone.


    Tao Yiran bowed again and thanked, "Thank you for helping the siege."


    "Young Madam Tang, you don''t have to be polite. I admire the old marquis of the Marquis'' Mansion and feel a little close to the people of the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tao Yiran looked as usual, and after the blessing, he left directly. The Prince of Nanguang smiled and entered the pavilion, sat down at the seat where Tao Yiran had sat, and asked someone to move the chessboard in with a smile.


    "This is really. It''s so lively."


    In the pavilion in the distance, Lin Yao and others watched the whole trip, "Where there is a storm, there will be troubles in the place where she is, and this is also a skill."


    "It''s a pity that the rumors that the Hou Mansion suppressed will be revealed again today."


    "Why is it that she came today? The sister of the Xin family didn''t come?"


    Lin Yao walked around but couldn''t see Xin An, but Yan Wenhui told her that Xin An was uncomfortable today.


    "Hasn''t she always been pretty good?"


    "It is normal for people to feel uncomfortable when eating grains and grains."


    Lin Yao thought of something when she turned her eyes. There was no way. She was almost tortured by this matter. Did the Xin family get pregnant so easily?


    I will go to the Marquis'' Mansion in the afternoon. If there is any folk remedy, she should use it immediately.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 477 Wangs attitude

    Chapter 477 Wang¡¯s attitude


    "Why do you say that you are also the young lady of the Hou Mansion. You don''t know how to fight back when you were bullied. Who is waiting for you to stand up?"


    When Wang knew about what happened in Qianbiyuan, he rolled his eyes angrily, and he didn''t care about being in the Duke Enguo''s mansion, he criticized Tao Yiran, "Then the Xu family said that, you should slap her in the face. You have to wait for others to stand up for you in this kind of thing. Did you not talk about it when you went out?"


    Tao Yiran said softly: "Mother calms down, but it''s just that the irrelevant person said something irrelevant and doesn''t need to take it to heart."


    Wang laughed angry. People pointed at her nose and started scolding her, but it was still her bad reputation. It doesn¡¯t matter?


    And what happened to the Prince of Nanguang, who is named outside?


    "Then do you know Prince Nanguang?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    Thinking that she was a little more cowardly and had not been able to provoke any trouble today, she didn''t continue talking about her. When she saw the wife of Wu leading Mrs. Wu towards her, she immediately calmed down her anger and looked at the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law with a smile.


    Mrs. Wu is here to apologize. The Wu family and the Marquis'' family can''t afford to commit crimes. Although they wish they would severely punish their daughter-in-law who caused trouble now, the most important thing is to eliminate the anger of the Marquis'' family.


    First, he greeted Wang with a smile on his face before saying that she was angry. "The Xu family has not been smooth these days. My daughter-in-law, who is not idle, is so stupid today that she ran to the young lady and talk nonsense. After saying that, she regretted it. She hopes that the wife and the young lady should not care about her mistakes because of her mistakes."


    Wang laughed, "I have heard about the rumors outside, which is really ridiculous."


    Seeing that some wives and girls might pass by or want to come forward to join in the fun, Wang took the form of a maid and said:


    "The Xu family''s son doesn''t know what''s wrong, and Mrs. Xu is even more dizzy. The woman in the Mu family has been in kinship with my daughter-in-law and rarely interacts on weekdays. Not to mention my Marquis'' Mansion, even the Tao family is not close to her. If a woman runs to Mr. Xu and lies, he believes it?"


    "What happened is that I blamed my Marquis'' Mansion. What the Mu woman asked for was just a trivial matter. Can my Marquis'' Mansion still do it? Is there a pregnant woman who doesn''t leave the house and asks Mr. Xu who is not familiar with me?"


    ¡°¼´±ãÄÇʱºîÒ¯²»ÔÚ£¬ÎÒ¶ùϱµÄ¸¸Ç×ÌÕ´óÈ˹ÙÖ°ÔÚ»¹ÔÚÐí´óÈËÖ®ÉÏ£¬ÔõôÇóÇéÒ²Çó²»µ½Ðí¼Ò²ÅÊÇ£¬ÎâÉÙ·òÈË»¹ÊÇÓ¦¸Ã»ØȥȰȰÄãµÄĸÇ×£¬ÄªÒªÔ¹´íÁËÈË¡£¡±


    "She had been making trouble in the city before. If it weren''t for my marquis''s discomfort at that time, I would have to come and ask for a crime."


    ¼¸¾ä»°¾Í°ÚÃ÷Á˺µÄÁ¢³¡£¬Ëý»¹ÓÐЩÅå·þÌÕâùÈ»µÄÊֶΣ¬°ëµãºÃ´¦²»¸ø¾ÍÄÜÈÃÄÇЩÄÐÈËΪËý¸ÎÄÔÍ¿µØ£¬Èô·ÇʲôʵÖÊÐÔµÄÖ¤¾ÝҲûÓУ¬Ëý½ñÈÕÕâ·¬»°»¹²»ÄÜÕâ°ãÓ²Æø¡£


    Îâ·òÈ˺޲»µÃÏÖÔھͽ«×Ô¼ºÕâ¸öÈÇ»ö¾«µÄ¶ùϱ¸¾¸øÐÝÁË£¬ÄÇÐí¼ÒÒ²ÊÇ£¬Ã÷ÖªµÀµÃÖª²»Æðºî¸®»¹¸ãÕâЩÊ£¬ÒÔΪÄÇЩѫ¹óÄÜÍùºî¸®ÆÃÔàË®£¬Ðí¼ÒÒ²ÄÜÐУ¿


    Haven¡¯t you seen those who took action against the Hou¡¯s Mansion before now have had a drink with Tang Gang again?


    There are family members and titles and interests connected, what do you have in your Xu family?


    There was a lot of good things that caused her to implicate her. Fortunately, Wang did not implicate her, so she quickly changed her face and started talking to her affectionately.


    ÖÜΧÄÇЩ¿´ÈÈÄÖµÄÒ²´ÕÁËÉÏÀ´£¬È˾ÍÊÇÕâÑù£¬ÄãÔ½ÊǺÃ˵»°È˼ÒÔ½²»°ÑÄãµ±»ØÊ£¬ÄãÓ²ÆøÁË£¬Ëý¶ÔÄãÒ²¾Í¿ÍÆøÁË¡£


    ·Â·ð¾ÖÍâÈËÒ»°ãµÄÌÕâùȻҲֻÊDz»Ï̲»µ­µÄ˵ÁËÁ½¾ä¿íÈÝ»°£¬ÔçÒѶÔËý²»±§ÈκÎÆÚ´ýµÄÍõÊϸɴàÒ²²»¹Ü£¬×¼±¸ÈÃÌƸÙȥͷÌÛ¡£


    "Why didn''t you go today?"


    After learning that Xin''an was not feeling well, Lin Yao had not been at Shuihua Banquet for too long. When everyone he should see him, he couldn''t wait to come to the Marquis'' Mansion after saying everything he should say. At this time, Xin''an was preparing for lunch.


    "Did Sister Lin come to see me specifically when I know I feel uncomfortable?" Xin An invited her to sit down and have a meal with a smile. "The food today is more delicious. Sister Lin can still accept it. If you don''t like it, I''ll let someone cook it."


    Lin Yao didn''t care about food and drink. She held Xin An''s hand and lowered her voice, "Tell me the truth, do you have it?"


    "I don''t know if I''m crazy, but when I hear you feel uncomfortable, I will start to guess."


    Xin An knew that she had been anxious about this in recent months, so she pulled her down and said, "The months are very shallow. I will not go out again these days. I will wait until my pregnancy seems stable."


    The guess was confirmed. Lin Yao''s mind was complicated at this moment, and her strength seemed to be half reduced. "Why are you all so smooth? You can get it if you want it?"


    "Why is it so difficult for me?"


    Xin An comforted her, "Your sister-in-law has given birth to two, so you shouldn''t be urging you to your mother-in-law, why are you anxious?"


    "Why don''t you urge me?"


    Lin Yao said that her mother-in-law is now a hint in open and secret. Although she has a good status, she has never given birth to a child, and even her mother is starting to worry. The importance of a child was tossed and turned by her mother. Yan Shimao kept comforting her, but she was urging her inside, and her good friends outside were also pregnant one after another. How could she not be in a hurry?


    If she is unable to get pregnant for a long time, she will consider taking a concubine for Yan Shimao even if she is reluctant. When she thinks of this, her heart will feel ache.


    Xin An sighed in his heart again, why do women face such problems regardless of their status? "I''m going to ask Qin Bolai to see you now?"


    Lin Yao nodded and said that she wanted to invite her before, but she was not good at looking for a doctor. If it was reported, I was afraid that people outside would say that her offspring was in a difficult situation.


    Let Chunyang ask someone to go for a trip, Xin''an pulled Lin Yao to eat together. Lin Yao didn''t know the taste, and she didn''t even think about giving Xin''an the interesting news to Shuihua Banquet.


    "It''s not conducive to getting pregnant if you''re too nervous. Don''t always think about this."


    Xin An picked up a dish for her, "Be kind to yourself, don''t bully and force yourself with outsiders. Our health is the first priority. Mr. Qin always said that medicine is three parts poisonous, so I have to take less tonics. How serious is it to be unable to get pregnant for a while?"


    "It may be because the fate has not come, or it may be because the man has a problem."


    Lin Yao, who has always been proud, sighed, "Life is already good. Who told you to be two of you? I can''t have children when you are born? You said I will never have children, what should I do?"


    "Then I will introduce you to a better person and a great backer."


    Xin An joked with Lin Yao''s hope, "You can also ask the Empress to give birth to her children. If it really doesn''t work, pick up a little girl and raise it to her to borrow her blessing. Isn''t the old saying? Even if I have no children in my destiny, as long as she has brothers and sisters in her destiny, the child will probably come."


    Lin Yao was amused by what she said, "I have already asked for this big backer you mentioned, and I don''t know if the backer heard my wish."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 478 Huaijiang has come to her family

    Chapter 478 Huaijiang has come to her family


    Lin Yao felt much more relieved by Xin An''s advice. She also said that she had taken medicine for a long time these days. She was obviously in good health earlier, but she has always felt powerless recently. Isn''t it just that she took too much medicine?


    Xin''an picked up the dishes for her again, "Come and try this abalone. I had a fishy smell when I ate it before. The chef changed the method and simmered it out, leaving only a strong fragrance."


    "I also tried this old duck. The stewed cordyceps is sweet and peaceful in nature. It should be a food supplement."


    Lin Yao tasted a piece of abalone and took a sip of the soup, "Your chef''s skills are really good. The abalone has no smell of fishy smell. It is soft, glutinous and sticky, rich and fresh and sweet."


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s good too.¡±


    The two of them sat down and rested for a while, and then Doctor Qin came. They thought Xin''an was feeling uncomfortable. They learned that it was Lin Yao and breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, they diagnosed the pulse and said that she was fine. They just drank less medicine. "This doctor''s medicine is two doses, that doctor''s medicine comes with two more bowls, and took some messy folk remedies. This is the most harmful to the body."


    "It''s not a big problem to keep your body and mind happy and eat normally."


    Lin Yao also breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that there would be any problems with her. "Doctor Qin, can you help my husband get a pulse?"


    She listened to what Xin''an said, and it would be a problem if Yan Shimao was not sure.


    "He should be fine, he was diagnosed when he was dispensing with medicinal food before."


    "Please ask for one."


    Lin Yao was embarrassed to say that the two of them were anxious about having a child recently, and Yan Shimao was a little overwhelmed in bed.


    After seeing off Lin Yaoxin''an tilted on her beauty treasure, it seemed as if he had just closed his eyes and Chunyang woke her up softly, saying that her second uncle was here.


    "Have you entered the mansion?"


    "I''ve entered the mansion."


    Chunyang served her to change her clothes, "It was said that she had entered the city in the morning and had settled in Xin''s house. The second master and second wife, the fourth young master, Miss Yu and Miss Yue."


    "The second uncle''s family is here. I send someone to Duke Eng''s house to inform my son-in-law, and my mother-in-law will also say something."


    Aunt Cuiping entered the door and let Xin An rest after hearing this. "I don''t need to avoid suspicion too much. I went to invite the second master''s family to come directly to Qiushiyuan. The front yard is a place to entertain guests, which is a bit remarkable."


    My mother''s family is naturally a distinguished guest. It is still a bit far from Qiushiyuan to the front yard. If the sun is harsh and anxious, what if there is a mistake, what will happen?


    There is a small main hall in Qiushiyuan, which is just right for guests. Chunyang hurriedly prepared a few cool desserts and fruit drinks on the stove. Xin''an stood under the eaves and looked at the door waiting. The meat ball was sleeping at the corner of the wall. Suddenly he raised his head, stood up suddenly and rushed from the door, barking.


    A little girl ran out to take it away, and Aunt Cuiping''s voice also came in.


    "Second uncle and second aunt."


    Xin''an went down the stairs to greet her. The second aunt of Xin quickly stepped forward and helped her, "Be careful."


    She had already learned the happy event from Aunt Cuiping, and was very happy. This was the foundation of their Xin family in the capital, and they would never fail.


    "Sister An."


    Xin''s Silang bowed in a regular manner, and the two girls followed the blessing gifts. Xin''an''s mood is very unstable now, and his eyes are wet. "Come in quickly, there is no reason to bow under the sun."


    "I have prepared cold fruits for you, come and have a drink."


    "Second uncle and second aunt, let''s sit down in the room."


    The family sat down in the small hall. The second aunt of Xin family looked at Xin''an with a smile, "We were going to come early, but it was delayed when we handled the family affairs. The capital that we arrived early this morning lived in the house bought by your father. The families of the Zhou brothers also came with us. They said they would come to visit you again on the day." "How are you doing these days? I heard from Manager Wang that your father was promoted?"


    When the family heard the news, they couldn''t believe it at all. They were eager to see Xin''an and to hear this great good news from her.


    Xin An said that everything was fine, and then smiled and said everything, "The emperor personally rewarded him. The family should have received the news a few days ago."


    Xin''an''s second uncle, Xin Chang, was so excited that his face turned red. "This is a big happy event. No wonder the second uncle is in a good mood recently, so he thinks that a happy event has happened."


    Xin An smiled and said that there were still happy events, and said that the matter of the first exercise of the Xin Huancheng Mansion was to be executed. "Although it is not an official position in the court, it is also for the royal palace. The documents were sent away a few days ago. Then I will take my two younger brothers with me. If the errand is beautiful, I may still be able to make a future."


    "Okay, okay."


    Xin Chang laughed happily, "Although our Xin family''s son has no ability to study, he is not bad at doing things."


    "No, our Xin family is already outstanding."


    Xin''s Siro''s name is Yuki Cheng, so excited that he finished the juice in one sip. "Sister An, have your brother-in-law be an employee?"


    "Today, the Duke Eng-kuo Mansion held a banquet, and everyone in the mansion went to the banquet. I have sent someone to tell him that you will see him tomorrow at the latest. More than half of the people in the court are there today. He will not be able to come back if he doesn''t drink more in such an occasion."


    ¡°Are you, Duke En¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    It sounds like it¡¯s unattainable.


    "It''s the mother of the Empress Dowager."


    As soon as Xin An explained, the people suddenly felt awe-inspiring, and felt that the capital was indeed worthy of being under the feet of the emperor, with powerful people gathering.


    Xin An let them go after dinner, "My mother-in-law and aunt will come back later. My uncle''s family is currently living in the mansion, and my cousin''s family is coming. They are also preparing to set up a sale in the capital. I will invite the second uncle of the Tang family and the uncle of the Wang family, all of whom are businessmen. They will meet first today and then discuss the sale."


    "Will it be too troublesome to make it difficult for you? We can also invite these people in the restaurant outside."


    Second Aunt Xin¡¯s family felt that this arrangement would make it difficult for Xin¡¯an to do.


    It is not easy to be a wife, but it is even more difficult to be a wife from a noble family.


    "Don''t worry, second aunt, I can speak well in this Marquis'' Mansion."


    "And you are my family and my elders. You must eat this meal today. This is my attitude, so you can be down-to-earth."


    If she couldn''t even arrange this meal, wouldn''t she have been in the Hou Mansion for so long?


    The two sisters Xin Yuexingyu looked at him with admiration, and they thought their sister was so beautiful, so noble, and really capable.


    "There are sisters from three tribes in the Tang family living in the mansion. When they come back, I will introduce them to you. You are about the same age and should be able to talk about them together."


    When talking about this, Xin An was worried about something, so he told several people about the situation in the capital in the past few months. It was the news that Lin Yao came to tell her today. Those families who were seriously injured are now busy looking for money bags. Before the marriage, they insisted that their family members would not let go. Now they are also starting to look at dowry. Several families have taken out their illegitimate sons and daughters to exchange for money.


    For merchants, this is the reason why the powerful have let go of some entry to them, and some merchants are eager to try.


    "Although the two sisters have been engaged, they don''t care about these things in the eyes of those people, and their methods are not clean. You should be more careful when walking outside. After all, our Xin family is rich and famous."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 479 Tang Gang is abnormal

    Chapter 479 Tang Gang is abnormal


    The second wife of Xin''an said was not surprising. The Xin family was a little rich. It was either that there were no officials who had been married for money, but they were not sincere, either for the unpromising children in the family, or for the concubines of their Xin family, or even shamelessly wanted to push the girl with a bad reputation to their Xin family.


    They are also experienced in dealing with these things.


    "The two sisters came to the capital to open their eyes and didn''t think about climbing to the powerful and powerful. Naturally, they wouldn''t walk around. Although their sisters were not old, they knew it."


    The two sisters focused their attention, "When my brother-in-law is not in the mansion and my sister is bored, you can call us to relieve her boredom."


    "Okay, I feel relieved if you know what you know. It just so happens that I don''t want to leave the house again. Come and talk with me. If you have time, help me run errands. By the way, I will learn some skills from Aunt Cuiping beside me, and I can use it after getting married."


    The two sisters stood up happily to thank him. The second aunt of Xin family mentioned something about this topic. The Yao family wanted to send the girl to the palace. "The third girl of the Yao family was selected. The head of the Yao family had been staying in the capital for several months before. It seemed that it was for this."


    The rise of the Xin family over the past year has put pressure on the Yao family.


    "Enter the palace?"


    Xin An was a little surprised. The emperor''s granddaughter had been around for a hundred days. Miss Yao San seemed to have only sixteen or seventeen. "Serving the emperor? Do you have a position?"


    Mrs. Xin Er shook her head and said that the Yao family was in the Hou Mansion and her group left Huaijiang shortly after they left Huaijiang, "I say that I will enter the palace in autumn."


    "The head of the Yao family took the initiative to get close to your father, and he meant that the two families should support each other when they went out of Huaijiang. They also wanted to marry the Xin family, but this matter has not been decided yet."


    Xin''an felt that the Yao family was not going well. The emperor was old and even if he could still give birth to a child after entering the palace, he would never have enough capital to compete for. Moreover, the ladies in the palace were not vegetarians and would not want to see a prince born again.


    "The harem has not been born for many years. In order to be healthy, the court officials have no advice to the emperor to expand the harem in the past two years."


    Even if they join, they will offer their marriage to the princess, and they have nowhere to put them in the harem.


    When she said this, she lowered her voice, and the meaning was very obvious. The girls raised by a lot of money were used to contribute to the family, rather than to the emperor to relieve her boredom. Those in the court could see the situation clearly and naturally they would not waste their girls.


    The Yao family''s move can only gain short-term benefits.


    "We don''t understand this very much. The Yao family has been a little anxious recently. It is said that they have spent a lot of money in the capital."


    "The Yao family has a big plate and naturally worry about it a lot, all for the future of each family."


    Xin An asked Xin Chang to prepare and take him to the Zhang family in two days to thank him. "General Zhang has already sold the military transactions he can manage to the Xin family. The second uncle will need to come to contact him in the future."


    This is a big deal. When Xin Chang and Zheng were happy, they talked about the business in Beijing with Xin An. They did not come to the capital to enjoy themselves. Although they were not blind now, they were eager to understand a lot of things and make full preparations for future business layout.


    This afternoon, Xin An was talking and revealing some of the things he knew. If the Xin family wants to gain a foothold in the capital, they must work together.


    Neither Tang Mo nor Tang Gang came back in the evening, and the father and son both had reasons to be unable to escape. Wang asked everyone to sit down, and Tang Yu temporarily took Tang Gang''s position to greet the man. "Master Xin Er, I have long been looking forward to your arrival, I really want to see you."


    "I heard about the name of Mr. Tang in Huaijiang. Today I have the honor of seeing him in Sansheng."


    "I heard that Mr. Wang''s eldest son in high school is really enviable."


    At first glance, the men at the table were all businessmen, and there were too many topics to talk about, and soon they started to make a comeback.


    The three sisters Tang Quaner and the other two Xin girls came back and saw that there were two more girls in the mansion. They pulled them and kept talking. Another one of them came to join in the fun. Wang Baoer opened a table for the six girls alone and asked them to sit together and joke.


    The old lady sat in the upper position. Except for Wang, the female family members at the same table were all masters of coaxing people. The smile on the old lady''s face was never lowered. Especially when Mrs. Xin Er praised the old lady for coming to Xin''an, she said she was willing to give up on the disadvantage. She said that she was lucky enough to be a common compliment. She emphasized that the old lady was as wise as the sea, and her children were well-behaved and had a good family. The Marquis''s mansion was so proud that she was at its peak and glorious.


    The old lady laughed happily, saying that the harmony of the family was her old lady''s greatest wish. Mrs. Xin Er compliments a few more times. The old lady looked at her a little eagerly, and she wished she could hold her to talk and let her say more.


    Only Tao Yiran sat indifferently throughout the whole process. In her opinion, sitting with these people with stinky smell was simply torture, but when her mother-in-law spoke, she had to obey.


    When Mingyue was hanging high, Tang Gang and Tang Mo came back together. Both of them were drunk. They smiled when they saw Xin Chang bowing. Tang Gang was even more abnormal and was extremely polite to the Xin family. "Since you come to the capital, you should go around more. If you encounter any trouble, just come to the Marquis'' Mansion. The Marquis'' Mansion and the Xin family are in-laws. In the territory of the capital, as long as the Marquis'' Mansion is still there, you cannot let your relatives be bullied."


    "A good nephew is a talented person and has a good skill. Even if he doesn''t go to the career of the government, he will have a good future. Go back and walk around with your brother-in-law and let him take you to have a good time and recognize people."


    "The two nieces can also live directly at the Marquis'' Mansion, so they can accompany their sisters more. If you have any banquets, go play together."


    This kind of treatment is not even Xin Kuan, which can be said to have given the family great face.


    A bustle lasted until the sun was at its peak. When Tang Mo returned to the house, he collapsed on the beauty''s couch, unable to open his eyes, "I can''t get up, I''ll sleep here tonight."


    Xin''an asked someone to fetch water, washed his face and wiped his hands, took off his shoes and covered him with a cool blanket. Fortunately, it was hot and it was not so cool at night, so I didn''t have to worry about sleeping here all night.


    Tang Mo took his leave on the second day. He drank it at noon and evening yesterday, and he also drank it when he came back from outside. Today, people are all empty-handed. When Xin''an got up, he lay down on the bed to sleep. Xin''an didn''t call him, but only asked someone to prepare sober soup and simmer the porridge and side dishes to wait for him. He went to the front yard to see the Zhou family''s female family members.


    Aunt Wang personally brought the person and knelt down when she saw Xin An and the others. Xin An would not accept their gifts. After a greeting, he learned that the Zhou family was preparing to buy a house in Beijing to build a foundation for development.


    ¡°Everything is difficult at the beginning, you must try it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have this idea.¡±


    Xin An also told them about the Xin family and also about the fact that Zhou Yutan might go to Xuzhou to help. The Zhou family¡¯s sister-in-law was very happy and thanked Xin An again. Not only did he pay back the previous debt, but he also gave him a lot of gifts from the family. He also said that Zhou Chengsong would hold a banquet to thank his colleagues for his care and thanked the Hou Mansion for his help. He wanted to ask Xin An to come forward at that time.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 480 Youre so stupid now

    Chapter 480 You are so stupid now


    Xin An naturally understood the meaning of the Zhou family¡¯s sister-in-law. He just wanted to use her light to make friends with Zhou Chengsong¡¯s family members, but in Xin An¡¯s opinion, he was a little too hasty.


    Zhou Chengsong''s official position is not high, and he just arrived at the Ministry of Personnel. He was low-key, steady and dedicated to the work of the work, so that his colleagues believed that his ability to do the work of the work was the first priority. It was a little bit of a problem that should not be put on the table all at once.


    Aunt Cuiping smiled and said with a smile, "The two ladies can be regarded as the second young lady''s family, so I won''t hide some things from you. The second young lady is happy. The month is the time to be careful. I am afraid that it is not suitable to go out and work hard in the past two or three months."


    The sister-in-law and the sister-in-law were stunned for a moment, then stood up and congratulated, "It''s ours. I forgot to ask Aunt Wang first. This is the most important thing and I''m not careless at all."


    Xin An smiled and asked them to sit down, helped them analyze the current situation, and suggested that Zhou Chengsong make a list, and they could prepare some earthwork brought from Huaijiang to the mansion. "Please go first before the gift comes, let people know your existence, if the other party feels it is necessary to meet you."


    Zhou Chengsong''s wife nodded repeatedly, saying that they had just arrived here and had never encountered many things before, so they were inevitably confused about their actions. "Please give us a little more."


    "Especially when it comes to getting along with my husband''s family members who are on the top, what kind of structure should it be?"


    There is sincere in asking for help, but Xin An does not hide his own personal information. He said, "There are taboos and tricks for the banquets of his subordinates. Just like the banquet you said just now, it is not that I am unwilling to come forward but that the timing is not right. It will make people feel that you are willing to use the Marquis'' Mansion to suppress them, but they are afraid that it will backfire."


    "Let them know but not from you. Even if they ask you, they should be downplayed and have little to do with you. But if others ask you, they can get things done again, which is to maximize the benefits of this relationship."


    "When people get along with each other, the most important thing when they have no capital is to make the other person happy."


    If Xin''an is doing very well in the capital, the Zhou sister-in-law will not try hard to listen and nod frequently. Last night they knew how much Xin''an is now in the capital, so what she said must be listened and learned.


    The two left after more than half an hour. Cuiping stepped forward and helped Xin An up and returned to Qiushiyuan, warning her to be careful when she sat back and stood up, and not to stand up as fiercely as before.


    "I''ll be careful, I''m not that delicate."


    "It is difficult for a woman to get pregnant, it is even more difficult to give birth, and it is even more difficult to raise a child. We must be careful everywhere."


    Xin An had no choice but to agree. He met Tang Gang in less than two steps. Tang Gang had drunk a lot yesterday and had to take leave today. Xin An remembered something and smiled and came forward to pay his respects, "Dad my father is going to be on duty this afternoon?"


    "You have something to do?"


    Tang Gang had just come out of Tang Yu''s residence and didn''t know what he was thinking. When he saw Xin An, he looked at her belly, "Your mother said you are happy, so don''t squat around and salute you, pay more attention."


    This is really the sun that hit the west, and it actually said such loving words.


    "I understand, father, my husband couldn''t get up this morning, so he took leave and was still asleep now."


    "I heard that the Shuihua Banquet was very lively yesterday, but there were probably many people taking leave today, right?"


    She calculated that the time was not too far from the fall of the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. Could this be a fuse?


    "In the past, the Duke Enguo Mansion used all kinds of tricks to not pay back the money. He cried poorly and was more powerful than anyone else. In the blink of an eye, he held a very luxurious water feast. I also heard about it."


    Tang Gang always felt that Xin An was very smart and could not see through. He was good at using soft knives and was full of ignorance. Not to mention anything else, just say that the second son, who was a cunning person who was not obedient to discipline, is now trained by her as obedient as her grandson. He knew that this daughter-in-law was a ruthless person.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The Empress Dowager has frequently summoned the imperial physician in the past month, but has not seen the wife who pays her respects for half a month."


    This incident was news from Lin Yao yesterday, so she persuaded her to stay in the mansion while she was pregnant and to act in a low-key manner recently.


    Tang Gang was stunned, "Where did you hear it?" "The news about the Qinghou Mansion will not be false, and not many people know about this."


    Tang Gang was not a fool, and soon understood the magnitude of this matter. He looked at Xin An deeply and could hear such news even when sitting at home. Thinking about it early this morning, Wang complained to Tao Yiran in front of him, and his heart was full of twists and turns, "Don''t spread this matter to the outside world, let the second brother get out of duty immediately and work harder."


    After saying that, he raised his legs and left hurriedly, and Xin''an returned to Qiushiyuan.


    Tang Mo has gotten up and has cleaned up. The little bit of stubble that appears is shaved by him. He looks very energetic. He smiled and held Xin An to support Xin An, "Are the people from the Zhou family gone?"


    "I went back. I met my father just now and said something."


    She wouldn''t hide anything in front of Tang Mo, but Tang Mo said he already knew. Yesterday Yan Shimao told him, "I have been busy all day long after I came back from Huaijiang, and everyone saw it. It''s not a big deal to take a leave of absence every half day, let alone I have to make some small mistakes occasionally, so don''t worry."


    Xin An said that her idea coincided with him, so she called him early in the morning, "Occasionally, everyone can rest assured that they are not big or small."


    Tang Mo happily pulled her and sat down, "I was busy all day yesterday, and I didn''t say a few words when I came back in the evening. How about it?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "You and the child."


    Tang Mo smiled and touched her lower abdomen, "Did you have had a good life yesterday? Is he in a good mood? Is he not good at it?"


    What I asked about this is Xin''an, not to mention Xin''an, even Chunyang Chunlu who was guarding the door was smirking. Xin''an smiled and said, "If it were an ordinary doctor who couldn''t diagnose it, how could he not behave?"


    "I can''t even feel him."


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, "How is this possible? You can''t even feel him. He can still make you uncomfortable. He is capable enough."


    Xin An photographed him and laughed, "You are so stupid now."


    "Silly people are lucky."


    He hugged his wife and sighed with satisfaction, "What a wonderful day, I don''t want to be a job at all."


    "It''s because you''re working as a servant, and you''ve made great contributions today."


    "Take it serious?"


    ¡°Very real!¡±


    At this moment, Tang Mo felt that he was the happiest person in the world and was extremely satisfied.


    After a while, Wang came. When he approached the gate, he heard the laughter of the couple. Wang''s smile instantly climbed onto his cheeks. The flesh ball shook his tail to meet her. The joy almost broke the tail. Xin An turned his head and looked at her, "Is mother here?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 481 The benefits cannot be taken into account for one person

    Chapter 481: The benefits cannot be taken into account for one person


    Xin''an is pregnant. As a mother-in-law, Wang comes to see her every day to ask if she feels uncomfortable or what she wants. Today, she specially sent a book to Xin''an, saying that what she found in the study of the Hou Mansion was quite interesting. "The weather is hot, and in the future it will be a day of misfortune. It feels hotter than usual to be pregnant. It is good to read two books to pass the time."


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Xin An was about to ask why Tang Gang''s attitude changed so quickly. Is there anything she didn''t know?


    Wang was also a little strange about this. Tang Gang never looked at the Xin family. If it weren''t for the marriage that the old marquis had decided that he would not have wanted to recognize him. His attitude towards the Xin family was similar to that of his own servants. Even if there were some changes later, there would not be much.


    Tang Mo could guess the reason, "My father-in-law has a certain reputation among merchants. Last year, several merchants went to Manager Zhang in the name of his father-in-law. Manager Zhang came forward to help solve several problems as the chief manager of the Hou Mansion, and got a lot of benefits, and those benefits were given to his father."


    Xin An didn''t know about this, "Do you just ask me to ask or Manager Zhang to intercept me halfway?"


    "I''m asking for it directly."


    Tang Mo said that he should not underestimate Manager Zhang''s ability. In the mansion, he is the chief manager of the Marquis''s mansion. Outside, he can give Tang Gang 30% of his power. "The so-called seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister, Manager Zhang is more decent than those officials with low rank."


    Xin An still knows this, "You continue."


    Tang Mo continued to say that many merchants who are in trouble now want to manage the matter. This is an ordinary matter and was an inconspicuous trivial matter in the past.


    But now many families are living a short life, and this benefit naturally becomes not simple. "The Marquis'' Mansion is not only not affected by the treasury debt, but his father also made contributions for the charitable donation. The emperor praised him in the court and gave his father a very good job. In addition, the subsequent fundraising incident fell into the King of Jin''s Mansion. Those people naturally became less hostile to their father. The marriages of the three girls rose with the flow, and the students in the college were even more concerned about them."


    "There were more people who flattered my father at the Shuihua banquet yesterday than before. In this case, the arrival of the second uncle and his family is a good thing for his father. When it is won over, I guess he will be more polite to his father-in-law in the future."


    The key point is that you don¡¯t want him to continue to grow bigger. You have to share the benefits in his hands. Even if you can¡¯t share them, you have to take a bite to his eldest son.


    Wang didn''t know that Tang Gang was also profiting the benefits of merchants through Manager Zhang, so he was so angry that he wanted to turn around and go to Tang Gang to argue. However, Xin An looked as usual and had a smile on his face, "Manager Zhang''s approach is not surprising. I believe that the major managers in the court will do such things. In the eyes of merchants, it is much easier to find a manager than a regular owner, and it is easier to get along with."


    "This is the reason why the King of Hell is easy to meet a ghost and it is difficult to deal with. My father''s actions can be understood, and it makes people unable to say anything. There is a natural gap between the Xin family and the Hou Mansion. It is a good thing that my second uncle''s family can get treated so enthusiastically by his father."


    "Everything complements each other, and the benefits cannot be monopolized by one family, but it is just that each person depends on his ability."


    The Xin family cannot live without the Marquis'' Mansion, at least in the past ten years. If you want to achieve your goal, you must borrow the light of the Marquis'' Mansion. In the past, you can only borrow from the Marquis'' Mansion. Now you are in the capital.


    On the contrary, we should also give the Hou Mansion good. Even though Tang Gang did not show up at all during the process, he never helped them directly. "I will discuss with my second uncle. If the Xin family''s transaction can be successfully deployed in the capital, I will calculate a copy for my father alone, even the rules of relatives are required."


    Tang Mo also felt that he should be. His old man is not a broad-minded person. If he doesn''t get any benefits, he will say some sour words.


    As he was talking, Pingqiu came in and said that the young lady from the Pingshun Mansion sent a post to invite Tao Yiran to go out to appreciate the lotus tomorrow.


    Tang Mo and Xin An looked at each other and realized that Wang didn''t even read the invitation, so he asked Ping Qiu to send it to Tao Yiran. Tang Gang meant that Tao Yiran would not be allowed to go out again, and that Wang would also ask Wang to scold Tao Yiran for his ostentatiousness yesterday. Wang did not go to be that bad person, so he would avoid being called mean, and the main focus was to let him go.


    After a moment, Ping Qiu replied again, saying that Tao Yiran had accepted the invitation, "I have sent someone to reply."


    After sitting in Qiushiyuan for a while, he got up and left, and turned around and asked Ping Qiu to inform Ganlu of the matter. Didn¡¯t the old lady always want to care about Tao Yiran, and she naturally wanted to give her a chance.


    She left, Xin An and Tang Mo also relaxed a lot. They were not going to let Wang worry about some things. Xin An said, "Next, we just need to keep an eye on the result. Ping Shun Bo is even more willing to put in his strength than we imagined."


    "What good thing can be a bad thing in your mind?"


    The couple was still eyeing the Pingshun Bo Bo. After the young lady of the Pingshun Bo Mansion wanted her to make a fool of herself in the royal palace, Xin An remembered the fact that the Pingshun Bo Mansion was seized in her previous life. A dignified uncle abducted the population for the sake of profit, from a beautiful woman in her early twenties to a beautiful child of seven or eight years old, just to use it to open up relationships and bribes, which harmed many lives.


    She wanted to use Pingshun Bo to pave the way for Tang Mo, but she never expected that it would be a natural reason. Moreover, this matter was very involved. Tang Mo was afraid that he could not withstand the pressure alone. Tang Gang was not a person who would meddle in other people''s business. It would be beneficial to him to pull Pingshun Bo off, but the disadvantages were greater than the benefits. Therefore, the couple had never set a good charter.


    Until Lin Yao told her about the affairs of Prince Nanguang, she had the introduction to the Marquis¡¯s Mansion to meet the Pingshun Bo Mansion, and asked Pingshun Bo¡¯s own advisers to give him advice and be able to curry favor with Prince Nanguang, so could Pingshun Bo give up?


    When the time is right, let Tang Gang know about this, so that he can know that Ping Shun Bo will take the prince''s wife of the Marquis''s mansion to be a favor. Will he never bear this anger? Then the father and son will join forces


    "If you do this well, you can do everything we want to do."


    Tang Mo nodded, saying that he had arranged people to keep an eye on the Pingshun Bo Mansion these days, and he would have to seize the evidence that the Bo Mansion had committed crimes over the years. "Even if this matter is not good for us, I will not let them go. We are not good people. If we did not do anything good, we will be considered as a good thing."


    Xin An looked at him sideways, "What are you saying? We didn''t do good things in the affairs of the two next door, and we did a lot of things to do good deeds and accumulate virtue. Didn''t you help those people under your command? Didn''t take care of the beggars who have you managed for several streets?"


    "I''m not loyal to you?"


    "I spent a lot of effort on Qianjintang."


    "Yes, yes." Tang Mo stepped forward and helped her sit down, "We still did good deeds without leaving a name, and what we wanted was to have a clear conscience."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 482 Prince Nanguang refused

    Chapter 482 The Prince of Nanguang refused


    Xin''an felt that it was a bit fake to have a clear conscience. She could understand why once a person has power or money, he thought about doing something to accumulate good deeds. The more he had, the more he believed in life, and wanted to do something good, hoping that he would be rich for a long time, and even more he had.


    Then he kept talking about good things, saying that he would accumulate good deeds, and saying that he would protect his children and grandchildren.


    As expected, half of the officials in the court today took leave, and the emperor in the morning court was furious at the sparse court officials. Although he didn''t say anything, anyone with a discerning eye could see his displeasure.


    Tang Gang was the most skilled. He sent Huaijiang Tuyi, whom Xin Chang sent yesterday, to the palace, and then took the initiative to accuse him of a relative in the mansion. He was happy last night and was greedy for the cup and forgot that he had just recovered from his serious illness, which caused him to have a split headache early this morning, delaying his on-duty duty, and guaranteeing that he would not dare to greedy for the cup again.


    The emperor had a good impression of the Xin family, and when he saw Tang Gang''s fearful look, he let him go and waved his hand to let him go out.


    "This cunning old thing allowed him to escape again."


    As soon as Tang Gang left, the emperor threw away the pen in his hand. He felt that Tang Gang was really a slicker. Every time he wanted to deal with him, he would make up for it first as if he could smell the smell.


    Eunuch Zhao carefully picked up the pen and put it in, laughing with her, "It can be seen that the Marquis is a blessed person."


    "I am really blessed to be stupid and smart, and I can live up to the present day."


    Such wise and powerful, how could there be a descendant of Tang Gang who is accustomed to seeking profit and avoiding harm? If he had devoted the energy he had spent on Tang Gang on that concubine''s son, he might have had one more good minister as the emperor.


    "What''s the name of that concubine''s son back then?"


    Eunuch Zhao thought a little and bowed to answer, "There is only one word for courage, and he is engaged in some business. His eldest son is on the imperial examination list and is now on duty in the Censorate."


    Look, look?


    It¡¯s so great and a pity to teach a man who can pass the exam.


    The emperor said that there are times when the old marquis cannot see through it.


    After giving up the uncensored jade, I treasure a rotten wood.


    At this time, the Killed Wood God was walking on the way out of the palace with a refreshing breath, sighing that he was fortunately coming in time. The emperor felt the anger that he didn''t look up. He didn''t have an attack at the moment, but he was afraid that the day when the Empress Dowager closed his eyes, and then the Duke of Eng-kuo was the first to be the brunt of the fire. I wonder how many **** storms would be caused?


    In the next few days, Tao Yiran frequently left the house, and her outfit was different every time she went out. When she came back, she was full of red face. One day, she played the piano in the yard on a whim. The sound of the piano was lingering and happy, which shows that she was in a very good mood.


    In order to fulfill the duties of the maid of the Marquis''s mother, Wang told the old lady and Tang Gang that everything was said to him and said frankly, "I haven''t let her leave the mansion for a long time, and rumors spread outside. Either the Marquis''s mansion hurt her or the door that was suppressed by my second wife and I can''t get out."


    "The people who invited her out of the house recently were all young ladies from the Body Mansion of Pingshun. They were both good in the boudoir. I thought that the boss was not here and she had to take care of the children alone was not easy, so I didn''t stop her. The Tao Mansion recently resumed contact with us, but what should we do in the end should be heard from my mother''s opinion."


    Tang Gang did not want Tao Yiran to leave the mansion. If the Tao family had not been able to do it again, he would never allow the Marquis'' Mansion and his son to go out and show off. He said that Chunlang was still young, and if Tao Yiran was a good mother, he should not go out frequently at this time. He still hoped that Wang could use the momentum of his mother-in-law to scold her.


    The old lady naturally hopes that Tao Yiran can go out for a walk with Xin An often and make more friends to accumulate capital for the future, but she does not trust Tao Yiran''s skills very much.


    "Do you know who she met when she went out?"


    Wang shook her head and said she didn''t know, "It''s always hard to send someone to follow her."


    The old lady was a little embarrassed. Wang held the teacup sideways and lowered her head to blow, not worried about this. As the person involved, Tao Yiran was sitting in the yard of Bo''s mansion playing the piano. The young lady of Bo''s mansion sat aside and was fascinated. Pingshun Bo accompanied the prince of Nanguang to play chess outside the wall. The annoying cicadas in the yard had been cleaned up by the servants of Bo''s mansion, and only the pleasant sound of the piano echoed in his ears.


    "It''s true that the lingering sound is endless for three days, and Mrs. Tang''s Madam is unparalleled in piano skills."


    After Pingshun Bo made a fuss, he looked at the Prince of Nanguang with a smile, "The prince is good at music. What do you think of Mrs. Tang''s piano skills?"


    How could the Prince of Nanguang not know Uncle Pingshun¡¯s plan? His preference was understood by someone. "Isn¡¯t Uncle Weiyuan Hou afraid that Marquis of Weiyuan will settle the score with you?"


    Uncle Pingshun was stunned for a moment, and then smiled again, "Why did the prince say this? Have I ever done anything to offend Marquis of Weiyuan?"


    "No?"


    "No."


    Pingshun Bo shook his head repeatedly, "I have no contact with Marquis Weiyuan. If I have any interaction, it is just that my daughter-in-law and Mrs. Tang have a good relationship. I am thinking about Mrs. Tang in ancient times, so I asked Mrs. Tang to talk about her own things. How can I offend her?"


    Prince Nanguang lost his son and blocked Pingshun Bo''s road. "I admire the late old marquis and treat him with courtesy."


    After he said this, Uncle Pingshun was a little confused. He clearly saw that Prince Nanguang had an intention to Mrs. Tang, so the opportunity was right in front of him, but he actually refused.


    Prince Nanguang stood up, "The sound of the piano is beautiful, but it is not what I like."


    He turned around and left. Uncle Pingshun was anxious to see him off, but he didn''t know where he offended this man.


    The uninformed Mrs. Ping Shunbo praised Tao Yiran after finishing her song, and said that she was so outstanding in piano skills but no one understood it. It was a pity that she looked around and lowered her voice mysteriously.


    "I''ll say a bold thing. We women are born to be spoiled and loved by men. The more beautiful the flowers bloom, the more careful they need to be cared for, right? Prince Tang is so cruel. Why do you do this at this time to take out a remote place in the countryside? He is already the prince of the Marquis''s Mansion. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he will be a serious marquis in the future. He has a noble status. Why do you have to suffer this hardship?"


    What she said was what Tao Yiran thought. Tang Rong was the prince of the Marquis'' Mansion and would sooner or later take charge of the Marquis'' Mansion and should stay in the capital. He wanted to make progress, but the more progress he made, the more trouble he had, and now she was unwilling to mention him at all.


    Mrs. Pingshunbo once again mentioned the Prince of Nanguang. This time she was talking about her gentleness and care for the Princess of the County, saying that the Princess of the County is an ordinary woman. "If she hadn''t had a good birth, her figure and appearance would not be as outstanding as the girl of the Prince''s Mansion, but the Prince of the County is still meticulous in her treatment."


    "It is really hard to find a man like a prince who holds power and has outstanding talents and is funny."


    As she spoke, she looked at Tao Yiran''s face at a glance. Soon a girl came forward and whispered in her ear. Her expression changed slightly and quickly returned to normal. But she no longer had the interest to continue to compliment Tao Yiran, and she was talking nonsense.


    In the afternoon, Tao Yiran left the Bo Mansion and was stopped on the way back to the Marquis'' Mansion. The servant of the Prince''s Mansion stood respectfully in front of the carriage. "Madam Tang, the Prince of the Prince invited the Prince to speak with a step. It is about the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Even the reasons were ready-made. Tao Yiran just hesitated and nodded, allowing the prince''s mansion to turn around and go somewhere else.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 483 Two masters of the sea king fight

    Chapter 483 Two Sea Kings masters fight


    Zhengyang Street in central Beijing is full of small buildings, with spacious and clean streets, and pedestrians are dressed neatly. Even if they are talking and laughing, they deliberately lower the volume. People who can enter and exit the street must be powerful and wealthy.


    The third-floor Zhuhong Building was not eye-catching on this street. The closed door was closed. When a carriage appeared in the servant''s vision, he hurriedly opened the door and stepped forward to greet him quickly.


    The furnishings in the building are elegant and gorgeous. The thick carpet is neatly laid and fixed on the stairs, which is soft and comfortable to step on.


    The second floor furnishings show more elegant and luxurious coral trees that are hard to find, rare topaz peonies on the market, thin beauty bottles that are half a person tall, and embroidered landscape screens mixed with gold and silver


    Everything you see shows the power and status of the master here.


    The Grand Master Chair with Sandalwood carved and inlaid with mother-of-pearl is exquisite, and the man sitting on it is even more handsome and noble, and he nodded slightly at Tao Yiran with a slight smile, "Madam Tang, please sit."


    Tao Yiran claims to be an elegant person and loves elegant things. She always thinks that she doesn''t like gold and jade, and she doesn''t like the vulgar things of the old lady in the Chunrong Hall of Hou Fu, but now she doubts her preferences.


    Slowly walked to another Grand Master chair and sat down, "I wonder what the prince has to do to give me some advice?"


    "Young lady doesn''t need to be afraid of me. I have something to tell you to come."


    The Prince of Nanguang said how he admired the late old marquis of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion. Now the old marquis is gone, but if the Marquis¡¯ Mansion encounters difficulties, he will do his best to help. "I have some bad reputation, and I think the young lady has heard of it. However, those reputations have nothing to do with me, but now someone wants to use my reputation to plot against the young lady, so I cannot sit idly by."


    He sold Shunyi Bo with a serious expression, and clearly said Shunyi Bo''s dirty thoughts. "Today, the young lady was playing the piano in Bo''s mansion. Shunyi Bo invited me to play chess across the wall. The young lady''s piano sound was memorable and intoxicating. My good music couldn''t help but feel a little intoxicated. Shunyi Bo intentionally led me to see the young lady."


    He is so innocent. He just likes music and goes to various places of elegance and beauty to enjoy the sound of the piano. He spreads him so hard that he can''t stand it. For this, he also implicates Tao Yiran, and he feels very guilty.


    Just a few words, in just half a cup of tea, Tao Yiran''s favor for him increased greatly. It is said that appearance is born from the heart. How could such a handsome and outstanding person be as rumored as outsiders?


    Recalling the guiding words that the young lady of Bo¡¯s Mansion said in her ear, she had already believed in the Prince of Nanguang at this moment and slowly stood up to give a blessing, "Thank you, the Prince of the Prince, for your advice."


    At this time, she had red eyes. After sitting down again, she expressed her empathy for the experience of Prince Nanguang, because she had encountered it and took the initiative to mention the rumors outside, saying that she had only met Zhuyou twice at the banquet, and only said a few words to Mr. Xu on a crowded occasion, and the outside world spread her so much that it was extremely unbearable.


    When it comes to being moved, it is inevitable that there is another tear-jerking picture of a beauty. After he finished speaking, he pinched his veil and pressed his eyes and smiled, "It was me who lost my composure and made the prince laugh at me."


    The cold beauty suddenly showed such a fragile and tough side. The Prince of Nanguang was moved, "I didn''t know that the young lady and I had the same experience. People in the world are so ignorant. I admire the young lady who has suffered such great grievances and can still be so tenacious."


    The atmosphere between the two of them actually showed a hint of ambiguity. Tao Yiran lowered her eyes and pinched the veil in her hand. After a while, she pressed her eyes and raised her head, and her face returned to a decent smile. "A clean person will pass by, and the prince will tell the truth, so that I will not be criticized by the people again. I don''t know how to thank the prince for such kindness."


    "Young lady doesn''t need to worry. When I see that the young lady is plotted but no one supports her, I can''t help but feel reluctant. In the future, the young lady must not trust others easily. In the young lady''s piano skills are superb. However, this world is unfair to women, and Prince Tang can protect you everywhere. In the future, try not to play the piano in front of outsiders, so as not to attract quarrels."


    "Today''s young lady''s song is intoxicating, but it''s a bit familiar. But Mr. Dongyang wrote "Leaked Star" many years ago?"


    "That''s right, the prince knows it?"


    No one has ever been able to talk about music scores with Tao Yiran, and Tang Rong can''t do it either, but the Prince of Nanguang can pick it up easily. He is knowledgeable and talks with fun, free and unruly, and abides by etiquette, which makes Tao Yiran happy and shows his charm in every move.


    The sun was hidden in the clouds in the west at some point. The sunset glowed on the earth, and the orange clouds rendered half of the sky. Birds drifted across the sky with the rays of light and flew into the distant jungle. The pedestrians on the streets took their eagerness to return home. A fleet of cars and horses slowly entered the gate of the capital and then headed towards the Liao family.


    "Mr. Gongyang is here?" Liao Zhizheng talked to Tang Mo. Some subordinates came to report, and Tang Mo looked happy. "Mr. Gongyang is famous all over the world, and countless people want to see its style. From today on, the capital will be lively again."


    Liao Zhi also had a smile on his face. Mr. Yang''s arrival added another layer of guarantee for him. "You can write down what I said and do it as soon as possible. Who should you add to your subordinates? I''ll go back first."


    Seeing him hurrying back, Tang Mo also smiled and left the yamen office. The waiter came and walked up to him quickly and said Tao Yiran''s story in a low voice, and said, "Nanfeng''s people are following, and there are other people. Should our people withdraw?"


    "Are someone else?"


    Tang Mo frowned, who else except the couple stared at Tao Yiran?


    From Pingshun Bo Mansion?


    ¡°Find out where the person is.¡±


    "Someone has been sent to follow."


    Lailai said that he should be at ease when he is in charge of his business. When the young master becomes the marquis, he will be the second manager Zhang. If you think about it, you will feel grand and glorious, and you will be simply glorious. At that time, he will definitely rely on his power and make a lot of money. The young master will be 70% and 30% of him.


    I feel happy just thinking about it.


    "Young Master is going back home?"


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Lailai proposed a few snacks with a look of credit, as well as Xin''an''s favorite pastry recently, "It''s all the ones that the young lady likes. It''s just released, and it''s still hot."


    Tang Mo admired him quite well, "I have made great progress recently."


    "It''s all taught by the young master, please be slower."


    Lailai is becoming more and more terrifying. Tang Mo looked at him sideways and felt that his waist bent and his voice is thinner. He can go into the palace to serve him by changing his clothes. ¡°Come on~¡±


    "Young Master, I''m here."


    "You are becoming more and more flattering. Stand up and have to be imposing, understand?"


    Lailai immediately learned how Manager Zhang looked, "Yes, young master."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 484 To please Xin An

    Chapter 484: Pleasing Xin An for playing the piano


    "When the eldest young lady returned home, she brought back a wooden box and just got the news that in addition to the piano score, there was also a decoration in the box, the topaz peony, which was larger than the one you had in your young lady."


    In Qiushiyuan, Nanfeng informed Xin''an of Tao Yiran''s whereabouts today and said, "The eldest young lady is in a good mood."


    Xin''an thought it was interesting. One of them was the best at hooking up with women and the other was the best at seducing men. The two got together and talked for an afternoon. The masters'' matchup was really extraordinary.


    "Continue to stare, try to be careful and don''t be discovered."


    "yes."


    Nanfeng quickly retreated. Xin''an looked at the fish in the water tank with interest. Listening to the baby''s crying from the next door, Cuiping came forward and said that Tao Yiran had just returned Nuer to Aunt Yu. Aunt Yu came to Chunhuayuan to pick him up and kowtowed three times to Tao Yiran.


    "Aunt Liu scolded her, saying that young master Nuer was fragile and should not be discharged from the hospital at will before the age of three. If young master Nuer was sick again, Aunt Yu would be held accountable."


    Tao Yiran is very stupid, but Aunt Liu knows what to do. Cuiping wants to say something but stops. She should get rid of Aunt Liu first. Without Aunt Liu, Tao Yiran would have no restraint and minions, and she could kill herself.


    But she didn''t know what the second young lady was planning to speak before.


    In the front yard, Tang Mo was holding a bowl of bird''s nest. After drinking, he said that it would be better to have a bowl of shredded chicken noodles. He couldn''t get used to this thing, so he could rinse his mouth. Should he be hungry or hungry, so he reached out to get the snacks he brought back.


    "Does my mother know where my sister-in-law went today?"


    Wang''s expression was slightly stunned, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Mo said: "Someone is following my sister-in-law. My mother knows who it is?"


    Wang immediately understood what he meant and glared at him, "If you have something to do, ask carefully, are you still beat around the bush in front of your mother?"


    Tang Mo immediately understood everything and said that he and Xin An sent someone to follow Tao Yiran, "Come on, there is another person from another side, I guess it''s my mother."


    Wang smiled, "She is a person who is not interested in anything except men and playing the piano. Now she is often in and out of the mansion. As the mistress of the marquis''s mansion, you naturally have to know her movements."


    "If nothing else is said, if the reputation of this Marquis'' Mansion is mixed up by her, what''s the use of you?"


    Tang Mo stood up and bowed, "Mother is unparalleled."


    "Stop talking."


    Wang took out a stack of paper from the cabinet, "These are all found by my mother. Take them and burn them after you look at them."


    ¡°Luckily, you didn¡¯t marry this.¡±


    What¡¯s the thing? If you were born in the wrong place, you should send it to the brothel to show your strengths.


    Tang Mo read it quickly. The words on it were all the people that Tao Yiran had hooked up with. Tang Mo and Xin An had known about these, but he didn''t say it, but he just put them in and prepared to return to Qiushiyuan. Wang asked him to take the snacks away. Tang Mo smiled and said that he had brought one for Xin An. After the person left, Wang shook his head, "This kid said he had eaten most of the snacks he brought to me."


    "The second young master is tired for a day. I see that he was too hungry just now. How could the second young master eat these sweet snacks on weekdays?"


    Wang sighed again, "I thought he would be fine if he had no future. At least he lived a comfortable life, but now he has a promising future. Look at what he is tired and has lost a lot of weight." "It''s even stronger."


    Tang Mo was raised by Ping Qiu, and he felt very distressed. "Second Young Master has changed since he married a wife. He is more energetic and energetic every day. He also understands the difficulty of a wife. As long as he comes back early, he will come to the wife to sit here. He is so filial."


    "You must be fine, there will be a lot of blessings later."


    Wang smiled so satisfied. He picked up a piece of snack and took a bite, then put it down with disgust, "Retreat our people."


    Since her son and daughter-in-law have a constitution, she doesn¡¯t have to bother much, just stare at Tang Gang and the old lady.


    In Chunhua Courtyard, Aunt Liu looked at Huang Yumu on the table and was frightened. What does Prince Nanguang mean? Is such a valuable thing just because I admire the old Marquis?


    "Mrs. Young Madam, this topaz peony looks extremely valuable. How should I return the gift?"


    Tao Yiran''s eyebrows and eyes were filled with joy. When she first entered the mansion, she fell in love with the old lady''s Huang Yu Mudan at first sight. Tang Rong personally promised to send it to her, but what he said was like the wind, dissipating without a trace.


    Today she just thought about this and looked at the yellow jade peony for a few more eyes. When she left, the prince gave her it. The words were nice. The peony was beautiful and she was matched with a beauty. The jade carved peony had never defeated her figure after all the wind and rain. I hope she could have a permanent appearance like this jade carved peony.


    "I''ll talk about it when I look back and there is a suitable gift, and it''s not convenient to give a big reply, which will make the princess misunderstand."


    Co-author, do you know that someone has a family?


    Aunt Liu gritted her teeth, and Tao Yiran slowly stood up, "Prepare the meal."


    "By the way, on the fifteenth day of the next day, I will go to Nandu Temple to pray for the prince. You can prepare it."


    "This topaz peony is placed on the dressing table."


    Aunt Liu''s face was solemn. Although Tao Yiran used to like to tease men, those men were not as good as the king of Nanguang. This time she was the prince of Nanguang, with a romantic reputation and such a precious object as soon as she took action. They were all qualified. What can I get to pay it back?


    The next morning, Xin An heard the beautiful piano sound again. She was in a good mood and stood in the yard and listened to the complete song, clapping and exclaiming, "My sister-in-law''s piano skills are really extraordinary. After listening to it, I feel better."


    ¡°It would be great if I could listen to it every day.¡±


    Her voice was not small enough for all the girls in the yard to hear it, and then she fed the fish with interest.


    Her words soon fell into Tao Yiran''s ears, and the flattering girl said immediately, "Not everyone can hear the sound of the young lady''s piano, this is the blessing of the second young lady."


    Tao Yiran was in a good mood. She wanted to play the piano but was worried that Wang would not be happy. She scolded her, and was even more worried that Xin An would go to complain. Since Xin An liked him now, Wang should not say anything.


    "Didn''t my mother send you some gadgets? I''ll pick two of them and I''ll send them to my younger brother and sister."


    This is to be able to play the piano happily and not hesitate to lower his identity to please Xin An. Aunt Liu finished calling in her heart. At present, she can only hope that the Prince of Nanguang will not do anything for the sake of the Hou Mansion. Her young lady is a little overwhelmed. If she adds the fire, wouldn¡¯t she be confused?


    When Xin An saw Tao Yiran, he smiled very naturally, "Why is my sister-in-law here?"


    Tao Yiran gave her a gift first, and Xin An smiled more sincerely. He sighed in his heart that Prince Nanguang is really a master. After chatting for a while, Tao Yiran could let down her figure and bribe her. "Sister-in-law is so polite. I just heard my sister-in-law play the piano. The sound of the piano is really pleasant and pleasant."


    Tao Yiran smiled, "If you like it, I will play the piano every day in the future? Chunlang also likes to listen to the piano."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 485 What kind of evil did Nandu Temple do?

    Chapter 485 What kind of evil did Nandu Temple do?


    In Xin''an''s opinion, Tao Yiran was crazy. For the sake of her own selfish desire, she was willing to put down her figure and please her. For this reason, she did not hesitate to use Chunlang, who was either eating or sleeping as an excuse. After all, the Prince of Nanguang was too clever.


    She will naturally not stop it because the weather is hot and boring, and it is good to have the sound of the piano that is not rich.


    She smiled and thanked her. Tao Yiran, who was in a very good mood, praised Xin''an for his good clothes and good complexion today, praised the cuteness of the dozing meat **** under the eaves, praised the lively and interesting fish in the water tank, and also said that she had a new master''s music score. She might give it a try in her spare time in the past two days, and it might be a little noisy at that time. I hope Xin''an can forgive her.


    "I don''t want to go out even if it''s hot. It''s boring to stay in the yard all day. My sister-in-law can try it out, and I want to listen to the new song."


    Tao Yiran was full of joy, "I would like to thank my brother and sister for this, what happened before."


    She hesitated to the point where she wanted to come to Rasin''an''s hand, and realized that her intention was Xin''an had already been prepared to refuse, but the hand was halfway back, and her eyes were covered with mist. "I''m sorry for you in the past, and I regret it. If it weren''t for the difference in thought at the beginning, I wouldn''t have had the next thing. I have been very guilty for so long and I don''t want to go out. Although I like quietness, I don''t know how to face my younger brother and sister."


    The other person said this with sincerity. Xin An was neither angry nor disgusted at this moment, but he just felt very novel. Is this the way to deal with a man used to her?


    "I know that I''m not suitable for these things, and it''s also pretentious. Whether my younger brother believes it or not, it''s all my heart. If it weren''t for your elder brother not at home, I would be willing to go to the temple to fast for a few days and pray for my second brother and second brother."


    Xin An sighed as she looked, "I''m not hiding it to my sister-in-law. I used to have resentment towards my sister-in-law. Fortunately, my husband treats me well, so I gradually stopped thinking about those things. We are all daughters-in-laws of the Marquis'' Mansion. We will live in the Marquis'' Mansion for many years in the future. We must also rely on my sister-in-law to take care of me. As long as my sister-in-law doesn''t dislike me, if my sister-in-law has anything to do in the future, just look for me."


    Her attitude made Tao Yiran even more satisfied. She said that sooner or later, how could it be difficult for people who would rely on her to live a life? "You are right. We are all daughters-in-law who marry into the Marquis'' Mansion and should support each other."


    "I know my younger brother and sister-in-law''s housekeeper is well managed, and I have never extended my mind to fight with you. The stewardship of the Hou Mansion will always be yours."


    Xin An looked moved, "My sister-in-law is kind-hearted. It is my blessing to be a sister-in-law with you. As for fasting and praying for blessings, sister-in-law should not say anything more. Even if you pray for blessings, you should pray for grandmother and brother."


    Tao Yiran smiled and said that she was ready to go to Nandu Temple to pray for Tang Rong. "I have always dreamed of him lately and felt a little uneasy."


    Xin An almost stopped what evil did Nandu Temple do? Why was Tao Yiran targeted it? Such a place full of Buddha nature was regarded as a place of consecration. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Bodhisattva would blame him?


    "My sister-in-law is sincere to her brother. If she dreams one after another, she can be at ease."


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it means.¡±


    Tao Yiran was full of sorrow. Aunt Liu looked at Xin''an several times, and Xin''an also looked at him and said, "If the traveler is not enough, my sister-in-law will say that, but Aunt Liu is deeply trusted by Aunt Tao and has full ability. With her going with her, she will lose a lot of worries."


    Tao Yiran glanced at Aunt Liu, and when she thought of her previous experience, Aunt Liu felt her legs weak. Then she heard Tao Yiran say, "Chunlang is still young, and I''m not relieved to leave it to the wet nurse. Aunt Liu just takes care of Chunlang in the yard."


    "Nandu Temple is in the city. I will go back and will not delay too much effort."


    Aunt Liu sighed in relief and sighed fiercely in her heart. If she didn''t go, she wouldn''t suffer again. But what do you know if the Prince of Nanguang will appear and will do something irreversible?


    When Tao Yiran left Xin''an, she laughed. It was really interesting.


    After half of the incense stick, there was a intermittent sound of piano coming next door. Tao Yiran had already started to try a new song at this moment. Wang''s vaguely could hear two sounds in the front yard. She wanted to go to Chunhuayuan to see her, but Xin An pulled her, "Brother is not around, my sister-in-law''s life is not easy. It is rare to have some hobbies that can relieve her mood. Let her go." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Wang''s dissatisfaction with Tao Yiran reached its peak. He regretted that he arranged the yards of the two brothers together, so they should be separated from each other.


    "It''s not a big deal, but Chunlang still wants to cry occasionally. Chunlang likes to cry, but his sister-in-law won''t play the piano once he cries."


    "If you have such a mother, you should cry."


    Wang did not sympathize with Chunlang. She fulfilled the responsibilities that a mistress of the Marquis''s mansion should do. Even if she didn''t like Tao Yiran, she had never been mean to her. Naturally, she would not treat a little baby harshly, but if she wanted more, there was nothing.


    "My mother comes here and has something to discuss with you."


    Mr. Gongyang came to the Liao family. He was a famous scholar all over the world. He was famous in Kyoto ten years ago. Later, he said he wanted to travel to famous mountains and rivers, experience the customs and customs of various places, and left the capital. He was missing. Unexpectedly, he came back now and was involved with the Liao family.


    "Each family prepared gifts to the Liao family, and many families even came to visit each other in person, and gave them a book of calligraphy and paintings and also prepared the house to invite Mr. Gongyang to live. I originally thought about picking some calligraphy and paintings over, and I thought you were familiar with Mrs. Liao. How should you give this gift?"


    ¡°No gift.¡±


    Xin''an''s meaning is very simple. Now every company is going to give away the things carefully selected. There is a chance that he will be sent to Mr. Gongyang in 100. Besides, he is already a great scholar. He can leave at his peak at the peak. With his reputation, any official will treat him with courtesy whenever he sees him. However, he chose the merchant Xu family regardless of the worldly gaze.


    "From these two things, this Mr. Yang should be an extraordinary person. He has just arrived in the capital and has been exhausted. It is not a good choice to visit at this time. Let''s wait."


    It''s really changed. I haven''t heard of Mr. Gongyang in my previous life.


    Wang thought about it and was not ready to join in the fun. The Marquis'' Generals started their careers, and there were no outstanding scholars except those who were still in the academy. He had never asked for the name of Mr. Gongyang.


    After Tang Mo came back in the evening, Xin An told him about what happened today, "For the first time in two lives, Tao Yiran put down her figure and pleased me, which shows that the Prince of Nanguang is extremely charming."


    Tang Mo joked with her, "Are you doing something good if you say that?"


    Xin An blinked and then laughed, "No, the prince of Nanguang is not only powerful but also rich. He has outstanding appearance and good music. He is a first-class man, far better than Tang Rong''s embroidered pillow. She has made a profit if she can get it."


    "By the way, did you think the Prince of Nanguang would see her tricks and then stop?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 486 Tang Gang is getting stronger

    Chapter 486 Old Tang Gang is getting stronger


    Tang Mo said that Xin An didn¡¯t understand men at all, and worries were redundant.


    How could a man who is hiding in a romantic place not see the woman¡¯s tricks? He just enjoys it.


    "Those women who are having a lot of controversy because their husbands raise their husbands in the outdoor room are pitiful and ridiculous."


    In front of Xin''an, Tang Mo did not hide his own personalities, saying that those women always scolded the vixen to confuse men, but they didn''t know why those men didn''t know it, "It''s all willing."


    "Which wife of whom is thinking about the romantic and romantic life all day long, painting and playing the piano?"


    Xin An understands this point. Most women can adapt to their new identities and responsibilities soon after getting married, and work hard to do it well, but men are not.


    Most men will be fresh for a while after getting married, and then he will still be him. His days will not change much from before getting married. "For them, if they have wives who can be filial to them, they will certainly be able to live a more relaxed life. If their wives are talking about them, they will feel annoyed. They feel that the days after getting married are different from what they think. They start to quarrel and don''t come back, and look for an understanding of their knowledge."


    "Is that what it means?"


    Tang Mo nodded repeatedly. At this moment, he didn''t know that the danger was coming. "That''s it, so even if he knew that the other party was for money or something, she could make herself happy."


    "Tell me, where is your Jieyuhua? I''ll pick her up in the mansion for you."


    Tang Mo


    After that, he was so proud that he forgot that he was also a man, how could he talk to his wife about this issue and immediately defend himself, "I mean, the Prince of Nanguang would not mind. What is the young lady of the Marquis''s mansion? He dare not provoke anyone except the Empress of the Harem."


    "What''s more, the one next door is looking for something that looks and body. It doesn''t matter and won''t stop."


    Forgot that his wife is a pregnant woman. I heard that pregnant women like to think randomly the most. Will they already fantasize about him having an illegitimate child at this moment?


    Xin An laughed out loud, "I''m just teasing you, can I not trust you? I trust you the most, you won''t."


    Tang Mo breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief, "Wife, I can''t scare me like this."


    "Let''s go, I''ll accompany you to the garden."


    The city was full of controversy due to Mr. Gongyang''s arrival. First, the well-informed court officials rushed to the Liao family to send gifts, and then the Wenfeng, who heard the news, took his articles to the Liao family in groups. The people who were joining in the fun were not to be outdone. These people did not care how tired an old man was. They just achieved their goals and soared into the sky as they passed through them.


    Tang Gang, who returned home, wanted to find Tang Mo, hoping that through the relationship between Tang Mo and Liao Zhi, he could meet Mr. Gongyang first. You should know that Mr. Gongyang came to Beijing with the advice of the prosperous court. Although he didn''t know what it was, it must be a matter that was beneficial to the court, and all families wanted to get the opportunity first.


    When he found the garden, Tang Mo was helping Xin An for a walk with the sunset. I don¡¯t know what the two of them said, and they all had smiles on their faces. It was a warm and beautiful scene, but when Tang Gang saw it, he was not enterprising and could not live without his wife.


    "Why is my father here? I''m also here to visit the garden?"


    The disgust in Tang Mo''s eyes was obvious. He didn''t come back so early every day. It was rare to have the opportunity to take a walk with his wife and talk. What kind of scenery did the old man have to lose?


    "What, there are still places you can''t go to in this Marquis'' Mansion?"


    This **** can''t let him speak calmly.


    "The entire Marquis'' Mansion belongs to the father, so naturally my father can go anywhere. I will not disturb my father''s walk and enjoy the flowers."


    After saying that, he was about to turn around. Tang Gang stopped him and said to Xin An: "You avoid it first."


    "good."


    Xin''an left with kindness, and Tang Mo was so angry that his face was dissatisfied. "My wife is pregnant. I will accompany her for a walk. Do you have to talk about her father now?"


    "Bastard." Tang Gang glared at her, "She spends all day in the mansion, and she can take a walk anytime, and she has to wait until you come back?"


    Too ignorant.


    "The sun is strong and hot, and it''s the most suitable time."


    Tang Mo rolled his eyes, "My father has something to say."


    Tang Gang said his purpose directly, "You should pay more attention to things that are good to the entire Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tang Mo did not continue to be angry, but refused directly, "I knew that the other party didn''t want to see anyone at the moment, but I had to take personal favors to see him. What''s the use of seeing him?"


    "Everyone knows that he came with the advice of Xingsheng''s dynasty. Before the emperor saw anyone, you should go see him first. What do you want to do?"


    "Go past the emperor?"


    Tang Mo means that if it is good things that are beneficial to the Hou Mansion, then fight for them, but it is not suitable for the moment. "In terms of the relationship between us and Liao Zhi, if there is a good thing that suits me, it will naturally fall on me. What we need to do at this time is not to cause trouble for others."


    "Some people also gave gifts, but they just asked the manager to come and did not disturb them. Some things were in a hurry."


    Of course, Tang Gang knew that Liao Zhi would give Tang Mo a benefit, but it was only for Tang Mo. He, a marquis, never gained much from this relationship. Moreover, Tang Mo was still alone, so he swallowed the benefits himself. He never thought of him as a father.


    But when he said this, he could not continue to ask for it. He was not as good as his father asking him to do things. "You remember this, especially remember to put the Marquis'' Mansion first in everything."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "At most, my son has a reputation as a playboy. Unlike the elder brother, there are many reputations. Just tell me, do I put the Marquis'' Mansion first?"


    Tang Gang


    Wang came and came here to see if this old guy would bully her son. Tang Mo smiled and stepped forward to support him with great enthusiasm, "Why is my mother here? But is there something wrong with finding her son?"


    "I''m here to find your father. I''ll tell your father the great news."


    "What kind of joy is it to take it seriously?"


    Tang Gang was very curious and looked at Wang suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang smiled and said, "Congratulations to Marquis, Aunt Luo is pregnant. The doctor of the government diagnosed today. You are going to have a child again."


    Tang Gang


    Tang Mo


    Wang''s eyes were full of smiles. Aunt Luo was 33 years old this year. She was pregnant, but she had never been pregnant. After returning from Huaijiang, Tang Gang stayed in her house twice, and she didn''t know what secret recipe she used.


    Tang Gang, who came to his senses, raised the corners of his lips slightly. Since Wang had Tang Mo, he has never allowed a woman to be pregnant. This matter has been ridiculed by people in the court. Now that Aunt Luo is pregnant, doesn¡¯t it mean that he is getting stronger?


    ¡°Congratulations to my father.¡±


    Tang Mo only found it funny. Brothers are about the same age as his own child. What''s going on?


    But this matter had no effect on him. The one who was most anxious was Tang Rong. He was sent out, but I, who loved him the most, made a little brother for him. I wonder if he would be angry to death? !


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 487 Tang Moshui rose

    Chapter 487 Tang Mo''s water rises


    "How can I still get pregnant?"


    Seeing Tang Gang visiting his Aunt Luo excitedly, Tang Mo was puzzled, "Didn''t the old man have no such ability?"


    "The situation was too complicated at that time and I was too lazy to be able to do it. Those concubines found an opportunity. There is no absolute thing in this world. This child came at the right time."


    Wang did not tell the truth to Tang Mo. He could not tell him that his mother was spared no effort to plot against his father. He only said that during the time when Tang Gang was sick, the concubines were very concerned about his body and kept giving him daily tonics.


    Tang Gang was very thoughtful and once suspected that she had done what she did to prevent her concubines from getting pregnant. He also sought a famous doctor to treat him. He found out that he had no problems and attributed this matter to his offspring.


    Last year, when Tang Rong had a series of accidents, he actually suspected Tang Mo, and even more so. Now that this child is here, it will at least make him less suspicious in a short period of time.


    "You don''t need to pay attention to this matter. Aunt Luo is my person. Following the rules over the years has helped me a lot. Whether it is a man or a woman, she will not have a miserable old age."


    "Even a son is just a concubine''s son, and nothing can be done."


    Tang Mo said nothing, and told Xin''an about this when he returned to Qiuqiuyuan. Xin''an was extremely surprised and sighed quietly, "If you are better to your mother in the future, you are all her hope. There is no one to rely on except you."


    "She has no expectations for her father."


    It makes people feel sad when couples go to this point.


    Tang Mo looked solemn. He knew that his mother was always devoted to the old man. When she was ignorant, she always talked about the old man''s partiality and badness in front of her. At that time, her mother would always say that the old man actually liked him, and found many reasons for the old man, maintaining his majesty as a father everywhere, and taking care of everything for the old man carefully, and speaking good things to him in front of the old man.


    "Tell Tang Rong about this through the next door, which makes him disgusting."


    In Chunrong Hall, the old lady was very happy and wanted to have more grandchildren or granddaughters. How could she not let her be happy? "I just hope to be a little granddaughter, and she is soft and soft."


    Wang nodded with a smile and said that his children are all good, but he didn''t care. Aunt Yue gave birth to a little girl, why don''t she see an old lady?


    That''s a great-granddaughter.


    Tang Gang''s face was full of red light, "Aunt Luo is not young and has his first child, so please pay more attention to it."


    "The Marquis'' children are also my children. Aunt Luo is a duty and has been very disciplined over the years. Now that I have to protect God, I have to take more care of this child. Don''t worry about my mother and Marquis."


    Wang was very calm. Since she allowed Aunt Luo to be pregnant, she would naturally give birth.


    The old lady praised Wang very much, and Tang Gang also said a few good words, and Wang cooperated one by one. Who doesn¡¯t like to listen to praise or who doesn¡¯t want a good reputation?


    The incident was lively in the Marquis'' Mansion for two days. The servants secretly said that their Marquis''s old man was getting stronger, and Aunt Luo''s old man had a clam and pearls, etc. After that, it was over. Aunt Luo became more and more concise, and there was no difference in the mansion.


    Tao Yiran went to Nandu Temple, and "similarly" the day when the Prince of Nanguang talked to the monks in Nandu Temple. It is said that the two met in the lotus pond in Nandu Temple. They had a great time talking about each other. No one knew what they had discussed. After all, as long as the Prince of Nanguang is willing, the temple will be more pure and no one will disturb the two of them.


    From that day on, Tao Yiran''s piano sound became more and more joyful and entangled. Even Xin An, who didn''t understand the piano, could hear the affection in it. Aunt Liu was tear-jerking in the middle of the night. Tao Yiran came back from Nandu Temple and found a reason not to let her go out of the Marquis''s Mansion again. She had no chance to inform Mrs. Tao. She could only watch Tao Yiran commit suicide.


    Tao Yiran, who had always been unwilling to care about trivial matters, also turned out to be normal. She made Nanfeng complain twice, saying that the news was completely no longer convenient for the past. Xin An smiled but said nothing, but wrote a letter back to Huaijiang. She wanted to hear Tang Rong''s evidence of crimes sent back to the capital within half a year.


    Half a year is enough to make it difficult for Tao Yiran to look back.


    She no longer had to worry about these two things, so she looked outside the mansion. Mr. Gongyang entered the palace and talked about it with the emperor since he was staying in the morning court until evening. The emperor had not slept all night, and the next day the two talked about it for half a day.


    Then Mrs. Liao''s younger brother entered the palace, and Liao Zhi accompanied him throughout the journey. After the man came out of the palace, the emperor slept for half a day, and then summoned the court. More than a dozen ministers stood in the imperial study room, and after a whole day, many regulations were presented on the paper.


    "You said the emperor wanted to take the arithmetic exam for the students of the college and the children of aristocratic families?"


    Xin An felt that he had heard it wrong, "Are you settle the score?"


    Tang Mo nodded, feeling worried, saying that Mr. Gongyang and the emperor talked about the disadvantages of educating students. They only know how to read books of sages. More than half of the students do not know the solar terms and conditions, do not understand the fields, and do not know how to arithmetic.


    The emperor did not believe it. How could a well-read man not understand the matter of farming in the solar term? It is even more impossible for arithmetic to be unknown. Who doesn¡¯t buy some things? Even the woman selling vegetables knows how much a pound of vegetables costs, so she made a bet with Mr. Gong Yang Xian for this.


    "The emperor lost?"


    Tang Mo said that the emperor did not ask the students, but just called the people who were on the list of the science exam this spring to ask, "The farming solar term is a big deal, but the arithmetic is really unsatisfactory. The emperor called on several families to enter the palace and asked a box of powder for 35 cents. The customer had eight coins of silver in his hand, so how much should he find."


    "The young master of Ouyang''s servant asked the emperor what kind of makeup is so cheap, and he said that the eight coins of silver should be repaired. He almost said that I would like to reward you. Ouyang''s servant knelt half a stick of incense in the imperial study."


    In short, the nobles are not as good as big money but small money, and they know a general idea of ??arithmetic. As long as they are the eldest son and grandson, they have hardly touched the abacus. "The emperor is so angry that people who can''t even understand the accounts cannot be able to take on great responsibilities. The college should pay attention to this matter, and those who don''t know how to do it now have to learn it."


    Xin An felt that this was not a difficult thing, "I plan to do something difficult, I will only learn for two days."


    Tang Mo could do it since he was a child, and he didn''t think it was a difficult thing. He wanted the emperor to call him, but unfortunately the emperor had already classified him as a warrior and didn''t consider him at all.


    "Mr. Gongyang wants to open a school in the city, recruit only fifty people and teach people''s livelihood."


    This Xin''an is more curious, "What is the way to livelihood?"


    "For example, farming in all seasons, building bridges and roads, digging mountains and digging water, building houses, building large ships, etc. Liao Zhi said that Mr. Yang brought two big boxes of books, which were written by him over the years, and he also brought several students. They are all rare talents and will become teachers of the college."


    Tang Mo said that with this Mr. Yang, Liao Zhi, the future will be stable. "The people in the court have smiled a lot when they see Liao Zhi recently, and I have also risen. Recently, several more companies have found me and want to get people under my command to serve."


    "I''m also a hot commodity now."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 488 Isnt twins a good thing?

    Chapter 488 Isn¡¯t twins a good thing?


    Mr. Gongyang wants to open a school, and the content of the professor is decided with the emperor and all the court officials. As long as the adults who participated in the discussion know clearly that in just three years, the school will have pillars of the court. No one wants to miss such an opportunity and prepare to stuff their children and grandchildren into it.


    When the notice is posted, it can be said that the whole city is in full swing, because the fifty students are all children of the age of ease, and they have nothing to do with their identities. As long as they feel they are suitable for them, they can take the exam.


    Faced with an opportunity that could almost be said to be a one-step opportunity, no one wanted to let go. Those who could not follow Liao Zhi''s path came to Tang Mo. Tang Mo did not dare to participate in the court''s selection of future pillars. If he could, he would hide.


    All five children in the clan were going to try it. The five brothers passed the second round of teaching tests, and then they asked Xin''an to ask Xin''an to teach them their plan.


    Xin''an called Xin Cheng to come, and the abacus beads crackled all day long in the garden.


    After entering the burrow, the weather became hotter and hotter. It has been more than a month since Xin''an was diagnosed with pregnancy. On this day, Dr. Qin took Xin''an''s pulse again. The pulse pattern this month was very clear. I thought it would not take too long, but Dr. Qin''s hand was not loosening, and he frowned from time to time. Xin''an''s heart tugged with his almost closed eyebrows.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Don''t talk."


    Dr. Qin raised his eyes and seemed to be in a bad mood. Now everyone in the room became nervous. After a while, Dr. Qin stopped and sighed, "What should I say about you?"


    "What the **** is wrong? You are scary."


    Doctor Qin looked at him angrily, "The pulse is good, that''s it."


    "Don''t breathe when talking."


    I''m so anxious.


    Cuiping stepped forward, "Doctor Qin, what exactly is the second young lady?"


    "I''m pregnant with twins."


    After saying that, Doctor Qin''s brows frowned even tighter.


    Cuiping looked happy and hurriedly congratulated Xin''an. Chunyang and Chunlu smiled and congratulated Xin''an, but Dr. Qin''s expression really made her feel uncomfortable, "Isn''t twins a good thing? What do you mean?"


    "Twins are of course a happy event, but can you give birth to them?"


    Dr. Qin said that a woman¡¯s childbirth is a life-threatening death, let alone giving birth to two. Not only is the pregnancy process several times more difficult than others, but the delivery is even more dangerous. "Although you are tall, your skeleton is not big, and you are pampered and have a good life. You eat a surprise. Any larger fetus can kill you."


    But if you deliberately eat less for the sake of smooth delivery, and you don¡¯t give the fetus enough money to survive, it will be difficult to raise after birth.


    Cuiping also thought of the problem and said that there is a way to help with smooth childbirth in the palace. She doesn''t know, but she can go to the palace to ask a nanny to teach, "If you have Doctor Qin, you should be in charge, it should be fine."


    "Didn''t you say that the second young lady is in good health, and she has a good foundation and is well-careeded with our careful care. I believe she will give birth safely."


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Lord Qin was helpless. He was already pregnant. Could it be that he could not have a child? "Let that girl Xiaoxiao live here and watch at any time. When the people in the palace come, we will make a charter for you together. If you do as you do, don''t be too scared. I can always save your life with my medical skills."


    As he said that, Doctor Qin laughed again, and just now he was concerned about it and spoke more seriously. "Although it''s harder to get pregnant, it''s more than three years of hard work for others at one time. It would be better if it was a son and a daughter."


    Xin''an''s eyes were lit up, "Is it displayed on the pulse?"


    "Think about good things."


    Doctor Qin stood up, "I don''t have this ability. I heard that some imperial physicians in the palace are engaged in this way. When you wait seven or eight months, you can ask someone to come and see you."


    "I''ll give you a recipe to eat, but try not to go out. Just walk around the mansion. Don''t eat too finely. If you''re hungry, eat a little bit. Don''t eat too much. Don''t let twins grow too fat, and you can''t make them too thin. You have to know what you want."


    "How come I have a lot of knowledge about this? I can''t see it."


    Dr. Qin turned his head, "When I was greedy, I drank more water, but I didn''t see myself gaining weight again."


    Xin An shut up. Recently, she is really hungry and always wants to eat. She lamented, "I feel like vomiting when I see anything when I am pregnant, but why do I feel like eating everything when I see it?"


    "These two children are so greedy."


    Chunyang Chunlu lowered her head and snickered. Dr. Qin glared at her. At this time, Wang came. He was very happy when he learned the news. Then he became worried. Soon Xin''an became an outsider again, with a stance of waiting to be arranged from now on.


    "If this is the case, you really can''t go out. You have to be extra careful."


    When Zhao received the news, she was half happy and half sad. She was happy for Xin''an and worried for the three girls. Without Xin''an, she led many banquets and three sisters and three could not go. The Princess Yong''an posted a post two days ago and was pushed by Wang.


    Wang smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry. Everyone who should meet has almost met. The girl in the Marquis''s house is noble. Even if the second wife can go out, I don''t plan to continue to let her take three heads out."


    "It''s time to underestimate you when you are always at the banquet."


    Wang''s meaning is that from now on, not attending big banquets. Don''t take goods everywhere to sell them, it makes people feel that they are not worth it. "There will be fewer banquets in hot weather. Two months later, there will be a banquet, and let the three sisters follow me. Their sisters can only take them to meet people, saying that the main business must be us."


    Zhao smiled and thanked her, saying that she was anxious and confused. Isn¡¯t the girl in the Hou¡¯s Mansion just to be reserved?


    Tang Mo, who returned home in the evening, rubbed his hands happily. Xin An laughed at him as a big fly. Tang Mo was almost happy and couldn''t care about anything else. He wanted to yell at the top of his throat.


    It was also from this day that Tang Mo took the initiative to do Xin''an''s work, asking her not to worry about anything in her baby. After all, Tao Yiran next door now has to go out every few days, either to pray for blessings or go back to her parents'' home, or go out to buy makeup. Most of the time, Mrs. Pingshun''s wife asked her to listen to operas, but no matter what she did, she would eventually be the Prince of Nanguang, so there would be no need to worry about her at all.


    Luo Zhu''s powder shop has opened. Under Luo Zhu''s own management and Tang Mo''s behind the scenes, not only did the powder shop have a great business, but the target character Princess Qionghua also noticed him.


    Unfortunately, it was too hot and Princess Qionghua rarely left the mansion. Luo Zhu''s progress was very slow. Tang Mo once again secretly helped him and revealed the story of Prince Nanguang''s private meeting with Tao Yiran to Princess Qionghua through people. Princess Qionghua, who was interested, was excited to leave the mansion and prepare to go to Nandu Temple to catch the adulterer, which gave Luo Zhu a chance.


    The handsome and beautiful boss of the cosmetic shop was bullied by his peers. His mouth was covered with blood, his clothes were messy and his collarbone was exposed, his hair was slightly messy, his eyes were broken and he was unwilling and stubborn. He staggered to the ground after striking the princess'' carriage, and looked at her at a loss when he saw the princess.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 489 How rich is a wife?

    Chapter 489 How rich is a wife?


    Princess Qionghua is thirty-one this year. Maybe she lives a very comfortable life, and she looks only twenty-five or six years old, and she looks very good.


    At this moment, she looked at Luo Zhu who was messy but not embarrassed with interest. She had seen many handsome men, and she had never seen them with blood before, but she was obviously embarrassed but forced to hold on. She was afraid that her waist was straight and straight, and she was not very handsome, but she couldn''t help but look at her again.


    The gaze slid down his cheeks and his neck, collarbone, waist and abdomen. When he went down, Princess Qionghua''s gaze brought a hint of burning heat, and she had a good body.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing that Tang Mo, who was about the same temperature, came over with people, as if he had just discovered the princess''s car frame and hurriedly saluted. He looked at Luo Zhu with dissatisfaction, "I''m so brave to hit the princess''s car."


    As he said that, he told the princess that he wanted to take Luo Zhu away and interrogate him. Luo Zhu hurriedly explained to himself that he had just been robbed of money when he encountered unfair things. After introducing his identity, he promised that he was a good citizen. His voice was pleasant and low, and he felt even more numb in Princess Qionghua''s ears. Tang Mo didn''t care so much, and he had to take him away and investigate everything he said.


    "Deputy Commander Tang."


    The princess spoke and Tang Mo quickly turned around, "Report to Princess, this person is indeed the owner of the cosmetic shop, but his appearance is still suspicious. I will definitely find out the matter."


    "You should check those gangsters, not to make things difficult for a law-abiding businessman."


    Princess Qionghua''s eyes fell on Luo Zhu again, "Since this matter has hit me, I will take it back for strict interrogation, you don''t need to worry."


    Luo Zhu hurriedly pleaded with mercy. When he bowed, his clothes were hanging down. The princess in the carriage could clearly see his strong chest, and he was determined to win. "You have swept away the princess''s pleasure of traveling, which is a serious crime."


    "Take it away and go home."


    In this way, Luo Zhu was taken away. Tang Mo looked at the backs of the group leaving and sighed. Some people couldn''t reach the goal of getting up early and working hard to get tired, and some people achieved it by just using a little trick to show off their charm. How can we say that this is not a skill?


    "Boss, Boss Luo is just afraid that his innocence will be lost."


    The person around him whispered: "The princess looks at Boss Luo''s eyes, so terrible."


    Tang Mo turned his head and said, "Shut up, is this what you should discuss? Be careful that disaster comes from your mouth."


    The subordinate shrank his neck, "I know."


    Tang Mo left with his people, and he would not participate in the rest of the matter. Whether he can succeed depends entirely on Luo Zhu''s ability.


    When the dog days of summer arrived, the city was at its most lively time. The court issued several decrees one after another, all of which were beneficial to the people.


    Encourage farming and land reclamation, appropriately reduce taxes, encourage merchants to do business and allow goods to be circulated, and widen the river channels during the dry winter season to allow more merchant ships to travel. More importantly, allocate funds to expand the navy, fully open the sea ban, and be led by the court to do business with overseas foreign countries. For example, overseas foreign countries cannot barter, and gold and silver can be traded, and the entire capital was in full swing for a while.


    "In the past few years, many foreign countries came to trade after opening up the sea ban. Now that it is fully liberalized, I don''t know what the situation will be like for the prosperity."


    Xin Chang found Xin''an. The Xin family did not have a large ship to go to sea, let alone a fleet, but they had a valuable cargo to go to sea, sugar!


    "I have already sent a letter back. I originally thought that there are enough sugar-making workshops in our hands. It seems that it is far from enough now. The workshops we cooperate with must expand the scale of the workshops, so that more sugar cane cane is grown and more sugar-making."


    "According to our understanding, some countries have large amounts of silver mines. Silver is nothing to them. They will definitely be delivered to exchange goods in large quantities. There is a price difference between them. We can also engage in large quantities of tea business. Overseas barbarians learn to be polite and will force them to drink." "Contact the Chamber of Commerce and everyone will pay together to make money. This is a century of opportunity."


    Xin Chang became more and more excited as he spoke. He felt that gold was everywhere. He wanted to walk back and forth between the capital and the Huaijiang River in one day. At the end, he said excitedly to Xin An, "I have ordered a batch of Kunlun slaves. All of them are sent from overseas. They are tall and tall, and they are the most diligent. They only need to give a small amount of wages to feed themselves. They will not complain or run away. They are much better than those hired men. I will send you some at that time."


    Although she felt that she couldn''t use it, she still found it strange. She also heard that there was a Silla maid, "I heard that she was the best at serving people and was very respectful to her master."


    Xin Chang said that it was not easy to do, "Maybe there will be more in the future, and I will get two more if I can do it at that time."


    As he spoke, he sighed at the strength of his country. They were all traded goods. They did not trade slaves like those barbaric and uncivilized barbarians. I heard that they were caught and did nothing.


    Prodigal businessman! !


    Xin An asked Chunyang to bring a box, which contained 200,000 taels of silver notes. These were the capital for her free life, and all gave Xin Chang, "Since the second uncle in the family led the business of the capital, he just made many things by himself. The news was slow, and when he got the news, he might have missed the opportunity."


    "I saved these silver notes, and I took them all today. Since I want to make a big deal, I can''t lose the capital. I will pay back the money after I make it back and get me some dividends."


    She looked at her second aunt with a smile, "Second Aunt, I can''t catch up with this now, so let''s take me to make money."


    Mrs. Xin Er laughed, "You can''t even pay for your money. Today, your second uncle came here to make this idea. After talking for a long time, we couldn''t speak. We came to Beijing to bring a lot of money. These days, we have been ordering the store and ordering the goods, and spent a lot of money. Now it''s too late to write a letter to get the money, so we can only think of you."


    If you want to make a lot of money, you have to invest more capital, and the Xin family also has times when they are not well off.


    "Then is this 200,000 enough? I can still think of a solution if it is not enough. I still have a lot of good things."


    The good things in the warehouse are almost full, and he doesn¡¯t like some of them very much. Xin Chang said there is no need for this for the time being. Now they are raising capital, and the good things can¡¯t be sold at a high price even if they are taken out.


    When Tang Mo came back, he encountered Xin''s family carrying a box and sent the family back to Qiushiyuan. Only then did he realize that Xin''an had given 200,000 yuan. Tang Mo felt a little hallucinated, "Can you not say how much?"


    ¡°Two hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±


    Xin An didn''t care about it, Tang Mo stroked his little heart, "How could there be so much money?"


    It used to be tens of thousands or tens of thousands, but now it is 200,000?


    How rich is the wife?


    Xin An thought he was worried that he would take out all the money and live without money, so he said, "Don''t worry, what I gave was a silver note, and I also left a few boxes of cash silver, and a box of gold cakes. You can eat dried abalone as big as a palm."


    Tang Mo


    Suddenly I felt that hard work had lost its meaning.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 490 Young Master, are you going out again?

    Chapter 490: Madam, you are going out again?


    Tang Mo never asked in detail about how much property Xin''an has, only knows a lot, especially since he absorbed his belongings and accidental income on weekdays, he could not estimate how much he had.


    At first glance, it sounds like 200,000 people are a little floating.


    "Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so it''s time to invest more. By the way, Sister Xu sent me news today that the Liao family''s **** business is preparing to expand. If anyone can recommend it."


    Xin An sent a letter to Tang Mo, and said that many of the imperial court''s decrees are tilted towards merchants and soldiers serving. The emperor is still very determined to enrich the country and strengthen the army, and merchants from all over the country will also become active, indicating that this industry has also ushered in a good time.


    After reading the letter, Tang Mo said, "I will make arrangements tomorrow. Someone is willing to push them over. Last time, I heard General Wang Lang say that most of those people have found a plan, and most of them have a way to make a living, and he has a much less pressure."


    "Mrs. Wang or do you still ask you for money regularly?"


    Xin An nodded, "It''s just a small amount of money that doesn''t need to go into it. Or are there most people who are physically disabled and unable to make a living. How are you doing? Can you choose someone?"


    Tang Mo was planning to choose an exceptional and convincing person among those people to join the Beiya Army, and he worked under his command. The couple spent so much effort and money on those retired veterans, and it was impossible that there was no benefit at all.


    As long as he wins over the best among the younger generation, he can establish a relationship with everyone.


    "The person has officially started working, named Xiong Qiang. His father lost an arm and blinded his eyes. Before he stepped down, he was in charge of a hundred people. He was strong and brave. He could carry two bags at a time at a time. General Wang Lang wanted to pull him into the army, but he himself refused."


    "Do you think there is little money?"


    Tang Mo said that the man was already the father of two children, and he had a father and mother to raise him, and his wife was not in good health. "He couldn''t help the family when he went to the army, and he got a little money, which was not enough to support his family."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "You can receive filial piety on duty, right?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "What is my identity that I can collect the money for filial piety, but half of the brothers below want to support their families. As long as they do not forcefully seize the rules and do things, this matter is not a bad thing, but an unwritten rule."


    Xin An has never learned about Tang Mo''s errands in detail. If he looked carefully, he would know that Tang Mo still has a good reputation in the area under his jurisdiction. Because he has a status and is not short of money, he naturally would not think about exploiting the people under his jurisdiction. The people below are not ruthless in their actions, and they will really do things, so the people naturally like it.


    Speaking of this Tang Mo, he became proud, saying that last time someone criticized Liao Zhi for the Northern Yajun oppression of the people. The emperor ordered Liao Zhi to investigate and deal with it himself. "After checking, Brother Zhuang and I were the cleanest and had the best reputation."


    "The emperor also praised me for coming."


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Xin An was happy for him, "I haven''t heard of it when it happened. Why are you so capable?"


    "Just before you come back from Huaijiang."


    Tang Mo was very sorry that he was rare when he was in glory. Unfortunately, his wife was not there at that time and could not tell her that she could not tell her mother and wife. He didn''t want to say more in front of others, and took it as an ordinary little thing and passed it.


    "What a pity, I should celebrate you, but it''s not too late, so it''s OK tonight."


    Tang Mo immediately called Chunyang to arrange a table, "Go to the front yard to invite my mother to come, let''s celebrate together." Wang came with questions, and laughed when he learned the inside story. It was never too late to celebrate with his heart. "My son is getting more and more prosperous, so he should celebrate."


    As he said that, he asked Ping Qiu to wrap a red seal for him, saying that it was encouragement, and both the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were smiling. Tang Mo rarely blushed, but he was extremely happy. This was the feeling of being valued.


    After taking out 200,000 taels of family, Xin An no longer cared about external affairs and safeguarded her pregnancy in the mansion, but she did not cut off contact with the outside world. During this period, Lin Yao and others would occasionally come to talk to her and tell her the latest news outside. Mrs. Liao, who is not convenient to go out, would write to her and she would reply.


    On this day, a happy event came from Tang Yong''s mansion. Gu''s wife gave birth to a little girl safely. Tang Yong and his wife were extremely happy and immediately sent someone to the Hou''s mansion to report the good news.


    Wang and Zhao led the three sisters to visit. The old lady also prepared a gift for Wang to take it with her. Wang invited her to go with her, just like going out for a walk. However, the old lady was bitter and had a bad appetite and was not in good spirits. She didn''t want to move, so she didn''t go. She asked Ganlu to invite Xin''an to enjoy calligraphy and paintings with her.


    Xin An went there happily. In the mansion, she was treated with the old lady now and did nothing. As long as the Xin Yue sisters didn''t come, she would join her with the old lady to pass the time.


    "Mrs. Young Madam, are you going out again?"


    The man in charge of the mansion went out, and the two people who could manage the business were left together and not out of the hospital. Tao Yiran, who had dressed up, was about to leave with the girl. Aunt Liu carried Chunlang forward and tried to stay, "Young master now, I like to be with you. Look how cute he is."


    Tao Yiran looked up at Chunlang. The little baby looked at her with his round eyes and grinned at her. Tao Yiran smiled and teased her, not even willing to hug her.


    You should know that the milk doll has a milky smell and is indecent.


    "I have something to do and go out, so take Chunlang with you."


    "But the young lady"


    Tao Yiran didn''t give her any more chance to talk. Now she doesn''t find any reason to go out. She just goes to listen to the opera. She becomes more and more comfortable under Wang''s intentional indulgence.


    Aunt Liu chased her at the door, but she still couldn''t help but keep her. She sighed heavily. How could she not tell what Tao Yiran was busy with recently? She applied makeup all day long, either to beautify her skin or to change her hair into a new bun. Two days ago, she asked someone to draw a charming peony under her collarbone with colorless paint.


    Summer clothes are light and thin. If you wear gauze clothes on the outside, the flowers will appear and disappear. Who is the best woman in this style? What do you want to do?


    Seeing that there was no one, she handed Chunlang to her wet nurse and dodged all the way out of the side door of the Hou Mansion and headed straight for the Tao family.


    At this time, Tao Yiran was sitting in the carriage, swaying slowly in the silk fan in her hand, and she didn''t know what kind of fragrant powder she used, and her body exuded a faint fragrance.


    The carriage stopped in the theater, and after getting off the car, he told the coachman to come and pick him up and walked in. In just a moment, she appeared in a yard full of flowers and plants. There was a rockery in the courtyard, and there was a pavilion beside the mountain. The pavilion was covered with light gauze, surrounded by roses, and the wind blew the gauze and moved the flowers all over the pavilion.


    "Do you still like it here?"


    The Prince of Nanguang didn''t know where to come out, gently shaking the folding fan, smiling at the corner of his lips, "This place is not far from that theater. If you go out of this yard but are on another street, you will never miss the reputation of the young lady."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 491 The time has come

    Chapter 491 The time has come


    The Prince of Nanguang has carefully checked the Tao family these days, and Tao Yiran''s incident was completely unexplained. He found that she was still a fellow fellow student. After several meetings, he found that the two of them had similar ways, which greatly increased his interest.


    In his opinion, Tao Yiran was going to the wrong place, either to the harem and compete with the women in the harem, but he thought the road would not be too smooth, and what she was good at was not planning;


    Therefore, if she is most suitable for her in a brothel, she can definitely become a courtesan who is unsurpassed in ten years through her skills and appearance, and will be sought after by countless people. If she is more talented and can leave a few poems with some integrity, she may not be able to become a talented woman who is highly praised by those Confucian scholars.


    Tao Yiran didn''t know what he was thinking, but just raised her eyes to admire the scenery in the garden. "There is a noisy theater in front of her, but in the blink of an eye it is this quiet place, with a unique world."


    "Is this the prince''s property?"


    The Prince of Nanguang said it was specially created for her. "Mrs. "Mrs. looks beautiful and talented. I admire her. I only regret that she is not at the right time. After hearing her, she cannot forget her piano music. What she thinks about also creates selfishness. I always want to hear her piano music from time to time, so I have this house."


    "I can''t be in my own relationship. If I am abrupt, I hope my wife will be more considerate."


    From ''Young Madam'' to ''Madam'', a word difference made him feel different in Tao Yiran''s ears. At this time, her cheeks were slightly red, astonished and shy, and a little joy in her shyness. She had to make the Prince of Nanguang sigh that she met the opponent, and her belly felt even more hot, "Madam, speak at the pavilion."


    There is a world in the pavilion where the veil dances, and there is no ordinary seat. It is replaced by a Arhat bed that can be sat or lie down, and a soft stool on the piano platform and an ice basin.


    When Tao Yiran saw the Arhat bed, her eyes flashed slightly, and her heart seemed to be a little uneasy. The Prince of Nanguang looked as usual and walked in with a smile. "The ordinary seats are vulgar. This Arhat bed can be sat or lying down. In the future, the wife will come to relieve boredom in her spare time and have some rest."


    "Of course, this courtyard also has a bedroom, but I think I will take a nap in this place full of flowers, and I think the dream will be more beautiful."


    "Madam, please come in."


    Tao Yiran walked in, and the eyes of Prince Nanguang were filled with smiles. Today there were temptations everywhere. If you could walk in, you would know that she had no resistance in her heart.


    "This piano was specially found by the king. It is a treasure of the zither Liuye, the master of the piano making. Do you want to try the sound of this piano?"


    Tao Yiran gently stroked the strings of the piano, her fingertips slightly hooked, and the cool and clean sound of the piano sounded, "It''s really good."


    The Prince of Nanguang sat in front of the piano with a smile, "Before, the wife played the piano for me. Today, I will change to play the piano for my wife. I hope my wife will give me more suggestions."


    The melodious sound of the piano slid out from his fingers. As soon as he heard Tao Yiran, he knew that this was a song about lovesickness. He slowly walked to the Arhat''s bed and sat down. A faint sweet fragrance rose from the small incense burner. He felt happy when he smelled it. His eyes fell on the man playing the piano. His appearance was outstanding and so attentive, it was hard for people to dislike it.


    Maybe the sound of the piano is really beautiful, or maybe the sweet fragrance makes people feel over the head. Before the song ended, there was feelings in Tao Yiran''s eyes. She leaned slightly against the coffee table, held her jaw with one hand and exposed half of her delicate and white forearm. A white jade bracelet made her wrist more delicate, her collar was slightly loose, and peony appeared faintly.


    The piano sound stopped, the prince of Nanguang turned around, and the Adam''s apple slid. How could a beauty give birth to it? How to control it?


    "Madam is tired?"


    He walked forward slowly, his voice was low, and he bent down to meet those beautiful eyes, "But my qin skill is unbearable?"


    Tao Yiran''s lips raised slightly, exhaling like an orchid, "The prince''s piano skills are especially above me, which makes people intoxicated."


    The two of them looked at each other, and their eyes were drawn. The Prince of Nanguang knew that the time was coming, so he raised his hand and gently stroked Tao Yiran''s cheek. "Mrs.''s beauty is so addictive. I feel so restless when I think of it every night, I can''t extinguish it." Seeing that Tao Yiran did not refuse, he leaned forward and kissed it on Tao Yiran''s lips, "I wish I could embrace it, I felt so loving."


    From the beginning of pregnancy to now, Tao Yiran has never been close to a man anymore. How could he withstand the provocation of Prince Nanguang? He raised his hand to hook the belt of the person opposite, "Yiran is happy with Prince Yiran, just wishing that he could not be with him at the right time."


    The collar of the clothes slid off, and the charming peony stimulated the eyes of the Prince of Nanguang. His breathing was so rapid that he could no longer think about it. He quickly took the coffee table on the Arhat''s bed that was in trouble and then bullied himself before pressing the person under him. "I finally got what I wish."


    The wind blows the gauze and the fragrance of flowers is not as good as the fragrance of beauties in the pavilion. The cicadas on the branches are chirping, and the beauties in the pavilion are moaning gently. The flowers face the scorching sun. The beauties are like lonely boats on the sea, and can only climb the driftwood that helps their lives.


    "When I returned to the old lady, the eldest young lady was not in the mansion. The girl from Chunhuayuan said that the eldest young lady went out to listen to the opera."


    It was almost noon, and the old lady was thinking about having two granddaughters in the mansion, and Xin An was in front of her again, so she should let Tao Yiran come here for lunch together.


    "My sister-in-law has been out all the time recently, and I don''t know what kind of drama is so nice."


    Xin''an began to pave the way for Tao Yiran''s affairs after it was revealed, "But my elder brother is not in the mansion, and my elder sister-in-law has a preference and can live a lot better."


    Even though he said that, the old lady still doesn¡¯t like it very much. It is because her husband is not here that she should stay in simplicity. Don¡¯t mess with gossip. How can she do it when she goes out frequently?


    "That''s how you and I will eat at noon."


    After Xin''an spoke to Wang, the old lady had some opinions about her. She even once speculated that Wang was unwilling to swallow her anger and was Xin''an motivating behind her back. Later, she asked Ganlu to investigate and found that it had nothing to do with Xin''an before giving up.


    "Have you been to see Nuer in the past two days?"


    "No."


    Xin An sat at the dining table, "I like Nuer very much, too. I always went to see him earlier. Later, Nuer was sick and made me realize that I had to worry about my sister-in-law''s emotions, whether it was a child from the big house or Aunt Yu''s wife."


    "I have already finished the matter with my sister-in-law. I will have to spend many years together in the future. Although my sister-in-law doesn''t care about the common things, my sister-in-law is respected. For the peace and peace of the marquis''s mansion, I should pay more attention to it. Even if I like Nuer, I can''t always go."


    The old lady likes to listen to these words, and she can''t suffer any loss if she says a few more words, let alone the same is true in the broad sense.


    The old lady was really happy. In her opinion, Xin''an was willing to take a step back, so she immediately gave Xin''an a reassurance, "Even if your sister-in-law is respected in the future, the big and small things in the mansion will still be in your hands. Your sister-in-law is a little weaker, so you will have to worry more."


    Xin An smiled and said, "At that time, grandmother should protect me more."


    The old lady smiled and picked up a piece of fish in her plate, "I''m afraid my grandmother was gone at that time."


    "Grandmother has a profound blessing and will definitely live for a long time."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 492 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law briefly

    Chapter 492: The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are in the final talk


    The sun is hot in the afternoon, and the cicadas chirping make the Hou''s Mansion more peaceful.


    Aunt Yu who had been sleeping with Nuer asked softly, "Are you lost?"


    After Nuer got sick, Xin An only visited him once, but he sent him a hundred taels of silver, saying that she could help only because Aunt Yu had some money to live a better life.


    With these 100 taels of Aunt Yu, you can move people, and with the secret help of Nanfeng, Aunt Yu can barely grasp Tao Yiran''s whereabouts.


    "I followed along and watched the eldest young lady enter the theater with my own eyes, but I didn''t see her after the show. I even went in to look for her, but I didn''t see anyone."


    The little girl was very frightened. She saw people in with her own eyes, but no one came out, "I didn''t see carriages to pick them up."


    "Did you walk through the back door?"


    The little girl shook her head and said that she had gone around the back door to see afterwards, "The back door is an alley with only a few stone slabs paving the road and sewage. How could the eldest young lady take such a road?"


    "That''s strange."


    How could people disappear for no reason?


    "Next time she goes out, she must keep a close eye on it."


    The little girl quickly retreated. The cicada was whistling above her head, but the footsteps were particularly clear.


    Xin''an went back to Qiushiyuan for a nap. When he learned that Tao Yiran had not come back, he curled his lips. He always had to talk in the room in the hot summer. It was difficult for a man and a woman to be together in the same room and would not have any thoughts. He was placing peony on his shoulders. Self-admiration was not Tao Yiran''s style.


    Facts proved that Xin''an was still too conservative. He didn''t know that he had not entered the house, and the pavilion surrounded by flowers was more wild.


    Of course, the weather is too hot, and even the thick ice cubes will melt. Although the wildness is good, the heaven is really not beautiful. In a fierce battle, the two were sweating profusely. The prince of Nanguang, who was particularly dissatisfied, hugged the person into the room. There was a freshly delivered ice basin inside, which was extremely comfortable. After a bath of mandarin ducks, the two were unable to control each other again. It was inevitable that they would be indulgent joy. Until this fashion was still a little unsatisfied, and they were in a situation of fighting again.


    It was not until the evening that the carriage returned to the Hou''s Mansion. Wang and Xin An were walking around and saw Tao Yiran coming back from afar. She walked slowly and was supported by a girl. She also changed her clothes. She was obviously hot and hard to bear, but she covered herself tightly, and she also wore a gauze hat on her head.


    "Mother, brother and sister."


    As soon as he opened his voice, Wang and Xin An instantly heard the reputation. Wang was angry and forced to suppress it, "I''m just back? Why are you still wearing a hat?"


    Tao Yiran was guilty and fearful and forced to calm down. "I watched the show with my two ladies and went to enjoy the lotus flowers for half a day. I came back late. I didn''t know when I was bitten by mosquitoes on my face, which was a bit unsightly."


    Wang did not force her to take off her hat. "Chunlang felt a little uncomfortable this afternoon. He cried for half a day and was unbearable for the heat. He tried to go out as little as possible in the future."


    "Yes, my wife remembered it."


    As soon as the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law left, they looked at each other, and Cuiping and Pingqiu, who also saw that they were retreating to the distance with the little girl, took a deep breath, "Then Prince of Nanguang is so brave!"


    "It should be Ping Shunbo''s courage."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were tacit, and there was no need to explain the reason. However, there were some things that Xin An should make it clear. "Before the Shuihua Banquet, the young lady of the Pingshun Bo Mansion began to interact with her sister-in-law, and after the Shuihua Banquet, she had frequent exchanges. Whenever she came, she would invite her sister-in-law to go to the Bo Mansion to enjoy the flowers and talk. Every time her sister-in-law went there, there was more or less the figure of the Prince of Nanguang."


    "I asked, it is said that the sun sets in the Pingshun Bo Mansion. In recent years, it is entirely up to Pingshun Bo to win over the powerful and wealthy. Although the prince of Nanguang is famous outside, he is valued by the emperor. I guess they recommended his sister-in-law to him as a favor, and even created opportunities again and again to seek benefits for the Bo Mansion."


    Wang


    She believed what Xin An said but was full of anger, "Why did Uncle Pingshun dare to do this? Aren''t you afraid of the story?"


    "As long as you do it more skillfully, who can blame him?"


    As long as you bite yourself to death, he just wants to curry favor with the Prince of Nanguang. Tao Yiran is his daughter-in-law¡¯s boyfriend, and it is understandable that he invited the mansion to speak. It was the two of them who took a look at him, "When the **** basin hits his sister-in-law''s head, who can doubt it?"


    Wang took a deep breath, "Nanguang County Prince is so bold, he doesn''t take the Marquis'' Mansion seriously at all. If your father knew."


    I''m afraid I''m not going to be angry to death.


    But he can''t die yet.


    "As long as no one deliberately spreads the news, the matter will not leak out, at least it will not cause trouble. If this matter cannot be controlled, can he still be the prince that the emperor values?"


    Wang seriously reminded her, "This matter cannot be known to outsiders."


    She was afraid that the couple would be inappropriate in their actions.


    "Don''t worry, Mother, it will be no good for anyone if the reputation of the Marquis''s mansion is bad. My daughter-in-law knows the importance of it."


    She chose to give some things to Wang. If the two sides did not communicate, it would be easy to cause problems. For example, the couple planned to step on the Pingshun Bo Mansion and were already collecting evidence. These things are to be said. At that time, Wang will be needed to help and guide Tang Gang.


    In order to make Wang not soft-hearted, Xin An told the story of Tang Rong buying the murderer to kill Tang Mo. Wang only knew that Tang Mo was assassinated, but the inside story was not clear. "If it weren''t for Liao Zhi who was there that time, I was afraid he would be injured even if he didn''t die. Even last month, there was an interception at night. It was speculated that it was also the man who left by Tang Rong. Fortunately, the good husband given by his father was brought with him every day."


    Xin An only found out about this later. Tang Mo was unwilling to take these things to her and said that he could not solve anything except making her worried.


    Wang''s body was trembling with anger, "Why did you say it?"


    "I''m afraid my mother is worried."


    Xin An told her not to worry, saying that in addition to the people given by Tang Gang, Tang Mo has also hired several experts in the world to protect him, and his subordinates are also capable. "The two people who intercepted him have also been caught, and there has been no movement recently."


    "Since this is the case, we should send someone to settle him in office."


    In Wang''s heart, Tang Rong was already a dead person at this moment.


    "Mother, my father will not ignore the investigation when he died in office. Even if the husband inherits the marquis, there will always be flaws. We have arrangements for this matter. Don''t worry, it is not worth it if you get angry. This is also the reason why we didn''t tell my mother before."


    Wang wiped his tears and patted Xin An''s hand, "I understand. You should do whatever you want. If you need your mother''s help, just say it. Mother just pretends that you have never heard of what you said."


    "Mother, don''t show it in front of my father. We currently have the strength to compete with our father."


    "Mother knows it."


    Wang''s expression returned to normal after taking deep breaths twice in succession, "It''s convenient for you to be pregnant now. Tell your mother if you have any questions, and you will do it for you."


    Xin An smiled and said, "All arrangements have been made, and now we are just to stabilize our father and grandmother."


    "This is easy to deal with, my mother can do it."


    In Chunhuayuan, Tao Yiran, who was returning to the room, sat in front of the mirror, with her face smooth and mosquito bites. Some of them were just slightly swollen with red lips and full of spring feelings. Aunt Liu, who came in, felt that the sky had collapsed after seeing it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 493 Is my mother going to kill me?

    Chapter 493 Is my mother going to kill me?


    "If you don''t want to die together, shut up."


    Tao Yiran, who looked in front of Aunt Liu, looked in front of the mirror and looked slightly, "Auntie, you must know your identity. You can only be better if I am well. You should know what to say and what not to say."


    "But the young lady"


    "What''s the point of this?"


    Tao Yiran slowly stood up, unbuttoned her trousers and took off her outer shirt. The exposed skin fell into Aunt Liu''s eyes and wished she could die on the spot. The traces on her body made people secretly execute them immediately?


    "I''m tired if I hold Chunlang farther away."


    After saying that, he took off his shoes and went to bed, and slept with his back to Aunt Liu. After a long time, Aunt Liu, who came to his senses, stepped forward and put down the curtain of the bed, stepped back to the door with heavy steps, closed the door tightly, handed Chunlang to the wet nurse, and went back to the house alone, crying hard for the life that had entered the countdown.


    As soon as Tang Mo came back, Xin An told him about this. Tang Mo ''s spit'', "Abductive man and **** wife!"


    ¡°It sounds disgusting.¡±


    Inexplicably, he just felt disgusting. Although he knew she would get to this point, he didn''t expect that so quickly, how long did he meet so many times?


    The belts of dogs and men and women are too loose.


    At this moment, he was somewhat jealous of evil. Xin''an asked him to drink mung bean soup and defeat the fire. "In the eyes of women, Prince Nanguang is outstanding, with a strong sense of power and outstanding appearance. Tang Rong''s embroidered pillow is far inferior to that of Tang Rong. What''s important is that he has the best methods of spending time in the flowers all year round. Although the person next door also has the means, he still has a little bit worse than the difference between the two."


    Tang Mo sneered, "After all the time, the one next door is less experienced."


    "Drink your mung bean soup."


    Xin An smiled and said, "With Tang Rong''s ''great achievements'' before, the Prince of Nanguang was simply a banished immortal. The next door was not a nun, so it was normal that he couldn''t control it."


    Tang Mo remembered Tang Rong''s stinking experience again. He regretted that he had not seen it with his own eyes at that time, and regretted that he had not seen it with his own eyes, so he could only rely on fantasy.


    Looking at the mung bean soup in the bowl, I suddenly felt that it was not suitable for my stomach, "I won''t drink it anymore, it''s disgusting."


    Xin An didn''t force him, but felt that what he said just now was inappropriate. "We just said it and felt disgusting. But they saw it with their own eyes and smelled it very clearly. Think about it."


    "No need to worry about it next, let''s see what else the two of them can do. When the time comes, you will be stuck in front of your father."


    "What is the evidence of the crime in the Pingshun Bo Mansion?"


    Tang Mo said that he had found several victims and was sure that many girls had died in the Pingshun Bo Mansion over the years, but he had not found the place where Pingshun Bo dealt with the body. As long as the evidence is conclusive, he could do it.


    "How could there be such a family?"


    The salt merchants often have the habit of raising beauties, but they were also sent to them since childhood. They were raised more precious than ordinary rich girls. They were outstanding in poetry, prose, talent, singing and dancing. Most of them married or became concubines in the name of their lords. They rarely heard of death.


    "You should be careful in everything. You should know that living is the most important thing. If you are in trouble, you cannot share the credit for others. Don''t show off."


    Tang Mo smiled and said that he was extra careful, "What a good life now, I can''t bear to give up my life."


    "I''m covering it so tightly on this hot day, but I feel uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yiran said she was a little cold, maybe because she was infected with wind and heat yesterday, "Aunt Liu has already sent the medicine, and she is fine after lying down and sweating."


    Mrs. Tao pulled the quilt open, and Tao Yiran was frightened and sat up quickly. Seeing the traces on her body, Mrs. Tao stared straight at her eyes and slapped her face, "Are you crazy? Do you think life is too comfortable and you are going to seek death?"


    "How dare you do such a thing?"


    Yesterday, Aunt Liu returned to the house and told the matter, she felt uneasy. How could she not know what kind of virtue her daughter is?


    Then can she provoke the Prince of Nanguang?


    Damn old lady Tao, when she died, her mouth was stuffed with rice bran, and the peach wood nail was about to penetrate her head, making her unable to live a peaceful life after she died.


    After being frightened, Tao Yiran quickly recovered her consciousness, "It''s over, is my mother going to kill me?"


    "How big can it be if no one says it?"


    She didn''t care about this matter. It would be better to live casually than to die in the Marquis'' Mansion. "Tang Rong is not a good match. He has a lot of wives and concubines after one year of marriage, and has all his concubines. He has not stopped at the moment in office. So what can he do to inherit the title like this? Can the Tao family benefit from it?"


    Mrs. Tao''s chest was so angry that her anger was up and down, "You evil deed, you dare to say such a shameful thing. Do you know what the ending will be if the matter fails?"


    "You will choose it yourself no matter how good you are, Tang Mo next door is a good one, you don''t want it."


    He regretted it at this moment. It was hard to find a son-in-law like Tang Mo who was holding a lantern. He should have been his son-in-law.


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, "I am the mother of the lord grandson of the Marquis'' Mansion. If something happens to me, the entire Marquis'' Mansion will be ruined. Even for them, I will not let this matter spread."


    "What''s wrong with me? Is anyone seen it except my mother and Aunt Liu?"


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t expect that she had such an attitude. She was expected that no one who knew about the information would dare to say it out loud. She expected that the Tao family would cure her after she was killed?


    Tao Yiran tidied up her clothes a little, with a calm expression, "Mother just pretends not to know, let alone let the third person know, and father can''t do it either. The brother''s errand will soon be settled, and you will know that he is more useful than Tang Rong."


    Mrs. Tao.


    Take her quietly, I can¡¯t do anything about it;


    Take it as if you don¡¯t know, just keep doing it when you look at her? Waiting to implicate the entire Tao family?


    "I can pretend that I don''t know about this, nor will I say that my father knows about it, but you can''t meet him again. Your brother''s errands will be your father. From now on, you will stay here to cultivate your character and don''t leave the door."


    "Don''t worry about my affairs, my mother will not be involved in the Tao family."


    The bones are eroded and the taste is not comparable to that of the Prince of Nanguang in any aspect. After yesterday, she realized that what her grandmother said was true. She was like a withered flower blooming again.


    Mrs. Tao clenched her fists and called Aunt Liu when she went out. The two of them said a long time ago. After Aunt Liu saw her away, Tao Yiran asked her to close the door of Chunhuayuan and let her kneel under the scorching sun. "I don''t care what my mother said to you. You just need to know whose contract you sell your body. This is the last time. You should know what the outcome of the person who bears the master."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 494 The Xin family is getting better and better

    Chapter 494 Xin''s family is getting better and better


    On the afternoon of that day, Lord Tao returned to the mansion with full of confusion and found the Tao family and did not ask if he had ever met the Prince of Nanguang.


    The Tao family was not in good spirits. Last year, after getting involved in gambling, he was locked in the ancestral hall for three months. He was accompanied by books and ancestral tablets every day, and his spirit almost went wrong.


    After being released, I went out for a few times, but later I didn''t go out too long, because the people who could talk to him earlier had errands and had no time to see him. Even if I saw him, I would leave politely and rush away. Those people had already had a new circle.


    "My son hasn''t gone out for some days, how can he meet the Prince of Nanguang?"


    "That''s strange."


    Lord Tao said that he met Prince Nanguang when he happened to meet him today. He was going to greet him, but Prince Nanguang praised him a few words and asked him about the Tao family. When he learned that the Tao family had no responsibilities, he said that there was a seat under the Ministry of Works and asked the Tao family to report directly.


    "Du Water Department of the Ministry of Industry?"


    The Tao family''s eyes were lit up. Master Tao said it was the bridge department under the Ministry of Works'' Dushui Department. In Mr. Gongyang''s actions, the Ministry of Works'' must first take the head. The Dushui Department has a heavy responsibility. Now each company wants to send people to the Ministry of Works.


    "How could the Prince of Nanguang have this idea?"


    Lord Tao was puzzled. When he came back, Mrs. Tao heard about this matter outside the door and his legs were weak. She didn''t dare to enter the door before she figured it out.


    Life is just like this, Xin An is still raising a baby in the mansion, Tao Yiran still occasionally goes out to hang out with the Prince of Nanguang, and Tang Mo is busy working as a staff member to investigate the evidence of the crimes of the Pingshun Bo Mansion. The more he found, the more angry he becomes. If he said that he just wanted to climb up the Pingshun Bo earlier, now he is more interested in doing the way for heaven and allowing Pingshun Bo to get retribution.


    Luo Qi asked with all his help and the progress was quite smooth.


    The city became more and more lively. As the new measures of the court continued to spread, many talented people flocked to the capital to gain a future for themselves.


    Tang Chu, who was only scholarly, was selected to be in Mr. Gongyang''s school. When the news came back, Tang Gang was mixed with emotions, and he was happy and regretful. He was happy that this was his nephew of Tang Gang and the son of the Tang family. The regret did not come from his lineage.


    The mansion put a seat and his family celebrated it. Tang Yu''s face was flushed. Although Tang Chu was not his relative''s blood, this means that the side branches of the clan were about to stand up. In the future, it was not without the qualification to compete with the main branches.


    But before they were full of strength, they still needed to hold on to the Marquis'' Mansion and climb up with the momentum of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    The scorching summer came to an end without realizing it. The sun was still hot, but it was a little cooler after the sunset. It was also at this time that the Liao family''s ship sent Xin Huan''s news.


    After receiving the letter from the royal family and Tang Mo, Xin Huan immediately arranged to go to Xuzhou. Xin Kuan did not regard this matter as their family matter, but summoned the entire Xin family to support him and work hard to benefit everyone. The clan immediately mobilized his connections in Xuzhou and sent a capable Erlang to accompany him.


    Xin Huan took his brothers to Xuzhou. As soon as he arrived in Xuzhou, he met the people sent by the Xu family to pick them up. The group moved into the Xu family directly and received warm hospitality from the Xu family. After a day of rest, he started preparations before Prince Jin arrived. Before the letter was sent out, they had already met Prince Jin. The letter said that Prince Jin was easy-going and was quite polite to him, saying that he must seize the opportunity.


    When Xin''an received the letter, the two sisters Xin Yue happened to be in the Marquis'' Mansion. She told the two sisters the news. Xin Yue was very happy, "Sister, our Xin family is getting better and better."


    The Xin family is getting better and better, and the Xin girls are also rising with the flow of water. Her fianc¨¦ has sent her a few letters recently and sent some gadgets. It is obvious that she attaches importance to her more than before.


    Xin Yu smiled and said, "Sister, you don''t know. My brother-in-law, who has not yet passed away, is afraid that my sister will not want him when she comes to the capital and sees the world. She said that she will come to the capital again after a while." Xin Yue smiled with a proud look on her face, "I have learned a lot of skills from Aunt Cuiping recently, and my mother said that I am becoming more and more amazing. If he treats me badly, I really can''t ask him."


    Xin''an was extremely comfortable, "When I go back, I can take you to see other worlds when I go out. Should those noble ladies join in the fun at the banquet?"


    Xin Yue nodded and said that it would be good to go to see the world, "But sister, you don''t have to make any arrangements. It''s not appropriate for you to take us there in some occasions. Our identity is here, and you won''t be able to get along."


    "We come to Beijing to see the world, and then learn your skills with you."


    Both sisters are wise. I don¡¯t know when I come to Beijing this time, the next time, it may be years, decades, or even a lifetime. What I have to do now is what is most beneficial to me.


    The next day, Xin''an left the mansion with the consent of Doctor Qin. Mrs. Liao had given birth to a fat boy weighing nearly eight pounds for Liao Zhi. She gave her gifts twice, but she hadn''t seen them yet.


    After entering the Liao family''s gate, Liao Zhi''s mother-in-law, Mrs. Xu, came to pick her up. "I don''t know how many times I heard the name of the second young lady. I can see it today. Please come in and invite it."


    ¡°Aunt Xu.¡±


    Liao Zhi¡¯s parents are not here. Mrs. Xu has helped to manage internal and external affairs these days. Xin An knew very clearly in Mrs. Liao¡¯s letter, ¡°Aunt Xu should have come to pay a visit when she first arrived in the capital. I will not blame me until now.¡±


    "You are now a double person, and my aunt is very happy to be here. The people in the Xin family are really good talents. I received a letter from my family saying that the Xin family''s sons are temporarily living in the mansion, and they are all outstanding and jealous. I regret not being able to see it with my own eyes. It is only when I see the young lady today that I have no regrets."


    Mrs. Xu was very talkative and kept smiling and greetings on the way to the inner courtyard. Before entering the inner courtyard, she heard the doll crying. The sound was really loud and full of energy. "Is this Liao Xiaolang crying?"


    "The crying sounds really intense."


    Mrs. Xu said that the child followed his father and kept calm when he was in his stomach. He was anxious to come out before the month. He was half a month earlier than the original estimated time. He was struggling to death when he was born. He used three tablets of ginseng for three hundred years, and his mother couldn''t move for half a month after birth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so difficult.¡±


    Xin''an didn''t know at all.


    Mrs. Xu said that this matter was not rumored to the outside world. Recently, there were many people staring at the Liao family, and there were many enemies of Liao Zhi. "It''s not yet full month old. It''s like a two-month-old child who can eat and drink. Don''t cry so loudly, there''s no tears, it''s just hungry."


    "Two wet nurses are serving."


    Xin An took a breath of cold air, and the general''s species was indeed extraordinary. "It sounds rare, I have to go and take a look."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 495 The moon will be the first to be close to the water

    Chapter 495: The moon will be the first to get close to the water


    "It''s true that he is the son of a military general. Liao Xiaolang''s voice sounds like a strong man."


    When Xin''an arrived at the door, the wet nurse was busy changing Liao Xiaolang''s diapers. The crying sounded loudly. Mrs. Liao, who was leaning against the bedside, smiled helplessly, "This kid saw him in the first time, Aunt Xin looked like this. After he was sensible, he had to laugh at him."


    Maybe when he heard a strange voice, Liao Xiaolang stopped crying and stared at Xin An with his head tilted, his eyes were small and did not look like he had. His mouth was quite big, which looked quite similar to Liao Zhi''s mouth.


    Xin An smiled and reached forward to pinch his fat hand, put his finger on his palm, tightened his little hand, Xin An looked surprised, "It''s so energetic."


    "Sister Xu, you are really capable. You have such a strong and energetic boy."


    "This has nothing to do with ability. If you have a pregnancy, you won''t be able to live without a child."


    When I was born, I felt so painful and regretful, and I stabbed Liao Zhi to death.


    Now there is only joy left, and I feel that no matter how painful it is, it is worth it.


    The wet nurse who had changed her diapers carried Liao Xiaolang to the next door for dinner. Mrs. Xu asked the girl to put on a soft stool in front of the bed and invited Xin An to sit down and talk, "According to the customs of Xuzhou, guests who come to visit will have to eat a bowl of sweet soup. I''ll go and make a preparation, and you guys will talk."


    "Thank you, Aunt Xu."


    Mrs. Xu left with a smile, Xin An got up and sat on the edge of the bed, holding Mrs. Liao''s hand, "How are you doing? Are you doing well recently?"


    The Liao family is full of monsters and monsters. The head of the family cannot manage the affairs during confinement, and the ones below do not know how high they jump.


    "You also saw that my mother is helping me in the house and outside the house. The other two houses were thinking about me during the delivery morning and they could take over the gifts. Now their wishes are disappointed."


    Mrs. Liao rarely mentions the matter to outsiders. Xin An is one of the few insiders, so she has no scruples when speaking. "Mr.''s family came to the capital. There are too many families outside the door who want to meet. The other two houses have benefited a lot from it. At the beginning, the mansion was in chaos, and only your brother-in-law was fierce. He was so angry that he shocked them."


    Liao Zhi can send his grandfather and father on the road, but he can''t send all the other people in the Liao family away. "I''m looking forward to getting out of confinement now and save those people from jumping up and down."


    "You know how much I envy you for having a good mother-in-law now?"


    Xin An nodded repeatedly, "I was angry when I thought of your situation. Fortunately, Aunt Xu came, otherwise those people wouldn''t have eaten you?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to get them all away? Why are you still here?"


    Mrs. Liao said that Liao Zhi could control the men of the Liao family, but the men could not control their families. "In the past, I turned a blind eye to their spending my money, and went out on credit and asked the store to come to Liao''s house to ask for it. I also gave it to them. Those people didn''t thank them for their benefits and felt that they were just right. I didn''t want to pay the bills for them after I sent a message. Now I just live together and separate all the money. They saw that I was good at eating, but they were too picky and searched for money. How could they not be jealous?"


    This matter is not difficult to understand. The Liao family was poor, but suddenly such a wealthy master came. However, this wealthy master had let them taste the sweetness earlier. The advantage they had taken was not taken, and they would be **** off.


    "This should be shocked at one time to avoid letting them have other thoughts."


    "That''s too little." Mrs. Liao, who stayed in bed all day long, was bored and angry again. Now she has found a channel to vent. "If the big ones don''t have it, she will instruct the younger ones to come. She said that she would send two girls to me to learn the housekeeper and help me with some trivial matters. She also said that I have a lot of dowry and that I can handle it properly by handing it to the servants. How could I have such a person?"


    "My eyes are red like rabbits all day long. Even though I don''t like me, I have to smile and face me with a smile. My face is very distorted..."


    When Mrs. Xu came back with the sweet soup, she heard her daughter¡¯s complaints. She shook her head helplessly and smiled and walked in, "Come and try our sweet soup in Xuzhou."


    I thought it was soup like wine-stewed meatballs and egg soup, but it turned out to be fruit soup. Mrs. Xu said it was steamed from dried fruits, and she could no longer smell what kind of fruit it was. She only had a sweet taste. The small bowl was soon drunk by her. She gave the bowl to the girl who served her side and said Xin Huan''s letter of family, and thanked the Xu family very well.


    "It''s us who should thank you. My aunt knows it. If you hadn''t mentioned this on your own initiative, how could the Xu family have been involved in such a bad situation."


    Mrs. Xu also received a letter from Xuzhou. The Xu family actively cooperated with the Xin family to prepare for charity fundraising. She had already met Prince Jin. Prince Jin also held a banquet to invite him, giving the Xu family great face. The Xu family benefited a lot from this charity fundraising. Her master specifically reminded her daughter to have more contact with the aunt of the Xin family.


    "It was Sister Xu and I who got along well with each other. I could say that I hit it off at first sight. Sister Xu helped me many times over the past year, and I remember her goodness."


    Mrs. Xu was full of joy, "You are not sisters, but you are better than sisters. You should watch over each other."


    Mrs. Liao nodded with a smile and told Xin An about Mr. Gongyang¡¯s actions and what to do next, so that Xin An and Xin¡¯s family could take advantage of the east wind to get to the next level.


    "Your second uncle came at the right time. If it weren''t for Xuzhou now, my father would have come to the capital in person. The emperor wants to make the people rich and the national treasury full, and many government orders are tilted towards merchants. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and must not be missed."


    "I''ll talk to you in advance."


    Mr. Gongyang lives in the Liao family, so Mrs. Liao naturally knows more than others. She has already known some of the government orders that have not been issued by the imperial court in advance, and it is said that it has been known to Xin An, as the Xin family brings the Xu family together to earn rewards for their contributions.


    Xin''an came out of Sister Liao and went directly to Xin''s house, informed Xin Chang of these things, and asked him to prepare in advance.


    Xin Chang sighed and slapped his thighs, "We have many Xin family members first, but at this time it''s not enough. How can we do this?"


    "No, I''ll write a letter to your father now. If you can''t catch such a secret, wouldn''t you regret it?"


    Xin An was so beautiful that she returned home as a hand-off manager. She wanted to tell Tang Yu that she had known, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t talk much. It would be bad for her sister Xu if there were too many people who knew about it.


    In Ningcuiyuan, Tang Nan sat opposite Tang Yu with dissatisfaction, and Tang Yu was also dissatisfied.


    Their children are all outstanding and have been praised by the teacher in the academy. When they were next time in the scientific examination, they were most likely to be on the list. Now there is another school selected by Mr. Gongyang. It is rumored that the children who entered the academy can become pillars of the court. Tang Yu couldn''t help but feel that the children in the clan are far superior to the Marquis'' Mansion, and said that if there was no title, they wouldn''t know who was stronger or weak.


    First, he was scolded by Zhao, and Tang Nan also felt that his idea was very dangerous.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 496 The free and easy Tang Rong

    Chapter 496 The free and easy Tang Rong


    Who is Tang Gang? Those people from the Tang family have not understood it until now. They are more cautious because they cannot understand it.


    "However, can we be awarded a title?"


    "As long as the title is still there, we will be the side branches. All we have to do is to lean closely against the Marquis'' Mansion, follow the matters of the Marquis'' Mansion, and climb up the big tree in the Marquis'' Mansion."


    "Did you forget the days when the Marquis'' Mansion ignores us?"


    At that time, they could only stay in their hometown and always talk about the Marquis'' Mansion, for fear that others would not know that their Tang family had such prominent relatives.


    Tang Yu''s expression was even more ugly. He only saw the world after staying in the capital for a long time. He was inevitably unbalanced when he saw it. Brothers of the same clan were the noble and powerful marquis. He would nod and bow when he saw it, but he was a commoner who had no one knew when he walked out of the gate of the marquis'' mansion.


    He is not as good as Tang Gang, and his father is not as good as other people''s father, but his juniors are promising, not as promising as Tang Gang?


    I just hate him for not having a prominent father with outstanding military achievements!


    Zhao came, "I think you have nothing to do in the capital. Since that''s the case, let''s go back. The clan''s affairs are still waiting for you to deal with. There is no hurry for the couple''s marriage, and my brother and sister-in-law are also watching the marriage of the three girls."


    "If you are worried, we will take the three sisters back, and it will be the same for looking for relatives in our hometown."


    The marriage between the three sisters was delayed and they came to the door to say that the people they had kissed were not very good. She was already looking forward to it, but now she understands it.


    The boys do look good, but just look at it. Who will know what the future will be like? At least they will not be able to bring blessings to the three sisters at the moment.


    A blacksmith must be strong by himself. If a girl is not capable, she cannot be a good family. The Tang family is not the Xin family, and a large dowry can attract people.


    "What, what the matchmaker said today is not good?"


    "This time I am either a concubine''s son or a family member is broken, and I''m waiting to marry a wife and help you."


    Tang Yu was a little angry, "Didn''t you say that Princess Yong''an intends to protect the media before? The general is also good."


    Zhao did not answer this. The one who can speak to Princess Yong''an in the mansion was Xin''an, but she is now a pregnant woman. Her mother-in-law is so precious. Who can take this responsibility if something goes wrong?


    The couple didn''t say anything anymore, but Tang Nan thought it through, "It was the second uncle who brought his daughter to the capital, but he never asked about it after he arrived. Did he forget or something?"


    Tang Yu then remembered that he had just received Tang Gang''s letter, "I''m waiting for me to ask for help."


    After saying that, he let out a deep breath. He was indeed a little confused. He thought he lived in the Marquis'' Mansion and thought that his children could imagine other things if they were outstanding, but he forgot that they were originally a family, and they were relying on each other and helping each other instead of letting their own selfish thoughts work, which almost made a mistake.


    Tang Gang.


    A person who can be a marquis is so simple.


    It¡¯s a pity that the eldest son Tang Rong doesn¡¯t look like he can become a weapon.


    At the same time, Tang Rong, who was thousands of miles away, did not live a hard life because he was far away from the capital. The weather was hot and the courtyard where he was in was cool and comfortable. In order to curry favor with him, the wealthy rich man a hundred miles away brought the ice buckets to his night in a thick cotton wool every night. At dawn, the ice buckets that had not yet melted were sent to his courtyard. The freshest fruits were delivered to the surrounding towns every three days. As long as he opened his mouth, anyone below could satisfy him.


    The beauties who were with him earlier are now the concubines, who are in charge of internal and external affairs for him. The beauties who are with him have changed their faces. I don¡¯t know which wealthy businessman or small official sent a group of beauties one after another. These beauties are either passionate, charming or bright and lively, and all of them make Tang Rong intoxicated.


    In this small Songyang County, he is the sky, and no unpleasant word can float into his ears. There are too many people who flatter, and life is even more comfortable than living in the capital.


    "Criminal, letter from the Marquis'' Mansion." Qing Mo is now completely different from before. Tang Rong claimed to be a different identity and would not easily meet those who wanted to see him. Although he was a small county magistrate, it was not easy for him to see him on the top of the mountain.


    All these people can see is Qing Mo. Countless benefits flow to Qing Mo. Qing Mo has also gained a lot of benefits with Tang Rong in the capital, but it is far less than that in Dongyang County. He soon forgot Nanfeng''s explanation and was dedicated to getting benefits. When he was outside, he was even bigger than Tang Rong, so he had to respectfully call him Mo Master.


    Of course, Mr. Mo was still a servant Qing Mo in front of Tang Rong, and he respectfully sent a letter from his family. This was a letter written by Tao Yiran to him. Tang Rong was indifferent, and the beauty almost forgot what Tao Yiran looked like in her arms. She stood up suddenly when she saw everything in the letter. His cold father actually gave him another younger brother or younger sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡±


    Then you will be younger than his son, what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Where is the sender?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s outside the door.¡±


    ¡°Bring in.¡±


    The sender arranged by Tao Yiran would tell you what happened in the Hou Mansion these days as soon as he came, focusing on how Tang Mo was valued, how the Hou Mansion was controlled by Xin An, and how Tang Gang valued the pregnant Aunt Luo, and in the end he didn''t dare to say it.


    Tang Rong''s face was so scary.


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    The person who was passing the message gritted the bullet and took out another letter, saying that it was a small portrait painted by Tao Yiran for Chunlang. "The young master is so cute, it looks like the prince."


    Tang Rong took it, opened the envelope and took out a thin piece of paper. The doll on the paper was very cute, with a smile that made her eyebrows curved. Tang Rong stared at him for a long time, and then remembered Tao Yiran.


    "How about the young lady and the young master?"


    "When I go back to the prince, both the wife and the young master are good. But the young lady doesn''t take charge of the family. Not only do she have to take care of the young master, but she also has to take care of the two concubines and the other two little masters. She is a little unlucky. I''m telling me that if the prince is generous, please send some money back."


    Tang Rong did not speak, and asked a few more questions before he asked someone to leave, saying that he would let him rest for three days before leaving, and come to get the money before going back.


    After the man left, Tang Rong sat down and thought for a while, and then let Qing Mo beg for a good job. He didn''t want any younger brothers and sisters anymore. Tao Yiran still needed to take action on this matter. After writing the letter, Qing Mo asked Qing Mo to lock it together in the box, "Leave it to him then."


    Qingmo took the box and turned around and put it in. He sent a potted plant. The potted plant was made of gold, and even the leaves were covered with gold leaves. The fruit was made of various gems. "This was sent by Lord Cao. He said that there was a seat that he met the conditions for moving the past and wanted the prince to help."


    Aunt Cao¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t care about Aunt Cao¡¯s situation at all, and he was all focused on currying favor with Tang Rong and seeking glory and wealth.


    Tang Rong glanced a little, "It''s unbearable."


    Oh my God, it¡¯s March, spring is coming, and I¡¯m going to start all kinds of allergies again. I¡¯m afraid of it even if I think about it! !


    £ £ (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 497 Tang Gang has his own plans

    Chapter 497 Tang Gang has his own plans


    It¡¯s not that Tang Rong looked down on vulgar gold and silver, but that he was powerless to move his official position. As long as he took action, he would alarm his cold father.


    Once alarmed, the troubles will be eliminated.


    The matter cannot be handled, but the things sent cannot be returned. I gave it some benefits and sent it away.


    Qingmo said that the autumn harvest will soon be coming, which is the most important time. "The following said that the county magistrates in the past would go on inspections during the spring plowing and autumn harvest seasons to ensure that the autumn tax can be in place. This is also a time when the county magistrate cares about people''s livelihood."


    "And several major landlords in Songyang County all added 10% of their rent this year, and the rain this year may be less than the harvest in previous years. If you don''t find a way, you will be in chaos."


    Why do big landlords increase rent? It¡¯s because they gave Tang Rong too many benefits. They have to give others the benefits to make it convenient. Tang Rong is very good at turning a blind eye.


    Tang Rong did not answer, obviously not wanting to go, Qing Mo called out again, "If the prince doesn''t want to, let the master think of a way, it''s just a patrol. I don''t think it''s too tiring."


    Tang Rong looked sideways, "Qing Mo, Master Mo, when can you make a decision for this prince?"


    Qing Mo knelt down and kowtowed with a thud, hurriedly admitting his mistakes and expressing his loyalty. Tang Rong didn''t care. "Surveying the autumn harvest is a major event, and you must not slacken in order to prepare for the people below."


    Qing Mo didn''t know how to prepare for it and didn''t dare to ask, so he could only leave it to the people below to do it.


    Soon the news that the county magistrate was going to inspect the autumn harvest spread. Not only did they ask that the dirt roads along the road should not be dusty. The people who were preparing for the autumn harvest would also draw one person out to carry water and water the road, and also asked that the people should not wear tattered clothes. They should also remind them of what they should say.


    Tang Gang, who was still counting on Tang Rong to make some political achievements during his term, did not know how comfortable he was now. At this time, he held a teacup and lowered his head to blow the Buddha. Tang Yu on the opposite side was a little nervous. Seeing that Tang Gang had not answered, he could only continue to speak with a stern voice, "Those families who came to ask for marriage also sounded nice to them, but the ones who said they were either concubines or unreliable children. You know our girl, and it was also excellent."


    Tang Gang put down the teacup. He saw Tang Yu''s pride a few days ago. He deserved to be happy with his son''s excellence. However, no matter how outstanding he is, he is just a seedling that has not yet experienced the storm. There is really nothing to be afraid of.


    "The three sisters followed outside, but did they have someone they like?"


    Tang Yu said that the three sisters were all law-abiding girls, and there was absolutely no such thing as private teachings. Tang Gang nodded with satisfaction, "It''s a pity that the girls are old. It would be better if they could get married a few years later."


    "Yes, but age is not waiting for anyone. We don''t know much about the families in the capital, so we can only ask you to worry."


    Tang Gang said ''um'', and he had two suitable candidates, "All of them were just entering the dynasty for the New Year. They were young talents, but the official position in front of him was not high and the family was not prominent, but this was just right, right?"


    If he was Tang Gang''s daughter, she would naturally have to be a son from a prominent family, but if she was replaced by his niece, the marriage would naturally fall to several levels.


    It was not because he intended to suppress the three sisters, but who made the father and brother of the three sisters have nothing.


    The marquis'' mansions are all prominent families. Tang Yu will naturally be more determined when he sees them too much. He will not be able to look at the new talented man without family support behind him.


    "Since marriage is a matter of being a good match, isn''t it a bit low?"


    Tang Gang asked him to look at the long-term, "I said that people need to help them build themselves in the capital. They are talented and proud, and may not be able to be in the court in ten or twenty years."


    He wanted to send the daughter of the Marquis'' Mansion to the Prince''s Prince''s Mansion to bring strong support to the Marquis'' Mansion, but the niece and daughter were not a little bit inferior, and they didn''t like it either.


    She also discussed with Wang for this matter. Wang was not concerned about it. The marriage between the powerful and the noble family had its own rules. Those wives said it nicely but they might not be able to make decisions. The three sisters did not have the good market as they imagined. Unless Tang Nan and his wife can pass the exam and become a disciple of the emperor like Wang Shi, they can benefit their sisters.


    "Brother, please think carefully. I will let my second wife go there with Princess Yong''an. If the general who gets married has a future, it will be better. If there is no such thing as a bride, you don''t have to worry about it."


    What else can Tang Yu say?


    He quickly left the study room. When Wang came in, Tang Gang was about to get up, "The Marquis already has a suitable candidate?"


    "I see that you can''t choose the right one after another. My elder brother asked for it and mentioned the two."


    "What''s going on with the other party? Please tell me clearly."


    Tang Gang sat down again and said that both of them were talented and handsome, and his family was not very good, but not too bad. Wang had no doubts, "The family who can support scholars until they pass the exam will not be too bad."


    Only ordinary people who want their children to become successful will think that they can win the top scorer if they tighten their belts and go to private schools for a few days. They don¡¯t know how much resources they need to feed them to cultivate well-educated people who can know the world without leaving home.


    Each of the names on the imperial list is supported by the family''s power and costs countless.


    "Is this talent not a family?"


    ¡°Why do you need it?¡±


    Tang Gang said: "When a declining family encounters a talent that may lead the family to regain glory, they will devote all their efforts to cultivate it. Anything can be added to him, but they cannot add a woman. In order to cultivate people who can regain the glory of the family, the Jiang family did not hesitate to lock three Erlang in the attic in the attic for two years. The stairs in the attic were removed, and food and drink were all reliant on hanging baskets, just so that they could study without distraction."


    "Don''t you turn people crazy?"


    "I don''t have any sense of mind, how can I expect him to shine on my family?"


    Tang Gang looked at her, "The three sisters are not in a hurry to get married. Choose one of these two and leave one for the princess to assign. You ask the second wife to go and tell her that the girl in my waiting family will be a general with a future. Those who have nothing but brute force are not a good match."


    Wang was a little surprised, "The Marquis was concerned about the three sisters."


    Tang Gang did not tell her that this was the old lady''s meaning. The old lady kept reminding Hou''s mansion not to send his daughter into a fire pit, and asked him not to look at the immediate interests, but to look at the long-term.


    He thought it made sense, and mainly wanted to give the people in the clan a hope. According to Tang Yu, there are many children and girls in the clan.


    "It''s time to decide one. My elder brother and sister-in-law are getting more and more anxious. Their own house has been repaired almost the same, so it''s even harder to say goodbye after moving away. Let''s leave them in the mansion for a few more days."


    It is easy to trade three sisters for profit, but it is a bit difficult to want profit and be worthy of the three sisters.


    Tang Gang took out a booklet recording the details of the two people from the drawer and said that he would find a time to ask them to come to the Hou''s Mansion and let the three girls Wang Shi''an meet each other secretly.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 498 What kind of woman is it

    Chapter 498 What kind of woman is she


    In Qiushiyuan, Xin An pulled Tang Mo excitedly and said how cute Liao Xiaolang is.


    "It''s exactly the same as Liao Zhi. He is very energetic and can eat. His belly is round and strong."


    "The crying sounds loudly. I have seen little dolls, but that is really rare. Nuer is a well-behaved doll at first glance, but Liao Xiaolang knew he was naughty at first glance. I think he will be a tiger general in the future, the kind of talented one."


    Tang Mo was so greedy that he wanted to go and see it but it was unruly. "This general is born and relied on God to give him food, but God is also partial. Some people appreciate more and others give less. Liao Zhi is the kind of person who is chased by God to feed him."


    "He is strong and has a lot of energy and a lot of energy. He is very brave and has a good brain. He can fight outside and plan in the court, just like a monster."


    "That is, the world is relatively peaceful now, and the war in the Northwest has been controlled. If he is given more military power, I am afraid that no one except the emperor will be able to control him."


    Fortunately, he and this monster are already in the same group.


    Tang Mo lamented that peace in the world is a good thing, but it is too difficult for military generals to make contributions. It is even more difficult for him to make achievements based on his achievements. "The prince and the second prince are all very busy recently."


    Why don¡¯t he rebel? He is so dedicated to the king and protect the emperor.


    "You said, can I give birth to a Liao Xiaolang?"


    Xin''an likes Liao Xiaolang as soon as he sees it, and the more he thinks about it, the more he likes it.


    ¡°That can¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Mo told her regretfully that he was not as strong as Liao Zhizhi and did not eat much, and even had half a finger shorter than Liao Zhi. "The only person who is stronger than Liao Zhi is that he is handsomer than him, and nothing else is better."


    Xin An laughed, "I know my own understanding very well."


    "How many bowls of rice can Liao Zhi eat in one meal?"


    Tang Mo described it, "The sum of three meals a day is his meal. All the people in the Liao family can eat it, even the girls'' family can eat it. Those people below him can be great. Five buns with a bigger face plus a pot of soup at a meal. It is worth it for Liao Xiaolang to eat it, just like the root."


    Xin An took a deep breath, "No wonder Sister Xu always said she couldn''t afford it. This is too edible."


    "Can someone lift a stone lock of hundreds of kilograms? Can you have the strength if you don''t eat more?"


    Maybe seeing that Xin An likes Liao Xiaolang too much, or maybe he wants to be a good father too much, Tang Mo decided to start learning eighteen weapons from tomorrow. Although his bones are hard and he has already missed the best learning opportunity, he doesn''t have to practice much. Later, his son asked him about this as a father.


    After dinner, Tang Mo talked about the fact that the Tao family had not been on duty at the Ministry of Works. "The Ministry of Works is now a hot commodity. Even the Daoqiao Department below is very popular. Do you guess how the Tao family has not entered?"


    "The Zuo is just Lord Tao''s efforts."


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Mo said: "The Prince of Nanguang personally made arrangements."


    "Yo." Xin An became interested, "I just said that he was better than Tang Rong. Although he had taken advantage of it, he really gave him benefits."


    "If the next door had a deeper skill, even if the matter was reported in the Marquis''s Mansion would not have taken her life. Will she be secretly raised at that time, wouldn''t she achieve her wish?" "Although the reputation is not very good, the real advantage is that she has obtained it. She doesn''t have to worry about the inside and outside of the Zhang family. The dirty and tiring work will naturally be handled by the Princess of Nanguang County. She only uses the flowers to talk about love under the moon."


    Xin An herself didn''t know what she said casually was what the old lady of the Tao family taught Tao Yiran. The old lady said that even the wife of the main wife did not have to go to the Zhang family. She was tired and old, and the most important thing was to catch the man and let the man bring the benefits to him. Everything else was secondary.


    Tang Mo was puzzled, "What kind of woman is this?"


    Xin An sighed, "There are all kinds of things in life, and in the previous life, she has succeeded."


    Tang Mo was stunned, shook his head and simply stopped thinking about it. He went to Xin''an to talk to the peanut-like baby in his belly.


    The next morning, Tao Yiran went out again, because she had been in constant nightmare recently, and Chunlang was crying day and night. She was uneasy and wanted to go to Nandu Temple to ask for a peace talisman to come back to suppress Chunlang. This time, Wang could not refuse her kind mother, and she tacitly let her go out.


    "The Nandu Temple is a good Buddhist holy place, and she has used it as a place for a tryst, and she is not afraid that the Buddha will get angry and drop the thunder and directly hit her to death. When will the time come and let her enter and exit the Marquis'' Mansion be so swaying, I am afraid something will happen sooner or later."


    Wang''s face was worried, and she scolded Tao Yiran as a plague god. She wished she could roll up her sleeves and have a fight with Mrs. Tao now, and asked her how she educated the girl.


    "I''ve been in and out of these days, what gossip has my mother heard?"


    Xin''an''s people kept staring at it, and the Prince of Nanguang covered up the matter very well, and no news came out.


    Wang took a sip of tea to suppress his disgust and asked Xin An to find an opportunity to go to the Zhang family. "The three sisters are also wise and well-behaved. You will suffer from it and run for them. If the person introduced by the princess is good, then thank God."


    "Princess protects media, which is also an extra layer of protection."


    Xin''an took on this errand. She was bored and she was idle in the mansion. It was good to go out for a walk. She immediately asked Cuiping to hand in a greeting to the Zhang family. If the reply was almost done, she would be able to go tomorrow.


    "It''s okay today. Mom and I will go to my second uncle''s mansion with you. I haven''t seen the little girl born to my cousin."


    Wang responded with a smile, and soon the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law left the house. When the old lady knew, she had already arrived at Tang Yong''s mansion.


    Tang Yong and Wang Mian and Xin Chang are now engaged in business transactions, mainly dealing with sugar and Xin family supply. Wang Mian and Tang Yong are responsible for sales and going to sea. In addition, they have already traded, and they are very busy recently.


    When the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law entered the door, the Yaxing people were taking a row of twenty people to choose for Youshi. When they saw them coming, they smiled and came forward to greet them. They turned sideways and told the Yaxing people that the Yaxing people were not good to send, so they asked the clean and clever little girl to come again.


    "Is this the one who will be used to serve the young granddaughter?"


    "No, I don''t have this old girl, so I can only choose again. Fortunately, I still have time to buy it back and teach you slowly."


    As he said that, he looked Xin An carefully, said that she looked good, and asked her if she was feeling uncomfortable, and told her better.


    Xin''an was not open to the fact that she was pregnant with twins. Apart from the few people she was close to, even the old lady didn''t know. Wang was extremely careful, afraid that someone would assassinate her grandson. Before Xin''an could reply, she took You''s words and said that Xin''an was in good health, but she was a little bitter. "Pregnant people felt a little uncomfortable. Now, the weather was a little cooler and said they wanted to come and see their little niece."


    "Is the child good?"


    As the three of them spoke, they soon arrived at the inner yard. The wet nurse came over with the baby. Zou Baba''s child did not grow up, and the fetal skin on her forehead had not yet fallen off. Xin An looked carefully and believed that the Liao family''s little Lang was extremely talented. If she had a girl, she would definitely be her son-in-law.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 499 The second prince should move this move

    Chapter 499 The Second Prince should move this move


    "This child is innocent and I don''t know how beautiful it is after two or three months of driving."


    The child was asleep all the time. Wang said that he had changed his appearance compared to when she first came to see him. "Can you give me a name?"


    Youshi said that the child was young and decided to make a name after a hundred days. "Her grandfather was very happy. She had already read the book and chose several names, so she was waiting for the time being. Now she had a nickname called Shuang''e. Her grandfather said that the child''s life is full of fire and she had to reduce the fire."


    "Shuang''e?"


    Xin An said that this is the name of the goddess of wind and snow in the book, "It sounds elegant and solemn, no matter how big the fire is, it should be suppressed by this person."


    Gu, who leaned on the bed with his forehead, also said that this name is good, "There is Jiangshuang in the name given by my father, which is also very nice."


    "You will know that you are a little beauty when you hear the name."


    Nowadays, Xin''an thinks that all the children look good and like it very much. He also remembers that the children in his belly don''t have a name yet. I''m afraid that Tang Gang can''t count on him anymore. Tang Rong and Tang Mo''s name are not very outstanding. It''s very ordinary. You should read the book and get a good one.


    The cicadas on the branches in the yard suddenly made a harsh hiss, and they were so anxious that the baby was so shocked that he pursed his mouth and cried. Unlike Liao Xiaolang''s earth-shaking cry, Shuang''e''s crying sounded that she knew she was a quiet girl.


    Youshi asked someone to quickly pull the cicada down, "The cicadas in the past two days are just like they are desperate for life, and they are very harsh."


    "Summer is about to end, and this short life is about to end, so you should be yelling a few times."


    Wang suddenly said this, Xin An looked up and raised his lips, "The end of life should always be extremely noisy."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law smiled at each other, and Yu Shi was confused. She wanted to ask why her granddaughter was crying, so she hugged her and coaxed her gently.


    At the evening, the sunset was setting and the sunset was filled with sunset. Several inconspicuous donkey carts came in at the city gate. When the people in the car talked about looking for relatives in the capital, the soldiers guarding the gate had no doubts.


    The donkey cart stopped all the way to a courtyard. The people quickly entered the door and closed the door again, without attracting anyone''s attention.


    "The people have arrived, but the most important link has never made any progress."


    Tang Mo sat opposite Liao Zhi, frowned.


    Liao Zhi sat drastically, his thumb rubbing the tiger''s mouth intentionally or unintentionally, "Since you can''t find it, you can only pry open the mouth of the insider. Zhou Zheng, the governor of Shuntian Prefecture, comes from Duke Enguo Mansion. He is the most promising person in the Duke Enguo Mansion except the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother has not had much time, and the people in the Duke Enguo Mansion are in panic, pointing out that Zhou Zheng can go further. However, Pu Pingshun has pleased many people through shameful means in recent years and has also seized the handle of many people. Pu Pingshun and Zhou Zheng had also had a relationship for a while a few years ago."


    "With the current ambiguous attitude of the Prince of Nanguang to Pingshun Bernard, you will not be able to do anything if you make little movement. As the commander in charge of the Northern Yajun Army, I have to help you with my help, but it will not be easy if your father does not do his best."


    "Even if your father makes all his strength, he may not be able to completely trample Pingshun to death. In my opinion, your father will not agree. Are there anyone else who can help you?"


    It is easy to deal with a Pingshun Bo, but Pingshun Bo holds the handle of so many people in his hand, and those people will never sit idly by for themselves. Liao Zhi thought that Tang Gang would not offend half of the court officials because of this, even if there is any reason to do it.


    Tang Mo also considered this point. When discussing this plan with Xin''an, he felt that it was not too difficult, but as the investigation deepened, he realized that it was very difficult and involved too much.


    Not to mention anything else, the Prince of Nanguang will definitely take action.


    "There are still some people who choose, but they need to take risks. I have to think about it for another two days." Liao Zhi said that he would send someone to look at the people who had just entered the city and told Tang Mo not to continue investigating in the next two days, and to withdraw his manpower, and not to alert the enemy.


    "You have to make a decision as soon as possible, and wait for someone to realize that what you have done before will be in vain."


    Tang Mo nodded. After returning to the mansion, he wanted to go to Luo Qi to ask, but after thinking about it, he would go back to find Xin''an first. Who made the person he trusted the most in the mansion be Xin''an, and he could tell her everything.


    Xin''an was walking around the garden. Tang Mo stepped forward to take over Chunyang''s errands. He first asked her if she was doing well today. Then he asked Chunyang to stare at the people and talked about what happened outside to Xin''an. Finally, he raised the question, "I''m a little undecided at the moment and want to find an idea for you."


    Xin An stopped, raised his eyes and looked into the distance along the returning bird that had crossed the sky. After a while, he withdrew his gaze, "If there is someone, there will be only the second prince."


    "I thought of him, too."


    Tang Mo was a little hesitant, "With the second prince and the Xu family''s forces, it will not affect whether there is an old man to participate, but I am not familiar with him and I am afraid that he will take credit."


    Xin''an said that the prince had always been in good hands with Duke Enguo''s Mansion, but the Duke Enguo''s Mansion is now setting. When the empress dowager left, there was only Zhou Zheng left. The emperor had something to do with the Zhou family, but he was the emperor. Who dared to classify him as a member of the Zhou family?


    As the most solid supporter of the second prince, the Xu family is far stronger than the Duke of Eng-kuo.


    The competition between the prince and the second prince has gradually become apparent.


    "We have secretly taken this move of the second prince for a long time. It''s time to use it. There is a chance only if there is risks. If we just keep asking for self-protection, our chance will never come."


    Xin An directly took the board, "I''ll send a message to the Xu family now and go to see Mrs. Xu first."


    "Don''t you go to see the second prince''s concubine first?"


    "inconvenient."


    Xin''an said that the Second Prince''s Mansion had many eyes staring at him, and what she said was not convenient to know in front of a third person. It would be better to say that Mrs. Xu knew about it, and then Mrs. Xu would tell General Xu, "We have more contacts with the Xu family. We have already boarded the Second Prince''s ship, but we didn''t want to admit it before and wanted to hide it. This time it will be on the surface. Are you ready to welcome the storm?"


    Tang Mo didn''t say anything. If he was alone, it would be fine, but he had a mother, a wife and children, and an unborn child, so he was a little hesitant.


    Xin An did not urge him to reply immediately, but just asked someone to invite her mother-in-law to come, "This garden is a good place to talk, and others have no place to hide if they want to eavesdrop."


    "You want to tell your mother?"


    "Of course I have to say it."


    Xin An told him that if he wanted to move, then everyone should move and let the other party know all plans. There are many uncontrollable people and things in this mansion. Without her mother-in-law''s full help, "You can only drink a pot of chaos behind you, and all the regulations must be discussed. When we discuss it clearly, you will go to Luoqi and ask him to see what he thinks, and he must move too."


    ¡°Is the future so beautiful?¡±


    Tang Mo nodded and took a deep breath. After Wang came, the mother and son sat in the pavilion and came to guard the garden gate with Qingyang. After Wang understood the cause and effect, he did not say anything for a while. He frowned, looked at Tang Mo from time to time, and looked at Xin An again, and finally said, "Since you think the time is here, then we, mother and son, will we have a chance to play once. Even if we fail, will you still have your father?"


    "With the title of the Marquis'' Mansion in front of you, it can at least save your life. If you can succeed, you will have to take a dangerous road with flowers until the second prince arrives that day."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 500 Test Tang Gangs attitude

    Chapter 500 Testing Tang Gang''s attitude


    Wang thought Tang Gang owed them mother and son. She was sincere to him and Tang Rong, but in the end no one said she was good to her. Anyone who had any guilt would have to fall on her, let alone Tang Mo.


    Don¡¯t pay back debts?


    "Other mothers can''t help. You couple discussed and formulated the charter properly. When they needed to take action, they said directly that the mother and son would work together to break through this thorny road."


    Tang Mo stood up and bowed, "My son is a son in vain. Not only can he not let his mother be safe, but he lets her take risks with her son."


    ¡°No more than saying.¡±


    Wang said, "You, my mother and son are already glorious and related to sharing, so there is no need to say this."


    Wang was very pleased that he had never married a good man in his life, but having a good son and daughter-in-law was enough.


    Tang Gang came back and changed his clothes. When he saw the sunset was good, he walked into the garden. He saw the three of Wang and his son sitting together and laughing, having a happy and harmonious relationship, and he couldn''t help but want to lean over.


    Just after walking two steps, Chunyang walked out of nowhere and bowed his head, "Mr. Marquis."


    Her voice was not small enough for Tang Mo and the other two to hear it. The three of them looked at the sound and stood up at the same time. Tang Gang walked towards them with his hands behind his back, "What are you talking about?"


    Wang said that he went to Tang Yong''s mansion with Xin''an today and said how beautiful the baby Shuang''e looked and the name was also nice. "I was just talking about the name. This name is extremely important. You have to think about what name to choose."


    "Have you ever thought about it?"


    Tang Gang would not think of this. Chunlang¡¯s name is Tang Hui and Nuer¡¯s name is Tang Bi. You can see the legitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate illegitimate ill


    At first glance, it sounds pretty good. Xin An smiled but said nothing. Tang Mo smiled and said that the name sounded good, "This word also has the meaning of assisting, it is a good word."


    Tang Gang did not continue this topic. When asked about Tang Mo¡¯s recent errands, he learned that several families of aristocratic families had entered under Tang Mo¡¯s hands, which was different from his initial expectations.


    The Northern Yajun''s errand was originally planned for Tang Rong. As long as he stayed at this position for two to three years, he could be promoted next time. After falling on Tang Mo, he did not continue to pay attention. Now it seems that Tang Mo has benefited a lot from this position.


    First he was appreciated by Liao Zhi, and then won over a group of young juniors. Now he even started to sell the face of the aristocratic family. Even if he was unwilling to admit it, the second brother is really more capable than the eldest brother.


    Now he would say anything whenever he asked Tang Mo, but he cleverly changed the subject and suddenly asked, "Why did I hear that the Tao family had not gone to the Ministry of Works, and it was arranged by the Prince of Nanguang? When did the Tao family get involved with the Prince of Nanguang?"


    Tang Gang also felt suspicious about this matter, especially yesterday that Lord Tao got a pretty good job. The Prince of Nanguang even praised Lord Tao for his reputation in office, and even the emperor agreed.


    "I didn''t see what the Tao family and the Prince of Nanguang had on weekdays."


    At this time, Tang Mo also looked like he couldn''t understand, "That''s strange. If it were about how the Tao family could enter the eyes of the Prince of Nanguang, the Tao family would have no benefits to give it. This relationship was inexplicable.


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "You are walking outside all day long, and you haven''t noticed any clues?"


    "I just found it strange."


    Tang Mo spread his hands, "If it weren''t for the people below talking about this, I wouldn''t know. Each family has its own tricks. Uncle Tao now has a grudge with his father, so it''s normal not to know."


    He pretended to be not very interested in this and quickly changed the subject, "There is something in the city, I wonder if my father heard of it?"


    ¡°About Pingshun Bo Mansion.¡±


    Tang Mo said that in the past or two years, there were always miserables who came to the capital to search for their relatives. There were rumors in the city that occasionally there were women crying at night from the Pingshun Bo Mansion. "The rumors became more and more evil, and there were all things to say, but more of them were haunted by the Pingshun Bo Mansion."


    He had to test Tang Gang''s attitude first before he could make the next step.


    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Tang Gang was not interested in this, but Tang Mo said, "My son heard that there were carriages coming in and out of the Pingshun Bo¡¯s mansion for a while. Those carriages drove directly into the mansion. No one knew who was in the carriage. My son also heard some news in the Beiya Army that Pingshun Bo has relied on beautiful **** to win over the court officials over the years. I was wondering if the beauties in the carriages were kidnapped from all over the world?"


    Tang Gang looked serious, "Do your errands well and ask less about other things."


    Obviously, Tang Gang knew some inside story.


    "Pingshun Bo Mansion is not on the street under your jurisdiction, right?"


    "If you are not here, your son is just curious."


    "Put your curiosity."


    Tang Gang once again warned him, "Don''t worry about other people''s affairs and be careful to cause trouble."


    Tang Gang left directly, leaving Tang Mo standing there, turned around and told Xin An that the old man would not care about his own interests, "I think he would withdraw even if he was involved in the interests."


    "I''m afraid I can''t count on him anymore. I''m thinking that even if it''s a scandal next door, as long as the Prince of Nanguang promises benefits, as long as the benefits are enough, the old man will most likely surrender."


    Xin An sighed, the Xu family had to go.


    That night, Tang Gang ordered someone to investigate the relationship between the Tao family and the Prince of Nanguang. For some reason, he always had a bad premonition in his heart.


    On that night, Xin''an and Tang Mo talked until late at night. The next morning, Xin''an and Fang Xiaoxiao took her pulse and went to the Xu family. She had not been away for some days, and suddenly came to the door, Mrs. Xu was a little surprised, "I''ll just say something, why did you still go this trip in person?"


    "I have been raising my husband for some days, and it''s so uncomfortable. After the doctor said I could go out and walk around, I wish I could go out every day. How is my aunt so happy recently?"


    Xin An sat down with a smile, knowing that she was pregnant, the people under her were all warm water. After drinking the water, she said that her second uncle''s family had arrived in the capital. "Some days, if there are any problems in the transaction, you can directly discuss it with my second uncle, which is much more convenient."


    Team Xu said that Xin Chang had already sent gifts and the Xu family''s manager also visited. "Recently, many government orders in the court are conducive to business, and your second uncle came at the right time."


    The two of them greeted each other for a moment and Xin An said that she had something to say today, "This matter is very involved, and my husband is not sure about it. He specially asked me to go there today and say he would listen to my aunt."


    She glanced at the people who were serving the people around her. Mrs. Xu understood it and signaled that the people who served them slightly retreated. Xin An then stood up and walked to Mrs. Xu, bowed slightly and lowered her voice to talk about Pingshun''s mansion, and said, "You know, my husband attaches great importance to his errands. He was very concerned when he was on duty. After discovering this, he was more careful. But now he doesn''t dare to continue investigating. It''s really terrifying."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 501 The couple has a big appetite

    Chapter 501 The couple has a big appetite


    Xin''an''s words were reserved, and the focus was on covering up the real purpose of the couple. Although they did not say everything they knew, it was enough to shock Mrs. Xu.


    "Can this matter be verified?"


    Xin''an said, "My husband is young and energetic, and he is somewhat jealous of evil. He couldn''t help but pay more attention to this. He wanted to find out the evidence but his strength was limited, but he did not dare to alarm the enemy. When he turned around, he found out that Pingshun Bo had a good relationship with many court officials and involved many powerful people, including family members like the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. How dare he act rashly?"


    "But if we wisely ignore the inside story and cannot overcome that hurdle, we say that General Xu is upright and righteous. We have thought about it and discussed it for a few years before we decided to tell the matter about Xu people. We hope that the wife will convey it to General Xu to know."


    She also said that she could not sleep when she learned about this. From a rational point of view, she should think that she knew nothing, but since she knew, how could she think that she didn¡¯t know?


    Especially when she is still pregnant, she feels a little uncomfortable when thinking of those innocent women and children.


    Mrs. Xu did not trust Xin An easily, "Why don''t you tell your father-in-law to know about it?"


    "I mentioned a few sentences from the side."


    Xin An smiled helplessly, "You know, my father-in-law is cautious, and this matter is very involved. He does not allow us to meddle in other people''s business."


    This is a decision that Tang Gang would make. Mrs. Xu wanted to know how much Tang Mo had mastered. Xin An said that there was some evidence but it was not complete. "You have to ask him in person to understand it."


    "If General Xu also thinks this matter is too troublesome, just pretend that I have never been here today, and we will ruin it in our hearts."


    After saying this, she retreated and sat down again. Mrs. Xu asked with a smile, "Why would you think about coming to tell me?"


    Xin An sighed, "In the capital, I know and may have the ability to deal with this matter, and I can still speak, the Xu family."


    "Liao Zhi can''t do it?"


    "The Liao family itself is in a mess. Commander Liao wants to protect Mr. Gongyang, but I am afraid it is too difficult to do anything."


    Xin An said she also went to the Liao family for a trip. When the mistress was in confinement, she relied on her mother-in-law to do it inside and outside. But now it is the time when the most things happen. "Sister Xu was in confinement and she lost a lot of weight."


    "It''s not easy for her."


    Mrs. Xu is still very clear about the situation of the Liao family. The family is like a pan of oil on a fire. Life is not easy. Her eyes look at Xin''an more affectionate than usual. "I only know that the Xin family is kind, but I didn''t expect to be warm and kind. I have recorded this matter. I will go back and wait for my general to come back and say it to him to know, and see what the rules of the matter is."


    "If it is necessary, I have to let Mr. Tang come."


    "I heard that he did a great job and was very capable, and even the emperor praised him."


    Xin An and his husband were praised, "He liked this job and never delayed it unless necessary. Although the salary was not as much as his usual expenses, he had different spirits since he had this job. He was full of energy, and I was happy to see it."


    Mrs. Xu laughed, and the atmosphere also relaxed. Seeing that Shi Chen was almost Xin''an got up and left. In this situation, she was not going to take the initiative to visit the second prince''s concubine and wait for news.


    Today, General Xu returned early, the war in the northwest was under control, and Langri''s army surrendered recently. Today, the emperor issued an order to invite neighboring countries to come to the capital to observe military military affairs, to shock those countries that are ready to move, and to express his desire to fight Langri''s color.


    The emperor has decided to conquer Langri, expand his territory, and push the northwest border line toward Langri 500 miles.


    "Zhang Jiasanlang has some skills, but each family will not watch the Zhang family take over military merits. It has been too peaceful for too long. No one wants to let go of such merits. Many people have asked for battle today."


    Mrs. Xu helped General Xu remove his armor, and General Xu was in a good mood. Mrs. Xu said that Zhang''s family was good at fighting, and the princess and the young master also returned to Beijing. Without any worries, they naturally fought beautifully. "It''s a pity that the Marquis of Weiyuan retreated too early. Otherwise, there would be one more military marquis in the capital."


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early to retreat.¡±


    General Xu sat down to have tea, "He is no outstanding heir. Instead of lying on the credit card, it is better to leave a reputation for retreating bravely and leave a favor in front of the emperor."


    "The old marquis'' eyes are like a torch, and they can see the long-term."


    Tang Gang is not that material.


    If one of his sons is more brave than the other, how can he retreat?


    Mrs. Xu signaled to retreat, talked about the purpose of Xin''an''s arrival today, and after talking about everything, she said, "Where could this granddaughter-in-law chosen by the old marquis personally go on this trip because she was uneasy. I think she wanted to get benefits from this matter, but her ability was enough to take it alone, so she found an allies."


    General Xu raised his eyes, "How many have they found?"


    There are many beauties in the Pingshun Bo Mansion. Many people know about this, but few people probably know how those beauties came about.


    "Then you keep half of the words. The specific amount depends on whether the master will accept the answer or not, and how much benefits will be given."


    "She also specifically mentioned the Duke Eng-King Mansion, obviously knowing that the Duke Eng-King Mansion has a close relationship with the prince, and the couple has a great appetite."


    General Xu said: "It doesn''t matter if you have a big appetite, it depends on your ability. This matter is an opportunity. I will go back to see the second prince and discuss it."


    Mrs. Xu nodded, her eyes full of worry. Everyone had high expectations for the second prince''s belly, but it turned out to be a girl. Although the second prince didn''t say anything, she knew what he thought when she took a concubine. At this time, her family, as the second prince''s concubine, had to become her support.


    This matter was left to General Xu to worry about. Xin An and Tang Mo did not need to worry for the time being. There were arrangements for the next thing, and life became easier again.


    Recently, Lord Tao has been happy and confused. He has never been as comfortable as before as he has been an official for many years. The people around him seem to have suddenly become friendly and kind. As long as he is, flattering people are always around him.


    "Mr. Tao, please give me more good words in front of the prince."


    "Mr. Tao is good at educating his children, and it is really rare to get many talents for his son to be outstanding."


    "Mr. Tao, I''ll hold a banquet tonight. I don''t know if Lord Tao has free time, so I''ll go have a drink."


    Lord Tao smiled politely. The scenery was quite glorious, but he felt guilty. He couldn''t understand why the Prince of Nanguang supported him everywhere?


    Tang Gang, who stood with his colleagues in the distance, looked even more confused, and the people beside him were also confused, "How did Lord Tao win the favor of Prince Nanguang?"


    "Even the Marquis doesn''t know what the two have?"


    "Don''t you think it''s abrupt? Prince Nanguang didn''t know Lord Tao before, so why did he suddenly have such an attitude now?"


    ¡°There is something weird.¡±


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 502 What position should Tang Mo be given

    Chapter 502 What position should Tang Mo be given


    As the Prince of Nanguang promoted the Tao family more and more, the court officials became more and more curious. As the Tao family, who had benefited the first, was even more glorious. Although he had just taken office, he was so busy that he was like a fish in water.


    Her wife, Li, is a thoughtful person. She is always uneasy when she can''t figure out the relationship here, and she is inevitably mentioned in front of Mrs. Tao.


    Mrs. Tao, who knew the inside story clearly, pretended to be calm, "Is it necessary for some reason? Is it impossible for your husband to be outstanding in the eyes of Prince Nanguang?"


    Li sneered, "Mother thinks this is possible?"


    What kind of man is her husband?


    What skills can you win the favor of a prince?


    "It should be happy that the good things of a pie falling from the sky are good, but this fact makes people unable to get loose."


    She stared at Mrs. Tao at first glance, and Mrs. Tao''s eyes flashed slightly. Although it was fleeting in the blink of an eye, she was still caught. She couldn''t help but think a little more in her heart.


    On this day, Mrs. Tao once again arrived at the Marquis''s Mansion on the grounds of visiting her grandson. Tao Yiran sat lazily and admired the flowers. She hung a string of pearl necklaces with excellent quality around her neck, which was very eye-catching. Mrs. Tao''s heart tightened. It was not a dowry from the Tao family. She had never seen it before, could it be.


    "Is my mother here?"


    I haven¡¯t seen each other for many days, but I still have a huge difference when I look closely. Tao Yiran was cold and beautiful earlier, and always had a cold and unattainable appearance on her face. Now she is plump and charming, her every move is charming, and her skin becomes more delicate and delicate. Her eyes slide from her shoulder armor to her chest. Mrs. Tao closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    The person who was waving back to serve sat opposite her, "Do you know that the Tao family has been promoted one after another recently?"


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Tao Yiran said lazily, "Isn''t this the original idea of ??my grandmother and father? It''s just that I wanted to rely on the Hou Mansion at that time. Now I have changed my personal results, or even better results. Isn''t it good?"


    "Why does my mother look unhappy?"


    "If something goes wrong, there will be a demon. This cannot continue like this. The Tao family cannot continue to get benefits. The benefits of this flying will surely arouse doubts."


    Mrs. Tao looked serious, "Your father was not happy about the unjustified things, and he has begun to check the reasons."


    "Stop it. Don''t walk out of the Marquis''s gate before Tang Rong comes back. If the matter is revealed, you can''t afford the consequences."


    Tao Yiran chuckled, "Mother thought she could think that this incident had never happened at all if she didn''t leave this door?"


    After being with Prince Nanguang for a long time, I can''t remember Tang Rong more and more. Even if I think of it, I''m bored. Compared with the two, the gap is too big. Whether it is talent or ability, or between the bed, it is simply incomparable. If she hadn''t taken that step, how could she know that a woman would be so happy.


    Mrs. Tao clenched her handkerchief, "What the **** are you thinking?"


    "Don''t worry, mother, I have my own plans."


    Tao Yiran was not willing to talk too much. Even if Mrs. Tao was anxious or angry, she had no choice but to do anything about her. Seeing that she wanted to speak, Tao Yiran chuckled and said, "Mom, don''t have any other plans. Aunt Liu is someone around me, and she can''t live if something happens to me."


    "If something happens to me, the benefits of the Tao family will be gone."


    Mrs. Tao.


    Tao Yiran is too unfamiliar at this moment.


    Xin An, who was walking the garden, met Mrs. Tao with a solemn face, and walked forward with a smile, "Aunt Tao just came, are you leaving so soon?"


    Mrs. Tao smiled, "I was just here to see Chunlang. The child was sleeping all the time, so I won''t wait."


    "How are the Second Young Master''s Lady recently?"


    Xin''an smiled, "It''s still early, and it''s rare for aunt to come once. Why not stay and eat before leaving?"


    "No, the old lady at home is in poor health and can''t come out for too long."


    Mrs. Tao said politely and left. Xin An turned around and looked at her leaving back, curled her lips slightly, and asked Nan Feng, "What''s wrong with Aunt Yu?"


    "I was always at the entrance of the theater. I walked around the theater for a few times but found no clues."


    Nanfeng said that the place where the two met was really hidden. If Ershan Kung Fu had not seen it, he would have climbed up to the roof of the theater while the night was still unaware of it.


    Xin An turned around and said, "Don''t let her notice for the time being."


    Nanfeng nodded and said that he had given the wrong guidance, "Unless we give guidance, they would not be able to find it for a while."


    "The Princess of Nanguang County seems to know something. Recently, the Prince of Nanguang County has a tail on his body when he went out. As soon as he checked, he was from the Prince''s Mansion."


    "We don''t care about this."


    I really hope that the county princess is more powerful and can tear her directly in the end.


    On this day, General Xu arrived at the Second Prince''s Mansion again. After Xin''an said last time, he came once. After discussing, both the father-in-law and son-in-law decided to check again to ensure that the matter of Pingshun''s affairs was fatal and there was a result today.


    "It was amazing just a brief look. This matter took about seven or eight years. In the past seven or eight years, people from the Pingshun Bo Mansion first searched for beauties everywhere, and first searched for brothels. Needless to say, the appearance of these women was heavy, so they began to pick people from teeth, and finally developed to tie up and trafficking, and even robbed them. In order to satisfy the habits of some people, boys and girls with outstanding appearances over five years old were also murdered."


    When the generals fighting on the battlefield heard this, they wanted to give Ping Shunbo a cold heart with one knife. "In seven or eight years, I don''t know how many people have been harmed, and I don''t know how many people have been dealt with quietly."


    The second prince clenched his fists, "The emperor dared to do such a thing under his feet. He is so brave. It''s not worth jealous of death."


    There was excitement in his eyes again, "I can''t find a breakthrough, but I didn''t expect that Tang Mo would be a little capable here."


    "Father-in-law, let''s do it."


    General Xu felt that the time might be inappropriate, and the empress dowager''s body was getting worse and worse. For the sake of the empress dowager, the empress dowager would not touch the Duke''s Mansion for the time being. "If you cannot take down at once, you will be afraid that there will be endless troubles."


    "The general is overly worried."


    No matter how many people who fight, they are planning, they are not as good as studying books all day long. The strategist who has never said anything has stood up. "Even if the proof is not there, the emperor will not deal with the Duke of Enguo and the Pingshun Bo Mansion at the same time, or the emperor will not deal with the Duke of Enguo directly. After all, it is the emperor''s uncle''s family. The emperor is kind and filial, which will only make the Duke of Enguo''s house decline on its own."


    "Pingshun Bo is just a force to overthrow the Duke of Eng-King Mansion. As long as the emperor knows that the Duke of Eng-King Mansion is involved, it''s enough."


    General Xu did not speak, and the second prince asked the strategist to continue. The strategist said, "Pingshun''s mansion has been to many court officials who like to make friends with him over the years. The names of those court officials must be recorded in them. This is also the handle for Pingshun''s court officials to take care of those court officials. If this book is in the hands of the second prince, those officials who want to surrender to the crown prince will be afraid of the bad. When the second prince climbs up to the top, the book will be burned in front of those court officials. This move is a kindness and a win-win situation."


    "What we need to do now is to find out the evidence of Ping Shunbo''s crime and make it ironclad evidence."


    The second prince agrees with this proposal very much, and General Xu naturally thinks it is feasible. So what I want to talk about next is what positioning should Tang Mo be given and what role he can play in this matter.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 503 Everyone knows that my father is partial to him

    Chapter 503: My father is partial to me, everyone knows


    It was raining lightly in the sky at some point. It drizzled all night and it became a little cooler the next day. The garden was covered with flowers. Xin An, who was idle, walked around the garden with a meat ball. The round meat **** were having fun in the garden. He ran wildly for a while and then turned around and ran away, and then shook his tail.


    Nanfeng came over with a servant dressed up. The servant brought Mrs. Xu''s message, inviting Xin''an to speak tomorrow afternoon and ask Tang Mo to accompany him.


    Xin An had a clear idea. After planning for so long, he finally waited for the time when the couple took the stage.


    "This matter will definitely be dominated by the second prince''s people, it depends on what position they are willing to give you."


    The couple had already expected this result after handing over this matter. It was not the most difficult to check Pingshunbo''s evidence of guilt. Tang Mo could not do it later on how to disclose it, how to sue it, who will try it, how to convict it, whether it is implicated, etc.


    Even if Tang Gang is added, it is not easy to deal with. Only those like the second prince who are supported by half of the court officials can do it.


    "Every position is OK, but I want a title."


    Tang Mo''s purpose has always been clear. He will use this matter to express his loyalty to the second prince and ask the title of the Marquis'' Mansion to fall on him. "When Tang Rong''s evidence is passed back, as long as the second prince is willing to speak for me to promote this matter, the old man will be able to stop it."


    "If my father noticed this, have you figured out how to deal with it?"


    ¡°What else can it be?¡±


    As long as Tang Rong is abolished, he will be the one who can inherit the title of the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. Can the old man kill him?


    Xin An had no objection. At present, the couple had to go all the way to the end. If the mansion didn¡¯t provide help, they had to fight for it themselves and rely on their own abilities.


    That night, Tang Mo and Luo Qi discussed it until midnight. The next day, everyone went out to pay on duty. They came back at noon and spent lunch. They took a nap and accompanied Xin''an to the Xu family.


    After an autumn rain, there were fewer cicadas on the branches and were much more purified. Mrs. Xu asked someone to prepare tea and snacks and another set of jade dolls. "I thought of giving it to you last time you came, and I thought about putting it in the warehouse for some days. I''m afraid it''s dusty. Do you still like it?"


    A pair of fat white jade dolls, one holding a big carp and the other holding a peony flower, is carved with lifelike and cute appearance. The white jade has a superb texture and is shiny. It is rare that carp is soaked in red and peony is soaked in yellow. They are all the colors of the natural jade belt. "It''s really a skill, it''s too expensive."


    "This pair of dolls has been incense for three years under the Guanyin seat for giving birth to a child. It is very effective. I put it in the house and watch it keep it every day and can give birth to a fat doll."


    Xin An trembled in her heart. It sounded a little scary. She never liked ornaments like dolls, especially when placed in the bedroom, which looked cunning.


    "Thank you aunt, I''ll accept it with shame."


    Mrs. Xu nodded with a smile and invited her to have a snack. Tang Mo sat aside for a while. A servant came to bow and invite him to go to the study to speak. Xin An looked at him with a look, then turned his head and smiled and talked to Mrs. Xu.


    The young lady of Xu family walked over with a plate of peeled pomegranates and said that they were just picked on the farm this morning. "The first batch is delicious, so the second young lady will try it."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There is only a topic that is indispensable among women. Moreover, Xin An invited by Mrs. Xu, so naturally she would not be unable to talk about this. Xin An was relaxed and calm, while Tang Mo was tense all over.


    General Xu''s study was wide, and when he entered the door, he saw seven or eight different long swords on the knife stand. When he approached, he was a long bow, which was much thicker than an ordinary bow. I don''t know how much strength it would take to pull it open.


    The study room was empty. Just as Tang Mo was confused, a voice came, "Second Young Master, please come in."


    Following the direction of the sound, Tang Mo walked around the screen and found that there was an inner room in the study. When he walked in, he found that the so-called inner room was actually a spacious hall, with another door facing a garden, which was also considered a unique way to the sky.


    "The last general has met the second prince and the general."


    The second prince and General Xu didn''t know how long they had been sitting here. When they saw Tang Mo, they raised their eyes. General Xu said, "No need to be polite, sit down."


    Tang Mo sat down aside, General Xu directly pointed out his purpose and said that he came to him today to ask Uncle Pingshun for how long he had been watching, how much evidence he had obtained, and what arrangements he had made.


    "The second young master has been reborn in the past year and I think he has made a lot of preparations."


    At this time, Tang Mo did not hide it. "It was an accident that discovered this fact. Whether it was the responsibility or the selfishness, since it was discovered, it was not considered as an unknown reason." "I have been paying attention to this matter for half a year. Except for the place where the body was handled by the Pingshun Bo Mansion has not been found, most of the evidence has been obtained."


    It took half a year.


    The second prince was curious, "Why don''t you tell your father about this?"


    Tang Mo chuckled, "My father is the best at protecting himself. Even if he knows, he will remain silent for the peace of the Marquis'' Mansion as he calls him, especially when my elder brother is not in the capital, and he will not interfere. Maybe he will leave evidence and wait for the day when my elder brother comes back."


    "Everyone knows that my father is partial to him."


    This reason is easy to accept, both the second prince and General Xu. They have also discussed Tang Mo''s motives and have predicted that what he wants must be the title of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    How can you let go of the humiliation of a wife swapping easily?


    "If I remember correctly, your current errand should have been Tang Rong''s."


    "yes."


    Tang Mo was extremely calm, "The compensation given by his father on the second day of his wife swap."


    "You haven''t buried this job."


    The second prince asked with a smile, "What do you want?"


    Tang Mo stood up and walked to the second prince, bowed and bowed, "If the second prince does not dislike him, I will be willing to be the second prince, and only hope to inherit the title of the family."


    The second prince smiled and looked at General Xu. Both the father-in-law and son-in-law were indeed so handsome. When the eyes fell on Tang Mo again, "The emperor needs to nod his head, do you know this?"


    "I will know it first."


    Tang Mo bowed slightly with his back, "My father belongs to Yi''s eldest brother. No matter how much he did, he would not fall into his father''s eyes. Without external help, even if he made unparalleled achievements, he would not have the title."


    "Today''s matter will be long-term. The second prince is of noble character and great talent. In the last general, he is not a prince who can compete with him. Among the princes, only the second prince looks the most like the emperor, and only the second prince can lead me to a strong position."


    "A good bird chooses trees to live on, and I will be willing to follow the second prince in the end."


    The second prince asked again, "Do your wife know your resolution?"


    "My husband and I are the same, so there is no need to hide it."


    General Xu nodded to the second prince. General Xu had already known Xin''an''s status in the Xin family and could trust Xin''an''s ability.


    The second prince looked at Tang Mo with a majestic eyes, "The road ahead is full of thorns. If you don''t pay attention, you will be doomed. If you follow this prince, you will have no chance to escape."


    Tang Mo gave a big gift directly, "Thousands of mountains and rivers will follow you to the end, and the last generals do not believe that there will be a day when the second prince will be blessed with great blessings and will be blessed by heaven."


    "What if there really is that day?"


    "At least I will do my best, even if I die, I will still be honored."


    "good!"


    The second prince bent down and helped Tang Mo up, "If you have the help of you, you will plan a big thing together, and big things will be accomplished."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 504 The arrow has to be fired on the string

    Chapter 504: The arrow has to be fired on the string


    Tang Mo''s loyalty was finally recognized by the second prince. Of course, the key point is that the second prince took a fancy to the Xin family''s money, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked him if Xin An knew about this.


    Now even if the person on a boat is on, the second prince has no way out. Tang Mo can''t get off the boat now, and fate is connected in a short time.


    It was time for Tang Mo to show his skills, and he revealed the evidence he had. When he learned that the victim had arrived in the capital, the second prince and General Xu suddenly realized why Tang Mo came to him at this time.


    The arrow is already on the string and has to be fired.


    The three of them had a long talk. Next, the second prince went back to summon the counselors and court officials to discuss the details, and decided to attack Pingshun Bo in the morning three days later, involving the prince in the water. During this period, Tang Mo needed to calm down the victim and let the victim beat the drum and complain to Pingshun Bo in the evening two days later, and not give Pingshun Bo time to ask for help.


    The second prince walked through another door, and Tang Mo went to the front yard to pick up Xin''an. The couple returned to Qiushiyuan with a normal expression. As soon as they entered the door, Tang Mo leaned on the chair, and sweat leaching from his forehead, as if all his strength was suddenly drained.


    Xin''an asked someone to guard the door and poured a glass of water for Tang Mo. The warm water seemed to flow through his limbs and bones through his throat. Tang Mo let out a long breath, "I''m still not strong enough, I''m not considered a big scene. I''m really nervous today."


    "Then General Xu is not angry and is trying to test me again today. His evil spirit is restrained at all. The second prince is just one step away from the chair, and the aura of the superior is even more uncomfortable."


    Xin An wiped his sweat, "I haven''t seen it before, why are you so nervous?"


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    Tang Mo said that when they met before, they were polite to each other, so naturally they didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Today is different, and it¡¯s completely different when it¡¯s serious.¡±


    "I will have to deal with them from time to time in the future, and my scalp will become numb if I think about it."


    ¡°Just get used to it.¡±


    Xin''an couldn''t help him in this, "But you are already your own person now, and you won''t use your power to suppress you when you meet again, but we should be more careful in the future."


    "Well, I''ll go to the Liao family later. This matter should be said to be told by Liao Zhi. I still need his help in the future."


    "Go and go after dinner, you can rest first."


    After sitting at Xu''s house for an afternoon, Xin''an''s waist felt a little uncomfortable, "I''ll go for a walk and talk to my mother."


    Tang Mo nodded, moved to the beauty couch and closed his eyes to rest. Xin An led the ball out of the door. When he raised his eyes, he saw Wang coming towards him. Today, the couple went to Xu''s house. Wang was uneasy for half a day. Seeing Xin An unconsciously walking a few steps faster, Xin An smiled, "Mother."


    "It''s a good day today, I''ll accompany my mother to visit the garden."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wang smiled and turned around and walked with Xin An. The girl behind him stopped and waited for the two of them to walk for a while before they followed him.


    ¡°How is it today?¡±


    "all the best."


    Xin An smiled and said, "Next, we''re going to start busy."


    Wang breathed a sigh of relief and finally took this step. Although it was dangerous, it was much more steadily. "This road is not easy to walk, but it will definitely work." "You have to take a step forward."


    Xin An relaxed his breath. The couple had done something for more than a year and were sneaky and concealed, and they should walk from the shadow to the sun and face the challenge head-on.


    Aunt Yu, who was far away, came to the garden with Nuer in his arms. Seeing Wang and Xin An hurriedly walked over, Nuer in her arms laughed after saluting and greeting her. The doll this month had already begun to be naughty. She stared at the hairpin on Wang''s head with black eyes. She stretched out her little hand and leaned forward to throw herself into Wang''s arms. Aunt Yu hurriedly took a step back, "Nuer, be good, don''t make trouble."


    Wang smiled and reached out to take Nuer. The little guy came into her arms and kept talking, tilting his head to touch her hairpin. Xin An found it interesting, "Nuer is so lively. I heard that he can eat a complete steamed egg?"


    Aunt Yu smiled, "This child is strong and eats more."


    "It''s a good thing to be able to eat, don''t treat him badly."


    Wang held Nuer''s little hand and said to Aunt Yu, "It''s great if you take care of your child. It''s not so hot recently that you take the child out for a walk."


    "yes."


    Aunt Yu learned that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law brought Nuer here in the garden. "I was so hot before that, I rarely went out. Now I am cool sooner or later, so I took him out for a walk. This child is not honest in the house, so I am so happy when I come out, and dances with my hands and feet."


    Wang said that when Nuer was old, he should buy some gadgets for him to pass the time. "There are still some in the warehouse. If you look back, please find them and send them to you. You can also ask the buyer to buy some for you and the accountant will pay together."


    Aunt Yu hurriedly thanked her, and she wanted to say something else, but Tang Gang is here.


    Do not take it seriously about the eldest grandson of Nuer. Wang hugged him and made him tease him. It was also Nuer who was very proud. He looked cute and laughed, but he didn''t recognize his life. It was rare for Tang Gang to be willing to hug him for a while. Although he didn''t give anything, this attitude was enough to make Aunt Yu live a little better life, at least he wouldn''t be so perfunctory to tell someone to do something.


    After all, the legitimate and illegitimate are different. Tang Gang, who had held Nuer, asked someone to carry Chunlang. A dark look flashed in Aunt Yu''s eyes, and then she returned to normal. She hugged Nuer and left the garden with a tactful heart, not daring to compete for favor with Chunlang.


    Tang Gang, who was holding Chunlang, praised him very much, either because his forehead was full and blessed, or because his eyebrows were very similar to Tang Rong, and he couldn''t let go of it. Xin An looked carefully at the child who had been under Tang Mo''s name in his previous life and figured out the destination of this child.


    "What is the second child doing?"


    After having enough grandson, Tang Gang finally remembered that he had another son. Xin An smiled and said, "Sit in the house, and you have to go out to have a drink later. You don''t have dinner at home at night."


    "Let him not always worry about food and drink when he is fine, and don''t want everyone to make friends with him. He will be humiliated by his identity."


    Wang took the conversation, "He came into contact with those people who did not have any identity, and the job was better than anything else."


    Tang Gang was speechless and wanted to say something and saw Xin An here again. Xin An smiled and said that she went back to see if Tang Mo woke up. After she left, Tang Gang said, "Someone sent a woman into the mansion, please see what the arrangement is."


    Wang raised his eyebrows, "Is the Marquis going to add a new person again?"


    "Yes, the maids are old and weak. The maid is wronged. I blame me for not being virtuous enough. I should have thought of it for the maid."


    Tang Gang frowned, and Wang turned around and left, leaving quickly, for fear that Tang Gang would stop her and said that the beauty would not be needed. His son would be busy next, so he would not find something for the old man to avoid bad things.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 505 The storm is coming

    Chapter 505 The storm is coming


    The beauty has to be given to Tang Mo. After all, Xin An is pregnant and Tang Mo has devoted all his energy to work. Seeing that the relationships are getting more and more, the power in his hands is getting bigger and bigger. Tang Gang, who is contradictory and complicated, thinks that adding a beauty can **** some of Tang Mo''s desire to be ambitious, and perhaps even make Xin An less wholeheartedly help him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to say that the beauty had come to his collapse.


    The next Tang Gang was arranged by Wang clearly. As long as he returned home, he was either a new beauty who was in pain or a pregnant Aunt Luo was unhappy. Or the old lady wanted to remind him a few words. Tang Yu had to occasionally say a few words about the tribe, but he didn''t let Tang Gang get a breath.


    The second prince was already preparing to take action in full swing, and Tang Mo did not dare to relax for a moment. Only Xin''an was bored all day long. He went to Chunrongtang to listen to the old lady telling the long-standing story. He also took the time to go to the Zhang family to meet Princess Yong''an.


    Princess Yong''an does have the intention of protecting the media for the three sisters, but the client of the media is still fighting on the battlefield in the northwest with General Zhang''s family. It''s useless to say that, but there are some people who are close to each other, which completely does not meet the requirements of Tang Gangzhe''s niece son-in-law. Xin''an did not accept Princess Yong''an''s words, which was also a sign of his meaning.


    During this period, Tao Yiran went out again, and Aunt Yu''s people followed him very closely, which aroused the attention of the Prince of Nanguang. After being warmed up with Tao Yiran, she asked her if she had frequently left the mansion recently, if she had suspiciously.


    Tao Yiran leaned into her arms, "My mother-in-law is a second wife. She always thinks that I don''t exist. Although she has never treated me hard, she has never cared about it. So how can she care about where I went?"


    Prince Nanguang played with her hair, "Don''t care about your mother-in-law, and your brother and sister-in-law?"


    "How should she manage it?"


    Tao Yiran didn''t take Xin''an seriously, "She only has the gift in her eyes, and she never asks about my mother-in-law."


    The Prince of Nanguang couldn''t help but ask Xin An a few more questions, and asked her what she did in the mansion on weekdays, how about her relationship with her mother-in-law, etc. When Tao Yiran answered that Prince of Nanguang had guesses in her mind.


    A woman was replaced on the day of getting married. From the prince of the Marquis¡¯s family to the **** of the Marquis¡¯s family, how could she accept it calmly?


    How could life be with anyone?


    Marrying Tang Rong will be the glorious mistress of the Marquis''s house in the future. How great is this to a salt merchant woman?


    He also learned about Tang Rong these days, and expected that Tang Mo must have done something wrong after he had a series of accidents and made him ugly. Maybe it was the couple who joined forces. Two people who were humiliated on the wedding day got together. Tang Rong was not dead and could only be said that the couple had other plans.


    "Don''t come here after today, and don''t leave the house for the time being. I will send you another message."


    Tao Yiran stood up, "What''s wrong?"


    Prince Nanguang smiled and stroked her cheek, "After all I feel wronged here, you should be worthy of the more gorgeous house."


    This woman''s brain is vacuum.


    But I saw many women who were full of desire and calculating. This kind of woman with outstanding appearance but empty mind, and only thought about the romantic women were also interesting, at least they were very easy to get along with.


    Not only did Aunt Yu''s man not follow the person, he was almost discovered. He wanted to return in disappointment, but suddenly a piece of paper was thrown over at his feet. There were a few lines in the ball of paper outlined the terrain. As long as you go around the theater and then turn into an alley, you can go out of the alley to the entrance of a house. The person in charge of tracking looked around and decided to go and take a look.


    Ershan, who was walking on the second floor, appeared next to the window, looked disgusted, "I''m so stupid."


    Every time I follow a place, I lose it. Didn¡¯t I think there is any problem? His figure quickly disappeared by the window, and he didn''t know which door he went out.


    The day was not good. In the afternoon, the sun was covered by thick clouds. The suffocation of air spread all over the earth. In the evening, the sky was even more gray, with a storm coming.


    The yamen runners stood at the door and looked up at the sky, then moved the items placed outside in one by one, muttering that the **** sky was probably going to rain heavily in a while, so they waited for the time to close the door and went back quickly before the rain fell.


    Just as the door was about to be closed, a noise suddenly came from the entrance of the yamen. More than a dozen people with haggard expressions were coming to the yamen. The noise was too loud and attracted many people watching the fun. It didn''t seem like they were coming to seek justice, but they seemed like they were going to demolish the yamen.


    "Please ask Master Qingtian to make a decision for the people~"


    "Master Qingtian, Caomin''s daughter was killed by Uncle Pingshun. She will never see anyone in her life or die. I beg Master Qingtian to take charge."


    These people didn''t go in when they arrived at the yamen. They all knelt at the gate and complained about their grievances. Some people said that the man said that the man in Pingshun Mansion in the capital was looking for a maid who was cleaning the house and lied to his girl, but in the end there was no news again.


    Some people say that their girl disappeared when she went out to sell embroidery, and some people say that she saw her being kidnapped into a carriage and came to the capital. "We all found out that she went to the Pingshun Mansion. My God, why did the wealthy master kidnapped my miserable daughter~~~"


    Some people say that the one who lost an eight-year-old boy, who looks good and smart. Mr. Shu who has been studying in a private school for a year said he is a good seedling. "It disappeared on the way out of school. We chased the carriage all the way. We must have been harmed by Uncle Pingshun. It''s a disaster~~~"


    These people either lost the girl or the boy, but both girls and boys looked outstanding without exception. Some people around them began to say that high-ranking officials were the most disgusting, and there were also many good boys and girls.


    Someone said, "Did you hear that? I said that Pingshun''s mansion was haunted earlier. A woman cried from the mansion in the middle of the night. Could it be that those abducted women were crying?"


    "Yes, it''s right. This incident has been circulating for a while before, it must be."


    Someone took the lead, and those onlookers instantly felt that they had discovered the extraordinary truth. Then, from Pingshun Bo, he started to catch all the adults in the court, saying that they were not good things. The victims cried even harder and shouted that they wanted to hand over the Pingshun Bo¡¯s mansion.


    Several yamen runners were stupid. This matter was obvious to be a big deal and they could not handle it. Someone kept chasing Zhou Zheng who had already returned. The rest began to scold the onlookers who were not allowed to arrange the imperial officials at will, and they also wanted to call all the victims in, trying to minimize the impact of the matter.


    But these people have been reminded that if they want to find their children at home, they must be obedient if they want to be fair. They refuse to enter, and the people who want to enter and watch will go in together. "We are all bald people, and we can''t believe you."


    "If you believe it, we will come?"


    The yamen runners were angry, and just raised their voices, these people began to panic, saying that the yamen runners were going to kill people. The noise attracted the attention of the current passerby, Mr. Fang, the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue. When he stopped to find out, he immediately put his official power on his job and refused to use his power to suppress others. Then several adults passed by and stopped to inquire about the news. When Zhou Zheng rushed back, he sighed inwardly and said, "It''s going to be a disaster" and started to deal with it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 506 The big cake fell on Tang Gangs head

    Chapter 506 The big cake fell on Tang Gang''s head


    ¡°Boom~~~¡±


    The sky was so dark, moths were flying all over the sky, and the muffled thunder rumbling from the sky, and the thunder seemed to hit Zhou Zheng''s heart.


    At this time, the miserables had already entered the court and knelt on the ground and cried. The onlookers were a little afraid that the rain would dissipate, and some of them squeezed into the court to watch the fun. The adults who watched the fun did not leave. They stood together and whispered, saying that they didn''t believe that Uncle Pingshun would do such a thing.


    "This is the serious crime of raiding a house and beheading him. How could his uncle do such a thing? It''s impossible, it''s impossible at all."


    "If you want to say that Ping Shunbo does love beauty, but there are so many places in the capital that can find beauty, why do you need to steal it and kidnap it?"


    "Mr. Zhou, this matter must be verified carefully and the truth will be revealed."


    The few people were all watching the fun and didn''t bother to leave. They just dragged Zhou Zheng to not let Zhou Zheng go and inform him, which made him mess up. Fortunately, there were all his people in the yamen, so he couldn''t leave. Naturally, someone went to Pingshun Bo Mansion to report the news. However, there were these adults in the yamen, and Tang Mo and Liao Zhi were there outside the yamen.


    The people from the Beiya Army inspected tonight very quickly, especially those in Pingshun Bo Mansion and those with close ties with Pingshun Bo. If anyone finds that they go to inform the news, they will be knocked out first. The reason is also very sufficient. They are afraid that the troublemakers will lose their minds and rush in. This is to protect them.


    As for why Liao Zhi was involved in this matter, one thing is that he is responsible for maintaining the stability of the capital, and the other thing is to sell the second prince for a favor.


    He is loyal to the emperor and will not choose to stand before the emperor abdicates. You should know that the emperor''s positioning him is an isolated minister, a useful and sharp knife.


    If the emperor is young, it would be fine, but the emperor is getting old. The princes are all fathers, and Liao Zhi also has to make some plans for the future.


    "Tonight, the public will be beautiful, and it will only look at what will happen tomorrow."


    Liao Zhi habitually touched his tiger''s mouth. He had long noticed that Tang Mo would choose to turn to the second prince. He knew that it would come from the day when the Xin family and the Xu family were engaged in business, and he didn''t think it was a bad thing.


    As a man, he always has to make a future for his wife, children, and old mothers. Tang Mo¡¯s choice is normal.


    ¡°The weather should be good tomorrow.¡±


    After taking this step, Tang Mo felt much more at ease. Although it was a little different from his original plan, he wanted to step on Pingshun''s position at that time, but later he found that he could not step on it and could only change his own person. It was a different path.


    Tang Mo did not go back that night. Xin An was worried until midnight. She was not relieved until the early morning when she came back to tell him that Tang Mo was fine. At dawn, she still smiled as usual and went to Chunrongtang to accompany the old lady for breakfast, water the flowers together, and take a walk.


    The morning court this day was no different from the usual ones. At the beginning of the same thing, the court officials still stood up and said, and stood up and listened when they had nothing to do. Some even yawned quietly. They thought it was another ordinary morning court, but after the court officials finished talking, some of them stood up and studied Pingshun Bo''s first book, saying that he forced the daughter of the people. Now the victim has come to the capital, which has caused a lot of controversy, and even implicated the civil and military officials in the court.


    "Those victims said so concisely, and they pointed out that Ping Shunbo not only forced the kidnapping and abducting women, but even the outstanding children of seven or eight years old were not spared. This made the people think that all the civil and military officials in the court were dirty and disgusting people, so they asked the emperor to order a thorough investigation of the matter."


    One person stood up and then more people stood up to impeach Uncle Pingshun. The prince glanced at him and found that these people were all the second prince''s people. His heart tightened. He had no news about what happened last night.


    These people came and all went towards Pingshun Bo. Those who had not yet received the news were in the same mind as the prince. Some people stood up to excuse Pingshun Bo, and some people directly told him that Pingshun Bo used beauty to win over the court officials. "Mr. Li is so anxious to speak for Uncle Pingshun. Could it be that Uncle Pingshun''s guest of honor? I think he knows where the captured women are hiding?"


    "Don''t be polite. When will I be familiar with Ping Shun Bo? I am just talking about the matter and deducting the charges before verification. What''s the difference between quarrels and controversy?"


    "Since you are not familiar with each other, how can you know that Ping Shun Bo is innocent, and isn''t you eager to protect each other?"


    As the person involved, Ping Shun Bo did not even have the qualifications to go to court, but the court was quarreled because of him. The emperor''s eyes swept over the prince and the second prince. He also knew about Ping Shun Bo''s affairs. It seemed that it was time to deal with him and attack the people in the court, especially the Zhou family.


    The Zhou family has frequently visited and left the Prince''s Mansion recently. Is it because the Empress Dowager is in a state of failure and wants to support the new emperor and continue to be rich?


    The emperor did not say anything, and the prince, who should have controlled the situation, did not say anything for any reason, until the second prince stood up and asked to find out the matter, to restore justice to the people, and to be clear-headed by the court officials.


    The prince spoke urgently and volunteered to take the initiative to try the case.


    Then he quarreled over who was the judge. After almost half of the argument, Emperor Zhuxiang spoke, "Come here, temporarily put Pingshunbo in prison."


    "Where is Marquis Weiyuan?"


    Tang Gang, who had been silent, stood up and the emperor''s eyes fell on him, "This matter is left to Marquis of Weiyuan to be tried, the crown prince and the second prince assisted from the side, Liao Zhi cooperated, I will see the result within seven days."


    No one expected this, including Tang Gang.


    "I will receive the order."


    Tang Gang only felt that this matter was a huge pound, and he regretted not hearing Tang Mo say a few more words before. He just felt that it had nothing to do with this matter. Who knew that this matter would fall on him today.


    The prince frowned. Although Tang Gang was the best at protecting himself, Tang Mo was not. He didn''t know that Tang Mo had turned to the second prince, but according to the Xin family and the Xu family, Tang Mo would definitely not sit idly by.


    The second prince breathed a sigh of relief. Although this matter did not fall on his own, Tang Mo was there. I think he could convince Tang Gang. If he couldn''t even handle this, how could he talk about the title?


    After leaving the court, Tang Gang followed the emperor to the imperial study room, but he was unable to go in immediately. Instead, the Marquis was outside the door, waiting for the other court officials and the emperor to finish their discussion before it was his turn.


    It took half an hour to wait. When he entered the door, he was still full of lawsuits. He wanted to turn off this job but didn''t dare. If the emperor had always seen him like this, he would have gotten angry, but now he felt it was interesting, making this guy always want to hide in the dark to get benefits. There is no such simple thing in the world.


    Before the emperor could speak, the **** entered the door, he bowed and reported, "Emperor, Uncle Pingshun is calling for injustice and wants to see the emperor."


    "Tell him that if he is really innocent, Marquis of Weiyuan will return him to his innocence."


    The **** stepped back, Tang Gang sighed in his heart, and the emperor put down the note in his hand, "You can let go of your hands to investigate this matter, but be responsible."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 507 Aunt Yu has gained

    Chapter 507 Aunt Yu has gained


    Tang Gang was in a heavy mood and came out of the palace to refuse the officials who wanted to go forward to speak. He returned to the mansion and closed the study door. Only then did he have the opportunity to calm down and think about what to do if he wanted to?


    Pingshun Bo must be guilty, but if you want to find out, you will definitely involve many officials. At that time, the Marquis'' Mansion will become the target of public criticism.


    It is impossible to pick it up high and put it down gently. The prince and the second prince are still watching, both of which have their own purposes.


    The emperor also demanded that there be a proper measure, and how to grasp the right measure is also important.


    In the past, the father and son wanted to take the prince''s ship, but unfortunately the prince did not give him a chance. Now the situation of the prince has become more confusing. No one expected that the empress dowager, who has always been healthy, would suddenly become seriously ill, and he did not know that the emperor would order the treasury debt to be recovered, which would greatly damage the prince''s vitality.


    As for the second prince.


    He frowned and asked a counselor to analyze it, but the counselor could not tell the point after all. You should know that he was a cautious and timid person, so his counselors were naturally similar, and they all asked for the word "stability".


    "Today, Ping Shun Bo was impeached, and a single stone caused a thousand waves. Could it be that someone secretly arranged it?"


    "Is it the prince or the second prince, or something else?"


    "The emperor asked the prince and the second prince to assist from the side. The marquis might as well take a step back and let the prince and the second prince fight by themselves?"


    Tang Gang looked at the adviser with a squinted look and called him a waste. How could he, a marquis, not even understand this?


    Today''s incident is clearly the second prince''s plan, and the momentum is coming. The prince and the prince''s party are kept in the dark. The second prince must have used the matter of Pingshun Bo to severely damage the prince.


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    The strategist knew that he could not survive in the Marquis'' Mansion, so he was preparing to resign after two days of cleaning up, which was better than being driven away.


    "Mr. Marquis, thank you Minister for your visit."


    Manager Zhang came and reported that Mr. Xie was the uncle of the Crown Princess''s family, and at this time he must have won over Tang Gang for the Crown Prince.


    "Please thank Mr. Thank you for a moment."


    Tang Gang suddenly felt a little refreshed. Tang Rong asked for the prince several times, but the prince never saw him again because he was bitten by a dog. Now the feng shui has changed.


    The prince''s men had successfully entered the Marquis'' Mansion, but the Second Prince''s Mansion was not in any way. After lunch, Tang Mo went to see the second prince. He was also a little surprised to learn that the errand had fallen on his old man. He smiled at the second prince''s concern, "My father is cautious and never proactive. If he persuades him to follow the second prince, it may not be possible, but if he is asked to thoroughly investigate Pingshun Bo and let Pingshun Bo never turn over, there is no problem."


    The old man was very sinister. He held a grudge. Although he was not very capable, he still had his grandfather''s trump card in his hand. If he learned that Pingshun Bo gave his beloved eldest son''s wife to the Prince of Nanguang, although he would not make any statement, he would definitely cut Pingshun Bo alive.


    The second prince was very satisfied with his answer. As long as he supported Tang Mo to inherit the title, it didn''t matter whether Tang Gang followed him.


    Mr. Xie was the first to win over Tang Gang as the prince. Not to mention anything else, the matter of Pingshun cannot involve the Duke of Enguo''s Mansion, nor can it involve the officials of the prince''s party. The second prince and the other party are naturally not polite.


    Tang Gang did not refuse or agree, but said that he had a proper position and praised the prince again and again. Then Mr. Xie became satisfied.


    Soon Tang Gang became busy. If he wanted to find out the case, he had to draw personnel. This matter was Zhou Zheng''s responsibility. The prince and the second prince also transferred personnel to him, obeyed his dispatch, and formed personnel within one day to start working.


    Many people who had just come out of the shadow of the national treasury debt collection began to get nervous again. Those people were treated by Pingshun Bo, fearing that he would leave some handle. If the emperor had not put Pingshun Bo in prison at the fastest speed, no one would be allowed to visit him, I was afraid that he would not have lived tomorrow.


    "You''re serious?"


    Aunt Yu''s men gained something. After two days of waiting in the house of Prince Nanguang, they spent some money to find out the news, "It''s true. The house was bought by the manager of Prince Nanguang''s Mansion a few months ago. After buying it, they renovated it. A garden was demolished and a garden was repaired. All the flowers were planted. There were always piano sounds in the garden these days. There were people guarding the door of the garden, and no one could get close to it." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    The previous tracking was not successful, and I don¡¯t know who pointed out the way this time, so I naturally asked for it clearly before talking back and forth.


    Aunt Yu was so excited that she was trembling. Tao Yiran actually stole people, but the one she stole was the Prince of Nanguang!


    Tang Rong is so cuckolded on his head!


    There were rumors in the city that Chunlang was not Tang Rong''s species. Is this true?


    Nuer''s laughter pulled back the fantasy she was dreaming of. He turned to look at Nuer who was holding the rattle and smiled happily at her. The corners of her lips slowly raised, and she walked up to hug Nuer and kissed her. For his son, she must seize this opportunity.


    "Aunt Yu has received the news and has not yet determined what to do."


    Nanfeng immediately sent the news to Xin''an. Xin''an asked her to reveal the matter outside to Aunt Yu and guide her to wait for the right time to report it in person.


    "We will give this credit to Aunt Yu, we don''t know anything."


    Nan Feng nodded with a smile, "Empress Yu''s man has been watching for a while, and it is indeed hard."


    "You''ll be alert these days and don''t make a mistake."


    "yes."


    Although the young lady didn''t say it clearly, the south wind could already feel the wind and rain coming. As long as she survived it, it would be a sunny day, and she would be different.


    Tang Gang thought Tang Mo would take the initiative to find him. The Xin family and the Xu family were close to each other. He was very worried that Tang Mo would turn to the second prince. After observing for a while, he found that neither Xin''an nor Tang Mo had any contact with the Second Prince''s Mansion. At most, Xin''an went to the Xu family. Only then could he feel relieved.


    Tang Mo still went out early and returned late as usual. Even though he came back earlier, he would accompany her wife for a walk, which made him unable to understand.


    "The second prince didn''t look for you?"


    If Tang Mo didn''t come, he would find Tang Mo. Tang Mo still looked lazy, "Why did the second prince look for me?"


    "Then the Xu family didn''t look for you?"


    Tang Mo smiled, "I''m talking about something amazing. Can the prince and the general holding military power come to me?"


    "It''s really interesting to say. My son told his father about the haunted mansion of Pingshun, and his father was not interested at all. He didn''t expect that he would take charge of the matter in just a few days."


    "Father, you have to check it carefully. Uncle Pingshun is not a good thing. He used beauty to bribe court officials. I don''t know how many people have harmed over the years."


    "Do you need your son to help you?"


    Tang Gang was very unhappy when he didn''t have a regular move. "You are walking outside all day long, have you noticed abnormalities in the Pingshun Bo Mansion?"


    "I don''t care about that street."


    Tang Mo raised his legs, "If you want to know what happened in the Pingshun Bo Mansion, your father might as well ask your sister-in-law. My sister-in-law is familiar with the young lady of Pingshun Bo Mansion. Didn''t she always go to Pingshun Bo Mansion to talk before?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 508 Its time for Tang Mo to take action

    Chapter 508 It¡¯s time for Tang Mo to take action


    Wang was afraid that Tang Gang would not know about Tao Yiran''s house, so he told him to know about it. He thought it was nothing before, and it was normal for women to go out and walk around. However, Tang Mofang first said that Ping Shun Bo used a beauty to bribe the court officials, and then mentioned that Tao Yiran made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Be your fault and don''t stare at the female family."


    Tang Mo seriously stated that this matter was not something he deliberately explained. "My father said something like his son sent someone to follow him. He should not say this nonsense, so as not to misunderstand that I have any dirty thoughts."


    "My son is a family member."


    Tang Gang glared at him angrily and asked him to send someone to stare at the movements of Pingshun Bo¡¯s Mansion. Although Pingshun Bo has entered, the people in the mansion are still there and are just being guarded. It is hard to guarantee that no one will destroy the evidence.


    When he returned to Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo told Xin''an what he next plan was to gradually guide Tang Gang''s people to find Tao Yiran and Prince Nanguang. "According to his personality, he will definitely not believe it. At this time, it''s time for his mother to appear. Aunt Yu must control it."


    Xin An asked him to rest assured that this little thing would never go wrong.


    Tao Yiran felt a little uneasy after receiving the news from Pingshun Bo¡¯s Mansion. Pingshun Bo wanted to introduce her to the Prince of Nanguang. This was what the Prince said in person. She was worried that Pingshun Bo would tell him about this, and then comforted herself that the Prince of the Prince would definitely not let her be known to outsiders. She was very confident about his ability.


    But I haven''t been able to leave the house to see him recently, and I can''t help but feel that life is a bit sad.


    "Mrs. Young lady, the person who went to deliver the letter to the prince is back."


    Aunt Liu has accepted her fate, so she can only hope that Tao Yiran has some skills and can escape unscathed in the end.


    ¡°Bring people in.¡±


    The sender was exhausted and walked closer and knelt down, sending Tang Rong''s reply and the money he sent back.


    Tao Yiran did not read the letter immediately, but only asked how Tang Rong had been in office?


    "Everything is fine for the prince."


    Tao Yiran raised her eyes, "You have to know who your master is, tell the truth."


    The sender dared not hide it anymore and told all the casual days of Tang Rong during his tenure. He learned that he had a few more beauties with him. Tao Yiran''s lips curled up. In the past, she just didn''t want to have more concubines, so she eliminated this trouble.


    Now it seems that Tang Rong himself is this "trouble".


    Aunt Liu gave the sender the letter and sent him away. At this time, Chunlang''s crying came from the room. I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, Chunlang always cried, especially in the middle of the night. He cried endlessly and could make his throat hoarse.


    "What''s going on? Why are you crying again?"


    Tao Yiran was very impatient, "Hold it away and coax it."


    The wet nurse hugged Chunlang out of the yard and coaxed her outside the yard. Xin An, who was feeding fish in the garden, looked out the door, "This child can really cry."


    Cuiping, who was standing by, guessed that the child was crying too much because the wind in his stomach caused his stomach pain, so she kept crying. However, she did not say much and asked if she wanted to go out and let the wet nurse take the child away. How could she hold the child and cry at the door of the other person''s yard?


    "Let him cry, there is no need to blame a child."


    In the previous life, Tao Yiran''s child was a crying spirit. He cried day and night, and had a stance of crying and dying. Tao Yiran even cried every day. Tang Mo invited many doctors to see it but couldn''t see it well. It was because Tang Rong didn''t know where to come back for treatment. He just rubbed his stomach every day and drank two doses of children''s decoctions and stopped crying. Now that Tang Rong is not here, who will hire a famous doctor for him?


    "The gardener changed some flowers early this morning. Is the young lady going to have a walk in the garden?"


    "good."


    If you can''t hear it, you won''t be upset. Xin An took someone out and met Aunt Yu who was playing with Nuer in the garden. Aunt Yu smiled very happily today. Xin An could clearly feel her excitement, and her eyes couldn''t help falling on Nuer. The little kid refused to admit his child and opened his arms to Xin An to hug him. Aunt Yu hugged him and took two steps back, smiling and saying that the child was too naughty.


    Xin''an felt it was okay to hug her. After sitting down, he asked Nu''er to sit on her lap and told him not to move around. He also listened seriously and lowered his head to pick up the ring on Xin''an''s finger.


    "This kid is so well-behaved."


    Aunt Yu smiled like a flower, "It''s just very naughty."


    "As a boy, it''s normal to be naughty. I think Nuer is smart and smart. If she trains her, she will definitely achieve something in the future."


    He looked up at Aunt Yu, "You are so lucky. I can''t guarantee that your mother will be rich by her son in the future."


    This is what Aunt Yu said. In the eyes of her mother, her children are the best. She secretly compared them with Chunlang. Ye Crying Lang was not as good as her slave, that is, her life was born in the belly of her mother.


    "It''s a pity that my slave is a concubine''s son. I don''t know a few words, and I have no family to rely on. I feel wronged."


    Aunt Yu wanted to get benefits from Xin An, but Xin An just chuckled, "Even the concubine is the concubine''s son of the Marquis'' Mansion. This huge Marquis'' mansion would not have treated a child badly. He is about the same age as Chunlang, and he can still study together in the future. I believe that the elder brother will not favor one or the other, and Chunlang''s slaves should have them."


    Aunt Yu smiled embarrassedly. How could Chunlang have some slaves? It was true that they studied together, but in the end they were Chunlang''s followers, just taking the blame for Chunlang.


    It would be great if there was no Chunlang.


    Nuer''s saliva fell on the back of Xin''an''s hand. Aunt Yu hurriedly pinched the handkerchief to help her wipe it, and then picked up Nuer, saying that he was growing teeth and his chin was always wet.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for a child to have itch teeth and drool."


    Nanfeng came over with the post and said that Lin Yao asked her to have free time to sit down. Xin An read the post and guessed that Lin Yao might have good news. If it weren''t for her, she would have come, "I''ll go in two days."


    An envy flashed in Aunt Yu''s eyes. Nuer suddenly turned her head to look for her wet nurse. She looked like she was hungry. Aunt Yu quickly left the garden, and Xin An also went to the front yard to find her mother-in-law to talk.


    I don¡¯t know what the prince¡¯s mansion promised. When Tang Gang was in charge of the Pingshun Bo case, he picked up and put it down gently. Naturally, the second prince¡¯s people would not sit idly by. Those evidences had been collected by Tang Mo and sent to Tang Gang through these people, and Tang Gang was a little difficult to face the iron evidence.


    At this time, the people in the Prince''s Mansion kept exposing Pingshun Bo, believing that Pingshun Bo did not know where those beauties came from. They were all the people below who did evil and were deceived.


    As for those women, they were also voluntary. "It is very common for women to commit themselves to others for wealth. According to the found that Pingshun Bo has given him enough benefits, but he is just willing to beat him and the other is willing to be beaten."


    Even Tang Gang felt shameless when he said this, but the benefits promised by the Prince''s Mansion were really tempting. After Tang Rong returned from Songyang County, he was promoted to another level, stayed in Beijing for office, and was still under the command of the Prince. How could he not be moved?


    Between an innocent woman and her own son, it is more important to be a son.


    The news soon came to Tang Mo''s ears. It was his turn to take action. On that day, someone sent some real and fake news to the spies in the Marquis'' Mansion. Those spies only stared at the movements of those families that Tang Gang was concerned about, and were negligent about the Pingshun Mansion. Now, as soon as they investigated, they gave themselves two big mouths on the spot, and then sent the news to Tang Gang without stopping.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 509 The drama master Wangs appearance

    Chapter 509 The drama queen Wang''s debut


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    On the same day and night, Tang Gang received news from the spy. In addition to finding evidence of the crime, one of them was particularly dazzling.


    "After the Shuihua Banquet."


    The spy wished they could disappear directly. They were not wasteful. They took some effort to find out a lot of things. The handed over was only part of them. It has not been found out whether the eldest young lady had further contact with the Prince of Nanguang. After all, it was really suspicious that the eldest young lady often went out some time ago.


    The spy felt that he knew too much, but unfortunately he couldn''t disappear and could only continue to report, "It is found that every day that Mrs. Pingshun invited the eldest son''s wife to the eldest son''s wife, the Marquis of Pingshun would definitely invite the Prince of Nanguang to play chess in the mansion. According to the saying, the eldest son''s wife played the piano in the mansion, and the Prince of Nanguang was separated by a wall."


    Tang Gang''s mind was buzzing at this moment. Tang Mo talked about Pingshun Bo''s bribery with beauty in his ears, and also mentioned that Tao Yiran knew about Pingshun Bo''s Mansion. These things played a role at this moment.


    How dare that old man?


    How dare Tao Yiran do such an unfaithful act?


    "what else?"


    The spy dared not say that he had not found it yet, but said that some things still need some time to check, and asked for another two days.


    "Continue to check."


    The spy retreated quickly, Tang Gang''s face was as deep as water and had nothing to say. At this time, Wang came and wanted to ask when the two young talents that Tang Gang had arranged to come to the mansion and also arrange for him to see him.


    "What''s wrong? His face looks so ugly?"


    Tang Gang''s anger had nowhere to vent and went straight to her, "You butler is not good for causing trouble. Wouldn''t it be your wish if I die?"


    "In the future, you will be a one-man show in this mansion. Who can pass by you?"


    Wang raised his eyebrows, "Where are you doing evil fire? What are the benefits of your death?"


    "I like being a widow? Let''s talk about where I am not managing properly?"


    Tang Gang knew that he was in the wrong, but he was not convenient to tell Wang what he had just learned. As for the unfavorable situation of the housekeeper, he could be investigated, but what is the use of pursuing it?


    Apology is even more impossible, and he pretended to be dead and changed the topic, "The eldest daughter-in-law has gone out recently?"


    "I haven''t gone out in the past few days."


    Of course, Wang knew what he was angry about, and said calmly from the standpoint of a mother-in-law that Tao Yiran went out frequently, "And the second wife would come to me in person when she went out. The eldest wife would leave as soon as she said, either to the Pingshun Mansion or to the theater to listen to the opera. I don''t know what kind of opera made her fascinated."


    "It''s really curious to go and see it when I''m free."


    The amount of information about this sentence is quite large. Once the seeds of doubt are planted, many things will begin to be traced. Tang Gang felt that his heart was about to explode and gritted his teeth, "Every time I go to listen to the opera for a long time?"


    Wang said that she went out in the morning and came back in the afternoon, but most of the time she went out in the afternoon and returned in the evening. "There is something strange. I found out that I changed my clothes when I came back twice, or I wore a hat, either I was bitten by a bug or the opera was too touching and swollen."


    Wang is very innocent. She is a stepmother. She is a stepmother in front of Tao Yiran. If you care too much, you shouldn¡¯t say she is mean?


    "Mr. Marquis knows that I don''t like her style and don''t want her to go out from time to time. I have discussed this with Marquis and the old lady. In addition, her parents'' family has been in a state of prosperity recently, so I can only hit her on Chunlang''s grounds, but I don''t think she listens and still does what she wants."


    When she mentioned Tao Yiran''s family, Tang Gang had a bold and ridiculous thought. The Tao family was inexplicably supported by the Prince of Nanguang. He did not know after several investigations. Could it be that Tao Yiran and Prince of Nanguang got together?


    If this is the case, then the Tao family''s affairs will be explained reasonably, and the actions of the Prince of Nanguang can be regarded as prostitution.


    As soon as this thought came out, blood flowed back all over his body, almost falling under the chair, and then immediately drove away this terrible idea, thinking that Tao Yiran would not be so bold no matter how ridiculous it was.


    Then the prince of Nanguang would not do such a thing no matter how meat and vegetables are not jealous.


    With his constant self-comfort, he finally calmed down. Wang did not continue to talk about Tao Yiran, and he was not too concerned about this matter. The topic went back to when Tang Gang would bring people back to see him.


    Her appearance that she knew nothing successfully made Tang Gang let go of her guard, but the more she wanted to suppress some thoughts, the more she was, the more she was remembered. She lay in bed and tossed and turned to sleep at night, and she sorted out all the things she had done after returning from Huaijiang. No matter how she looked at it, Tao Yiran couldn''t be innocent.


    As for Pingshun Bo, he was already dead in his heart. He had conceived a hundred ways to die for Pingshun Bo in his heart, and had dozens of ideas about Tao Yiran''s return, but he did not retaliate against the Prince of Nanguang. The main reason was that the news was not complete enough and he dared not think about it at all.


    The next day, including Zhou Zheng, everyone noticed that Tang Gang changed his attitude towards Ping Shunbo, from maintaining to ambiguousness to today''s firm attitude, and no one understood what he thought.


    The second prince''s people showed a satisfied look, the prince''s people were full of suspicion, and the prefect of Jingzhao Zhou Zheng was in a state of great concern. The deeper the investigation of Pingshun Bo''s affairs, the more frightened it was. Although he deliberately alienated Pingshun Bo over the years, he had gotten along well before. Now there is a beautiful concubine sent by Pingshun Bo in the mansion that year, and it is still not time to deal with it.


    "Marty, are you?"


    Mr. Xie was full of doubts and did not understand why Tang Gang changed his attitude one night. At this moment, Tang Gang looked upright and said that according to the evidence found, Ping Shunbo''s crime was so damned that it was really a disaster for the court. "It was as proof as Yamamoto Marquis could not sleep at night. When he thought of so many innocent people being killed, he was angry. In the prosperous era, there were such people, and they were still beside you and me. How could this marquis be so uneasy?"


    "If you don''t return the miserable lord, I will sorry to those who were killed. The emperor has lost his trust and dare not slacken."


    Xie Shilang.


    Are you such a person?


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, please be content with me."


    Just killing Pingshun Bo. If the prince is not involved, it will not be affected. He can still fulfill the prince¡¯s instructions.


    The main reason was that I figured out what the emperor meant last night, and I think the emperor was unwilling to be involved very widely.


    He thought well, but the second prince was unwilling to punish only one Pingshun Bo. He had to involve Duke Eng and his disciples. If he didn''t seize the next time, there would be no such a good opportunity.


    Before they could speak, the person sent by Manager Zhang from the Hou Mansion stood anxiously at the door looking for Tang Gang. When Tang Gang came forward, the person who came hurriedly said, "Mr. Marquis, Madam fainted. Before dizzy, please ask Marquis to go back immediately, saying that it was urgent to say that it was urgent."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 510 The sky in our Marquis Mansion has collapsed

    Chapter 510 The sky in our Marquis¡¯ Mansion has collapsed~


    Tang Mo and Wang had both acted, and Xin An naturally wanted to follow suit. Nanfeng''s people urged in Aunt Yu''s ear. Aunt Yu gritted her teeth and nodded to give it a try. Taking advantage of this morning, Tao Yiran stayed in the door. Xin An went to Qinghou Mansion to find Lin Yao and came to Wang''s house. He knelt down with a "thump" and asked Wang to take his left and right back, and then he told him the story of Tao Yiran stealing people in fear.


    Wang naturally ''not believed''. Aunt Yu said it was clear that when the theater came out, when the theater would come out, and when the theater would come out. "There must be another door in the theater to go to that garden. This matter is of great importance to the Marquis'' Mansion. The maids and concubines dare not speak nonsense. They sent people to check and search for the purchase of the house and confirmed that the person who came out of the house was the eldest young lady, and the same clothes and the same hat would not be bad."


    Wang was about to faint when he acted, and Aunt Yu was so scared that her three souls were gone. Fortunately, Wang was stabilized and his face was solemn, "How do you know these things?"


    Aunt Yu had already thought of the excuse, "Mrs. She was kind. The maid and concubine bought some gadgets for Nuer according to her wife''s wishes. She was afraid that she would delay the purchase of the person who bought it, so she ordered someone to go. She happened to see the eldest young lady going to the theater. She didn''t take it seriously at first, but the second time the maid and concubine wanted to buy some fine materials to add clothes to Nuer. The person below met the eldest young lady again, and his appearance was suspicious."


    She was the first person to follow Tang Rong, and she was so loyal to Tang Rong. Although her status was low, she had to do a good job of serving Tao Yiran if she was not there. She paid attention to her several times because she was worried about something that something happened to Tao Yiran. How could she know how horrible it could be found?


    Wang felt that her reason was really far-fetched, but it was not important. After asking her several questions, she finally "confirmed" that she did not lie. Then she looked angry and anxious. After instructing someone to find Tang Gang to come back, she was "unexpected"


    Tang Gang also has a beloved wife outside. He was born only because he had no children since Tang Mo. For the sake of face, he said that he felt sorry for Wang''s hard work during pregnancy. Anyone believed it or not, but after saying it, he would naturally have to deal with the aftermath.


    Tang Gang returned to the Hou Mansion in a hurry. At this time, Wang had already "awakened quietly" and shed tears. The moment she saw Tang Gang, she "strengthen" got up from the bed and knelt silkly at Tang Gang''s feet, "Marty~~~"


    Wang was originally a gentle and gentle person. He was also gentle earlier. This ''Marquis'' successfully reminded Tang Gang of the Wang family before, and hurriedly bent down to help him up, "What happened?"


    Pingqiu led the people out, and Wang lowered his head and cried, "I am the criminal of the Marquis'' Mansion. I am sorry to the Marquis'' Mansion. I am sorry to the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tang Gang was anxious, "What the **** is it?"


    "You get up and talk."


    He forced his hand to lift Wang up. Wang wiped his tears and sat on the edge of the bed. After he was ''calmed'', he asked Tang Gang to sit down, "Mr. Marquis, the sky in our Marquis'' mansion has collapsed~"


    "The family is unfortunate, the family is unfortunate."


    Tang Gang had already sat down and was waiting for Wang''s article. Wang did not continue to say it. He just got up and took out a medicine bottle on the table and poured out a pill. He then took water to Tang Gang, "This is the heart-saving pill from the Imperial Medical Department. Master Hou took it first and then listened to me."


    Tang Gang had eaten this Xinji Dan when he was dizzy before, but he didn''t doubt it, but he was a little nervous, afraid that what Wang said was the thing he didn''t want to know the most.


    After getting ready, Wang sat back on the edge of the bed, pressed his eyes again, and then told her what Aunt Yu told her. Tang Gang''s face became more and more ugly as she told her. At the end, Wang''s chest was undulating and slapped heavily on the edge of the bed. "I talked about her abnormality with the Marquis yesterday, but I didn''t think about this at all, why is that **** so lawless?"


    "No wonder I changed my clothes when I came out, no wonder I had to wear a hat. How dare she?"


    Wang gritted his teeth, "If such a scandal is known to outsiders, wouldn''t the Marquis'' Mansion become a complete laughing stock?"


    "How can people in the mansion meet people in the future?"


    The familiar dizziness came again, and Tang Gang fell to the ground all of a sudden. Wang hurriedly went to support her and wanted to call someone again. Tang Gang grabbed her, "It''s okay."


    The fewer people know about this kind of ugly thing, the better. Fortunately, Wang had the foresight to ask him to take the medicine first, otherwise he would be angry to death. After half of the incense Tang Gang had the strength to get up. Wang supported him and leaned against the head of the bed, tears flowing for no money.


    "What should I do now? Should I send someone away with a bowl of medicine or lock him up? That''s the Prince of Nanguang."


    "My dignified marquis''s mansion is famous. How dare the Prince of Nanguang? How did the two of them get into each other?" Wang wiped his tears and did not forget to give Tang Gangshunshun''s chest, and got up and poured him a glass of water for him to drink.


    There were rapid footsteps outside the door, and before the sound of people arrived, "Mother."


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    The people in the mansion who fainted must go and send news to Tang Mo. Tang Mo returned quickly, full of worries. When he came in and saw Wang sitting properly, he breathed a sigh of relief. "The people below said that his mother fainted. What did the doctor in the mansion say, is it serious?"


    "Why did my mother cry? What happened?"


    Wang took his wrist and said, "It''s okay. It''s normal for my mother to have some illnesses and pains when she gets older. She just gets anxious, so she''ll get better after a break."


    Tang Mo obviously didn''t believe it. He seemed to have not seen Tang Gang look up and down, and asked about his well-being again. He breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that there was indeed a problem.


    Tang Gang looked at the mother, the filial son in front of him, feeling uncomfortable and coughed lightly. Only then did Tang Mo see him in a ''late'' and asked in surprise, "Why is my father here?"


    Tang Gang


    Can''t you see him feeling more uncomfortable than Wang?


    Wang made a move to support him, and Tang Gang spoke in a deep voice, "You go and check it out."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What is the relationship between the young lady in the Uncle Pingshun Mansion and your sister-in-law? Why didn''t you get in contact with each other earlier? Now I''ll get in contact with each other again. I''ll give me a reply to you in the evening."


    Tang Mo looked disgusted, "I''ll go check what they are doing, I don''t know if I think I''m."


    "Your father told you to go, so there''s no such thing."


    Wang urged him to go out, "Go quickly, don''t tell anyone else if you find anything, don''t tell others. Even your wife can''t do it, you understand."


    Tang Mo was "suspicious" and was pushed out by Wang. He stood at the door and reminded him a few times before turning around.


    Tang Gang raised his eyes, "I thought you would gloat."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Wang poured herself a glass of water, "I don''t like the eldest daughter-in-law. I wish she would never leave Chunhuayuan for the rest of my life, but it''s just my business if I don''t like her. Can I still put the Marquis'' Mansion in it?"


    "I''m a bit vulgar. I''m eating in the same pot. Who can do good if the rice is rotten? Even if I don''t consider everyone in the mansion, can I still ignore my second child?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 511 Tang Gang: All of them will be killed!

    Chapter 511 Tang Gang: All of them will be killed!


    Wang had some words to refute Tang Gang. Tang Gang was speechless and had no intention of continuing to think about anything else. What Wang said just now was that he knew some of the means of competing for favor in the backyard, but did not fully believe it, and he had to investigate it again.


    At this time, he didn''t have too much concern and scattered all the spies. After he made some breathing adjustment, he left the mansion like nothing happened. Except for his ugly face, it was not easy to see his abnormality.


    This matter must be broken in the mansion no matter what, and it must not be spread.


    At the gate, I met Xin An who was rushing back. Xin An looked "worry" and Tang Gang raised his eyebrows, "Where did you go?"


    "I went to the Qinghou Mansion to talk to Sister Lin."


    Xin An was anxious, "Father, what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "The person below came to pass the message saying that my mother fainted. When I greeted her in the morning, my mother was in good spirits and in good looks. How could she suddenly fainted?"


    Tang Gang suddenly thought that if he fainted, the couple would most likely not be in a hurry. At most, they would come and ask in a pretentious manner.


    "Your mother is fine, and her qi and blood are a little insufficient."


    "There are many people in Beijing recently. Try not to go out if you have nothing to do."


    Xin An nodded happily, "Yes, I agreed with Sister Lin a few days ago when I went to the Qinghou Mansion. I saw that the weather is good today and I only took a trip."


    "Father walked slowly, I''ll go see my mother."


    She hurriedly entered the door, and Chunyang kept reminding her to slow down. Tang Gang took a deep breath and got on the carriage. He was breathing in his heart, ready to vent all of them on the people of Pingshun Bo¡¯s Mansion.


    Before he left, he was preparing to interrogate the servants of the Pingshun Bo Mansion. He had already obtained enough evidence, but it was not confirmed from the population of the Pingshun Bo Mansion. This link was indispensable.


    When he returned, Zhou Zheng and others were already interrogating, but no matter how they coerced and tempted these people, they clenched their teeth, and they didn''t know anything about them, and they might insist that those people were sold to the uncle''s mansion by their family members. They were willing to do so.


    Zhou Zheng was a little timid when he wanted to be executed, but he was mainly afraid that these people would spit out something they shouldn''t have vomited.


    At the stalemate, Tang Gang came back, his eyes were cold, and Zhou Zheng quickly stood up and gave in and gave way. After Tang Gang sat down, he lowered his voice and said the current problem.


    Tang Gang''s eyes swept through those people, and he gave them twenty big boards without asking any questions, beating them to cry and shout.


    After the fight, he did not interrogate and asked the explanation directly. As for what he said, he all depends on his own understanding. If he was not satisfied with the explanation, he would take turns to be punished. He was crying and howling in the court for half a day.


    Not only was Zhou Zheng feeling distressed, but even the prince and the second prince were very suspicious. He didn''t know what happened to Tang Gang. He was obviously a cunning man, but he suddenly acted decisively and had some shadow of the old marquis.


    People who are old still remember that this is how the old Marquis judged the enemy''s spies. He first beat and then explained, and then continued to be tortured. In the end, the tortured people only wanted to die quickly, and even caused the stolen half of the steamed bun when he was a child.


    "Mr. Marquis, please spare me. The villain really doesn''t know. Please spare me."


    "Mr. Marquis, you can''t be so arrogant. The villain really doesn''t know~~~"


    In the face of these people''s roar, Tang Gang was expressionless and ordered lightly, "Removing his chin, pulling out their nails and watering them with salt water, and then grilling them with fire. If they don''t, they will break the bones."


    "You only have one stick of incense. If you explain it after one stick of incense, you will not be satisfied with this marquis, which will harm your wife, children, and young people."


    Uncle Pingshun must die. He will not let anyone in Uncle Pingshun¡¯s mansion go, and he will die!


    The calmer he was on his face, the more angry he felt. Zhou Zheng, who was beside him, clearly felt the murderous aura on his body.


    Although the second prince''s people did not know the reason, this was a good thing for them. The prince''s people were as deep as water and could not stop them. They could only watch those who were afraid of death vomited all the things they knew.


    At this point, Ping Shunbo instructed the people below to use all means to search for outstanding girls and boys and girls from all over the place. The prince''s people asked to close the case. The second prince''s mansion so quickly and clearly showed that he had made sufficient preparations. He could not give them any more opportunities to investigate. There would be more people involved in the investigation.


    How could the Second Prince''s Mansion give up? It is said bluntly that the evidence must be complete. There must be a place to go when so many people are caught. If you can''t find the place, how can you explain to the victim? Then, you are detained by the other party with a big hat of ignoring the law and ignoring the life and death of the people. If you don''t investigate this matter, you have to investigate it.


    As night fell, Tang Gang returned to the Hou Mansion. Tang Mo was also in the mansion at this time. At this time, Tang Mo lost his morning carelessness and looked serious and signaled him to speak in the study.


    When he arrived at the study, Tang Mo told Tang Gang all the time about Tao Yiran''s recent whereabouts. Tang Gang immediately suspected that Tang Mo was prepared, "Have you found out so quickly?"


    The search was so detailed.


    Tang Mo said: "Did the father think his son is a fool?"


    "My mother fainted for no reason, her eyes were swollen when she cried. Her father asked her to investigate the affairs of her sister-in-law and Pingshun Bo Mansion. In addition to the rumors about Pingshun Bo Mansion, how could the son not know what his father suspected?"


    "The reputation of Pingshun Bo Mansion is now comparable to that of a brothel."


    Tang Mo said that he did not let the person below investigate the matter. After all, once the investigation is investigated, it may cause suspicion. Especially Tao Yiran is also considered a romantic and famous person. If she is involved in Pingshun''s mansion, someone will tell her that she will be told.


    Therefore, after I found Tao Yiran¡¯s coachman, I would like to threaten a few words and give the benefits to them, and I would naturally have any news.


    "The coachman fell off the carriage after doing a show by himself, broke his leg, and reported it to Manager Zhang. If his father wants to see him, he can do it anytime."


    Tang Gang looked at him meaningfully, and Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, looking as if he saw that this young master was very good at doing things. "My son can still clearly distinguish between right and wrong, and the father doesn''t need to worry about this."


    "My son also learned that at the Shuihua Banquet, the young lady of the Pingshun Bo Mansion took her sister-in-law to meet. During this period, someone ridiculed her sister-in-law, and finally the Nanguang Prince came forward to rescue the siege. At that time, Pingshun Bo was also there, and the two were playing chess."


    "It can be concluded that the father-in-law and daughter-in-law joined forces to cause this matter."


    At this time, Tang Gang was already top-heavy. He came and called Tang Mo outside. After Tang Mo went out, he lowered his voice and said something. Tang Mo went back to the study, "In order to confirm that the coachman''s words are true, my son asked someone to take advantage of the night to go up to the roof, and saw clearly the layout of the theater and the garden. It looked on two different streets, and there was actually a crossroads between them."


    "In other words, as long as you set up a secret door, you can quickly get to the garden from the theater."


    "The garden was full of flowers."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 512 Plan to go to Tang Rong in early winter

    Chapter 512 Plan to arrive in Tang Rong in early winter


    From Tang Mo''s words, Tang Gang could already think of the dirty scene. He closed his eyes and his chest fluctuated violently. Fortunately, he was already angry in the morning and was mentally prepared so that he would not be angry to death. "Don''t let your wife know about this."


    Tang Mo said, "Where can I hear this when my wife is pregnant? She has never taught her children badly."


    "This matter is too big, and my son doesn''t know what to do. If I were the eldest brother, I would have to end her with one blow."


    Tang Mo sighed for a long time, "No wonder the Tao family has been in a prosperous life recently. I heard that the Tao family is not very high-profile. The words are all about the Prince of Nanguang who has taken his abilities, and he doesn''t care about how much he weighs?"


    "Father, do you think the Tao family knows this?"


    Tao family?


    Tang Gang''s eyes narrowed slightly. It didn''t matter whether the Tao family knew it or not, but it had to pay a price!


    At this moment, he was somewhat crazy.


    As for the Prince of Nanguang, do you really think that if the emperor can use him now, he will be lawless?


    Tang Mo silently paid attention to his expression and said a few more words. The old man had been cautious for half his life, and wanted to see his decisive appearance of trying to kill.


    At this time, a special voice sounded outside the door. It was Tang Gang''s spy coming. Tang Mo could only leave tactfully and return to Qiushiyuan to talk to his wife.


    The news brought by the spy was exactly the same as what Tang Mo said, and Tao Yiran and the Prince of Nanguang were in a surefire.


    Tang Gang sat alone in the study room for a while, and then took his men out of the mansion and headed straight to the prison.


    He was quite surprised when the guard of the cell saw it, but he was not stopped from wanting to go in as the chief judge of the Pingshun Bo case. Pingshun Bo was detained in a special cell, which was quite clean, with beds and bedding. Except for not seeing the sun, it was better than the poor people.


    Ping Shunbo snored loudly. Although he came in, he knew what crime he had committed, but he was not worried at all. He had been in business for so many years to do it today. He had the handle of those court officials in his hands, and they would not let him die.


    The prison guard woke up the person and saw that it was Tang Gang¡¯s Pingshun Bo who happily got up, "How could the Marquis come to visit me in the middle of the night?"


    "Tell me some news to my uncle."


    Tang Gang stood with his hands behind his back, calm and composed. Ping Shun Bo thought there was something good, and he looked so proud. "I am afraid that this title will not be preserved. I will take care of the Marquis in the future."


    Tang Gang smiled, "Your Madam, you are polite. In the future, this marquis will naturally burn two more pieces of paper for you, so that you can still enjoy wealth and honor underneath."


    "What does the marquis mean?"


    The smile on Uncle Pingshun''s face disappeared instantly, and Tang Gang told him "good intentions", "The evidence of Boye''s crime has been found, the emperor was furious, Commander Liao has requested an order to investigate Uncle Pingshun''s mansion, and the secret hidden in the mansion will be seen tomorrow."


    "The place where the uncle deals with the body will be taken by your confidant to check tomorrow morning. It is already early autumn, and the world is solemn. If the verdict is made, there is no need to wait too long, and it will not cause any suffering to the uncle."


    "By the way, if nothing unexpected happens, all the men from the uncle''s house will follow him down to serve him, so it''s hard to say about the female family."


    "impossible."


    Bo Pingshun doesn¡¯t believe that he would be moved down so easily for so many years, ¡°I want to see Duke Eng.¡±


    "I want to see the prince."


    At this moment, he was eager to show his trump card, "Mr. Marquis, please help me with the message and ask them to see me. I can help them with the things in my hands. Marquis, if you help me today, I will be rewarded with a hundred times the day. You can do anything you want."


    "Mr. Marquis, you must help me with the message."


    Tang Gang looked at him with interest, "I wonder how my uncle will repay me?" "Silver, I have a lot of money, I will give you as much as you want."


    "Why would my uncle think that this marquis is short of money?"


    Tang Gang chuckled, "Boye''s bargaining chips can make me unable to be moved at all."


    Ping Shunbo gritted his teeth and spoke, "I have a secret about the honor and disgrace of the Marquis'' Mansion. If the Marquis can find out early, it will definitely be exempted from a storm. If it is revealed to the world, will the prestige of the Marquis'' Mansion be destroyed?"


    The Prince of Nanguang refused his arrangement, which sounded nice, but how could a person who had always loved to play with flowers and plants give up the beauty Tao Yiran? So he kept secretly sending people to stare at him, and he found the clues and wanted to kick him away and hook him up, without seeing whether he agreed or not.


    "As long as the Marquis helps me, I will tell you."


    Tang Gang''s hand behind his back clenched into a fist, his face remained unchanged, "Brother, tell me, how did this marquis know that Boru is not talking nonsense?"


    "I don''t know that there is something that can destroy my Marquis''s reputation."


    If you say the secret, you can''t be a bargaining chip. If you don''t say it, Tang Gang won''t believe it. Ping Shun Bo was in a dilemma for a while. "It''s a scandal about the Marquis'' eldest daughter-in-law. Marquis, if I tell this, the Marquis'' Mansion will become a complete joke."


    Tang Gang''s eyes were cold, and the last trace of luck in his heart disappeared. "If you want a good result, why not tell me where your account book is?"


    Isn¡¯t it that the snoring that can still sleep is just because he claims to have taken the handle of those court officials?


    Pingshun Bo looked at Tang Gang straight, and Tang Gang chuckled, "Didn''t Bo think that if you grasp the handle of those people, you can threaten them?"


    "You have received enough people. As long as these people are concentrated on apologizing to the emperor, can the emperor still rub them all to the end?"


    "It''s just a small punishment and a big warning."


    In addition to visiting Pingshun Bo, Tang Gang broke all his fantasies and made him live in panic from now on, panic all day until his death!


    ¡°Can you say it?¡±


    Tang Gang patted his sleeves, "This is the first time this marquis has come, and it may be the last time."


    Seeing that he had not spoken, Tang Gang turned around and left. Uncle Pingshun waited for him to come back to negotiate terms. As the clear footsteps gradually blurred until they disappeared, Uncle Pingshun panicked and shouted to keep him, "Mr. Marquis, Marquis, come back, Marquis~"


    At this time, Tang Gang had been out of prison. After leaving a few words, he got on the carriage and returned to the Marquis'' Mansion.


    In Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo and Xin An were not asleep yet. They sorted out the things that happened in the past two days again, and then felt relieved that they were sure there was nothing wrong. Tang Mo gently stroked Xin An''s slightly raised belly, "The old man can''t sleep tonight. I''m a little afraid that he can''t hold on. Fortunately, my mother has the foresight."


    The mother and son laid the groundwork in advance and asked him to take a heart-saving pill before telling him the truth, and passed it without any danger.


    Xin''an said that at this time, there were very few things they could intervene. Ping Shunbo''s guilt was as proof as a mountain, it depends on how the prince and the second prince competed.


    "Although things are different from what we expected, the result is already good. If you want to inherit the title, someone must push you. The second prince is that person."


    Plans will never keep up with changes.


    "When the matter of Pingshun Bo is settled, let your father have a time to recuperate and relax. Just start winter, and bring Tang Rong up as soon as it is early winter."


    Tang Mo nodded with a smile, "We have been ineffective recently and we need to ease for a while. We still don''t touch Tang Rong''s affairs. I''ll see who is the most suitable these days."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 513 Search Bo Mansion

    Chapter 513: Search Bo Mansion


    Speaking of which, neither Tang Mo nor Xin An were willing to stand up and pull Tang Rong out of the game. Although he was more excited and cheerful to take revenge by himself, he looked at too many eyes and actually couldn''t resist analysis of many things. For Tang Rong, he was not worth it.


    Their purpose is to borrow someone¡¯s hands to push them secretly and then ultimately benefit.


    After all, neither couple likes to show off their high profile.


    Xin An yawned and said that Lin Yao was pregnant. "I asked Uncle Qin to help her with treatment. She asked me to ask if I would like to introduce Uncle Qin to others. Someone has already come to her, so I declined."


    "Uncle Qin was not willing to deal with those powerful people. He felt it was troublesome. Now I don''t need to use Uncle Qin''s ability to curry favor with anyone. Let''s do it with his temperament."


    Tang Mo had no say in this matter, and he didn''t think it was important. As long as Dr. Qin was willing to treat Xin''an, it would be fine. "It''s just a pity that Dr. Qin has all his skills."


    Xin An leaned over and said, "It''s nothing bad. He said that when my child is born, he will travel with Dr. Zhang to travel around the place. Then the two of them are going to work together to write a medical book. I think it''s good."


    "It''s Xiaoxiao who said she wanted to follow the two of them, but Manager Fang couldn''t stop him and sighed all day long."


    Tang Mo pulled the quilt to cover her, saying that he hadn''t seen Wei Ye recently, and it was Yan Shimao who learned from Yan Shimao that the Wei family was already preparing for funeral items. Xin An opened his eyes and then sighed, "Even the miracle doctor Zhang can''t save him. I''m coming sooner or later."


    Wei Ye¡¯s wife was seriously ill and she had not accepted visits since last year. She didn¡¯t know what happened. Tang Mo wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she swallowed the words on her lips. Everyone has their own fate, so he would rather take care of himself before saying it.


    It was already midnight when Tang Gang came back. Wang, who was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes, had to cheer up. After all, she was only stimulated today and was confused. She shouldn''t be someone who could fall asleep.


    "Hao Master is back?"


    Wang got out of bed and poured a glass of water for Tang Gang, "Her Marquis has found out, what should I do with Chunhuayuan?"


    Tao Yiran did such a thing and would never be able to stay in the Marquis'' Mansion, but it is necessary to think carefully about how to deal with it.


    Tang Gang, who had drunk water, put down his water cup, "Dao''s words and deeds were uncharacteristic and contradicted his mother-in-law, and he was banned from his feet and reflected on him. Chunlang brought him to the front yard and gave it to you to raise him."


    "After the matter of Pingshun Bo is settled, then arrangements will be made. No matter whether you live or die, the Tao family must not stay in the Marquis'' Mansion."


    The land of his marquis'' mansion was dirty.


    Wang was speechless. Who would have thought of taking Chunlang that crying man? He didn''t try to overthrow Chunhuayuan to raise his son for Tang Rong.


    "Chunlang loves to cry, almost every night. He kept in the front yard to delay the rest of the marquis. Aunt Yu took good care of Nuer and was also a careful person. It would be better to let her take care of her for a few days and wait until the mansion is purged before picking Chunlang up."


    There is such a mother, Chunlang has no future, and even if he is raised in the Marquis'' Mansion, he is just a reminder that Tang Gang''s Marquis'' Mansion has almost become a laughing stock at any time.


    Tang Gang naturally understood this principle and let Wang arrange it by himself.


    The next morning, the street where the Pingshun Bo Mansion was suddenly bustling. Liao Zhi led the trained soldiers to Pingshun Bo Mansion, and many people were attracted to watch the fun on the way. Pingshun Bo Mansion had been surrounded for several days, and the people inside were in panic. They were even more frightened when they learned that the door was opened. Liao Zhi, who entered the door, drove everyone to the front yard, and his eyes were coldly swept over these people, "Pingshun Bo''s robbery and harming the people has been confirmed. I will be ordered to search Bo Mansion."


    As soon as these words were spoken, they cried repeatedly. Liao Zhi''s people drew their knife. These people were so scared that they dared not say anything, and they did not dare to sob in a low voice.


    Liao Zhi said: "Don''t blame me for being unkind and giving you a chance in the end. Who knows the evidence of Pingshun Bo and the others in this mansion? You can be leniently dealt with by taking the initiative to report it. If you don''t report it or hide it, the mine without seeing the sky will be the rest of your life."


    ¡°No matter whether it is male or female!¡±


    Then a team of people were responsible for raiding the house, and a group of people headed to the backyard under the leadership of the housekeeper of the Bo Mansion. Who can be afraid of this situation? The servants began to raise their hands to report it. When you are in power, you will be the master, and you will be the one who will kill you. I can''t do anything to you;


    If something happens to you, it is a sinner. It is natural for me to sell you to survive!


    Liao Zhi brought someone to record the evidence of the crime. Soon, all the evidences of the crimes of the prince''s family forcibly robbing and defiling the daughter of the family, killing people, and killing the daughter of the girl, all of which were reported.


    Those formerly lofty masters were frightened and dared not speak under the oppression of Liao Zhi. They wished that the situation at this moment was just a dream, and they were still rich and noble when they woke up.


    Like the house where Prince Xun of Nanguang County was Xun, there was a wasteland behind the backyard of Bo Mansion. There was a firewood room in the wasteland. There was a wooden board under the firewood. There was a staircase when I lifted the wooden board and walked down the stairs. Then I turned to another house that seemed to have nothing to do with Bo Mansion. This house was locked in boys, girls and children who had not yet been dealt with.


    The manager trembled and found a booklet from the mezzanine of the study in the house, which recorded in detail the people entering and leaving the yard and the final whereabouts of those people.


    "How many people died, where are the corpses? How many are left?"


    The manager was frightened, "There are twelve women in this yard, nine boys and girls, five of whom were only sent last month."


    "In the past eight years, a total of 47 people have died, of which 39 people have died in this courtyard. The other eight people were killed by the masters of the Bo Mansion, and they were also dealt with here, the corpse and the dry well in the backyard of the capital."


    The so-called backyard is just a very small side courtyard, and even the house collapsed halfway. The wellhead of the abandoned well was not big, and there was a stone pressing on it.


    When Liao Zhi heard the news, he had murderous intent in his eyes and asked Zhou Zheng to take people to deal with the corpses. His eyes fell on the men in the Bo Mansion, "Tie them all, go down the well after a while, pick up the corpses in the well, and knock off one of them if you lose one."


    The men who acted like a tycoon in the Bo Mansion who were usually arrogant were frightened and wailed, but they were soon blocked.


    At this moment, Aunt Liu, in the Hou Mansion, this morning, I found that there were twice as many patrol guards as usual. There was someone coming to the front yard to rush to get out of the house. Anyone who wanted to leave the house must obtain the consent of Manager Zhang. She was frightened all day long when she was guarding Tao Yiran''s secret. Any movement could make her sweat.


    I wanted to inform Tao Yiran about this, but when I spoke, I shut up with tactful words. Ping Qiu brought the people over. Aunt Liu''s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly smiled. Ping Qiu nodded politely, "Aunt Liu, can the eldest young lady be here?"


    ¡°Who is there, it¡¯s in the house.¡±


    Ping Qiu chuckled and took two steps forward, lowering his voice, "Aunt Liu, sometimes it''s not necessary to go all the way to the dark. When you should think more about yourself, you have to seize the opportunity."


    After saying that, he smiled and went to Tao Yiran''s house, and greeted Tao Yiran as usual, "Please pay tribute to the eldest young lady. The lady misses the young master, please take the young master to the front yard to talk."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 514 Wangs disposal of Tao Yiran

    Chapter 514 Wang¡¯s disposal of Tao Yiran


    Wang rarely calls his daughter-in-law to talk to him. Even if he has something to do, she will go to Qiushiyuan. She always said that she could take this opportunity to take a walk.


    Tao Yiran felt guilty. Although she always looked like she was in control of everything, she was actually a little uneasy. The Prince of Nanguang did not allow her to meet in the garden again, and did not send her a message, "How could my mother suddenly miss Chunlang?"


    Pingqiu said, "The young master is the wife''s legitimate grandson, so he attaches great importance to it. Now, when he heard that the young master cries day and night, the wife was worried and wanted to ask the eldest lady to ask about the situation."


    Tao Yiran''s uneasiness became stronger and stronger, but she could not refuse and could only ask someone to hug Chunlang.


    When he arrived at the front yard, Wang asked her to sit down as usual, and then asked the wet nurse to carry Chunlang over to her to take a look.


    Chunlang is beautiful, at least a month ago, and now she has lost weight by crying all day and night. Wang frowned slightly, "Why have you lost so much?"


    As soon as Wang opened his mouth, the wet nurse knelt down, "The young man ate less, and he cried while eating, and he lost weight."


    "Can you ask the doctor to see me?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    The wet nurse dared not look up, "The doctor in the government said that the young master had a stomach gushed, which may cause intestinal colic. The slaves took the medicine on time, but the young master still used less."


    ¡°How long has it been like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a month.¡±


    If it weren''t for the sake of making money, the wet nurse would no longer want to do it. The child cried day and night, and she couldn''t even sleep peacefully. She was always in a daze during the day and was almost out of reach.


    Wang looked at Tao Yiran, "Last time, I asked you, did you say Chunlang has nothing to do, is this called nothing to do?"


    Tao Yiran thinks that Wang is taking advantage of the problem. She is the wife of the prince of the Hou¡¯s family. Could it be that she still has to take care of the children herself?


    The child¡¯s fault is the fault of the wet nurse. It¡¯s not just the fault of the doctor who cries, but how can he blame her?


    "The doctor in the government said that there was no big problem, and it might have been a collision. My daughter-in-law chose a date to go to Nandu Temple to ask for a safe talisman. And my daughter-in-law has asked someone to find a wet nurse again. This wet nurse is younger and has no law to serve."


    "I heard that there was a doctor in the city who was good at treating children''s shock, so when I turned around, my daughter-in-law sent someone to invite her."


    It¡¯s Nandu Temple again. What crime did Nandu Temple suffer to meet you?


    Wang''s face was not good, "You have frequently left the mansion before, and half of them said they would go to Nandu Temple to pray for blessings, but they didn''t even ask Chunlang for a talisman to come back?"


    "Since you know that there is a doctor who can cure Chunlang, why didn''t you invite him earlier? How did you become a mother?"


    Tao Yiran stood up, "Don''t calm down, but his daughter-in-law didn''t expect Chunlang to cry suddenly. He obviously didn''t cry before."


    "What do you want to say? Who defeated you or Chunlang again?"


    Wang''s words were already filled with anger, "As a mother, did you not realize that the child''s crying like this is not good for your health?"


    Tao Yiran did not reply, thinking that Wang would not be able to catch the wrong thing without saying anything, but saw Wang sneering, "What, as a mother-in-law, I can''t tell you anymore. Ask yourself, I''m a qualified mother?"


    "The boss is not here, I understand that you have never been harsh on you. You can come out when you want to go out, and you can get in whatever you want. What''s going on now?"


    "Who did you show me this way?"


    She was very loud, Chunlang started crying again, and Tao Yiran began to shed tears. If she was seen by an unknown outsider, she would definitely think that Wang''s stepmother could not tolerate the mother and son.


    "Bang!" Wang''s hand slapped the coffee table heavily, and everyone in the room trembled. Aunt Liu had guessed that the matter must have been exposed. She was preparing to deal with Tao Yiran, and she smiled bitterly in her heart. What Ping Qiu said came to her mind. How should she plan for herself now?


    Tao Yiran may have some tricks in front of men, but now she has met Wang who follows Tang Gang''s intention to deal with her. Crying or grievance and tear-jerking not only has no effect, but can only arouse Wang''s anger.


    Chunlang cried heartbrokenly, and Wang looked at the wet nurse coldly, "Take it to the hospital for treatment. If you should drink medicine, drink it. If you can''t drink it, pour it in. If you drink that medicine, how effective will it be in his mouth."


    The wet nurse hurriedly hugged Chunlang and left with tears in her eyes. Tao Yiran was a little panicked. She didn''t know how to get out of this situation.


    Wang said coldly, "I am already a mother. If you don''t have any manners and style, how can you cry and cry?"


    "From today on the road, you are not allowed to leave the palace. Please reflect in Chunhuayuan. Chunlang will stay in the front yard. When will you know how to be a mother? Let''s talk about it."


    "Send the eldest young lady back."


    Aunt Liu hurriedly stepped forward to support Tao Yiran. Tao Yiran was full of her mind and refused to let her leave the house again. What should we do?


    She asked Aunt Liu softly on the road to Chunhuayuan, "Do you think he will come to save me?"


    At this moment, Aunt Liu even wanted to die immediately. She did not reply, but just pinched Tao Yiran''s wrist heavily and signaled her to shut up, fearing that no one would know that she would steal someone?


    At this time, I was still having fantasies.


    "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law?"


    Xin An, who was having a funny bird in Qiushiyuan, turned his head, "Are you being confined?"


    Chunyang nodded repeatedly and said that the eldest young lady next door contradicted her, "Mrs. He punished her to confine her, removed half of the people from Chunhuayuan, and replaced her with a few new faces."


    "The young master Chunlang stayed in the front yard for the time being, and the doctor of the government went to see it again."


    Xin An tsk twice, "What should we do? We may not be able to hear the sound of the piano in the future."


    The piano sounds next door every day, which is very nice. She is used to listening to it. Next, it depends on whether the prince of Nanguang will be angry for the beauty and tear her face off for Tao Yiran and the Hou Mansion.


    Chunyang smiled and said, "Mrs. I really want to hear that we can still play the pipa by ourselves."


    Xin An laughed, "Let''s go back and play me a murderous song. I''ll change my taste. I''ve heard it all over my heart. I''ve been sad and lingering recently. I''ve started to feel sad and sad in spring."


    After a while, the south wind came. Chunyang knew that every time the south wind came, it was important. He took the initiative to leave and stew bird''s nest for Xin''an. Nanfeng stepped forward, "The other party already knew."


    Xin An put down the corn kernels in his hand and wiped his hands carefully. "Next, there is nothing else to do except stare at her movements."


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work these days.¡±


    Nanfeng had a happy look in his eyes, "It is Nanfeng''s blessing to be able to share the worries of the young lady."


    "If you have nothing to do, please accompany me to the garden."


    No one knows what the Prince of Nanguang thought about Tao Yiran. In order to avoid accidental accidental letting Tao Yiran become the prince''s outer room or concubine, and live a comfortable life of love and love, we should always let the real princess know it.


    Wang finally left Chunlang in order not to give the old lady the chance to scold her, and save time and say that she can''t even tolerate a baby.


    The Hou Mansion was so quiet that nothing happened. At this moment, the capital city seemed to be poured with tinea oil, and suddenly it became boiling.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 515 The emperor is curious too

    Chapter 515 The emperor also has curiosity


    At noon, the news that dozens of corpses were hidden in the Pingshun Mansion spread, and there was an uproar. Even when the onlookers were watching, they were reluctant to leave. The people looking for relatives were here, with longing eyes, hoping that their children could walk out of this door safely.


    "The officers and soldiers entered the door early in the morning, and dozens of people came to search the house."


    "Then the people from the yamen came, and there were dozens of people, and there were coroners in it. I''ve seen coroners."


    "I''m so careless. My uncle worked as a servant in this mansion five years ago and never came back. He said he stole the money from the master and ran away. Could it be that he was killed?"


    ¡°Eight out of ten.¡±


    These people became more and more popular, and some so-called informants revealed from time to time, and no one was willing to leave. The clever peddler and vendor came with their own goods. Not only could they sell more things, but they would not delay them from watching the fun.


    About an hour passed, the closed door of Bo Mansion slowly opened, and soldiers in armor carried countless boxes out in a row. These were all objects in Bo Mansion''s treasury and belonged to the first batch.


    "God, what exactly are these boxes filled with?"


    "Are they all gold and silver?"


    "Minister''s fat, folk cream~~~"


    After the last box was carried out, there were bursts of crying, and the women and servants of the Bo Mansion were escorted out in a string. The people had taken off their gorgeous clothes and their jewelry was removed. The moment they walked out, the people watching were about to rush forward and cursed wildly. If the **** was not scolded, these people would have suffered some more.


    The female family in the Bo Mansion who is glamorous and noble on weekdays do not know what to do except cry. Even if there is a strong family behind them, they will not be saved. It is understandable that they will cry for their future.


    After these people were taken away, the onlookers still did not leave. At this time, everyone stopped talking, hoping that the victim would be able to get out of this door.


    After a while, several cars parked at the gate of Bo Mansion. More than twenty people walked out of the door. These people were wearing hats on their heads. You could tell that they were young girls and young boys and girls. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, Liao Zhi asked these people to come to Bo Mansion through a narrow passage and walk out from the main gate of Bo Mansion to confirm Ping Shun Bo''s crime.


    They lined up to get into the car, and the people who were looking for relatives rushed forward excitedly, and the person in charge of escorting them loudly said, "These are all the victims. Those who are looking for relatives will come to the yamen to recognize people tomorrow morning."


    Although Liao Zhi is a military general and has a reputation for being cruel, he also has his own delicate side. These girls are used by Ping Shunbo to win over officials or be innocent. They can still live ordinary days in the future, covering their faces with a hat covering their faces. This is their protection.


    "My son, are you in there or not? You answer your mother~"


    ¡°My son, my son~¡±


    A woman rushed up and was soon blocked by the officers and soldiers. "This place is not a place to recognize relatives. I will go to find someone tomorrow morning."


    A man stepped forward to support the woman, nodded repeatedly, saying that they would go early tomorrow morning.


    The search continued. The women and servants of the Bo Mansion were all put into prison. The Prince was reunited and the victims were sent to the yamen, where they had to explain their abducted experience, and some people still needed to be hunted down.


    The men from the uncle''s house took turns to go down the well to pick up bones, and they were scared and screamed without blood. In the end, the people from the yamen went down the well.


    "The surviving miser has been sent to the yamen. All the people in the Bo Mansion were imprisoned. Lord Zhou''s men were still picking up bones in the well. According to the people who went down the well, there were two corpses left and left for no more than two months. This is the account book of the Bo Mansion over the years, which records in detail how many people Pingshun Bo found, how many died, how many left, and how many hospitality were received."


    Liao Zhi entered the palace to report his life. The emperor looked through the booklet in his hand and his face was filled with anger.


    Especially when he saw that Duke Eng¡¯s grandfather received gifts many times and that many people from Duke Eng¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfa


    "Pa!" The imperial case was repeatedly shot, and all the people serving in the imperial study knelt down, and Liao Zhi''s waist was also bowed even harder.


    "Let Tang Gang come to see me immediately."


    "Marquis Weiyuan is already waiting outside."


    "Let him in."


    Tang Gang heard the movement inside the house and quickly walked into the door and bowed to greet him. Then he saw the booklet at the emperor''s hand at first sight, and felt relieved.


    He had known that the officer of the Bo Mansion knew the whereabouts of the booklet, but he handed over the person to Liao Zhi; yesterday he had the chance to get the booklet, but he didn''t want it. This thing was hot, and the prince and the second prince were eyeing each other. It was not appropriate to give it to anyone, so it would be better to leave it to Liao Zhi.


    Of course, this is not the most important book.


    "How did you check?"


    Tang Gang presented all the evidence of guilt, "Pingshun Bo arranged for people to choose beauties in various places, and has been found out. In addition, the person behind the Chuxiang Pavilion in Beijing is Pingshun Bo. In recent years, Pingshun Bo has collected more beauties through the Chuxiang Pavilion and collected many secrets of court officials, hoping to threaten the court officials to achieve their goals."


    "It''s just that booklet has not been found yet."


    The emperor looked through the evidence of the crime and handed over the Bo Pingshun to Liao Zhi, "No matter what means he used, find out this book."


    "The last general will receive the order."


    Liao Zhi went to the prison to torture Ping Shun Bo. There was no way. As the emperor''s confidant, he had to know everything.


    Tang Gang continued to report the evidence found with the emperor. Seeing that he had no intention of catching up with others, the emperor asked, "Apart from this person, did he find someone else from him?"


    Tang Gang said: "No."


    "I went to the prison to meet Pingshun Bo. At that time, he snored like thunder and was not afraid at all. When I got the evidence of his crime, I shouted to see the prince, see the Duke of Enguo, and threatened the minister, saying that there was something ugly in the mansion of Weishi, and wanted to use this scandal to exchange for his chance to meet the prince and Duke of Enguo."


    The emperor looked as usual. It was suspicious that Tang Gang went to the prison in the middle of the night. And he knew the news last night after Tang Gang left the prison and was very curious about his behavior.


    "You can still sit still by threatening your reputation as a marquis'' mansion?"


    Tang Gang bowed, "I don''t believe that there will be any ugly things in the mansion that can ruin the reputation of the Marquis'' Mansion. The emperor wants me to be responsible for the matter. I am stupid and dare not make trouble."


    Being cautious and timid is Tang Gang''s protective look. Almost no one doubts how deep he will be. However, he met the emperor who was suspicious by nature. This emperor, who almost had a certain doubt about what everyone said, nodded in appreciation, "The envoys will come in a few days, and the case will be closed as soon as possible."


    What should be investigated must be investigated, and even after the disaster is necessary. Tang Gang still has a lot to do.


    As soon as he left, the emperor asked someone to investigate carefully. He was still very interested in the scandal of the Hou''s Mansion, and he also suspected that Tang Gang knew about it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 516 Tang Gang is a fence-headed grass

    Chapter 516 Tang Gang is a fence-headed grass


    After leaving the imperial study room, Tang Gang couldn''t help but look back, his expression was complicated.


    Yesterday, after the secret agent left, he thought about everything again, and called Manager Zhang to ask a lot of questions. Only then did he realize that the Xin family, who had not taken much care before, had quietly gained a foothold in the capital. First, he bound the Xu family, which could represent the second prince through transactions, and then the second son and Liao Zhi had a good relationship with each other, and the second son and Liao Zhi''s wife were in line with each other;


    There was another general Zhang who bought it for the Xin family. Manager Zhang was caught by Xin Chang¡¯s words, and he had no idea.


    There are the Qinghou Mansion, Changhou Mansion, Yongshuang Bo Mansion, etc., and the most important one is the King Jin Mansion


    Tang Gang didn''t understand why Tang Mo and Xin''an were so good at engaging in the field. He had managed such a great situation in more than a year. If these people helped him, the second prince would have a great chance.


    In contrast, the Sunset was already setting in the Duke of Eng-King''s Mansion, and none of the major generals in the court fell to the prince. Although the price given to him by the prince this time was high, he was originally satisfied. However, as more and more things were found, the prince seemed to have no ability to fulfill his promise.


    Thinking about the fact that the father and son were determined to take the prince''s ship last year, but the marquis''s mansion was abandoned by the prince. Now that he asked him to come, Mr. Xie was still arrogant, as if it was a matter of raising the prince.


    Do you really think he is made of mud?


    At the gate of the palace, Tang Gang met Minister Fang of the Ministry of Revenue. Minister Fang wanted to find out the news and went forward to greet him. After a few words, Tang Gang stopped, "Pingshun Bo is really bold. I went to the prison last night. I wanted to see if he had the desire to regret and was willing to explain something. What do you think?"


    Mr. Fang listened attentively, and Tang Gang said, "It sounded loudly, it didn''t look like I was being jailed. I wanted to go in and live in a while. I was fearless."


    Mr. Fang scolded Mr. Pingshun as he said this. The two of them walked away. After leaving the palace gate, Tang Gang said that Mr. Pingshun was trying to meet the prince and the Duke Eng-kuo¡¯s mansion. "What is said is crucial, and they keep shouting."


    "That Marquis?"


    "At this time, I still want to climb the camp. This marquis will do what he wants, and I just explained it truthfully in front of the emperor."


    This statement reached the second prince''s ears in the evening that day, and Mr. Fang said, "Does Weiyuan want to sell your favor?"


    "I remember it well. Last year, Wei Yuanhou and his son wanted to get on the prince''s ship. They were about to succeed, but they were ruined by two dogs."


    The second prince sneered, if the prince doesn¡¯t like their father and son, can he like it?


    He is worse than the prince?


    "It''s just a fence-bearer. Since he has this idea, I will ignore it and refuse it. Just go and hang him occasionally."


    What is the purpose of someone who cannot give up his promise to do his job?


    "I haven''t found the book of Uncle Pingshun until now."


    The one that Liao Zhi succeeded is not important at all.


    "Unless Uncle Pingshun himself speaks or digs Pingbo''s mansion three feet away, Liao Zhi has already gone to the prison, so we should have nothing to do."


    This is the most regrettable thing.


    As the person below came to pass the message, General Xu was here.


    After General Xu entered the door, he handed the second prince a piece of paper with the names of more than a dozen court officials on it. The second prince raised his eyes and said, "Father-in-law, what is this?"


    General Xu said that this evening, the second young lady from the Marquis of Weiyuan''s mansion gave Mrs. Xu a plate of freshly made snacks. This piece of paper came with the snacks. "The girl gave the snacks and brought a sentence, saying that someone tried her best to get a great ingredient as a gift, and the ingredients were rare to make snacks."


    Mr. Fang laughed, "It seems that the people above are all those who have received gifts from Pingshun Bo."


    The second prince looked at the paper and smiled, "It seems that Tang Mo and Liao Zhi have an extraordinary relationship."


    Mr. Fang answered the conversation and said that Xin''an and Mrs. Liao were not only doing business together, but now the Xin family and the Xu family are also helping Prince Jin to raise donations, "It can be seen that the relationship is very close."


    "With the help of the Second Prince Tang, Your Highness will be like a tiger."


    The second prince looked at General Xu, "The prince is watching him closely. If I can see him, I should try to see him as rarely as possible. I have to work hard for my father-in-law." "It''s great for him to do this. It''s a good thing not to see him."


    I originally wanted to promote Tang Mo, but he was not convenient to intervene shortly after he was promoted and was under Liao Zhi''s command.


    At this moment, Tang Mo was taking a walk with Xin''an, whispering about what happened outside today. Although the Pingshun Bo Mansion collapsed and he also fell into the eyes of the second prince, he was not happy. "You haven''t seen it. The dozens of bones in the well are mostly teenage girls."


    "The old man Pingshun, my heart is dark, and that''s not all. Liao Zhi asked the servants in the mansion to report that many of the people in the mansion were in their hands. Several girls who looked weak also beat and scolded the servants at any time. A girl lifted up her sleeves, her arms were covered with purple, and there was not a piece of good meat."


    "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked!"


    "Today, many people who came to look for relatives in the yamen were shouting ''My son''. I asked, most of the ones who came to search for were lost to the kids, and those more than a dozen girls would be unclaimed."


    After all, I am still a passionate young man, and I can¡¯t stand such a thing.


    Xin An sighed, and the original intention of the operation of the Pingshun Bo Mansion was to make contributions, but it was not that important to make contributions to this point. "Look at it more and see how it was placed in the end. If you can help, please help, even if you give them some money to go back."


    Tang Mo said: "There is no need to worry about this. Liao Zhi''s people are staring at him. He has too many bachelors under his command. If those girls really have no place to go, those bachelors will not sit idly by."


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to marry a wife these days.¡±


    Xin An turned his head, "Is it inappropriate to say this from you?"


    "suitable."


    Tang Mo said it was too difficult to marry a good wife. It depends on what he encountered in his previous life. "I just met you once after I died. By the way, what are you planted in the lotus pond?"


    There is a lotus pond in the mansion, which is not big. Although it was not the place where Tang Mo died in his previous life, it was very important. He was unwilling to set foot in that place in his life and had to fill it.


    "I planted a few peach trees and plum trees. I think I can eat some fresh fruits at home in the future. Do I want to go and have a look?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    He didn''t want to see it, and he felt uncomfortable even if he thought about it.


    The two were about to go back when Tang Gang appeared again. Tang Mo whispered: "Have you noticed that the old man has come to the garden too many times recently?"


    Xin An nodded, "Eighty times I have something to do with you, so I''ll go back first. I have a big appetite in the past two days and I''m hungry."


    Tang Gang walked closer, Xin An called him and left. Tang Gang asked, "What are you talking and laughing?"


    He was expected that the couple was watching his eldest son''s joke.


    "Say she asked someone to plant a few fruit trees on the previous lotus pond, waiting to eat fresh fruit."


    Tang Gang was unhappy when talking about this. He filled in the good fortune pond without his permission. "You must know what you can say and what you can''t say."


    "Then my father told me, what can''t I say?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 517 Skillful, but dont understand

    Chapter 517: Skilled and thoughtful, but I don¡¯t understand


    Tang Mo felt that Tang Gang''s ability to resist strikes had become stronger. The green grassland on his eldest son''s head had a nest of foals. He was still in the mood to remind him?


    Have you figured out the case? Most of the evidence was provided to the second prince by him. What did the old man find out by himself?


    Is Ping Shunbo''s mouth blocked?


    Prince Nanguang gave such a great humiliation from the Marquis¡¯s Mansion, so he kept Tao Yiran from doing anything?


    Don¡¯t think about these things, come to him?


    Such a mind is unnecessary to take heart-saving pills.


    With just one glance, Tang Gang could see that Tang Mo was scolding him in his heart and laughing at him. Fortunately, he has been hit a lot recently and his psychological endurance is not ordinary. Tang Mo''s temper is nothing.


    "Do you have any contact with the second prince? To be honest?"


    Tang Mo chuckled, "I think my son, but he doesn''t like me, but he just likes my father-in-law''s money."


    His smile was sarcastic, "Who made me an insignificant person in the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Tang Gang didn''t believe this and began to tell him the former glory of the Hou Mansion and the future of the Hou Mansion. Many things that only Tang Rong was qualified to know before were told to Tang Mo, and he also said, "Your sister-in-law did such a thing, and the Hou Mansion could not tolerate him, but the Prince of Nanguang is not easy to mess with, and no one knows what he thought of your sister-in-law."


    "Your elder brother has a difficult career, but now I''m afraid it''s harder to make progress."


    "From the future, I will depend on you in this mansion."


    How nice this is to say. If Tang Mo hadn''t been moved by the past, he wouldn''t have been moved by his eyes?


    I think his father finally saw him, now.


    He understands this principle when the career is difficult.


    "My father''s words are serious. What does the eldest sister-in-law''s ugly thing have to do with her elder brother? At most, it is the misfortune of the family. The Tao family is embarrassed. The Tao family has no choice but to harm the eldest brother and our Marquis'' Mansion. My father should ask the Tao family for an explanation."


    "Brother is worthy of sympathy. I know how many abilities I have and dare not surpass my brother."


    This is what Tang Gang said in his heart. It is the Tao family¡¯s responsibility to do ugly things. If you find a suitable reason to settle the house, it has nothing to do with the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    If the Tao family does not want to welcome his revenge, they will do their best to entrust Tang Rong, which is what the Tao family owe him.


    "You are also sensible."


    The most ideal state in his mind is that his eldest son Tang Rong supports the Hou''s Mansion, and his second son Tang Mo helps with all his strength and don''t have any thoughts he shouldn''t have.


    Tang Mo sneered in his heart and didn''t want to talk anymore, but Tang Gang laid so much, and he still said all the important things, so naturally he couldn''t let him go.


    "Your wife has relied on the Hou Mansion to walk around the capital for more than a year and has gained many benefits for the Xin family. Although your father-in-law is barely considered an official position now, it is a false position after all. In the final analysis, she is still a merchant. The Xin family has no son who can become an official. They only ask for money."


    "The previous game between the prince and the second prince has been on the surface. Since the Xin family has had many contacts with the Xu family, the Marquis''s Mansion is implicated by him and can no longer be able to protect himself. Now the only way is to rely on the second prince. Do you understand this meaning?"


    Tang Mo looked extremely surprised, "Father thinks his son is feasible?"


    "My son is just the deputy commander of the Northern Yajun Army. There are as many as twelve people working with him. Can the second prince look down on me?"


    Tang Gang said: "You are still a man from the Marquis'' Mansion, and you still have a father behind you."


    "But my son doesn''t know what to do."


    At this moment, Tang Mo looked like he was not on the table. "How could his son do such a big thing? Why would his father wait for his elder brother to come back and discuss it?"


    Tang Gang was patient, "You can follow the arrangements for your father, do whatever you ask you to do, and how can you harm you?"


    Seeing that he looked embarrassed again, Tang Gang''s expression was not good, and he snorted, "This matter is settled, this matter is of great importance. Except for you and me, you don''t have to let the third person know."


    "Does my father really think his son can do it?"


    Tang Mo looked like he wanted and was afraid. In Tang Gang''s eyes, he felt that his worries were unnecessary. This **** is just a fool. He is all thanks to the protection of the Hou Mansion today. What else can he expect to accomplish?


    "This matter is related to the future of the Hou Mansion. You must do it even if you can''t. Didn''t you yell at me and didn''t give you a chance?"


    "Now the opportunity is delivered to you. Whether to seize it or not will you decide whether you want to take it or not."


    After saying that, Tang Gang left with his hands behind his back, and he said that this **** is just a good verbal person. He became timid when he was really good at being wise. It¡¯s not that he is biased towards Tang Rong everywhere, but Tang Rong looks very much like him everywhere.


    Tang Mo hummed a little song and returned to Qiushiyuan, hugged Xin''an and told him the interesting things he had just said, "You didn''t see the old man''s scheming and ignorant look, it was really interesting."


    "I obviously want to get a second prince, but I have to say that I was implicated by the Xin family and I have to do it. I also told me not to worry about anything else and just follow my orders."


    "This time, I''m still thinking about how to wander in front of the second prince. Isn''t the opportunity here now? With an old man behind me, it''s much easier for me to act."


    Xin An was not surprised by Tang Gang''s decision. After thinking about the relationship for a while, he could figure it out. "Don''t say, his body is OK. I think he is planning to exchange the benefits of the next door."


    "If it is true, it is a bit coward."


    Can you bear such things?


    That must be the best!


    Tang Mo helped her sit down, "I think that''s the same thing. Don''t worry, just watch the show."


    "How is it? Are you tired of taking a walk just now? I asked Lailai out to buy a few dishes you like and eat more later."


    The couple talked and laughed in a very harmonious atmosphere. Tao Yiran next door was crying secretly, lamenting that she had a difficult life. At this time, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that the truth had been revealed. The only thing she could count on was the Prince of Nanguang to negotiate with Tang Gang and let her go out of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    As long as she can still follow the Prince of Nanguang, she will be willing to do so even if she is not named and has no choice but to enter the Prince of Nanguang''s Mansion.


    At this moment, the Prince of Nanguang, who was full of all her hopes, put down her chopsticks and picked up the water cup and whispered. The Prince of the County sat opposite him, also put down her chopsticks, "Will you go back to the house to rest or go out?"


    Prince Nanguang said: "I''ve been tired recently, so I''ll go back to my house to rest."


    The county princess smiled and said, "I asked the stove to stew the soup. I would drink a bowl before going to bed, so that you can''t help but feel powerless between your new love and your wife and concubines."


    "How do you say this?"


    Prince Nanguang didn''t know that she knew everything and wanted to pretend to be confused.


    The princess of the county didn''t go around with him, "In the past, I don''t care who you fell in love with whom you saw, and I can''t care. I''ve told you that as long as there is no illegitimate son or daughter born and no trouble coming to me, I don''t care. As long as my children and I are all fine."


    "If one day you will be on the wind, I will be the sky of this prince''s mansion. If you think about those comfortable and comfortable days, you won''t feel embarrassed to walk outside."


    "I just didn''t expect you to be so brave. You should also provoke the young lady of the Marquis''s Mansion. Could it be that you have set up a secret door and set up a garden to have a tryst, and it''s perfect for you?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 518 Destroy the old ladys fantasy

    Chapter 518: Destroy the old lady''s fantasy


    The King of Nanguang County practiced too much when he was young and damaged his muscles and bones. He used many rare tonics to moisten the muscles and bones to strengthen his body. However, the muscles and bones were well maintained, but there was a problem of excessive fire.


    The princess of the county was clear about this matter. Although she didn''t want to, she had to look at him everywhere to find fragrance.


    Her eyes fell on the people opposite her. They grew up together and knew the truth. He was handsome, passionate, outstanding in literature and outstanding in kung fu. He was so happy that he could marry her, but now he felt so painful.


    Prince Nanguang stood up, walked around the table and sat in front of the princess, holding her hand, "You know, I can''t control myself many times, and I''m afraid of hurting you."


    He is a person with great desire. He often can''t control his excitement. He is not serious. After enduring it for a long time, he feels uncomfortable and it seems like he is about to explode. But the princess of the county is in poor health. How can he bear it?


    "No man in this world can have such a good reason as you. If you don''t go out and mess with the flowers, you will die."


    Faced with the ridicule of the county princess, the county prince of Nanguang smiled bitterly, "You know this is not a reason, you also know that I only have you in my heart. I have never let someone make trouble with you over the years. I have nothing to hide from you except this. I''m sorry."


    "Everything I have is yours and our children."


    The princess of the county asked him, "Why do you want to go to Zhanweiyuan Marquis'' Mansion? Although Weiyuan Marquis is no longer as good as before, if you want you to pay the price, there may not be no way."


    "Do you want to be demoted?"


    Prince Nanguang said that he had no idea about Tao Yiran. "Pingshun Bo introduced him many times. I thought it was interesting, so I asked someone to check it out. I found that this person was a little interesting. It was not that I seduced her, but that she wanted me to be the minister under her skirt."


    The princess of the county clenched his fists and wanted to slap him in the face. It was so dirty and dirty. He took a deep breath, "I don''t want to listen to the dirty things between you. The Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion has probably learned about this matter. You can find a way to settle the matter yourself."


    "Don''t affect the Prince''s Mansion."


    "In addition, I have found two beauties for you, and they have been placed in the backyard. You can avoid being irritated by the smell of the outside. Be careful to cause fire to burn yourself."


    "You go to sleep elsewhere this month, I want to be quiet."


    After saying that, the princess of the county got up and went out. The prince of Nanguang recruited subordinates to know how the princess of the county learned about this. The subordinates said that someone had followed them before and suspected that they were the princess of the county. "Prince Prince, is Mrs. Tang ready to resettle according to the previous plan?"


    The Prince of Nanguang really wanted to raise Tao Yiran. After all, there were not many such empty-headed Jieyuhua. He had already given many benefits to the Tao family. If he wanted to break up with him, he would have to spit out all the benefits. It was up to the Tao family to be reluctant to let him go.


    As for Tang Gang, it was a little troublesome. Tang Gang was not very good-looking on weekdays. It is hard to guarantee that he would not want to be tough at this time, so he had to spend some time.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    He stood up slowly, and the princess of the county got angry. He had to be honest recently. Tao Yiran is good, but how could he compare with his princess of the county?


    This is what Lin Yao told Xin''an at the beginning. Although he was romantic and famous, he indulged himself in love with flowers and plants, he only had his first wife in his heart.


    There is really some bad comments.


    The storm caused by the Pingshun Bo Mansion was still continuing. That night, many court officials in the court were busy dealing with the beautiful concubines sent by Pingshun Bo. They dared not kill them. Most of them were sent away overnight. The soldiers guarding the city gate had already received Liao Zhi''s orders and recorded all these families on the record.


    Liao Zhi was like a yaksha climbing up from hell. He looked coldly at the use of torture instruments on Ping Shunbo in turn. He listened to the extremely painful wailing howl and had no expression on his face. He just reminded him coldly that he could stay with him all night. "I will let you experience all the torture instruments clearly, keeping them to experience what death is also a kind of relief. When you die, you will only feel endless comfort."


    "What are you doing? Take good care of your uncle."


    Ping Shunbo was both brave and brave. When he saw Liao Zhi, he knew that the situation was hopeless, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered, hoping that there were people outside who were afraid that his handle would deal with him.


    But now, he really can''t hold on


    The next morning, Tang Mo opened his eyes lazily, and the back of Xin An''s head was caught in his eyes. He smiled and reached out and gently stroked her belly. He couldn''t rub it until he could not rub it down before he could pull the quilt over and covered Xin An. He stood up gently. It rained lightly last night, and the weather was particularly refreshing and comfortable in the morning. Tang Mo stretched his waist and back when he went out, and he was in a very good mood. Unfortunately, such a good mood lasted for a moment. As soon as he walked out of the gate of Qiushiyuan, he was shocked by the person in front of him.


    Tao Yiran, who was almost pure white, stood at the door. When she saw Tang Mo, she leaned forward two steps. Tang Mo quickly stepped back, "Sister-in-law, you are not confining, why are you out?"


    "I just stood at the door and didn''t go anywhere."


    Tao Yiran''s eyes were red, and I felt pity for her, "Second brother, I have something to ask you."


    Tang Mo instinctively guarded her. Strictly speaking, he was actually a little afraid of her, for fear that she would kneel at his feet the next moment or do something more excessive, and then he could not explain it all over his mouth.


    Tao Yiran took another step forward, "I don''t know why, but my people can''t go out. Can you ask my second brother to help my mother with a message and ask her to come."


    "Second brother, in this mansion, I have no one to rely on."


    Tang Mo hurriedly took a step back. If he helped her pass the message, he would become someone she could rely on?


    "Although my sister-in-law cannot leave the house, she can send someone to tell her mother that her mother is generous and will understand her sister-in-law."


    "I have something to do, let''s take the lead."


    After saying that, the soles of his feet slipped away.


    Tao Yiran looked at his back and held the handkerchief in his hand, "You go."


    Aunt Liu''s face was solemn, with struggle in her eyes, and then she seemed to have made up some decision and went to the front yard after giving Tao Yiran a blessing.


    Wang was talking to the old lady in Chunrong Hall. The old lady knew nothing about what happened outside the mansion, but she knew that Chunlang was taken to the front yard by Wang to raise him, so she came to explain it specifically today.


    "The doctor in the government prescribed pediatric medicine and fed it. He didn''t cry last night. It seems that he doesn''t like to cry, but he just cried because he was uncomfortable."


    The old lady sighed, "It''s also a pity for the child and can''t speak."


    "She is the eldest daughter-in-law."


    She hoped that the eldest daughter-in-law could stand up. Even if she couldn''t take charge of the family, she had to be the mistress of the family. She was happy to know that she always walked away. Thinking of her, she finally understood the responsibility of being the future mistress of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    "I''ll just be confined to a few days, and I have to worry about teaching. The second wife also had many things I didn''t understand at the beginning. Didn''t Cuiping come in and teach her clearly?"


    "If it really doesn''t work, I will give my face and go to the palace again. I beg the Queen Mother to give another nanny from the palace to teach her well."


    Wang sneered in his heart, and his face was filled with sorrow on his face, "My mother doesn''t know yet. The empress dowager has been seriously ill for some time and has not seen her for a long time. I heard what the marquis meant, and I am afraid the deadline is coming."


    "There was no news in the palace for this matter, but the imperial physician was there at any time. I think it was the closest thing."


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady''s heart suddenly became tight, "Are you serious about this?"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 519 Aunt Liu sold Tao Yiran

    Chapter 519 Aunt Liu sold Tao Yiran


    The old lady and the queen mother had some affection. When the old marquis were fighting outside, the queen mother took special care of her, and she always regarded the queen mother as her greatest reliance.


    "This matter was said by the Marquis himself, and I think it''s true."


    Wang sighed, "The last time I met the Empress Dowager, she was in good spirits, and it was really surprising that she suddenly became seriously ill."


    "I didn''t tell my mother that I knew that my mother had a very different relationship with the Empress Dowager, and I was afraid that you would be hurt by your worries."


    "Mother, don''t be too sad."


    The old lady pinched her veil and pressed her eyes, saying that she still had her treasured old ginseng to send to the palace. Wang refused her and said that the emperor did not mention this matter. She thought she did not want the family to know about it, and no one had ever sent anything to the palace, so naturally they could not send it to the palace.


    "That personality of the eldest daughter-in-law"


    Wang expressed his bad comments, and said that she had gone out frequently before and mostly went to listen to operas, and she didn''t make an appointment with others, so she was the only one. "I thought she had made an appointment with someone, so I couldn''t say anything, but I ran out to listen to operas every day and didn''t care about the children. It was really unreasonable, so she banned her feet."


    What can the old lady say?


    She is willing to promote Tao Yiran, but she is also powerless if she is not successful.


    She laid the foundation for the old lady. When Wang saw that it was almost done, she got up and said she wanted to go and see Chunlang.


    The old lady nodded. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for her helplessness again. How great would it be if she hadn''t changed her relatives? Xin An won the connections for the eldest son to go out and go to the house to manage the whole family. As the second wife, Tao Yiran didn''t have to worry about anything, and whether she went out to worship Buddha or was good at the drama, she could follow her.


    "After all, God will do it."


    Seeing that she was thinking more, Ganlu hurriedly said that there were a lot of new flowers and plants in the yard. "The second young lady paid for it herself, and it was more expensive flowers and plants. The weather is good today. Let''s go and have a look?"


    The old lady was still about to speak, and Ganlu had already stepped forward to help her up, "I asked a pot to prepare on the stove, which would be placed in the yard at noon, which would be of a different interest."


    The old lady was helplessly supported by her and went out. The sun shone on her body, and she felt much better.


    In the front yard, Aunt Liu knelt in front of Wang and sold Tao Yiran without reservation, just asking Wang to protect her life.


    "What did you say, sterilize?"


    Wang was quite surprised. He only knew that Tao Yiran was stupid. He didn''t expect to be so poisonous. Since Aunt Liu came, she didn''t think of hiding it anymore. She knelt on the ground and said, "After Aunt Wei entered the door, the eldest young lady gave her a medicine. The medicine did not affect the woman''s pregnancy, but she could not give birth no matter how many times she was pregnant."


    "Later, the eldest young lady learned that the prince had added several more beauties during her term. In order to avoid future troubles, she added medicine to the honey apricots she gave to the prince. The medicine could ruin the man''s life and would not have any more children."


    Wang did not feel happy or gloating, but was shocked and sweated. This poisonous woman was so vicious that she couldn''t marry his son. How could she have any good things to do with her?


    ¡°Where did the medicine come from?¡±


    Aunt Liu gritted her teeth, "The eldest young lady made a request and Mrs. Tao prepared."


    "Before, Mr. Nuer and Aunt Yu suddenly fell ill, and the eldest lady used medicine to control Aunt Yu."


    Wang had doubts about this matter at the time, but did not investigate it deeply. He also took a deep breath when he learned the truth.


    "When did the matter between her and the Prince of Nanguang begin?" Wang''s words made Aunt Liu feel that it was right to take this step. The wife knew that the reason why she had not taken action yet was that she was still waiting for something.


    Then she told the story of Tao Yiran and the Prince of Nanguang, but because Tao Yiran has no trust in her recently, she is not clear about the details, but it does not prevent her from telling Wang about Zhuyou and Mr. Xu, and also spit out a few people who even Xin''an and Tang Mo did not know about it. They were hooked up before Tao Yiran got married.


    After all the explanations were explained, Wang looked at Aunt Liu, "You shouldn''t stay for a long time, go back."


    Aunt Liu said so much to get the protection of Wang, but she couldn''t help feeling uneasy without getting the exact answer. Wang said, "Go back and stare at her. If you are willing to tell these people, my wife will save your life."


    "I beg my wife to save my family. If Mrs. Tao learns that I betrayed the eldest young lady, my husband and daughter will not end well."


    As a dowry, the whole family should have come, but the Tao family took their family apart, which is really hateful.


    "In this way, I will let you go back to Tao''s family once. You can decide what you want. After the matter is done, my wife will give you a gift and let you go."


    Her contract for selling her body is still in Tao Yiran''s hands, but obviously, Tao Yiran cannot save it.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Aunt Liu thanked her for being grateful. She kowtowed three times and stood up and patted the dust on her clothes. She adjusted her condition and left the Hou''s Mansion like nothing happened and went back to the Tao family.


    Wang sat for a long time and vomited a long breath. If Tao Yiran steals someone, Tang Gang is so angry that she wants her to die, but if he knows that his precious son has been deposed, I wonder if he can hold on?


    Let''s wait. He has hit him too hard these two days. Let''s tell him when he recuperate for two days.


    Walking out the door, standing under the eaves, raising my hand to look at the sky, feeling that today''s sunshine is really good, the sky is really blue, and I feel particularly good.


    "Tell the people on the stove that the Marquis has been tired these days, so he went to the Medicinal Food Shop to order a pot of soup to help the Marquis come back."


    She has always been a considerate person.


    The considerate person was standing outside the imperial study room and waiting. He only reported to the emperor in detail the progress of the Pingshun Bo case. Today, the emperor summoned him again. Tang Gang felt a little uneasy, worried that the booklet found by Liao Zhi recorded anything that was unfavorable to him.


    You should know that Pingshun Bo''s mouth was not as hard as he imagined, and he didn''t let Liao Zhiduo and others spit out the book. Liao Zhi went to Bo''s mansion overnight and found large boxes from the dark room. The six booklets were neatly arranged, and any book was opened with all kinds of shameful handles.


    There are people from Liao Zhi inside and outside. When they are interested, they can open a book and read it. Whose son is not his own, who is corrupt, and who is secretly killed, and even someone robs others of his fame. Among them, there are the most people in the Duke of Eng-kuo Mansion. I don¡¯t know if the emperor will fall down after reading it.


    After just two incense sticks, I roughly read the booklets, put them back in the box and asked someone to put them on the seal, and took someone to guard them. I went back to my house and changed my clothes and went to court.


    At this moment, the box had been opened, and the emperor frowned and his eyes were filled with anger.


    He looked up at Liao Zhi, "Have you seen these things?"


    Liao Zhi bowed and said, "I looked through the first page and confirmed the authenticity."


    The emperor didn''t believe him. This ghost is the most cunning and annoying to the generals. "What do you think you will deal with it?"


    Liao Zhi didn''t say anything, and the emperor put down the booklet, "I forgive you for being innocent, say."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 520 Tang Gang, reprimanded by the emperor

    Chapter 520 Tang Gang, who was scolded by the emperor


    Liao Zhi, who has been with the emperor for many years, has already figured out the emperor''s temper and knows that occasionally pretending to be stupid will make the emperor like him even more.


    "Release the news and make those adults who are upright all day long and full of benevolence, righteousness and morality panic for a while. It is best not to eat or sleep at night."


    This proposal was full of evil fun. The emperor knew that many civil officials were in charge of Liao Zhi in the court, which gave him the opportunity to avenge his personal revenge. "Hmph, you will think about yourself."


    Liao Zhi bowed and said seriously: "The General of the Mo is in charge of the Northern Yajun Army, which is clearly a way to share the worries of the emperor. Those jealous people always seek trouble and insult the Mo is a lackey behind his back."


    "Even if I am a lackey, that is the emperor''s lackey. Is it their turn to dislike it?"


    The emperor was happy to hear this. He valued Liao Zhi, which was because Liao Zhi had done it well over the years and was using it smoothly. Those who attacked Liao Zhi were dissatisfied with him, the emperor, and could take this opportunity to beat him up.


    "I will reward you with grace. You can do it as you please. Don''t be scared at least."


    Liao Zhi lifted his robe and knelt down, "Thank you for your kindness."


    "Get up, how long will it take to finish the search?"


    Liao Zhi said that there are many people in Bo¡¯s mansion, and they all have a lot of good things hidden. The first layer on the surface has been taken away, but it still has to be dug three feet to hide. "The bones are still being cleaned, and it will take at least three days to count them."


    "Calculate it carefully for me and check it carefully."


    The good thing that was found was not sent to the Ministry of Revenue and was directly carried to the emperor''s private warehouse. I have to say that he really understands the emperor''s thoughts.


    When Liao Zhi came out, he saw Tang Gang waiting outside and greeted him in a good mood. Tang Gang hurriedly stepped forward and lowered his voice, "Commander Liao, please give me a clear idea. Have you found the book?"


    Liao Zhi smiled and said, "The emperor has an order that he will dig out even if he digs three feet of the ground, let alone."


    Liao Zhi smiled mysteriously, and Tang Gang subconsciously leaned over his ears and heard Liao Zhi say, "Pingshun Bo has lived in poverty for many years, and he has been punished for only two kinds of punishments. He vomited cleanly."


    Tang Gang''s already uneasy heart suddenly sucked. Seeing Liao Zhi''s gaze being playful, the first thought in his heart was over. Uncle Pingshun told the scandal of Uncle''s mansion.


    "Commander Liao, you have something to say."


    "explain"


    "Marty, the emperor invites you in."


    Eunuch Zhao didn''t know when it came out, and Tang Gang began to dizzy again. Fortunately, he had all had experience. He quickly glanced at Liao Zhi, and Liao Zhi bowed, "Please, please, Master, I dare not let the emperor wait."


    ¡°I will take one step ahead.¡±


    Liao Zhi left frivolously, Tang Gang''s heart was so sad that he had to cheer up and enter the gate of the imperial study room.


    The emperor didn''t know what he was writing. Tang Gang bowed for a long time and didn''t wait until the emperor asked him to calm down. In just a moment, he had already made many twists and turns in his heart. He could say that the Pingshun Bo case had no credit. All the evidence of the crime was provided by the second prince.


    I was glad that I was the judge before, so I would not let the scandal of the Marquis¡¯s Mansion spread, but now I am afraid it will be completely over.


    Seeing that he was like a demon absorbed his essence and was listless and bad luck, the emperor who put down his pen frowned slightly. The more he looked at it, the more he looked at it, the more he was disliked. With Liao Zhizhuyu in front, he was really a bit mediocre, so he didn''t ask him to get up, but just picked up a memorable copy, "I have a memorable copy here, you can take a look."


    Eunuch Zhao sent the note to Tang Gang. Tang Gang took it and opened it and knelt down. After seeing the content on the note clearly, his whole body suddenly became numb. He opened his mouth and wanted to defend himself, "Your Majesty, this matter."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There may be a misunderstanding in this matter."


    Tang Gang didn''t believe that Tang Rong would be greedy for money. He had already given Tang Rong money many times, which was enough for him to live the same life as in the Marquis'' Mansion. Why is there any need to corruption?


    "A dog son is a rude person and must not do anything to harm the people. Moreover, the empress will send someone to send him money every three months. Why does he need to be corrupt?"


    The emperor said, "He, the prince of the Marquis''s family, went out to practice, should have inherited the glory of the old Marquis, experienced the sufferings of the people, and helped the people. Are you afraid that he will be wronged, and you also gave money every three months. Let''s talk about how much do you give each time?"


    Tang Gang dared not answer, just gave him ten thousand taels of silver in Huaijiang that time, "Just fill some, a few hundred taels."


    "Is it worth sending you by a few hundred taels?"


    Seeing that his forehead was sweating, the emperor snorted coldly, "You don''t know the principle that spoiling your son is like killing him. Let''s see how Tang Mo gets along with his subordinates and those people. Let''s see Tang Rong, they are all your sons, a world of difference."


    "You have always been confused about your eldest son."


    Speaking of which, as long as Tang Rong is not involved, Tang Gang is awake most of the time.


    And Liao Zhi would talk to Tang Mo in front of the emperor every once in a while. If he talked too much, the emperor would have a very good impression of Tang Mo. If it was not a good point, it would be just that. With the reputation of Tang Gang being extremely biased, Tang Mo could still be today, and he was really successful.


    This sentence is quite heavy. Tang Gang couldn''t find any words for a while, so he could only kowtow and apologize. Eunuch Zhao stepped forward and took the note back. The emperor did not pursue it relentlessly, and always wanted to give the old marquis a different face. "I''m also an old minister in the court. I won''t pursue this matter, so you can deal with it yourself."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Tang Gang left tremblingly, walked out of the imperial study room for a long time before he came to his senses. At this time, his clothes on his back were already wet with sweat. He pinched his sleeves and wiped the sweat on his forehead, trying to make himself look normal. He wanted to go home directly, but there were still many things waiting for him to deal with, but for a while, he was a little helpless.


    On the bustling street, the Tao family, who was surrounded by people, was covered in red and red. Before they could get close, they could smell the smell of wine on his body.


    "The wine today is good, it''s a good wine."


    Someone immediately agreed behind him, "This wine is treasured by the little man''s family. My father also wanted to keep it for the New Year to entertain guests. When he thought that the young master was willing to enjoy his face today, the wine must be brought. The things delivered to the young master must be the best."


    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±


    Tao Jiawei smiled proudly, "You are willing to do what you said, don''t worry. I will do it for you after you turn around."


    "If those people don''t buy this account, can they not look at the prince''s expression?"


    The flattering person smiled and complimented, "Who doesn''t know that the prince appreciates the young master, how can he not give face to the young master?"


    "That''s right, the power of this prince is only King Jing can suppress it a little. Who dares to look up when others see the prince?"


    "How many people want to curry favor with the prince but cannot do the same, only the prince can let the prince take the initiative to support and take care of him, so the prince''s ability is extraordinary."


    After a series of flattery, the Tao family was not refreshed. They felt drunk and thought that they were the number one figure in Kyoto City. Knowing that the Prince of Nanguang loved beauty the most, they decided to collect two beautiful women to send them to express their feelings.


    As soon as this idea arose, a pair of brothers and sisters carrying a few pheasants came towards me. From the clothes, you can see that they were hunters. The Tao family didn''t see the eyes on the girl. The girl''s clothes were not good, but she looked outstanding, with heroic spirit between her eyebrows, especially those eyes.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 521 Tang Mo: You must have a self-knowledge

    Chapter 521 Tang Mo: You must have a self-knowledge


    The Tao family did not expect that although the Prince of Nanguang has seen countless girls, he must have never seen such hunting people before, and it looks very wild.


    Seeing him looking at the girl playfully, the dog legs around him immediately understood it. When the hunters approached, they teased them. However, the girl was a strong man and retorted on the spot. Someone fell down while pushing and shouted that the hunters and sisters were beating people and wanted the newspaper to arrest them.


    The remaining people rushed up and punched and kicked the hunter, wanting to force the girl to beg for mercy, so they took the opportunity to make a offer.


    The hunter was used to such things, or perhaps because he knew that he could not afford to offend him at all. After being beaten, he just gave the pheasant to the restaurant shopkeeper, saying that he would come to check out the bill another day and drag his own girl away, but how could these little guys let him go? "If you offend us, Master Tao, you want to leave? What is the place in this capital?"


    "Give you two ways, either talk in the prison or kowtow to our Grand Master Tao to admit your mistake."


    They turned around, but the hunter brothers and sisters had no choice. The onlookers hid far away and thought that the hunter brothers and sisters were unlucky and had aroused these powerful people.


    The Tao family was not very dissatisfied with this result. He was not a person who could force the girl to rob the girl in the street. He was thinking about how to get this woman away quietly. But now that things have come to this, he naturally cannot let himself lose face, but he cannot cause trouble. He said to the hunter: "I see that you still have two parts of blood. Why not follow me in the future, and I won''t lose you."


    His eyes were still on the girl. The hunter could see clearly and reject him. Before the Tao family was angry, the dog-legged people shouted again.


    At this time, Tang Gang''s carriage passed by here, seeing Tao Jiawei''s behavior clearly and frowned. He couldn''t stand Tao Jiawei''s actions, but he didn''t stop him. He just thought about how to pull the Tao family off.


    He is contradictory about Tao Yiran, and he wants to use it for benefits, and he wants to take revenge. Of course, the best thing is to get compensation and revenge.


    "Young Master Tao doesn''t go to work as a job. He is drunk and bullying men and women here. It''s quite majestic."


    Tang Mo came and looked at Tao Jiawei with interest.


    The Tao family did not see it, Tang Mo, and said with a smile, "Who am I supposed to be? It turns out to be Deputy Commander Tang."


    "You guys, why don''t you greet Deputy Commander Tang?"


    Those bad guys dare not offend Tang Mo, complimenting the Tao family is not profitable, and offending Tang Mo is not beneficial.


    Tang Mo saw that the hunter was covered with footprints, and the girl was even more angry and held back her tears. She turned to the Tao family and said, "These two are hunters, why did they commit crimes against Master Tao?"


    The girl wanted to complain, but the hunter grabbed her. They were hunters who didn''t even have land. When they came to the city, they were ordinary when they saw the powerful and powerful. They endured it and could not afford to offend them.


    Tao Jiawei sneered, "They bumped into this young master. I just taught them a lesson. Why, Deputy Commander Tang wants to make decisions for these two untouchables?"


    Tang Mo looked at the hunter. He wanted to be the master of the sky, but he had to have a victim, right?


    Only when the people are promoted can the officials be corrected.


    The hunters didn''t even dare to look at Tang Mo, they just wanted to escape from this place of right and wrong. Before the Tao family was so gloomy, Tang Mo could only mourn his misfortune and angered him for not fighting. Just as he was about to speak, the girl spoke first and told the whole story. They were here to send prey, but they were teased for no reason, and in the end her brother was beaten up.


    "Please make decisions for the people''s brothers and sisters."


    That''s right. Tang Mo looked at Tao Jiawei again, "The emperor cares about the people, and the new policies issued a few days ago are closely related to the welfare of the people. Master Tao is so powerful that he can beat the people at will in the street. Whose power is the one who is fighting against?"


    "Ling Zunzun Tao, or Prince Nanguang?"


    The Tao family was not feeling guilty, but they were unwilling to admit defeat. "This young master is valued by the prince, and does Deputy Commander Tang have any opinions?"


    Tang Mo smiled playfully, "Young Master Tao, the most important thing for a person to live in a lifetime is to have self-knowledge. Who knows whether the pie falls from the sky is poisonous. If you don''t match your position, you will suffer disaster. You have to remember this clearly."


    The Tao family was so angry that they were half-expected. Although they were arrogant and uneasy, the Prince of Nanguang promoted the Tao family for no reason, and they didn''t know what purpose it was. Tang Mo was too lazy to talk nonsense to them and said to those little guys: "This place is under the jurisdiction of this deputy commander. Is he dared to provoke trouble and bully men and women here? Do he want to go to the prison of the Beiya Army for two days to have a leisurely life?"


    The dogs looked at Tao Jiawei with their necks shrank, and the Tao Jiawei couldn''t speak out because he couldn''t speak. The dogs could only pay to apologize. The hunters were frightened and wanted to refuse. The girl took the money directly, thanked Tang Mo, and pulled her brother away.


    Tang Gang also put down the curtain, thinking that Tang Mo was dealing with it too gently, so he should clean up and exhale his anger.


    "Princess, look, Deputy Commander Tang is really heroic. I heard that he is not liked by Marquis Weiyuan. He is so powerful that he can still be so mighty."


    On the second floor of the teahouse, Luo Zhu accompanied Princess Qionghua to watch the whole process. After being taken back by Princess Qionghua for a good "interrogation" he became a person who could enter and exit the princess''s mansion at will.


    Princess Qionghua was just when she was looking at Luo Zhu. "I look average, far inferior to Luo Lang."


    "The princess is in love, and Deputy Commander Tang is from the Marquis'' Mansion. How could I compare with the rootless duckweed like me?"


    The princess likes his low voice very much, and the listener is numb, "It''s just an identity. If you like me, I will give you one."


    "Born is determined, how can we turn things around?"


    Luo Zhu was full of doubts. He was walking in front of the princess who was innocent and ignorant of the world. He was a person who was always bullied because of his appearance. He was as weak as a fox with no attack power, and he was confused by Princess Qionghua and wanted to save him.


    "Looking back, I will ask you to draw a few Qinggui families for you to choose. If you value them, please let someone write a family tree for you, just a background."


    Luo Zhu never expected that there would be such a good thing. He had heard of the rich businessman who had used the destruction of the Qing Dynasty to change the family. He never thought it was so simple, and he was immediately moved, "Princess."


    The princess stroked the back of his hand, "You and I have a fate. As long as you are with me, I will give you everything."


    The more I look, the better I look, and I wish I could take Luo Zhu back to the princess''s mansion now.


    Luo Zhu chuckled, her eyes were watery, as if she could only accommodate the princess, which made the princess even more happy.


    Tao family.


    Aunt Liu just confines Tao Yiran and Chunlang is taken away. Chunhuayuan has changed half of the servants to tell Mrs. Tao. Mrs. Tao knows why, and her head buzzes. After all, the things she is worried about day and night are ultimately unstoppable.


    "The eldest young lady asked her to go to the house and discuss important matters."


    Tao Yiran grabbed the handrail, "What else can I discuss now?"


    "How did you come back?"


    Aunt Liu said without changing her face that it was Tao Yiran''s order. She just went to Wang to explain the reason, and Wang let her go out of the house.


    Mrs. Tao predicted that Wang asked her to go, and she was extremely humiliated.


    "You go back and tell her that when my father and I come up with the rules of law, we will go to the Hou''s Mansion."


    Aunt Liu responded and brought another Tao Yiran''s words, "The eldest young lady asked me to convey to you, Mrs. Don''t think that if you get the benefits, you can cross the river and destroy the bridge. If something happens to her, the benefits you get will only be doubled. Please be sure to pick her out of the Marquis'' Mansion. As long as you leave the Marquis'' Mansion, she will have her own place to go."


    Mrs. Tao''s eyes widened, saying that she was threatening her and the entire Tao family.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 522 Lord Tao knows the truth

    Chapter 522 Lord Tao knows the truth


    Mrs. Tao was suffering physically and mentally while keeping the secret, but she had white hair in more than a month.


    Every day, I was suffering between the story of the East Window and the luck. When I heard that the story of the East Window was so fast and threatened her, the string in my heart suddenly broke.


    Aunt Liu didn''t know what to do. It would be fine if the Prince of Nanguang did nothing. As long as he was not caught and raped in bed, he could refuse to admit it. He wanted to give some benefits and promoted the Tao family and completely pushed the Tao family into the abyss.


    Mrs. Tao took a deep breath and asked someone to take a box and hand it over to Aunt Liu. It was a small porcelain bottle inside. Aunt Liu hurriedly knelt down, "Madam, no."


    Mrs. Tao gritted her teeth and said, "As long as she died suddenly in the Marquis'' Mansion, there is still room for change in this matter. Could it be that the Marquis'' Mansion really wants the Marquis'' mansion to take the initiative and use her to humiliate the Tao family?"


    "As long as she dies in the Marquis'' Mansion, she will be a member of the Marquis'' Mansion until she dies. Don''t forget that there is Chunlang. Tang Rong can no longer have any children. For Chunlang''s Marquis'' Mansion, he will suffer this mute loss."


    Aunt Liu dared not do such a thing, saying that Chunhuayuan has been controlled by Wang''s people. If Tao Yiran suddenly died suddenly, Wang''s family would have thorough investigation, which would be even more troublesome at that time.


    Tao looked at Aunt Liu coldly, "If that day, the Tao family would treat your husband and daughter well. I would ask the eldest son to take your daughter as his concubine, and from then on she will be half of the master of this marquis''s mansion."


    Aunt Liu was both heartbroken and had an unprecedented hatred for Mrs. Tao. Not only did she abandon her, she also wanted to destroy her girl.


    "You think about this matter clearly."


    Aunt Liu made her final struggle and asked Mrs. Tao to discuss the matter with Lord Tao again. "According to the eldest young lady, Prince Nanguang treats her very well. It may be possible that Prince Nanguang will come forward to negotiate with the Hou''s Mansion."


    "When the eldest young lady follows the prince, it may bring greater benefits to the Tao family."


    Mrs. Tao took a deep breath and saw that she was hesitant, Aunt Liu continued to impress her with her mother-daughter relationship, saying how smart and sensible Tao Yeran was before and how considerate of her mother, she was just taught to be bad. "She is in trouble, and the wife not only does not save her, but also wants to send her on the road. How sad she should be, even if she closes her eyes, she will be uneasy."


    Mrs. Tao looked at her, "You will consider it for her."


    "I watched the eldest young lady grow up. To say a bold thing, I have long regarded her as my child in my heart. I knew she had made a mistake but couldn''t stop her. I felt very distressed. If she was going to suffer, I would like to go on her way."


    "Whenever there is a slight possibility, I don''t want to watch her take the last step."


    Aunt Liu wiped her tears and was having a show. Mrs. Tao''s eyes were red and she didn''t doubt her. If she didn''t trust her, she wouldn''t let her go to the Marquis''s Mansion to serve her.


    "Forget it, I''ll think about this."


    After all, she was born by herself, and she couldn''t bear it. The benefit Aunt Liu said also touched her. I hope that the Prince of Nanguang can really come forward to deal with her.


    Mrs. Tao said a few more words before Aunt Liu got up. When she quit, she hurriedly seized the time to inform her man and had to leave as soon as possible.


    Li shouted at her, "Auntie is not in the Marquis'' Mansion, why are you back


    Li was always worried about the Tao family''s inexplicable wealth. After thinking about it, he still had no results. The only person who was somewhat suspicious was her mother-in-law.


    But her mother-in-law was tight-lipped and she didn''t know anything.


    Aunt Liu hurriedly smiled, "The eldest young lady misses her mother''s mother, so I sent me to ask her wife to come back to the Marquis''s Mansion to talk to her."


    Li raised his eyebrows, "Is this finished?"


    "Yes, it''s cold. I''m going to get two clothes and go back to the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Li didn''t say anything else. Looking at Aunt Liu''s back, she felt a little uneasy. The traces of crying were too obvious, so she ordered her close-fitting girl to follow her.


    She always felt that the Tao family had secrets.


    Today, Lord Tao came back early. He sat down to drink tea as soon as he returned home, and his face was full of spring breeze. Although he didn''t know how the Prince of Nanguang fell in love with the Tao family or what purpose it was, under the power of Prince of Nanguang, he has lived a glorious life these days. "You are looking for two objects that you can see. The Prince of Nanguang is here to support you everywhere. We cannot take it for nothing, and we should also walk around."


    "It''s better to deliver a visit to the Princess of Nanguang County and see what the reason is."


    He was still thinking about interacting with the Prince of Nanguang to completely climb this big tree.


    Mrs. Tao asked the serving person to retreat, asked her confidant to guard the door, got up and walked to Master Tao, "There is something that the master should know."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you still so cautious?"


    Lord Tao put down the teacup, Mrs. Tao held the handkerchief tightly, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then opened her eyes and she told everything out.


    Lord Tao went from being interested to being shocked to being completely aphasia, and suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. It was just half a stick of incense sticks in the past, which seemed to him as long as half of his life.


    Seeing that he was sitting still and his eyes were distracted, Mrs. Tao stepped forward and shook him anxiously, "Master, you can''t have anything to do, this family depends on you."


    ¡°Master~¡±


    Lord Tao came back to his senses little by little, and felt a sweet throat, and he endured it again, "Do you think it''s true?"


    Hope is an illusion. I hope the lady will tell him with a smile that it is just a joke, and he promises not to blame the lady.


    "I also hope it''s fake. I haven''t been safe all day these days. What should I do?"


    Lord Tao saw her white hair on her temples. He had been accustomed to the strong winds and waves for many years and his eyes quickly returned to the bright light. "No wonder the Tao family inexplicably mentioned the support. This is not what kind of support is, it is clearly."


    Plainted the benefits of his Tao family¡¯s daughter.


    This is an insult to the entire Tao family.


    "Do you confirm that the Marquis'' Mansion has known it?"


    Mrs. Tao nodded with difficulty, "What should we do now?"


    Lord Tao closed his eyes, and before he could figure out the voice of Tao Jiawei came outside the house, "What are you all guarding the door?"


    "Father, are you back?"


    The Tao family did not break in, and did not feel the depressing atmosphere in the room at all, and complained, "My son met Tang Mo today, but he had some conflict with the two untouchables. I saw Tang Mo''s appearance and wanted to take his son to prison. It was really too much."


    "I am glad when I think of him almost becoming my brother-in-law. What''s the point?"


    "I also saw the carriage in the Hou Mansion. It was probably Tang Gang inside. Speaking of which, this marriage was a loss, and I didn''t have any good things to do. By the way, father, why don''t we prepare to visit the Prince of Nanguang? This is much more useful than Tang Gang, I."


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of the coffee table being beaten interrupted Tao Jiawei''s constant talk. Before he could ask, he heard his father say, "From now on, you accidentally get sick and you must rest. I will quit your errand for you tomorrow morning."


    "No, father, why."


    The Tao family was not anxious, "How good is this job? If we can''t get in at all, why would we quit?"


    After so long, he was unwilling to go back to the past, "If my father didn''t make it clear, his son wouldn''t agree!"


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 523 If you want to get out of trouble, Ding

    Chapter 523: If you want to get out of trouble, only Ding You


    Lord Tao thought that he could suppress the Tao family by moving out of his father''s majesty. Seeing that the Tao family dared to disobey him, the fishy sweetness in his throat surged upwards, and then he pressed it down and spoke, "This matter is not to be discussed."


    "Father, what happened?"


    The Tao family is not a confused person. What must have happened when his father''s attitude changed so quickly?


    "The disaster has arrived, and you are still thinking about that little bit of scenery."


    Lord Tao was unwilling to tell him that he did not want the scandal to be known to more people. Mrs. Tao also persuaded Tao family to be obedient, but the Tao family was not willing to be satisfied if they could not get the reason. "What a disaster, can someone target his father in the court? But now our family is supported by the prince, who dares to go against his father?"


    "Is it possible that it is the Marquis'' Mansion? Then Tang Gang is crazy?"


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Seeing that Prince Nanguang, who was still talking at this time, Da Da¡¯s eyes were so angry that he turned black, ¡°You evil, you can say whatever I say, what do you want to rebel?¡±


    The Tao family has not been complimented for so long and has a temper. "I am given this job by the prince. Unless the prince doesn''t let me go, I will be in a storm."


    "My father always looks down on me, but the prince discovered my talent. I will go to see the prince now and show my loyalty."


    He turned around and left, and Lord Tao finally vomited out the old blood he was holding. Mrs. Tao was so scared that she was so scared that she had been staring at Li, and arranged for someone to send Lord Tao to lie down in an orderly manner and ask the grandfather to treat him.


    As for the Tao family, he has already left the house.


    With Li''s family here, the Tao family was not in chaos, and she also wanted to know the truth, but how could Mrs. Tao tell her that this wife knew about it herself and was very disliked by Tao Yiran. If she had learned, wouldn''t it be Yizhi and Lishu to take the child back to her parents'' home?


    "Mother, is there something wrong with my sister?"


    Li had a guess in his mind. Aunt Liu suddenly came back and cried. What happened next happened immediately, which must be related to Tao Yiran. In addition, the Tao family suddenly received the support of the Prince of Nanguang.


    Her mind was spinning rapidly, and a ridiculous and terrifying thought emerged in her mind, "Is it Tao Yiran?"


    "She and the Prince of Nanguang?"


    Mrs. Tao immediately denied that Li was chasing her relentlessly, "I know what kind of virtue my own man is, and I also know what kind of person the Prince of Nanguang is. How could he support him for no reason?"


    "Aunt Liu came back just now. After seeing her mother, she clearly cried, her eyes dodged and her feelings were obviously guilty."


    "Mother, right?"


    Mrs. Tao sneered and finally covered her face and started crying. Li staggered back two steps and stood firmly by holding the table. She sneered and sneered, "It''s really a big joke."


    ¡°A huge insult.¡±


    The Tao family¡¯s scenery was actually stolen by a married daughter. It¡¯s so ridiculous and so sad!


    Lord Tao also calmed down and forced himself to sit up. He resisted the discomfort and ordered someone to tie the Tao family back. At the same time, he said to Li: "This is a shame to the Tao family. The family is unfortunate, but you must not make any statement. For you, your child must also keep his mouth shut. I will give you an explanation."


    The father-in-law Li has always respected him, but he still reminded him, ¡°Father, if you keep going, you will suffer from chaos. The Tao family cannot withstand such a blow.¡±


    Lord Tao closed his eyes and had a resolution in his heart.


    "Go to the Marquis'' Mansion and tell the Marquis that I will discuss matters tomorrow night."


    Mrs. Li still had to deal with the affairs of the mansion and arrested the Tao family. She went out without leaving much. Lord Tao struggled with his eyes. After a while, he asked Mrs. Tao coldly, "How is the old lady''s health?"


    "It''s not good. I''ve been hanging with medicine all the time. I occasionally wake up and talk nonsense." The old lady of the Tao family is paralyzed, and only Mrs. Tao knows how she is paralyzed.


    Lord Tao took a deep breath, "The old lady is so strong all her life, she loves beauty the most, and I think she doesn''t want to live so ugly, so you go and prepare."


    Mrs. Tao tightened her handkerchief, "Do you want to?"


    "It is easy to resign, but after resigning, it will lose value and cannot compete with the Marquis'' Mansion. Only Ding You can resolve the current dilemma and leave a way for future generations."


    He knew Tang Gang so well. If Tao Yiran¡¯s husband was Tang Mo, Tang Gang would be able to calm down as long as he gave enough benefits, but it was Tang Rong.


    Tang Gang had an almost pathological protection for Tang Rong. He would never give up. Even if he could not give up the Prince of Nanguang, he would definitely throw his anger on the Tao family.


    If the father and son resign together, the inside story will definitely be found out by someone who is interested. But if Ding You is not only not suspicious, Tang Gang will also be afraid. When Ding You is over, he can still find a job to release the Tao family and leave a future for him.


    Mrs. Tao understood what he meant and looked firm, "Master, have a good rest and think about how to explain to the Marquis'' Mansion. The Prince of Nanguang will hand it over to the Marquis'' Mansion. We can''t afford to offend him, so we can only suffer this mute loss, and leave the rest to me."


    The old woman ruined her daughter, so she should pave the way for the future of the Tao family.


    At this time, Aunt Liu had returned to the Marquis'' Mansion as usual. She had betrayed the Tao family, and now the only one who can rely on is the Wang family.


    He told Mrs. Tao¡¯s arrangements in full, and Wang raised his eyebrows, "This poison is easy to use."


    Aunt Liu said that Mrs. Tao¡¯s parents¡¯ family had a guest and had a way to buy strange medicine. Thinking of this, I told Wang another thing, that was Tao Yiran¡¯s attitude towards Xin An, and that she would also use it as her own slave. ¡°If the second young lady is ignorant of raising her, she will also have to.


    Wang was angry, "What do you want? A bowl of medicine is sent to my second wife on the road?"


    "yes."


    "This poisonous woman!"


    Even if Tao Yiran gives Tang Rong one hundred and eight kinds of poison, she won¡¯t be angry, but if she dares to think about her daughter-in-law, she must pay the price!


    Aunt Liu didn''t dare to say anything. Wang asked a few more questions. After learning that there was nothing to hide, Ping Qiu gave her a gold bracelet, "You can''t easily find this thing if you wrap it with a cloth and wear it on it, and it''s easy to carry it when you leave."


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    Aunt Liu was extremely surprised. This was beyond her expectations. Wang chuckled, "Mrs. I said I would protect you, so that you would not have any trouble, let alone make you work in vain."


    Aunt Liu bowed and retreated. Wang asked Ping Qiu to speak in front of her. Don¡¯t you like to use poison? Then let her experience it well.


    The night slowly fell, and Tang Mo returned to Qiushiyuan hummed a small song. Since Xin''an was pregnant, he has reduced the amount of socializing and drinking outside, and started taking care of himself at a young age, fearing that he would not live long.


    Luo Qi asked the people who were in the Tao family to send the message back. Tang Mo just smiled when he heard that he just smiled, and when he went back to the house, he said to Xin An.


    "Li is a sober person, it''s not surprising."


    Xin An leaned lazily on the beauty couch, "In the previous life, she was next door in the Marquis'' Mansion, so she could say that she would have the wind and rain. Mrs. Tao frequently came to the door, and Li was with her, but she had never fawned on the next door. It was obvious that she didn''t like this sister-in-law."


    Tang Mo stepped forward and pinched her legs, "It seems that the easiest thing is us now. I heard from Liao Zhi that Tang Rong was impeached, and I don''t know who impeached him."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 524 How could the prince not know him?

    Chapter 524 How could the prince not recognize him?


    Tang Mo was quite surprised by Tang Gang''s impeachment. He had no idea for a moment who would think about impeaching Tang Rong.


    Unfortunately, Liao Zhi didn¡¯t know who wrote the memorial, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an enemy or a friend?¡±


    "This person has done everything we want to do, what do we do?"


    "Isn''t that just right?"


    Xin An felt that it was best not to take action. Before, she was busy all day long, dealing with relationships everywhere and laying the groundwork everywhere. At this time, she should hide perfectly so that those things would not affect her.


    "The world has very high demands on women''s reputation. My low origins have been criticized by many people. If I make a fool of myself, it will be more than worth the money and it will be of no benefit to me and my children."


    "You are different. The more you are at this time, the more you need to perform well. I use the tricks used by the woman from the back home. You can''t use these things outside, which makes people laugh."


    Tang Mo nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, I understand this truth. If I work hard for a year or two, I will be promoted again. I think I will go to the Ministry of War, and it should not be a big problem."


    "I just feel that I have lost money. I have spent so much energy to arrange it, but I don''t have the qualifications to speak in the end."


    Xin An comforted him, "As long as the final goal is achieved, what does it matter whether you say or not?"


    "If you say too much, you will be more wrong, be careful to cause trouble."


    The two of them talked back to Tang Rong again. Xin An said that she had received news from Songyang County earlier, "It is said that he lived in Songyang County like a local emperor. We cannot use ice to cool off every day in the capital. The ice is constantly there, and the area under her jurisdiction must often present seasonal fruits and vegetables to him. He is free and easy, and he still doesn''t know what harm the local people will be like."


    "I used to think that I would lure him on the road of no return, but the result was purely unnecessary. With a little guidance, he would reveal his nature. Now we have paved the way. Whether the person who impeached him feels sorry for the suffering of the people or wants to use him to attack his father, as long as you pay more attention, you can get this credit."


    "This matter cannot be delayed for too long. Although we didn''t ask him to go out, it was you and me who forced him to have no foothold in the capital. Indirectly, we harmed the local people and settle the matter as soon as possible."


    Tang Mo agreed with this. As life became better and better, he cherished and cautious, fearing that something wrong would affect his blessings.


    When he first arrived at the Beiya Army, he rushed to the front. Now he doesn''t know how to do it. Most of the little ones are alone and have no worries, but he can''t do it. He has an old wife and a child soon. There is no need to fight with those people, and his way of doing things has become much softer.


    "When this matter is over, everything is settled. I will find a way to do something good there without using our name."


    Xin An nodded, "If I forget then, remember to remind me and accompany me for a walk."


    "I will go to Liao''s house to see Liao Xiaolang tomorrow. You can send me there and I will pick me up then."


    Can Tang Mo say no?


    "It should be done for the lady to be saddled in front of the horse."


    As night fell, the Prince of Nanguang ordered people to carry many treasures to the court of the Princess of the County. He ordered people to search for them, hoping to please the Prince of the County.


    The things were left behind, but he still couldn''t rest in the hospital, which made him a little frustrated.


    Walking in the yard with his followers, he suddenly stopped, "I am so disgusting?"


    Where did the entourage dare to answer such a question? He shrank his neck like a quail.


    He didn''t expect anyone to answer, thinking that everything he had given to the princess of the county, and he respected the princess of the county. Although he indulged himself in searching for flowers and willows, he was always a show of things and never allowed those people to provoke the princess of the county. If the princess of the county didn''t like those beauties in the backyard, he had no objection to deal with them at will. Looking at the people in the court, he was already very good to ask for the people in the court. It can be said that it has given the honor of the princess of the county.


    "You have reported to the Prince of the Prince, the Tao family, the Tao family, did not ask for the Prince of the Prince."


    The manager was standing upright, and when he heard the word "Tao Family" and didn''t remember who it was. It was only after the followers reminded him, "I forgot the Tao Family."


    "Just a fool, just give it up."


    It is not that I should have promoted the Tao family on a whim. It is all because I was a little confused at that time, and it is also worth it that the princess of the county should be angry.


    "Go and call Zhongxu."


    The Tao family should beat them up, and if they know the tact, they will ignore them. If they want to make trouble, they have to see if they can pay the price.


    He was a little interested in Tao Yiran, but he also wanted her to cooperate. If she didn''t want to do so, he wouldn''t force her. Going together was just a willing to "beat" and the other willing to "beat".


    It would be fine if the woman next to him was making a fuss. As for Tao Yiran, he would not be afraid even if Tang Gang came to him. Tao Yiran was obsessed with him providing emotions and greedy for his body. From beginning to end, he was useless. It was just your wish, not to mention that he gave him enough benefits, and Tao Yiran did not suffer any loss at all.


    The Tao family, who had been waiting for half a stick of incense, was turned away before they could be rejected. The concierge said, "The prince said he didn''t know the Tao family. Let''s go, don''t come again."


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    The Tao family was not panicked, and subconsciously felt that it was the gatekeeper who was making trouble and did not communicate with him. "The prince appreciates this young master the most, how could he not know him? You, a servant, have any messages?"


    "This is the Prince''s Mansion, it''s your turn to make a loud noise here, get out."


    The concierge saw that there were too many people who came to visit his princess, and turned around and closed the door without any mercy, leaving the Tao family unrestless and messy. He didn''t understand why the prince who supported the Tao family everywhere said that he didn''t know him?


    He is the most appreciated person by the prince.


    He wanted to go forward again and slap the gate of the palace but didn''t dare. When he was hesitating, the servant of the Tao family rushed up at the right time, "Young Master, go back with us."


    "Yes, young master, don''t let the villain make things difficult."


    The two of them were walking back with the Tao family on the left and right. The Tao family was panicked and had not yet come back to their senses from the blow. How could the prince not recognize him?


    This night was not easy for anyone except Xin''an and Tang Mo.


    Tao Yiran was sad and felt dawn when she was separated by a wall, and Aunt Liu opened her eyes until midnight;


    Tang Gang is anxious to deal with the impeachment of Tang Rong. Wang wants to play the worried mistress of the Hou Mansion and suffer with him;


    The Tao family was even more in chaos. The old lady of the Tao family suddenly became in trouble. She was about to die.


    "I haven''t seen each other for a few days, and I''ve grown up again."


    Xin An saw Liao Xiaolang at the Liao family again. The child grew up fast and changed again after a few days. "He looks so beautiful, yes, is he looking at me squintedly? Is he bothering me to talk too much?"


    Liao Xiaolang yawned bored in his arms, and he really glanced at her sideways, as if he was saying that someone who had never seen the world had never seen such a beautiful child like this young master?


    Mrs. Xu was both happy and worried, "I don''t have much to worry about this child''s ability to eat and drink. It''s just that this little guy looks very similar to his father. How old is he and has a bad temper at all."


    Xin An looked embarrassed and joked: "I also thought that if I gave birth to a girl, I would get married. Now it seems that it is not good. I can''t do it if I have a bad temper."


    Mrs. Xu smiled and pointed Liao Xiaolang''s cheek, "Did you see that? You glanced at me and your wife was gone."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 525 She hasnt been a landlord yet

    Chapter 525 She hasn''t been a landlord yet


    Xin''an saw that Liao Xiaolang liked the more he looked at him. He was so strong that he loved the fat baby with both hands and feet.


    Unfortunately, Liao Xiaolang was very disrespectful. Not only did he pee on her, but he also cried in her arms, helplessly Xin An could only give him the wet nurse, changing his diapers and eating, and sleeping with satisfaction.


    "My father wrote another letter, saying that the fundraising in Xuzhou was very smooth, and the family would draw personnel to follow your brother to other places to raise funds, and it would benefit from your brother''s fortune again."


    The Xu family greatly improved their status through fundraising. According to her father, the business was much easier to do. The person who had always owed money to the goods before actually came to pay back the money. The power of the King''s Mansion was obvious.


    "What can I do if I don''t care about it? My brother has some skills. If he is in Huaijiang, there will be no problem, but in Xuzhou, I will just talk about it. If it were not for the help of the Xu family, how could it be so smooth."


    "It''s great to be together. You can''t make money from fundraising, and you can''t do more business with the light of the royal family? Take this opportunity to connect all those who have not been contacted before. Isn''t this business smoother than before?"


    "That''s what it means."


    Mrs. Liao¡¯s father also meant this. Although the Xu family was rich, they were just in Xuzhou. Taking this opportunity to go to a few more places to make the situation open, it was the benefit of spending money and doing charity.


    They helped Prince Jin''s Mansion for free, and they could also borrow Prince Jin''s Mansion to do their own business. The key point is that the business between the Xu family and the Xin family is not in conflict. Those who sell salt, sugar and grain can completely cooperate.


    Neither of them are short of money, but when they talk about business, their eyes are shining. Soon they talk about their grocery store. The grocery store has good business and there are already people who follow it in Beijing, but they have occupied a favorable position first, mainly because the supply of goods is stable, the capital is controlled very low, and the profit is considerable.


    "Our third store will open next month. The wine you brought back from Huaijiang is good. I asked someone to get a separate shop to sell that wine, so each of our stores has the main things to sell."


    "The first one focuses on local rituals, the second one mainly sells tea, and the third one sells wine. My **** agency travels around the world to protect goods, and you can also bring some rituals back. Our fourth one mainly sells these in the future. What do you think?"


    "OK."


    Xin An took her hand, "But I will take advantage of Sister Xu when I come."


    "How can we calculate what you occupy me and I occupy you?"


    "Even if I have passed the confinement period, I have time to deal with these things. You can take care of your baby and wait for the money."


    Mrs. Liao is full of energy. She is really fed up with the days when she can''t go out during confinement. She feels that she is isolated from the world. The current situation is so good. When will she not take this opportunity to make money?


    "By the way, your brother-in-law said that the war in the Northwest was progressing very smoothly, and you may not encounter a happy event for the expansion of territory in your life. You and I are all blessed, the key point is"


    Mrs. Liao smiled and approached Xin''an, lowering her voice, "I heard that it was a very large land that was fertile and sparsely populated, you said."


    Xin An raised his eyebrows and slowly raised the corners of his mouth, fertile and vast, sparsely populated?


    What a tempting word, I grabbed Mrs. Liao''s hand and was full of desire, "Sister, if you buy an industry, take me one."


    She has never been a landlord. In Huaijiang, it is difficult to buy land, mainly because no one sells it.


    Not to mention the capital.


    Mrs. Liao patted the back of her hand, "That''s what I mean by telling you. I have to ask your brother-in-law to help you with this matter. I can''t buy it without him. You can go back and prepare your money and manpower and wait for my news."


    "Thank you sister." The two looked at each other and smiled. Mrs. Xu, who came in, was very pleased to see the two of them being close to their sisters. Her girl married alone to the capital. It was difficult for many people to make good friends, which was really gratifying.


    Because she had to wait for Tang Mo to pick up Xin An, she was not in a hurry to leave. Mrs. Liao was full of words and wanted to tell her. The two sat down and talked for half a day. When Liao Xiaolang woke up, Xin An was worried about him for a while.


    Tang Mo followed Liao Zhi to the Liao family and took this opportunity to see Liao Xiaolang, who Xin An often talked about, took it over and hugged it in his arms and said, "You don''t know how rare my wife cares about this kid. She just talked in her ears for nothing. Today I can see it."


    "It''s really worth talking about."


    When Tang Mo thought that Xin An had joked that he would abduct Liao Xiaolang as his son-in-law, he felt that this kid was good, but he didn''t look like a smile and had a big mouth, so he was not that good-looking.


    Seeing that he was very easy to hold the child, Mrs. Liao was very novel, "Has I practiced with the pillow at home?"


    He also said to Liao Zhi: "You learn from it. You are a serious father. It''s not good to hold a child until now."


    As he said that, he said to Xin An again: "This kid makes a fuss when he gets into his father''s arms, which shows that he doesn''t hug him well."


    Xin An glanced at Tang Mo. The couple knew the reason when they looked at each other. Tang Mo learned how to hold the child in his previous life.


    Liao Zhi looked at Tang Mo teasing his son with a tense face. Fortunately, Liao Xiaolang started to make trouble in just a while, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s right. This kid is hard to serve. How could Tang Mo serve him well? Isn''t it the same as him?


    Seeing the setting sun, Mrs. Liao kept a guest and invited the couple to spend their meals at the Liao family before going back. "I haven''t used them for many days. I said to use them tonight before leaving. Don''t worry, the chef knows what to cook for pregnant women."


    The couple was hard to refuse their affection. When they returned to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion, it was already the moon on the sky. When they entered the mansion, they kept Manager Zhang outside the courtyard. Tang Mo was curious, "Is Manager Zhang so late yet?


    Manager Zhang quickly stepped forward to greet him and did not answer Tang Mo''s words. "Mrs. I asked the second young master and the second young lady just now, "I didn''t come back so late, and the lady is worried."


    Xin An asked, "Manager Zhang, is your father a guest?"


    Manager Zhang nodded, but did not say who it was. Xin An did not ask. No matter what happened in the front yard, she could not escape her mother-in-law''s eyes, so there was no need to bother asking.


    At this time, Lord Tao was haggard and had a sick face. He got older overnight. He was exhausted and came here on purpose to tell Tang Gang that he knew nothing about the scandal before, but now he knew it was like being struck by lightning.


    "The Prince of Nanguang is extremely skilled and powerful. The evil man was fascinated by his eyes and did such a trash. I''m sorry to the son-in-law''s mansion. I want to strangle her to death now, and I want to have never given birth to her."


    "The family is unfortunate. The day that my Tao family has earned with countless hardships has been completely ruined by her."


    "After this matter, I dare not ask the Marquis for forgiveness. I just want the Marquis to give the Tao family a glimmer of hope for the sake of my Tao family''s sorrow for the Marquis''s mansion."


    He put his posture very low, and he was already crying. Although this was a huge scandal, the Tao family was still hurt even more. If the Hou Mansion directly divorced his wife and then made a clear attitude, he would be ridiculed for a while at most, and would express sympathy for Tang Rong.


    And the Tao family is afraid there will be no future.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 526 Tao Yiran set foot on the road to the un

    Chapter 526 Tao Yiran set foot on the road to the underworld


    Lord Tao did not tell Tang Gang that today the trusted manager of the Prince of Nanguang came to Tao''s family, and his words implicitly pointed at him. The evil that claimed to be able to control a man was ultimately respectful of him.


    Tang Gang didn''t say anything with a calm face. At this moment, he didn''t know that his son would no longer have any children, and he just thought that this scandal could not be made public.


    "You and I have been in the same dynasty for many years, and we have become relatives and want to continue the friendship between the two surnames. Now that we have reached this point, it is really hard to think deeply."


    "It is imperative to divorce my wife. If I keep her, how can I be worthy of my ancestors?!"


    Lord Tao knelt down with a chair, "Mr. Marquis, whether she is sick or leaving home, she must not give up or leave~"


    There cannot be a abandoned girl in the Tao family. "As long as the Marquis agrees, as long as my Tao family can do it, the Marquis will do his best to help him."


    He put his own on the chopping board and it depends on how Tang Gang took action. Tang Gang didn''t speak for a long time. He thought that he was thinking about whether to take a breath or take a step back to get the benefits.


    Tonight is destined to be another sleepless night for the two of them.


    However, Wang was really unable to hold on after having **** for a few days. He acted and then went to bed while lying down. Originally, she wanted to inform Tang Gang of the drug that Tang Rong was given, so that he could understand what heartache was. Then he thought about it and not too much, it was not a fatal medicine anyway.


    Besides, there are Nuer and Chunlang. If Tang Gang knew that Tang Rong would not have any more children and love the house and the Wuwu, she would definitely look at these two children. For the sake of the blessing of her descendants, she would not attack the children, but she would not sit idly by and watch the two children block her grandson''s way.


    Such things should be kept with the final fatal blow.


    "I think the old man will still value interests in the end. The old lady of the Tao family will not be able to do it. If she dies tomorrow, the Tao family father and son will start to be filial and filial piety. At that time, the old man will take action again, but he will miss the best opportunity."


    In Qiushiyuan, the couple was lying on the bed and talking.


    The deceased is respectful. At that time, the old lady will be given an angry death when she learns this matter. If the Marquis¡¯s mansion wants to pursue the matter, it will be verbal.


    "The Tao family''s step is really wonderful."


    It is really hard to lose an old lady who brought jokes to the Tao family in exchange for the opportunity to survive the crisis.¡±


    "How could it be said that it could have been able to rise and fall in the officialdom for many years?"


    Xin An sighed, "For the word ''family'', you can give up anything when necessary, but what is a family?"


    Neither of them was talking. Compared with ruthless people like Lord Tao, the couple were actually not good enough. They could not be so cruel and could not break through that bottom line.


    By late at night, the couple was already asleep. Tang Gang and Lord Tao were still negotiating in the study room of the front yard. Tao Yiran from Chunhua Courtyard was also sleeping. Perhaps because she was not sleeping very peacefully, she would always unconsciously reach out to scratch her face. If she scratched her hard, she would scratch her red marks, but she knew nothing and still scratched her subconsciously.


    The next day, Xin''an woke up in a sharp and terrified voice, "What happened outside?"


    Chunyang pushed the door open and said, "What came from next door is not clear yet."


    Xin An suddenly blinked in half his yawn. Could it be that Tang Gang and Lord Tao had already discussed the result last night, and they were about to end her today, and they had already started?


    "Go and inquire."


    At this moment, he was no longer sleepy and got up to clean up. Nanfeng soon heard the news, "The eldest young lady woke up early in the morning and found some blood marks on her face, as if she was caught, saying that Chunhuayuan was haunted."


    "How is this possible?"


    Chunyang shrank his neck, "Who likes to catch people''s faces?"


    "Mrs. The eldest young lady caught her in the nightmare, right?"


    Nanfeng shook his head and said that Tao Yiran drove everyone out, leaving only Aunt Liu to serve him, and now he has gone to the hospital for a doctor.


    Xin An felt that it was not that simple, so he wanted to wait for a while and have breakfast to go to the front yard to ask her mother-in-law. But before she could go out of the yard, there were footsteps, and it turned out to be a group of Tao family servants. The leader was Li. Xin An asked curiously. Li''s red eyes meant that she had cried, "The old lady at home is not big, and she kept muttering about her sister-in-law. You must know that the old lady loves her sister the most. Now, my mother asked me to pick her up and go to see her off."


    Xin An looked surprised, "Why is it so sudden?"


    "The old lady has been seriously ill for some days, sometimes she is awake and sometimes confused, and she goes back and forth. She was mostly asleep a few days ago, and even if she is awake, she is still muttering about her sister-in-law."


    Li sighed, looking like a filial son and virtuous grandson. Xin An comforted her and told her that she had heard Tao Yiran''s scream just now, "I was about to go and see, but my sister-in-law has disappeared."


    Li looked in the direction of Chunhuayuan, "What is more important than an old lady right now?"


    "The mother and the old lady at home are still waiting for her sister-in-law. After turning around, she will come to visit the second young lady again."


    Xin An nodded, "You should take care of yourself."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li took people into Chunhua Garden. After looking at the big and round-waisted mothers she brought, she knew how to "receive".


    Xin An turned around and went back to the yard and stood in front of the water tank to admire her fish. Li had some tricks. No movement was heard from the next door. Tao Yiran, who was wearing a hat after half a stick of incense, walked out. Her appearance might not be threatened.


    "Sister-in-law."


    Xin''an stood at the door with a calm expression, "My sister-in-law returns home and says goodbye to Mrs. Tao. I hope to take care of her."


    Although she didn''t know what deal Tang Gang and the Tao family had reached, she was sure that Tao Yiran would not be able to come back once she went there.


    The road in front of me is her underworld road.


    Tao Yiran resisted the itch on her face, "Thank you, brother and sister for sending you off, brother and sister, take care of you."


    Her voice was a little joyful.


    Li told her that the Prince of Nanguang had made arrangements for her, and that she would arrange for her to pretend to die reasonably when she left the palace, and then she would be with the Prince of the Prince in the name of the girl from the side of the Tao family.


    Once she goes, she will not return to the Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Unfortunately, there was no news earlier, and Xin''an and Tang Mo were not arranged properly, which eliminated the possibility of Tang Mo''s descendants, eliminated the children in Xin''an''s belly, and then treated Nu''er. In this way, her Chunlang would be the only heir to the Marquis''s mansion.


    When the future is coming, her face will no longer be declining, and she will be able to come back to the old lady of the Hou Mansion to be prosperous.


    Through a veil, I caught a glimpse of Aunt Liu beside me and suddenly said, "I am really in a hurry today, and I have to explain some things. Aunt Liu, please follow me."


    "Sister-in-law, wait."


    Aunt Liu, who was still worried about whether Wang would keep her promise and leave her, became nervous and turned around and returned to Chunhuayuan. Li didn''t care about waiting for a while, and then stood there and chatted with Xin''an.


    When Tao Yiran came out again, there was no Aunt Liu behind her. When facing Li''s question, he said, "I will tell her to help me pack up some clothes and send them home later. We will leave first."


    Li was unwilling, Aunt Liu knew the inside story and should leave together.


    Unfortunately, Tao Yiran was very persistent, and Li could only bear it for the time being. The group walked to the front yard, and Wang was already waiting here. After a few polite words, he looked at the mothers, "Why didn''t you see Aunt Liu?"


    "The daughter-in-law told her to pack up a few pieces of luggage and leave later."


    Wang nodded, but this saved her trouble.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 527 Li: It is hard to eliminate the hatred i

    Chapter 527 Li: It is hard to eliminate the hatred in his heart


    As soon as the Tao family left, Xin''an arrived at the front yard.


    Faced with her curiosity, Wang naturally would not hide it from her. "Your father told me that someone from the Tao family would come to pick her up today, and I will not come back this time."


    No third person knows what benefits Tang Gang has gained from it.


    This result is exactly what Xin An expected, and he can''t tell what he was in. It is even more impossible to feel uncomfortable without being particularly happy. It seems that he has just achieved one goal.


    The next step is Tang Rong.


    Wang looked at her obviously bulging belly, with joy and worry. It makes people happy but there are many risks. "But wherever there is discomfort, I have to say that you are careless."


    "With my mother''s help, I eat well every day and sleep well. When I have free time, I will stroll around the garden. Life is so comfortable."


    As she gradually became pregnant, Wang took over everything in the mansion so that she could easily raise her baby. The mother-in-law and wet nurse had already arranged it, and the nanny invited by the palace would come when the time comes, so as to ensure that the mother and son can be safe by then.


    After she did these things, Xin An was very moved and opened the warehouse to find her some good things.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking, Ping Qiu came to tell Aunt Liu was waiting outside the yard. Xin An was a pregnant woman and twins, so she should have been more careful than ordinary pregnant women. Wang was afraid that her thinking too much would be unfavorable for the baby. "I have some things to deal with, so you can go and see your grandmother for me."


    "I''ll tell her about the Tao family."


    Xin An nodded. She still trusted her mother-in-law very much. Since there was something that was not suitable for her to know, it naturally made sense.


    After she left, Ping Qiu took Aunt Liu into the door. After Aunt Liu entered the door, she knelt in front of Wang in fear. "Mrs. Tao said to Tao that the Prince of Nanguang had negotiated with the Tao family and made arrangements. The Tao family would arrange for Tao to be seriously ill and then seriously ill, and finally not cured. At that time, she would be able to accompany the prince in the name of the girl from the Tao family."


    Wang sneered, "Looking at her brisk appearance, is this true?"


    Aunt Liu did not dare to look up and said that Tao Yiran was happy after learning about this and couldn''t wait to leave, so she took nothing away.


    At this time, she took out a porcelain bottle from her sleeve and gave it to Ping Qiu, saying, "Dao turned back after leaving the house and told me to use this medicine on the second son."


    Wang''s eyes were sharp, "What medicine is this?"


    "This is the medicine used by Mrs. Tao on the prince''s body, which can eliminate the son''s descendants. This medicine was originally prepared for the second son. In addition, Tao also confessed that he would get rid of the children in the wombs of Mr. Nuer and Mrs. Second Young Master, so that only Mr. Chunlang, the marquis''s house would be the only heir."


    God knows how afraid he was when he heard Tao Yiran explaining this matter with his own ears. He served her for many years, but he never knew that she was so cruel.


    Wang held the medicine bottle in his hand tightly, wishing to execute Tao Yiran immediately. Death could no longer extinguish her anger.


    She pondered for a long time. Originally, she didn''t want Tang Gang to know this so early, but now she has to let him know, otherwise who would bite the Tao family to death?


    "Is there anything else?"


    Aunt Liu shook her head, fearing that Wang would not keep her promise and kill her.


    Wang closed his eyes and calmed down, "Come."


    "Go and invite the marquis immediately and ask him to come back immediately." As the footsteps faded away, Wang looked at Aunt Liu, "After the marquis comes back, he will tell him what you told me before and after, do you know what to say, right?"


    Aunt Liu lit her forehead, "I know that I was frightened and worried by Tao''s instructor. Finally, I decided to tell my wife everything and dare not make mistakes."


    "very good."


    Wang said, "You and Pan tell me that the Marquis will definitely not forgive you. In the moment, my wife will propose to detain you first. If you are afraid of the crime, you will commit suicide. My wife will send you out of the mansion and take your sales contract to escape from the sky and the earth. Don''t go back to the capital again."


    "By the way, the prince is in office, so don''t involve him, so as not to be able to do a good job."


    Aunt Liu didn''t care about what Wang''s purpose was, and just kowtowed and thanked her. Wang asked her to go back to Chunhuayuan to clean up now, leaving her with little time.


    Tao Yiran quickly followed Li back to Tao''s family. As soon as he entered the door, he ordered Li to hire a doctor for her, and said, "I am hurt in the face. It would be best if my sister-in-law could invite an imperial physician."


    She thought that the Tao family was full of her wealth.


    "The old lady is only left with her breath. You should go and serve her. I will think of a way to do the imperial doctor."


    I am also an imperial doctor, but the old lady is not qualified to invite me. Is this the Marquis¡¯ Mansion?


    Li changed his face from the beginning of entering the door, but unfortunately, Tao Yiran, who was immersed in a bright future, did not notice it.


    Mrs. Tao was guarding the door of the old lady''s house. When she saw Tao Yiran coming in, she felt distressed. She was furious and wanted to beat her to death directly. Now she knew her ending and was sad. She hated that the Marquis''s Mansion was inhumane at all, and she refused to let go of her life after taking so many benefits from the Tao family.


    "Mother."


    Tao Yiran saw her red eyes and thought it was her uncomfortable for the old lady''s departure. "There will be this day for people. My grandmother once said that her life will be a glorious and there is no regret, and my mother doesn''t have to be too sad."


    Mrs. Tao sneered in her heart. It was indeed a glorious daughter born by a brothel prostitute.


    Seeing what else she wanted to say, Li took a step forward, "Mother, let your sister go in first, grandmother misses her."


    After this, Li further controlled the Tao family. Mrs. Tao could not do anything except show off her mother''s majesty. She was unwilling to accept that she could only give way to Tao Yiran, "Go in, your grandmother is waiting for you."


    Tao Yiran entered the door, and a familiar smell entered her nose through her hat. The scene of Tang Rong pulling a bed forced into his mind, which was particularly clear. His heart was surging and about to turn around. Li stood behind her, "Girl, grandmother is confused, she is a little inconvenient, she doesn''t want to touch you, just think of you."


    "Thank you for your hard work in the next few days, you don''t know."


    What Li said later, Tao Yiran could no longer hear, which was completely different from what she thought. Even on the last trip to her grandmother, she was just standing in front of the bed and asking about her well-being, shed a few tears, and then waiting to wear mourning clothes. Now Li asked her to serve her in person?


    If you wipe your face and hands, it would be fine. At this time, the old lady was already uncontrollable in her feces and urine, and her throat was always sputtered, so she needed to use her hands to pick it out. Tao Yiran could do this and refused directly.


    But Li didn''t give her a chance at all. She was so miserable that she could die easily and could not relieve her hatred. "Girl, only you can do this. My mother doesn''t want to do it for your grandmother. I think you will be very pleased to serve your grandmother myself."


    As he said that, he said to the person who was serving the house: "You all assist your aunt in serving the old lady and wash the old lady as soon as possible. The old lady loves cleaning the most."


    These people are all hers, so they naturally know what to do.


    After giving the order, Li turned around and left, regardless of Mrs. Tao. If she couldn''t bear it, she could help her, no one would not allow it.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 528 Go to Taos family to seek justice in pe

    Chapter 528: Go to the Tao family to seek justice in person


    Tang Gang got the news that Wang asked him to return home and rushed back continuously. You should know that Wang would not disturb him on duty easily unless there was a last resort, such as last time.


    Today, Wang''s wife no longer needs to make a show. Her eyes were full of anger and her body trembled slightly. She asked Tang Gang to take a look and knew that she was very angry.


    "What happened in the mansion?"


    Wang was not very energetic and asked Pingqiu to bring Aunt Liu with him.


    Aunt Liu knelt down at the entrance, and told the pre-prepared remarks without asking. Ping Qiu presented the medicine bottle. Even if there were evidence and physical evidence, Tang Gang was unwilling to believe that Tao Yiran dared to be so bold, not afraid that things would be defeated and could not bear his anger?


    Also worried that Tang Rong was also killed, "You have this medicine for the prince?"


    Aunt Liu knows how to speak, "Dow did not attack the prince."


    She just opened her mouth and it was all Mrs. Tao who arranged the matter.


    Tang Gang stared at Aunt Liu tightly, and his eyes fell on Wang again. The anger in Wang''s eyes almost burned him, and his anger could not be concealed at all. Tang Gang''s thoughts changed and asked Xin An and Tang Mo, "Do they know?"


    "If the second brother knows, he won''t kill the Tao family to seek justice?"


    Wang tried his best to calm down his anger, "Dao''s water-like poplar flower not only wants to go out to find a man to have a romantic and happy life, but also wants to return to the Marquis'' mansion to be an old lady when he doesn''t want it. This is the Marquis''s daughter-in-law himself chosen!!"


    Tang Gang


    "When something like this happened, should the marquis swallow his anger? Shouldn''t he seek justice for your unborn grandson for the second child?"


    "Why did the Marquis'' Mansion be bullied to such an extent, does the Marquis have no idea?"


    Wang thought that the mother and son had worked so much effort to accomplish this. Although the ultimate goal was to get Tang Rong out of the game, Tang Gang got the benefits in the middle and was ready to take them all, but she refused.


    Could it be that it is to build a ladder to get benefits for Tang Gang?


    In the end, they all gave it to Tang Rong?


    Tang Gang was half relieved when Tang Rong was not poisoned. He saw that Wang was really angry and felt angry. If he knew that the Tao family¡¯s daughter had such a virtue, would he agree to get married?


    As soon as he raised his hand, everyone in the house retreated. Tang Gang said: "The Tao family has promised to make Tao Yiran crazy and die of illness."


    "She died of illness because of stealing someone. How do you calculate the poisoning?"


    Wang could not tolerate him to retreat at all. Whether Tao Yiran died or not had much to do with her, but Tang Gang must have gained many benefits because of this. If she didn''t fight for it, could these benefits fall into the hands of his son?


    "She had given Chunlang medicine to get the help of Aunt Yu before. These are two things."


    ¡°Besides, where did this medicine come from?¡±


    Tang Gang looked at the medicine bottle in his hand and his eyes became even more angry, "I''ll go to the Tao family now, so don''t let the second couple know about this."


    Wang said, "The old lady of the Tao family is seriously ill. As a relative, I should visit her with the Marquis."


    She has prepared the gift of visiting the hospital and must go to Tao¡¯s house to seek justice in person!


    Tang Gang did not stop her, and the two of them quickly went out and got into the carriage and headed towards the Tao family.


    In Chunrong Hall, the old lady was always upset these two days, as if something bad was about to happen, and Xin An was always distracted when talking to her.


    "Grandma?"


    Xin An walked up to her helplessly, "What are grandmother thinking?"


    The old lady came back to her senses, "I don''t know why, I feel uneasy." "Grandma, don''t think too much. Everything is fine in the mansion. My father was ordered to try the case of the Pingshun Bo Mansion. It was said that it was very smooth. My husband came back to say that the adults who tried the case said that their father had the style of his grandfather back then."


    "The case was tried very smoothly, and I may even be praised by the emperor."


    The old lady suddenly became interested. Who doesn¡¯t want her son to be outstanding? Even if her son has a grandson, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you heard of this before?¡±


    Xin An sat down again and told the old lady about the Pingshun Bo Mansion. The old lady was sometimes worried and sometimes angry. When she learned that the emperor ordered Tang Gang to be the judge, Tang Gang made great comfort after making rapid progress, "Your grandfather said that your father had some skills during his lifetime, but he was too cautious and regretted not taking him with him since childhood. Otherwise, he would have done something."


    "You don''t know, your father back then"


    The old lady talked endlessly about Tang Gang''s incident, her eyes full of joy and pride. Xin An didn''t interrupt her. As long as she didn''t think about it, she would praise Tang Gang. Who wouldn''t be a mother thinks that her child is the best in the world?


    In the afternoon, Xin Chang and his son came to the Marquis'' Mansion. They were confused by Manager Zhang earlier, and they were very uneasy for a while. Fortunately, Xin An said that the deal with the Zhang family was open and not shameful, and he was relieved, but he became more cautious since then, for fear of falling into someone''s plan.


    "You said you want to buy land? You also want to buy Langri Country?"


    The father and son looked at each other, and Xin An nodded, "The imperial court has expanded its territory and is rare in a century, not to mention that the vast land is vast and fertile, the rare land is fertile. If we can take this opportunity to buy a batch of land, the Xin family will have a foundation."


    People must have land so that people can feel at ease.


    "You know how much land the Xin family has. If the whole tribe relies on that little land, I still don''t know what the situation will be."


    Xin Chang thought for a moment and said that he could buy it and money could be raised. It was a problem for who would take care of the land he bought?


    Xin An also considered this issue, "Don''t the Xin family still have other branches?"


    "I am also waiting for the news now. I took this opportunity to write a letter back and discuss with my father to see who is willing to go there and can also bring the transaction."


    "I was thinking that the imperial court would definitely migrate its population if it was defeated with such a large amount of land. If we could gain a foothold first, it would be much easier in the future."


    Xin Chang and his son thought it was feasible, and they thought that the family was getting better and better now, and the smile on their faces became more and more. "I received a letter from the clan a few days ago. The clan opened a school and spent a lot of money to hire a capable gentleman. In addition to the children in the clan, as long as they have wisdom and are willing to learn, they can be collected. Poor families can also be exempted from punishment."


    "In this way, even if my Xin family cannot become a scholar, I can still cultivate it, which is also the foundation of my Xin family."


    It is a good thing and a helpless act. Who makes everyone in the family give birth to abacus beads?


    Xin''an thought it was pretty good, "If you have any needs, come and tell me. I heard that both of my sisters'' fianc¨¦s are coming to the capital?"


    Speaking of Xin Chang, he smiled bitterly, "It means he wants to come to see the world."


    Xin An joked, "Are you afraid that the two sisters will kiss you again in the capital?"


    "They are too concerned, how can the marriage they have been decided to change easily?"


    Recently, there is a shortage of personnel, Xin Chang decided to use it directly when his future son-in-law arrives. Whose son-in-law is not a filial son and grandson before getting married?


    He was in charge without any burden.


    The father and son were both busy, and they sat for a while before leaving. On the way, Manager Zhang was warm and looked at each other with a smile, but he didn''t know the questions asked by Manager Zhang.


    This old guy is very cunning.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 529 The old man has that ability

    Chapter 529 The old man has only this ability


    Tang Gang brought Wang to the Tao family together. Lord Tao and his wife were dissatisfied. They paid a lot of compensation and survived. What else?


    Are you afraid that they will commit fraud and want to watch others die?


    Wang was not polite either and placed the porcelain bottle on the table, "Mother-in-law, should you know this thing?"


    Mrs. Tao recognized the bottle at a glance, and her heart sank, "I don''t know."


    Wang sneered and sent the confession written by Aunt Liu to Lord Tao, "Since my mother-in-law doesn''t know her, then let''s take a look."


    After seeing it, Lord Tao felt chill all over and looked at Mrs. Tao in disbelief. Mrs. Tao''s flashing guilt did not hide it from his eyes. For a moment, she felt extremely pitiful.


    I have such a background, which has been accompanied by jokes throughout his life. I even taught me a **** who almost made the Tao family doomed. My son has no talent and virtue. Now my wife has done such a bold thing on her back.


    How much evil did he do in his previous life? To pay off his debts in this life?


    Fortunately, the officialdom has been ups and downs for many years and his state has been adjusted soon. He cannot let Tang Gang say whatever he wants and asks Aunt Liu to be interrogated.


    Unfortunately, Wang came prepared. "She has committed suicide. Although there is no evidence of death, this kind of sinister medicine is not common. I heard that Mrs. Tao''s family has a guest who is particularly good at this. I believe that as long as you examine it carefully, the truth will be revealed."


    "The Tao family was vicious. Before leaving the Marquis'' Mansion, he wanted to leave a way out for himself. He wanted to eliminate the descendants of the Marquis'' Mansion. It was really heartbreaking. Fortunately, the Marquis had a vision and arranged for Dalang to go out for training early. If he had been with her day and night, would he be better?"


    "I''m afraid that the first medicine will be used on Dalang."


    As soon as this was said, Mrs. Tao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Wang did not know that Tang Rong had already used this medicine. Aunt Liu was also loyal, but she was too careless.


    Lord Tao also lost his initial tension, but fortunately, there was room for negotiation for the attempt.


    Next was to apologize for heavy bleeding, but in this way, almost all the Tao family''s belongings were lost. How many years has Mr. Tao seen it as old as the naked eye.


    That night, Wang took a box to Qiushiyuan, and there were several deeds. Wang said, "In addition to these silver notes, there are five shops and a farm, eighty acres, three hundred miles away from the capital, not far away."


    ¡°From today, it¡¯s all your husband and wife.¡±


    Xin An looked at the contract books, "Are these brought back by my mother from the Tao family?"


    "What handle did the eldest sister-in-law leave when she left?"


    Wang sat down aside, "Don''t mention that poisonous woman, your father doesn''t know how much benefit he has asked the Tao family. This is what I picked out from him."


    After this incident, she had no thoughts about Tang Gang. She had just thought that he was partial to him earlier. Through this incident, she saw that he was not good at being bloody. She could tolerate such a great humiliation, but she sent away a **** Pingshun Bo.


    It''s really a bit cowardly.


    Xin An looked at the things in front of him and couldn''t be happy at all, "To be honest, this matter has nothing to do with the Marquis'' Mansion."


    Tao Yiran steals people because she is misbehaved and involves the Tao family. The Hou Mansion is also a victim. She has put so much effort into putting the evidence into practice, and the last step is to Tang Gang. This is the ending.


    Although Tao Yiran couldn''t survive and the Tao family also gave compensation, they just felt depressed.


    Both the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were not happy. The meat ball shook its tail and walked in under the table and went out again. The starling in the corridor suddenly said, "I''m so bad, so bad." The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked at each other and laughed together. Xin An said that the starling was helpless, "Teach it well and it doesn''t learn it. If you say something unintentionally in front of it, it may remember it."


    "You must be careful when you speak."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went out to see the starling with a smile. The starling said, "Be careful of the steps" and "Be careful of the steps". Wang was very interested. He walked to the cage and wanted to give it some food. The starling flapped twice, "The best mother-in-law in the world" and "Good mother-in-law".


    Wang was overjoyed, "This is a good starling, and she said it well." Xin Anxin was beating. This bird was not so lively in the past. Is it because people were crazy, so I was afraid that it would say something inappropriate and what they thought. After eating, my starling thumped again, ''Old man, bad! ¡¯


    Wang


    Xin An touched his forehead silently, and Wang held back his smile, "Don''t let this bird talk to your grandmother."


    This bird is pretty good, but don¡¯t say it anymore.


    Xin An Zheng focused his head. After sending Wang away, Xin An turned around and taught his brother a lesson. "Speak nonsense again and let the meat **** strip your hair."


    ¡®Help, help. ¡¯


    The starling kept thrusting, Xin An rolled his eyes, and Chunyang smiled and said that the weather is good today, maybe the starling is in a good mood, so he is particularly lively.


    In the evening, Tang Mo came back and saw those letters of deeds, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    "The old man has only this little skill. His mind is full of changes. He is really tolerant of what ordinary people cannot. If I stabbed the emperor, my attitude must be established, so that people can know what the consequences will be if stabbed in the back. This matter is exposed just to be pointed at by someone for a while. In the future, it will be clean, and it is not myself who makes mistakes, at most it is a failure to observe."


    "What''s this now? The Tao family offended it completely, and they still have a breath for others to wait for them to take revenge in the future? The Hou''s Mansion lacks this thing?"


    "I suddenly felt that the old man didn''t let me know anything before, but in fact he wanted to maintain his image in my heart."


    I don¡¯t know, so I thought he was very capable.


    What did you say that you have been with the Marquis¡¯ Mansion for so many years? In fact, you have been living in the power of his grandfather for so many years. Those people are afraid of the power of his grandfather, fearing the emperor''s respect for his grandfather, and not taking action against the Marquis¡¯ Mansion.


    It was his credit.


    Xin An put away the contract book, "Now that he is in charge of the Hou Mansion, he naturally wants him to do whatever he wants. If you want to change the view of the Hou Mansion outside, it depends on you."


    Tang Mo nodded with concern and his mood improved a lot in an instant, "That must depend on me, let''s see how I turn the world around in the future."


    "By the way, Liao Zhi is going to the northwest."


    Xin An turned his head, "Isn''t the war in the Northwest going well? What did he do in the Northwest?"


    "Of course, I''m going to convey the emperor''s meaning."


    Tang Mo said that the Northwest Army has now met the expectations of the court and has stopped expanding. "If it expands again, it will be powerless. It is easy to defeat it, but it is difficult to manage it well. The court has to send a lot of people and have more troops to station. There are countless manpower and material resources. If the expansion continues to be promoted, it will not only not bring strength, but it may drag the court."


    "King Jin will lead officials and Liao Zhi to discuss the border issues with Langri."


    Xin An asked with a smile, "You won''t go?"


    "It''s not my turn."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 530 Tang Mo who longs for power

    Chapter 530 Tang Mo who longs for power


    Tang Mo was a little worried, but he thought that Xin An would give birth in a few months, and was glad that he was not his turn. What would happen if he missed the birth of his child? In the rest of his life, if Xin An was unhappy, he would think of what she would say?


    "But Liao Zhi wanted to take away a group of people and hand it over to me a group of people. During his absence, Zhuang Shi and I were fully responsible for the security and defense of the capital."


    "Why are you?"


    Xin''an feels that many people in the Northern Yajun have better qualifications than these two people.


    Tang Mo said: "Since it is because of my identity, I come from the Marquis'' Mansion no matter how I say it, and I can speak to people from all departments in the court. When they encounter problems, they are willing to give up on their face. Isn''t it better than those who are brave but look like headless fly?"


    The identity is there, even if the experience is not as good as those people, they can still suppress those people. This is the importance of reincarnation.


    "Okay, that''s what you''ll be busier next, right?"


    Tang Mo nodded, "Although he has the status, it takes some effort to convince those people. I will try to get half the level after Liao Zhi comes back, even if I can''t get promoted, it''s good to have more power in my hands."


    I have never experienced the things like rights in my personal experience. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s amazing. Once I hold them in my hand, I want more.


    "All right."


    Xin An sighed quietly, this man is not good at staying at home without being motivated, and it is also uncomfortable to be too motivated all day long, "Just remember that there is one I have at home."


    Tang Mo laughed and hugged her shoulders, "I just had some more errands, not tied up, I will come back when it''s time to come back. I''m not Liao Zhi."


    "It''s really not easy for Liao Zhi to speak of. He will kill himself from the dead and die. All honors and disgraces are on the emperor, and there is no way out of retreat."


    "I have done so many things over the years, and without the protection of the emperor, those court officials can tear him apart."


    "Think about it now, I really should thank my grandfather."


    His grandfather had been in the military for half his life, had great military achievements, and was tortured by illness in the elderly, but he left decades of blessing for his children and grandchildren.


    "I have to learn from my grandfather and leave something for my children."


    Xin An felt that he was feeling a little more emotion now, so he stood up and patted his shoulder, "I''ll ask you to find out who impeached Tang Rong, there''s news."


    "have."


    The impeachment of Tang Rong people was called Zhao Tong, and the power and responsibility was also considered the top of Tang Rong. "The sixth-rank magistrate, this person was born in a poor family and was upright and appreciated by Ouyang Shoufu."


    "I see."


    Xin An understood, "I think if it weren''t for the relationship between Ouyang and the Prime Minister, this note would have been sent to the emperor. I just don''t know if he has plans for the next step?"


    "If you have any plans, you won''t conflict with us."


    Tang Mo has already figured out the relationship here, "We do our own things, and we don''t need to be ventilated, and we don''t need anyone else to help you and me. We will do the last step ourselves."


    Xin An said ''um''. Since she was pregnant, she has become lazy and lazy. When she is uncomfortable, the source of information is not as good as before when she doesn''t go out frequently. At this time, Tang Mo has to work harder to hold on inside and outside.


    One night passed, and the old lady was missing, Ganlu went to invite Wang. Although Xin''an was temporarily comforted, she couldn''t help but think too much after calming down. She took advantage of Ganlu''s absence and asked the little girl to go to Chunhuayuan. She was even more uneasy when she learned that Tao Yiran had returned to her parents'' home yesterday, and she thought that something was hidden from her in the mansion.


    At this time, Tang Gang had not yet gone out, and Wang asked him about his opinion, "The old lady wanted to know that she could not hide it, but if she let the old lady know, she would be afraid that her body would not be able to bear it."


    Wang didn''t want the old lady to know so early, so she might have any thoughts. It should be said that Tang Gang said in person.


    Tang Gang thought a little, "It''s time to hide it, but my mother''s health is important."


    "I''ll try my best."


    He sent Tang Gang and Wang to Chunrong Hall. The autumn morning was cool and a little scent of osmanthus. The nectar walked in front of him lightly, and he didn''t even dare to turn his head to look at Wang''s eyes. She could clearly feel that Wang had no previous sincerity towards the old lady. Although the rules were not bad, she could not find fault with her words and was decent and thoughtful, but she could feel it from the bottom of her heart for responsibility.


    "The old lady is waiting for her wife in the house. Please come in, Mrs.."


    Wang entered the door, and the old lady was eating. Wang, who was smiling, stepped forward and took the chopsticks to clothe the dishes for the old lady. He served her earnestly. After the old lady put down the chopsticks, she asked her to sit down. "You can just use some."


    "yes."


    The daughter-in-law served her mother-in-law and then ate herself. There was nothing to be particular about. Wang smiled and sat down, took a few bites, then took the bird''s nest sent by Ganlu and drank a bowl, then got up and helped the old lady to speak.


    "I think my mother is not in good spirits, but what are the troubles?"


    After the old lady sat down, she asked Tao Yiran, "Has she done something extraordinary again?"


    Wang did not admit it or deny it, but said that it was the old lady of the Tao family that suddenly became bad. "It was the past two days, maybe it was a rebirth. When she was sober, she was talking about seeing her granddaughter, so she sent someone to pick her up."


    ¡°Not good?¡±


    The old lady sighed, "No wonder the eldest daughter-in-law is not here."


    Wang said that she and Tang Gang had already visited the Tao family yesterday, "I just breathed a sigh of relief. The Tao family was already preparing to handle the funeral."


    "Nothing else?"


    The old lady always feels uneasy.


    "It''s gone, don''t think too much, everyone in the family is well."


    The old lady nodded reluctantly. As soon as Wang left, she asked Ganlu to invite the old man in the mansion. The news he received was as relieved as Wang said. Ganlu couldn''t help but persuade her a few more words, and the old lady then told her why she was like this today.


    "I dreamed of the old man last night. The old man glared at me. I could clearly feel his anger and clearly feel that he was blaming me for not teaching my son well."


    "You said he was reminding me something? I don''t know what happened in this mansion."


    She didn''t dare to think about it, the old man would blame her.


    Ganlu said it was just a dream, which didn¡¯t mean anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you think too much. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to live in the temple for a while? The weather is right now, and it¡¯s a good time.¡±


    The old lady thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, you can clean up and let the second child take the time to send us over."


    "Why."


    Ganlu successfully convinced the old lady again, preparing to let the old lady live for a few more days before coming back. She always felt that something was going to happen in this mansion.


    The sun was rising, and Kyoto City was as lively and noisy as usual. The news of the victory in the northwest had been back. The people were very happy about the strength of their country. Suddenly, a loud shout shocked the people who were talking, "Go and see, the yamen posted a notice, and the title of Pingshun was taken away and the whole family was killed."


    "So fast?"


    It¡¯s not too long since the incident happened, and many people think it will delay it for a few days.


    "I just posted it, it was very warm."


    After getting the exact answer, many people headed towards the yamen, and they wanted to see it with their own eyes, regardless of whether they recognized the words or not.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 531 Tang Gang VS Nanguang County King

    Chapter 531 Tang Gang VS King of Nanguang County


    In today''s court, Tang Gang presented all the evidence of Pingshun Bo''s crimes. The emperor was furious after seeing Thunder Ting. He deprived Pingshun Bo''s title on the spot, took back his land and houses, demoted him to common people, and then punished him with multiple crimes. Men and women over ten years old in the palace were sentenced to beheading him. Men under ten years old were exiled for three thousand miles. The girl sold him as a slave. Those who were guilty of the palace were punished as a crime, and those who were innocent were sold again.


    In this case, Tang Gang did not involve any official in the court under the pressure of the prince and the second prince. Finally, the emperor was somewhat satisfied with him, but he couldn''t resist Liao Zhi''s account book to make many court officials tremble. The emperor took this opportunity to take out the unmoving decree he had implemented earlier. Those court officials who had a ghost dared not object, and they were very obedient.


    The emperor was in a good mood and remembered Liao Zhi¡¯s first contribution. As for Tang Gang~


    Excellent completion of errands is his duty, so what else can he want to ask for?


    The notice was posted and the city was boiling. Some people set off firecrackers in the street, some were excited, and some were crying. The teahouses and restaurants were full of voices discussing the matter for a while. The literati and students began to praise the emperor''s wise and magical martial arts.


    "Mr.


    Mr. Xie called out Tang Gang who was about to leave the palace, "The Marquis made an indelible contribution to this case being able to be so quickly investigated."


    "Oh, why is the Marquis''s face so ugly, but hasn''t had a good rest recently?"


    Tang Gang has indeed not had a good rest recently, so he can''t sleep at all. He smiled, "I''m older, I''m not as good as when I was young. Fortunately, I can take a break after today."


    Just as Mr. Xie was about to answer the conversation, someone came over again, "Mr. Marquis, is it that Lord Tao''s mansion going to do funeral?"


    Tang Gang didn''t want to talk about the Tao family, and had to deal with them. He helped the Tao family do a good job and focused on the matter of Tao Yiran being taken back.


    Some people shook their heads and some felt sorry, "Will Lord Tao want Ding You if this happens?"


    "What a pity, the great situation in front of Ding You is gone."


    The so-called good situation is the support of the Prince of Nanguang. He could have taken this opportunity to climb up one step. If it were Ding You, there would be nothing. Who knows what the situation will be in two or three years?


    As he was talking, the Prince of Nanguang, surrounded by several officials, came. He smiled and was still majestic. He walked to the group and stopped, "What are you talking about?"


    "Why do you know about the Tao family''s funeral matter?"


    Someone wants to test the relationship between the Prince of Nanguang and the Tao family. "It''s not surprising to say that the old lady of the Tao family was not very good last year. I heard that this time I was powerless to make the situation happen."


    "I am not familiar with the Tao family, but you are quite interested in the Tao family."


    The Prince of Nanguang was not prepared to have any connection with the Tao family, but was a little curious about Tang Gang. "The Tao family and the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion are in-laws, and I think the Marquis knows the best about the Tao family."


    He has been waiting for a few days, why didn¡¯t Tang Gang come to settle the score with him?


    Are you not available or dare not?


    Tang Gang felt the joke in his eyes, "Although the Hou Mansion and the Tao family are in-laws, they are not well known in everything. However, the prince has many support for the Tao family and son. I guess he has seen the extraordinaryness of his father and son. This marquis is not as good as the prince, and he is really ashamed."


    "The few adults are still regretting the pain that Lord Tao is about to face. In my opinion, there is no need for this marquis. The prince valued him and his son so much, so he would definitely give the emperor an order to save him from the trouble of his father and his son."


    As soon as these words came out, the officials around looked at each other and took a step back silently, and their hearts were turning rapidly. Is there a grudge between Marquis of Weiyuan and Prince of Nanguang?


    The Prince of Nanguang found it interesting, but it still seemed a bit bloody. "I will consider what the Marquis said, and Lord Tao is also considered a political reputation. Now the court is working on people, so it is not necessary to seize love."


    "With the prince here, Lord Tao''s career will be worry-free."


    Tang Gang smiled, and there was poison in his eyes.


    After returning home, he got angry and ordered people to find Tang Mo back.


    Tang Mo was discussing matters with Liao Zhi. Liao Zhi meant that after he set out to the northwest, he wanted Tang Mo to temporarily take over his position in front of the emperor and complete the errands assigned by the emperor. There was no need to know the reason, just do things.


    The two of them talked for half a day, and then they were busy handling the errands at hand. It was already afternoon when they returned to the Marquis'' Mansion. Before he had time to eat lunch, Tang Mo entered Tang Gang''s study and started to eat, "What''s wrong with my father looking for me to come back?"


    Tang Gang didn''t say that he had bad rules, "The Prince of Nanguang did something to humiliate the Marquis'' Mansion. It would be fine if this matter could not be done like this. However, he is powerful and is not an opponent when he fights the Marquis'' Mansion head-on. At that time, he will hurt the enemy by 1,000 and he will suffer 800. It will not be worth the loss."


    "Your sister-in-law''s scandal cannot be made public, even for your elder brother and Chunlang."


    Tang Mo took out a veil and wiped the snacks on his hand, "My father has already found a way, and he needs his son to cooperate?"


    He thought the old man was going to swallow his anger.


    "Do you want to teach him a lesson or want to change the benefits?"


    Tang Gang glanced at him. He actually didn''t think about it. At first, he thought about it. The prince of Nanguang was asking the prince to transfer Tang Rong back, and then arranged a good job. He felt that he was really a little cowardly. In the middle of the night, he dreamed that his father stared at him with anger and cursed him. After waking up, he gave up this idea.


    "What would you do if it were you?"


    Actually, I just want to ask Tang Mo¡¯s opinion.


    "If this happens to his son, he will have to pay the price even if he fights this life. He must fight against him and never die."


    "Which man can bear such an insult? He is not a turtle."


    Tang Gang


    This **** is scolding him.


    Seeing that he had a dark face and didn''t say anything, Tang Mo smiled playfully, "Of course, if you don''t want to fight desperately and want to take revenge, there is no way."


    "If you can''t fight head-on, then change your path."


    "You are in love with your sister-in-law. If you sue the emperor, you will scold him at most and punish him for something."


    "But what if my sister-in-law isn''t?"


    Tang Mo held another piece of snack in his hand, "The Hou Mansion and the Tao family are both victims of this matter. What if the eldest sister-in-law couldn''t bear the humiliation and eventually committed suicide?"


    "The father should know how the Tao family would choose to die silently and commit suicide for chastity."


    He reminded him that Tang Gang understood what he meant when he came here. Tao Yiran committed suicide and left a suicide note. As the victim, the Tao family could join forces with the Hou Mansion to sue the Prince of Nanguang. If there is no evidence to die at that time, then Pingshunbo will be pulled out. The Prince of Nanguang could only admit defeat.


    Seeing that he was very moved, Tang Mo deliberately reminded him, "It''s just that I will completely tear my face with the Prince of Nanguang, and he may even take revenge."


    If the old man still retreats at this point, he will not look down on him at all.


    I thought of Tao Yiran again, and I was really born to make trouble, and even the way I die would be tormented.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 532 Tao Yiran committed suicide

    Chapter 532 Tao Yiran committed suicide


    "The Marquis is willing to give that evil girl a better reputation. My Tao family thanks the Marquis."


    Tang Gang saw sarcasm in Tang Mo''s eyes, and thought of the old man''s scolding in his dream. After thinking for a while, he went to the Tao family after dark and expressed his purpose.


    Lord Tao agreed without hesitation. Tang Gang was not an object, but the Prince of Nanguang was even more abominable. He secretly lived with his Tao family daughter and even promoted the Tao family with great fanfare, hoping to use the benefits to buy him.


    His Tao family is not very good, but he can''t tolerate such insults. If this matter passes quietly, he will never be able to raise his head for the rest of his life. He will never walk in front of others openly. He must also worry that this shameful thing will be poached out by those who are interested and made public.


    He had no choice but to deal with the Prince of Nanguang. He had already thought that when Ding You finished, he sought to let his family go out of the capital. At this moment, he had no reason to refuse Tang Gang''s proposal. Even if it was revealed one day, the Tao family''s daughter would have committed suicide because she could not bear the humiliation. At least she was quite honest.


    Tang Gang discussed the articles of association with him and asked him to find a way to let Tao Yiran write down the final letter of suicide as soon as possible. When the opportunity arose, the two of them would go to the palace to meet the emperor and sue the Prince of Nanguang.


    After returning to the Hou Mansion, Tang Mo gave Tang Gang an opportunity to suppress the Prince of Nanguang. "The Prince of Nanguang once accepted a woman, a good girl. Before getting married, she went out with her mother to choose the items she had married, and was taken aback by someone who wanted to curry favor with Prince of Nanguang and secretly took a kidnapped."


    "There will be no one to be seen in life and no corpse will be seen in death."


    Tang Gang narrowed his eyes slightly, "Where did you come from this thing?"


    ¡°Born.¡±


    Tang Mo told him that this thing cost a lot of money, and then gave him the address of the victim''s home. "The Prince of Nanguang bullies my Marquis'' Mansion, and his son is also from this Marquis'' Mansion, so he naturally cannot stand idly by."


    "It''s a pity that he was not in Beijing a few years ago, so there are only limited things he can find."


    Tang Gang looked at him deeply and turned around and left. Since he had the opportunity, he had to seize the opportunity. He was ready to offend the Prince of Nanguang and didn''t mind beating him into the mud.


    Half an hour later, Tang Gang''s spy quietly left the mansion and disappeared into the night.


    Tang Mo, who was pinching Xin An''s legs on the bed, said that the stage was set up, "It depends on how the old man sang this drama."


    "He has cut off the retreat path, so he shouldn''t retreat."


    He didn''t agree if he wanted to withdraw.


    Xin An said that the news he received was timely, "It''s a good thing whether the other party values ??money or whether you are about to replace Liao Zhi temporarily."


    The Northern Yajun was in charge of the security of the capital. As long as most of the things that happened in the city could not escape their eyes, Liao Zhi asked each deputy commander to record the matters within his respective jurisdiction in case of emergency.


    Tang Mo took some effort to find out that a deputy commander had recorded the matter of Prince Nanguang. Unfortunately, the other party was afraid of offending others and strongly denied it. He stung for a few days before he let it go, "If he doesn''t agree, I''ll go to Liao Zhi to put pressure on him."


    ¡°People without foundation will always be extra cautious.¡±


    Xin An reminded him to pinch it lightly and said, "You go to the Northern Yajun to train. You may have to go in for a lot of difficulties. You have finally become the deputy commander. I am worried that it will be a matter of not being able to sit steadily, it is different."


    Tang Mo doesn¡¯t think so, ¡°I have a good background and am born to live better than others, but if I want better, I don¡¯t have to fight for it myself. If I don¡¯t have the opportunity, I will create opportunities to make myself stand out.¡±


    "He wants benefits but is timid, he wants to raise prices but is afraid of offending me, and he is not very bright."


    "He doesn''t understand. I can give him much more than he thinks. Liao Zhi is willing to help me everywhere. Could it be that he likes me very much?"


    Now he is relying on Liao Zhi''s support and support. If he can inherit the title in the future, he will be Liao Zhi''s most capable helper. Mutual benefits in the officialdom are the right way.


    Xin An found it interesting, "You know very well about yourself."


    Tang Mo smiled and said, "I don''t know where my strengths are. How can I go around and make friends with those people?"


    "Liao Zhi helped me, and the second prince was willing to accept me. Part of the reason is that I have a better future. As long as I help me get to power, they will get more rewards." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "You are the first to be successful."


    Xin An smiled. The Xin family was born to look upward and used to looking up; while Tang Mo came to look downward and looked downward.


    There are naturally differences in ideas.


    Fortunately, she has both.


    "Grandma is going to live in the temple. You will go and pay her respects when you come back tomorrow to see if you need help. If your grandmother is not in the mansion, her mother will be more relaxed, which will also be beneficial to her health."


    "Don''t worry about my grandmother''s inner thoughts, she treats you and me well."


    Tang Mo nodded, pulled down Xin''an''s trouser legs, and then pulled the quilt to cover her. "I''ll send her there at that time and send a few more people to **** her. When I arrive, I''ll see if there is anything incomplete."


    "Um."


    Xin''an lying on his side, her belly getting bigger and bigger, and she felt extremely uncomfortable lying flat. "I have never seen a person who is pregnant with twins. My belly is so pregnant this month. How will it be like when the month is over?"


    Tang Mo was also very worried, "I will tell my mother tomorrow to see if I can find someone who can serve twins."


    "Mother has been looking for it."


    The two of them fell asleep as they spoke, and Tang Gang opened his eyes until midnight again. Wang gave him a bowl of nourishing soup early in the morning, for fear that he would slaughter him to death.


    The weather was good this day, and Tang Mo personally sent the old lady to the small and medium-sized temple in Chengwai Temple. He went there in the morning and came back in the afternoon.


    In the evening, the Tao family sent someone to report the funeral. The old lady of the Tao family went there. Wang came to visit her in person and was a decent person.


    Tang Gang also went there, and discussed with Lord Tao in the study for a while before sighing and going out.


    The autumn rain started this day and night, and the coolness became even more intense. The branches and leaves fell all over the ground.


    "The book says that the world is solemn and winter is even more bleak. It turns out that I can''t understand it. When I arrived in the capital, I finally understood it."


    Xin Yu sat in the corridor with Xin An and spoke, "Sister, why am I feeling a little nervous when I see Qiuri in the capital?"


    The autumn day of the Huai River is a different beauty. Although there are fallen leaves, the branches are still dense. ¡°How many days can the leaves fall?¡±


    Xin An smiled and said, "It''s better to get used to it. When it''s winter, you can walk out of the capital and take a look. That''s a trace of green."


    Xin Yu held her cheek, "I want to see it, but I feel bored."


    The girl¡¯s family is born to love spring the most.


    At this time, the south wind was coming quickly, "Young Madam, the Tao family came to report the death just now, and the eldest Madam committed suicide."


    "Self-kill?"


    At this time, Xin An couldn''t explain what he was thinking. Nan Feng took a step forward, "The young lady of the Tao family came in person and sent the divorce letter written by the eldest lady. The wife was quite shocked and had already followed her to the Tao family."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 533 Tang Tao joins hands with VS Nanguang Co

    Chapter 533 Tang Tao joins hands with VS Nanguang County King


    Tao Yiran committed suicide. Xin An stood in the corridor for half an hour, quietly looking towards Chunhuayuan. The scenes of his previous life appeared in his mind, slowly blurring, and finally disappeared.


    "Sister, you have been standing for a long time, come into the house."


    Xin Yu helped Xin An and turned around, "It''s cold, it''s not good to stand like this. Something happened to the Tao family one after another. I''ll stay here for two days with my sister."


    "good."


    Xin An smiled, "After a while, I opened the warehouse and picked a few pieces of material and made two beautiful clothes."


    "Okay, I heard that I also admire chrysanthemums in autumn in the capital, and I don''t know what different varieties are."


    The Marquis'' Mansion is still the same as before. In the tranquility, you can occasionally hear the girls'' laughter, and it is not different because of Tao Yiran''s absence.


    However, it became lively outside the mansion. Tao Yiran committed suicide and wrote her divorce letter before committing suicide. She divorced herself. There were many people talking about this matter. I really couldn''t figure out what reason she had to commit suicide.


    "You said that you were taken away by the old lady of the Tao family? I heard that she was still thinking about her when she was dying."


    "No, right? This is scary."


    "I think she lived a good life in the Hou Mansion. Then Wang is not a bad mother-in-law. She is free to enter and exit the Hou Mansion gate. She doesn''t even have a conservancy in the morning and evening. She has a son again. How could she commit suicide?"


    Unable to find the reason, he could only return to the ghosts and gods. Wang also made a full gesture, and said with red eyes that he could not explain even a thousand mouths. He went back to his parents'' home to see the old lady, but why did he suddenly commit suicide?


    The Tao family invited monks to recite scriptures and Taoist priests to practice, and confirmed many people''s speculations.


    In the palace, Tang Gang and Lord Tao knelt in front of the emperor and were crying. The emperor was in his hand with suicide note and divorce letter written by Tao Yiran. The suicide note clearly stated how Pingshun Bo Mansion had set a trap for her, and led her step by step to the Prince of Nanguang, and was finally bullied.


    She was anxious and frightened when she said something happened to her uncle Pingshun''s mansion. She couldn''t eat and couldn''t sleep at night, and was even in a daze. She also said that Old Lady Tao was the person she loved the most. She said that she had grown up in front of her grandmother since she was a child and had different feelings. Now that her grandmother has gone, she also felt that she could not survive. She also felt sorry for Tang Rong and the Hou Mansion. She had no face to live in the world and could only rest on her own and go down to serve her grandmother.


    "Emperor, the old minister asks the emperor to make the decision for the old minister. The old minister''s daughter is wronged."


    "Emperor, although Weichen''s eldest daughter-in-law is talented and has been incomplete, she rarely goes out since Weichen''s son was released and takes care of the children in the mansion. She just went to attend a water-hua banquet and laid the root of disaster~~~"


    "Although my marquis''s mansion is not a century-old family, and the weak ministers are also mediocre, but my father''s reputation is very powerful. How dare he be the Prince of Nanguang?"


    The emperor was angry and immediately summoned the Prince of Nanguang to come. The Prince of Nanguang was able to do things well and the emperor always valued him. It would be fine if it was something else. If this so-called suicide note was true, he really didn''t want to deal with that bastard.


    The Prince of Nanguang was regretting Tao Yiran''s death. The two of them had a great relationship. If it weren''t for the Princess of the County, they would have been hidden in his golden house.


    "You are a beautiful woman, but luck can make people."


    If we meet before we get married, there should be her place beside him.


    When he was moved, he was summoned by the emperor and had a bad premonition in his heart. He knew very well why Tao Yiran died. He was summoned at this time


    "Sure enough, even dogs that can bite people won''t bark."


    I thought Tang Gang would swallow his anger.


    "Have the prince entered the palace?"


    The princess of the county stood up after checking her child''s schoolwork. The nanny who was serving her closely nodded, "He has left the house." The princess of the county stood in front of the door, "After going there, he won''t get out so easily, and he will be in danger of his title."


    "Madam, do you think I might be divorced from him?"


    For the sake of her child, she reminded him to go to Tang Gang first and blame Pingshun Bo. Pingshun Bo was the first to do this matter, and it was not unfair to him.


    The man was arrogant and expected that Weiyuan Hou would not dare to make a name for himself, so he never thought that the clay man would be angry.


    "Don''t say this again. You should know that your marriage is a relationship between two people and a marriage between two families. It involves too much, and the old prince and the others will not agree."


    "What''s more, the emperor is the prince''s uncle, and he is in love."


    The princess of the county laughed sarcastically, "It''s not my uncle. After so many years, all kinds of love should be eliminated."


    Prince Nanguang''s mother was the elder sister she recognized when the emperor was a prince, or she recognized her privately. What she valued was the ability of her father and brother.


    ¡°Instead of counting on this relationship, it¡¯s better to count on grandfather and father.¡±


    The grandfather and father of the Prince of Nanguang were even older than the emperor.


    After saying that, she closed her eyes. She had thought of finding a medicine to destroy the evil roots that were doing evil everywhere. Unfortunately, there were many people around him, and there were doctors with excellent medical skills, which were too easy to be found.


    "We can''t let him continue like this."


    The nanny was also worried about her master. Who would have thought that the thoughtful and meticulous prince would be a merciless person everywhere and cause such a thing.


    The Prince of Nanguang entered the palace and when he walked into the imperial study, he saw Tang Gang and Lord Tao. He understood that the two families had joined forces, which was a bit surprised.


    After saluting and greeting each other, the emperor gave him Tao Yiran¡¯s suicide note, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    This suicide note was written by Li coaxed Tao Yiran by himself. It really cannot be true. Seeing the accusations above, Prince Nanguang frowned slightly. Now that he is dead, it is useless no matter how he explains it. His mind quickly turned and then he knelt down, "Back to the emperor, what Mrs. Tang said in this suicide note is true."


    He admitted it and continued to speak before the emperor could have an attack. "However, there is something inside of this matter, please let the emperor and minister explain it clearly."


    "you say."


    The Prince of Nanguang said that he respected the old marquis of the marquis''s mansion and had never thought of destroying the reputation of the marquis'' mansion.


    "I don''t cultivate myself, and I have some fancy names, so I gave Pingshun Bo the opportunity. Whenever I was invited to play chess at Pingshun Bo''s mansion, there was a sound of Mrs. Tang''s piano sound separated by a wall. How could I guess the purpose of it if I had too many times?"


    "Although I have not been in the capital for many years, I have heard about Pingshun''s mansion after returning to the capital. I acted like this just to seize the handle of my minister and seek benefits for him."


    Anyway, he refused sternly and had never been to Bo¡¯s Mansion again, but he did not tell Tao Yiran about this, mainly because the two were not familiar with each other. Suddenly one day, Tao Yiran found him after coming out of Bo¡¯s Mansion. "It was only then that I learned that I was being turned down. The young lady of Pingshun Bo¡¯s Mansion told Mrs. Tang that Mrs. Tang had an inappropriate thoughts about her. Mrs. Tang was so angry that she came to warn the Wei minister in person, and she was a little wrong at that time."


    In his mouth, Tao Yiran had been drugged at that time, and a strange fragrance was emitted from his body. The two of them sat down and said a few words and felt a little dizzy. Tao Yiran could not control herself at that time. In the end, both of them had a toxic attack, and when they woke up, they had made a big mistake.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 534 Prince of Nanguang surrendered title

    Chapter 534: The King of Nanguang County surrendered to his title


    Whether it is Lord Tang Gang Tao or Prince Nanguang, it is all because of Tao Yiran''s death and no evidence. The truth depends on one''s mouth. It will be natural to make it up in this way.


    No one dared to say that such a thing happened, and there was a chance. Although he had no choice but to be a man, he still felt very guilty, so he helped the Tao family and asked for some peace of mind.


    "Everything that I said is true, the emperor can interrogate Pingshun Bo."


    Lord Tao looked at Tang Gang, and Tang Gang was a little regretful. He was afraid that Ping Shun Bo, who was still waiting for the killing, would have been mute.


    Now he has given him the opportunity to make up for it.


    "I''d like to investigate this matter thoroughly. Prince Nanguang relies on his death without any evidence. What medicine did he get so far before he went to the scene?"


    "If it is true, why did he immediately attack after just smelling it? He is strong and healthy, can he be even more powerful than a woman in the backyard?"


    The Prince of Nanguang tried his best to defend himself and told him that his body had been over-replenished. He was very angry and could stimulate the effect of the medicine. Isn¡¯t that okay?


    "You can know this by asking an imperial physician to take the pulse."


    He thought he was sure to win. At this time, Tang Gang was very clear and instantly grasped the loophole. "Who doesn''t know that the prince is jealous of evil? If it is really yours, why don''t you go to Ping Shunbo to argue and ask for an explanation afterwards, but you are free and easy in the streets and alleys."


    "You can think of this kind of plot against you. You just feel guilty to helping the Tao family. Isn''t you a dignified prince?"


    "Or that this matter was originally a plan you colluded with Ping Shunbo and deliberately made? What is for today?"


    As he said that, he knelt and took two steps forward, preparing to pursue the victory, "Emperor, the Prince of Nanguang did not cultivate virtue and indulged in desires. Although he did not personally come forward to force the daughter of a civilian, he instigated the people below to abduct the good women in the street for their own fun. I have evidence."


    "On the morning of the eighth day of July, the mother and daughter of the Wu family in the city went out to buy items to marry. Because the Wu girl was beautiful, she was taken by the people of the Nanguang County Prince who wanted to curry favor with her, and kidnapped her in the street to the other courtyard. That night, the Prince of Nanguang County appeared and left the next morning. From then on, the woman was not seen in her life or death or death, and she was not seen in her body."


    "The Wu family came to the government to report to the officials, and they are still searching hard."


    "Please issue an order to thoroughly investigate this case."


    As soon as the killer move was released, Lord Tao also spoke, saying that even if Tao Yiran was poisoned, as long as the Prince of Nanguang was innocent, the matter would not be accomplished. He also cried and complained about Tao Yiran''s unjust accusation of death, asking the emperor to give justice and severely punish the Prince of Nanguang.


    Prince Nanguang glanced at Tang Gang, turned his head and kowtowed, "Your Majesty, I don''t know about this. I have some problems with my body. I have given the people below an opportunity to take advantage of it, but I really don''t know the origin of the woman."


    "I have received great kindness from the emperor, and I inherited the title of prince in the county that year 20 years. I really don''t have to steal the good woman from my family based on my identity. I am the minister."


    ¡°Emperor.¡±


    Tang Gang directly interrupted him, "If the prince said it, Pingshun Bo would not be able to reach today."


    "You won''t make such a mistake because you have power and money."


    Did Uncle Pingshun steal a good woman from a family to entertain civilians?


    Prince Nanguang closed his eyes. Why didn¡¯t he know that Tang Gang was so good at biting people?


    The emperor looked at the three people kneeling coldly, and finally his eyes fell on the Prince of Nanguang, "Do you explain it yourself, or do I order someone to investigate thoroughly?"


    This sentence seems to be very dissatisfied with him, but it is really giving him a chance.


    The Prince of Nanguang naturally understood and kowtowed and said, "Everything is the fault of the minister. If it weren''t for the fact that the minister did not cultivate virtue, those people would not do anything wrong to cater to the minister''s preferences. The Marquis was right. Although the minister also had the medicine at that time, if he had firm hearts and tried his best to restrain himself, he would not have forced Mrs. Tang to a dead end."


    The emperor was satisfied, "You are wrong."


    "If you don''t cultivate virtue and do not control your subordinates strictly, Weiyuan Hou is just talking about one thing. How many people are you clear in your heart. Thinking of your contributions and for your father''s sake, I will not imprison you, but it involves human life. You can''t save your title from the prince. You will be fined for three years and downgraded by half a level. Be a Duke. I will give you the word "care". I hope you will be more cautious in the future."


    "But if you let me know that you wander around the flowers and alleys and will never forgive you, and you will never go to the beautiful concubines in the mansion. From today on, you will cultivate your body and cultivate your character and avoid talking about your body. If you can''t stand it, you will jump into the cold water and soak it."


    "I''ll check the people below you for half a month. I should send them to the officials and give them an explanation to the victim. As for the Marquis'' Mansion and Tao Mansion."


    The emperor paused a little and said, "A person cannot be resurrected when he died, but he cannot die in vain. You can see compensation."


    It seems that he has not been severely punished, but just a half-level reduction in his title is enough to make him feel at ease in the next few years, and his father and his tribe will not spare him easily.


    He could already think that his father would personally bring Jiafa to the capital to greet him.


    ¡°Yes, I follow the order.¡±


    The emperor looked at Tang Gang and Lord Tao, "If this matter is spread, it will damage the reputation of your two families, so that''s it."


    Although the two were a little unwilling to give up, they also knew that the relationship between the old prince and the emperor was a very severe punishment.


    "My minister, follow the order."


    The emperor asked the two to leave first, leaving behind the Prince of Nanguang. No, it was Duke Shen. Before the two walked out too far, Duke Shen was bleeding on his forehead. The emperor stood up and stood in front of him to mourn his misfortune and angered him for not fighting, and scolded him for a half cup of tea.


    "Tell me the truth, what''s going on?"


    Duke Shen did not dare to hide it, saying that those who were Pingshun¡¯s plans were true, and his rejection was true, but afterwards, he seduced Tao Yiran first. Tao Yiran was willing to take the bait, so the two of them became vain. As a result, the incident was revealed that the Tao family killed Tao Yiran, and they didn¡¯t know how to make Tao Yiran write such a suicide note.


    As for the incident where Tang Gang reported him, he really didn''t know. He only knew that he had been drugged when he saw the woman. The people below said that he had already prepared some treatment, so he didn''t go into it.


    The emperor kicked him again, "I have been given a lighter title in your favor, so I should be beheaded you directly."


    "What an upright person your father is, he will always be with your mother for the rest of his life. How could he educate such a person?"


    Duke Shen raised his head, "Uncle, don''t tell your father."


    "Shut up, don''t call me uncle."


    The emperor was furious, "The person your grandfather valued the most in the army back then was Lao Weiyuan. Your father was brought out by Lao Weiyuan. He saved your father''s life several times. If you do such a thing now, if he knows, he will definitely beat you to death."


    "You can escape unscathed today, but you are only half a level of relegation. It is not because I favor you, but because Old Weiyuan Hou is gone. Tang Gang is not sure about the past of those years!"


    Duke Shen didn''t dare to speak anymore. He knew, so he always said that he admired Lao Weiyuanhou, and the result.


    "I''m wrong."


    "Get out, you can handle the next thing yourself. If you don''t handle it well, I will issue an order for your father to help you."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 535 Evidence that can hammer Tang Rong to de

    Chapter 535 Evidence that can hammer Tang Rong to death


    The man who was still good at Tao Yiran''s suicide was talking about it. The matter of the Prince of Nanguang''s bad work that even angered Long Yan''s relegation was like a gust of wind blew across the capital. The truth of the various families in the court inquired about the inside story. That was a person trusted by the emperor. How could he suddenly become a Duke from the Prince?


    Even the Prince''s Mansion and the Second Prince''s Mansion are inquiring about what the **** is doing.


    Some people even guessed that the incident recorded in the booklet left by Ping Shun Bo caused disaster to the Prince of Nanguang.


    Tang Gang and Lord Tao kept silent, as if nothing had happened.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Lin Yao, who was in the mansion, couldn''t help but arrive at the Marquis'' Mansion, "I heard that it was Lord Tao and your father-in-law who went to the imperial study room first, and then Nanguang. No, Duke Shen went there. The prince went in and Duke came out. There must be something wrong here."


    Xin comforted her belly, "These days, big and small things in the mansion have been back in my mother-in-law''s hands. I have only one job to raise my baby, and I haven''t even left the door, so I''ve become blind."


    "but."


    She glanced around and when she turned around, Lin Yao stretched her neck in the direction of her, looking forward to listening to the inside story, and immediately held back her smile and told her, "Although I don''t know the specific inside story, I know it has something to do with my self-destructive sister-in-law."


    Lin Yao took a deep breath, "Do you mean these two?"


    Xin An said it was hard to say, "I also figured it out myself."


    Lin Yao has a good relationship with her, but she hasn''t reached the point where she has to say anything, let alone some things should be rotten in her stomach.


    "No, how did these two people get together?"


    Lin Yao was puzzled, but soon she figured it out, "Just like her who looks affectionately at any man, Duke Shen Guo is the kind who can''t control himself, and it is possible to hook up and become a traitor."


    Xin An made a gesture to make her whisper, "I have no evidence, don''t tell me."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of your father-in-law causing trouble."


    Lin Yao naturally knew what she could say and couldn''t say, "Forget it, the debts were gone, I won''t talk about her anymore."


    I originally wanted to say that I should congratulate Xin''an, but no one in the mansion will argue with her in the future, and I feel that this is inappropriate. Can Tang Rong marry again?


    Thinking of Tang Rong''s impeachment again, I felt a little bit in my heart. Tang Rong and Tao Yiran''s husband came to this day, and the pusher behind him was the person in front of me, but I didn''t think it looked very honest, but after careful consideration, everyone knew that Tang Mo was not favored by Tang Gang, but he had many benefits to succeed. If Tang Rong was impeached again and made a bigger mistake, the position of the prince would not be saved. In this way,


    "Sister Xin, I will toast you with water instead of wine."


    "ah?"


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Lin Yao''s heart is like a mirror at this moment. If she had expected it, Tang Rong would not be able to escape.


    The eyes fell on Xin''an''s stomach, and he couldn''t help but feel curious again, "You are only a few months pregnant, why is your belly so big?"


    ¡°Twins.¡±


    Lin Yao was very surprised and understood what she said and said nothing now. "No wonder your mother-in-law didn''t let you interfere with anything, and she really did hide it from it."


    He asked worriedly again: "It''s very uncomfortable for me to be pregnant with someone. How do you live like this?"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can eat and drink.¡±


    This is better than many pregnant women.


    Lin Yao smiled and said, "Yes, look at your complexion and you will know that you are more comfortable than me." The two of them haven''t seen each other for many days, so they have to talk about family matters. They are both pregnant women, and there are more topics. When it comes to being excited, they don''t know when time slips away.


    When Tang Mo came back, Yan Shimao was still following behind him. He was worried about picking up the person himself. When he learned that Xin An was pregnant with twins, Yan Shimao was envious and looked Tang Mo up and down, "Do you have any secret recipe for having a child?"


    Tang Mo waved his hand with a smile, "It''s all the gifts of God. If I were there, I wouldn''t dare to hide my own personalities."


    "We''re having dinner in the mansion tonight. We haven''t gotten together for a long time, so we have a drink."


    Yan Shimao refused, "Don''t laugh so happily. It''s even more inappropriate to eat wine in the mansion at this time. Be cautious yourself and don''t be arrogant."


    "We''ll go back first and then make an appointment."


    Tang Mo sent the two out of the mansion. After getting on the Che Linyao, he told Yan Shimao the news he asked and his guess. Yan Shimao was not surprised at all, and even thought it was reasonable. "The second brother Tang is the legitimate son. Which legitimate son in the court can be disliked by his father like him. Don''t plan for it yourself, and wait for the world to lose its benefits?"


    "If Brother Tang can squeeze out the one above, it will be a good thing for us. We have to push him when the time is right."


    Lin Yao nodded and smiled, "The Xin sister looks so innocent, and she is now living in seclusion. Maybe she is still the military advisor of Brother Tang."


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Yan Shimao said that Tang Mo was very clear about what happened before he got married. After getting married, he changed completely. Even his style of conduct was different from before. "I learned to hide my sharpness, and it was more sleeker and more comprehensive than before."


    The two of them had just walked for a while and Wang came back from the Tao family. They didn''t bother to explain to Tang Mo and Xin An. After Tang Gang came back, they entered the bedroom and discussed the next charter.


    The next morning, Wang led his men to Chunhua Courtyard, and Tao Yiran finally ended up with a glorious way of death. Before committing suicide, she wanted to rest for the face of the Hou Mansion. Although she knew the inside story, she could not lose her face.


    ¡°Everything is calculated clearly according to the order points.¡±


    Wang took out the warehouse and counted Tao Yiran''s dowry list one by one. These things were left for Chunlang or sent back to the Tao family, and they had to wait for the final discussion with the Tao family.


    The servants began to be busy. Pingqiu took people into Tao Yiran''s bedroom. Aunt Liu had already escaped. The girl Wang, who left behind a few dowry, sent her back to the Tao family early this morning. Looking at the furnishings in the room, Wang sighed quietly. Even if it was not good, the hatred in his heart would be reduced by two points once the person lost his heart.


    Ping Qiu began to count the items in the house, and saw the jewelry in the box, saying, "If the wife hadn''t taken over Chunhuayuan early, I''m afraid that these previous things would have been taken away by Aunt Liu."


    "Aunt Liu''s ability to escape was because of his wife''s kindness."


    In Ping Qiu''s eyes, the wife had already given Aunt Liu a way out. She actually wanted to take advantage of the situation and steal her master''s money and jewelry, so she shouldn''t have let her go easily.


    Wang pulled the corner of her mouth, it was nothing more than that she wanted to have a grandson and was unwilling to commit sins.


    "Why does Dow have so many silver notes?"


    Ping Qiu found a box, and the silver notes were filled with silver bills, "No less than ten thousand taels."


    "Hey, there is another letter below."


    Pingqiu gave the letter to Wang. Wang recognized that it was Tang Rong''s word on it. He didn''t want to read it at first, but when he thought of it, he pulled out the letter paper inside, but just glanced at it and his eyes were filled with blood.


    The **** was far away and never forgot to harm his family, and he couldn''t even tolerate a child who had not yet been born!


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 536 Why is the second child so evil?

    Chapter 536 Why is the second child so evil?


    Tang Rong thought that Tao Yiran would definitely burn the letter after remembering the content of the letter, and normal people would choose this way.


    Who knew that Tao Yiran actually put the letter and the silver notes together, which eventually fell into Wang''s hands, becoming the ironclad evidence that he might be beaten to death.


    Wang was about to take this letter and tear Tang Gang away, and suppressed Tang Gang to punish Tang Rong. After thinking for a while, he still endured this breath and returned the ten thousand taels of silver notes and the letter to the box. When Tang Mo came back in the evening, he handed it to him very much.


    "It not only hurts the child in Aunt Luo''s belly, but also does not help Xin''an. My elder brother is not ordinary vicious."


    "Keep this thing away. Even if the old man knows about this, he will suppress it. Don''t forget that his wife just died, and it''s time to attract pitiful people."


    Tang Mo kept all the evidence of guilt, "This thing should appear at the best time."


    Wang nodded and said, "Don''t let your wife know about this, so that she can''t mess up and be unfavorable to her health."


    "You go and see if Doctor Qin is here. Please ask him to check it out for your wife. What kind of chronic poison is there?"


    The couple in Chunhuayuan competed with each other and were poisonous. Who knows if there was anything she didn''t know.


    "What are you planning to Tang Rong? Do you need my cooperation?"


    Tang Mo said: "Mother is waiting for the news, so she shouldn''t be able to wait for long."


    When Tang Gang came back, he learned that Tang Mo was also there. He walked in curiously and saw the box on the table at a glance. Wang subconsciously wanted to put it away. Tang Mo gave him a look and told her to rest assured.


    "What''s in the box?"


    Tang Gang held his own identity and could not open it in person. Tang Mo smiled and said, "I see that my mother was in a bad mood recently, so she bought Qi Fu Pills from the Imperial Medical Office."


    Wang smiled and took the box away, "I haven''t finished eating the last time I bought it yet. I have bought so many more. I''ll have to rest for two more days, so there''s no need to worry."


    Tang Mo said: "Xin''an is pregnant. It''s really hard for my mother to take care of the mansion alone. My son can''t help, so he can only bring some tonics back to make up for his mother."


    Wang said, "My mother is used to doing things in the mansion. But your wife helped a lot earlier. My mother was lazy for many days, and now she is a little tired after taking over. As long as you and your wife are well, she will be the greatest filial piety to her mother."


    What a picture of a mother, a kind son, filial son. Tang Gang felt his eyes uncomfortable. Wang hadn''t had a good rest these days, so he had a rest?


    He looked even worse and almost fainted several times, so why didn¡¯t he ask him a little?


    Seeing that it was almost done, Tang Mo bowed, "The second uncle of the Xin family said that there were a few buckets of crabs sent from Huaijiang in a few days. The crabs were cold and Xin''an could not eat them. In addition to leaving the food left by his own food, he would leave some to give them to others. My mother saw what they had to give, made a list, and then sent them out after they were packed."


    "The rest is delivered to the store. My son wants to set up a crab banquet to invite the three friends to get together."


    Wang said that there was nothing else to give to a few relatives, "You can just do it yourself. Since it is for your wife, it is naturally your wife''s decision."


    The mother and son sang together and broke Tang Gang''s mind. Tang Mo bowed again, "The son will not disturb his mother and father''s conversation, the son will go back first."


    After the man left, Tang Gang looked at Wang angrily, "Don''t spoil him."


    "Why do I spoil him? Even if I want to spoil him, I have to be used to something. Just rely on the bottles and jars in the warehouse?"


    Tang Gang got so many benefits from the Tao family, and Wang wanted him to vomit.


    Tang Gang didn''t answer her words, but said that Tang Mo did not greet him at all, "He only has you as a mother, no father in his eyes."


    "What the Marquis said is that you, your father, never had this son? It''s just a truth."


    Tang Gang put down the teacup and said, "I am his father. No matter how I treat him, he should be filial!"


    "Has he not fulfilled his filial piety? The Marquis encountered difficulties several times, but he was not working behind his back, but he was greedy for merit?"


    Wang was not angry, and even in a good mood, he used words to block Tang Gang, "Why did the Marquis see that the second son is nice to me, and he is jealous?"


    "Will this marquis be jealous?"


    Tang Gang said he would never admit it. He didn''t care. He didn''t have the only one son.


    Wang smiled and said, "The Marquis has been sitting for a while. I heard that the two concubines in the backyard have stewed soup for the Marquis. Aunt Luo also said that his stomach was a little uncomfortable today. Please go around. Don''t let Aunt Luo wait in vain, and don''t let the aunts stew the soup for the mother."


    "I''ll go to Qiushiyuan to see my second wife. She''s pregnant with twins, so be extra careful."


    Tang Gang suddenly remembered something and said that Xin An was not virtuous, "Didn''t you take the initiative to add a concubine to your second son?"


    "I said it, the second brother would not agree."


    Wang looked at him meaningfully, "The second child said that his wife suffered when she was pregnant. If he took a concubine at this time, he would not be a human being and would have lost his temper."


    Tang Gang


    Why is the second child so capable of making trouble? It seems that he is?


    Wang smiled and sent him out of the bedroom door. The smile on his face disappeared when he turned around. His son said he would not wait too long. She was extremely expecting, otherwise she might have been crazy.


    In Qiushiyuan, Tang Mo stood in the yard and looked at the next door in a daze. Xin An walked over and took a few glances together, "What are you looking at, so focused?"


    Tang Mo turned his head, "I wonder if there is a better yard in the mansion. I always feel that it is unlucky to go across, so why don''t the wall be raised?"


    "Isn''t there a saying that if a daughter chooses a neighbor? Our neighbor is really unlucky."


    Xin An nodded seriously, "There is only one vacant yard in the mansion. In fact, Ningxiang Courtyard and Ningcui Courtyard are both pretty good, but unfortunately they are living yards."


    "Will you hit this wall when the time is right?"


    "Don''t do it."


    Tang Mo waved his hands repeatedly, "If you want to smash this wall, it is equivalent to smashing the old man''s heart. Can he do it?"


    "Persevere, and you and I will be able to move to the main courtyard that day. It is big and it will be repaired at that time, and the new house will be the same."


    Xin An suddenly felt a sense of emotion, "You and I are like ghosts in the Marquis'' Mansion who can''t stand the light, secretly stirring up the wind and rain, and now they are both thinking about the main courtyard."


    Tang Mo was shocked and agreed with this, and leaned in Xin''an''s ear, "Isn''t it just a ghost who came back to take his life. Besides, we are already very kind. Do you believe it or not, the old man and the grave next door have grown weeds, and we are gradually moving forward, at least we didn''t think about killing the old man."


    "As for the two next door, it is natural to pay back the debt and repay the life."


    Speaking of Tang Mo, he talked about the Li family of the Tao family, saying that he was the one with ruthless means.


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 537 Clean up and carry Tang Rong to the tabl

    Chapter 537: Clean up and carry Tang Rong to the table


    Tang Mo got news from Wang that Li coaxed Tao Yiran to write the suicide note and divorce letter. At first, Tao Yiran refused. After several doubts, she persuaded her, "Even the medicine is so cool that she can drink it with joy. Mrs. Tao is watching the whole process."


    "After the incident, Mrs. Tao fell down. She was in charge of the funerals of the two people in an orderly manner. Now everyone outside says that she is good at managing the family and is a person who can accomplish things."


    Xin''an said this is not called ruthlessness, "It is to turn the tide. If there is no such person coming out to take over, the Tao family will be defeated."


    "I used to think that my mother was a little worse, but compared with Mrs. Tao, she was already a master. The back house was the world of women. She knew that her mother-in-law would teach her daughter badly, but she didn''t try her best to stop her. If it weren''t for her poor ability, she would have other thoughts in her heart."


    She looked down on her mother-in-law''s background, but she did rely on her own abilities to climb to the most honorable position of the Tao family. So she actually hoped that her daughter would learn that ability, but she was afraid that Tao Yiran could bring benefits to the Tao family with what she learned and also gave her a gleam on her face.


    If something happens, it will naturally be the old lady¡¯s problem. She is just a poor daughter-in-law suppressed by her mother-in-law.


    "I was very scheming when I played, but I finally got fucked. Without that young lady, the Tao family didn''t know what the chaos was like."


    Tang Mo helped her into the house. As a former victim, he was so touched by marrying a wife and marrying a virtuous person. He looked at what life he had lived in his previous life and what life he had lived now. Although he was a little tired, he was full of hope.


    After entering the house, Xin An said again, "My father sent me a letter. He had asked the merchants in Songyang County to come to the capital. They would be there in about a month. When someone arrives, you can send someone to pick him up."


    Tang Mo responded with a smile, and at the same time understood what she meant, "When people arrive, I will arrange for them to go to the teahouse and restaurant to sit, especially in the place where Zhao Tong is."


    The two discussed for a while, and finally decided to achieve their goal through Zhao Tong''s hands.


    Zhao Tong, who is covered by Ouyang Shoufu, should be invincible. If he is afraid, the second step is to take the left and right.


    Tang Rong''s dish is about to be served.


    It rained for two consecutive days, and when it cleared, the weather became a little cooler. The leaves on the branches fell all over the ground, from dense to sparse and mottled.


    The incident of Tao Yiran''s suicide and the surrender of Duke Shen''s title spread in the capital for a few days, but it was gone. After the Tao family finished the funeral, Lord Tao came to the Marquis'' Mansion in person and brought witnesses to Tao Yiran''s media at that time.


    At the scene, no matter how Tang Gang tried to keep the Tao family, he had to follow Tao Yiran''s regret and leave the Hou''s Mansion.


    The media protection officer was also very sad. Finally, Tang Gang nodded in pain with Lord Tao''s insistence, responded to this matter and returned Tao Yiran''s dowry, and promised to treat Chunlang well.


    The Tao family was almost exhausted by Tang Gang. Later, Duke Shen carried a few more boxes as compensation. It would be better if he could support Tao Yiran''s dowry. After thinking about it, Master Tao nodded, but he still left 30% for Chunlang.


    With such a mother, Chunlang''s future can be imagined. It would not be too difficult to live with a few money. This is the last thing his grandfather can do to his grandson.


    When the dowry was carried out from the Hou''s Mansion and returned to the Tao family, the families in the court really believed that Tao Yi had divorced herself, and even more believed that she was fascinated by Old Mrs. Tao.


    From that day on, the Tao family began to thank the guests behind closed doors, and the whole mansion began to worry, as if the matter in the city had nothing to do with the Tao family anymore.


    The most relaxed person in the mansion is Li, no old lady with a bad reputation, no sister-in-law who can make a fuss at any time, and her mother-in-law is also shaking under the blow. The Tao family is all under her control, and she can regain vitality just by waiting for Ding You to finish changing to the Tao family. At this time, the envoys from other countries arrived, and a new round of excitement began in the capital. The affairs of the Marquis of the Tao family and Duke Shen quickly became boring, and they stared at the caravans brought behind the envoys.


    "One is called Bai Chu, and the other is called Nan Luo. Bai Chu is okay. I heard that he is not much younger than us. The Nan Luo Kingdom is said to be on the other side of the sea, and he is talking and curly hair on his head."


    "The goods they brought were really good. Bai Chu brought all kinds of blankets, said they were made of wool, and Nanluo brought a lot of spices and various jewelry. Many of them were inlaid with gems, and I don''t know whether it was true or false."


    "Things are good, but they can''t speak, they''re chattering, and it''s not smooth to say something we can do."


    Nanfeng came back after inquiring about the news outside and said that the palace was going to hold a banquet. Because the other party had female relatives, the emperor also asked the invited court officials to take female relatives there, "The Marquis wants to go too."


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    After all, the Marquis, who was a little powerful, should have attended, "Did you say all those people can''t speak?"


    "I can say something when I hear it, but it''s weird to pronounce it. It''s so powerful that people''s eyes are so powerful that it makes people guess for a long time before they know that the eyes of the girl are very beautiful."


    Nan Feng smiled happily, Xin An also smiled, but he was wondering whether there was anyone in the envoy''s team who could make the words clear. If it weren''t for her second uncle, she would have had to deal with those curly men when she was in Huaijiang, and those words that were hitting teeth were also very smooth.


    At this time, a girl came to report, "Report to the young lady, Manager Yang and Manager Xiaolin from the village are here."


    Xin An looked at the sky and raised his hand Chunyang walked forward to help her stand up. "At this time, the autumn harvest in the village should have ended, and it may be here to deliver autumn grain."


    Xin''an said that she called someone up, and she got a farmhouse, so she couldn''t take care of it?


    In the front yard, Manager Yang was no longer the original Manager Yang. Since last year, there have been more pig farms in the farm. There are wild grass chickens in the fields and pigs can be eaten. Chicken manure and pig manure can also be used to fertilize the land. As a result, whether it is crops or chickens, I added a few cows. This year, I planted many fruit trees in the farm, not to mention that there are flower gardens in the farm, and I am about to open a greenhouse, which is simply thriving.


    "This year''s autumn pears grow well. I ordered a batch of medicinal food shops, and the grocery store also ordered better. I also sold pomegranates well. I would like to ask the second young lady that this year''s autumn grain has been returned to the warehouse. I wonder when it will be delivered?"


    "Look for a good day and give it to me."


    Xin An was very satisfied with Manager Yang''s ability, "What''s wrong with your pigs and chickens?"


    ¡°It¡¯s great to go back to the second young lady.¡±


    Manager Yang said that the pigs would not be killed next year, but the chickens were all big. "You can get fifty or sixty eggs every day, most of which were sent to the medicinal food shop and grocery store to sell. Today, I sent 200 to the second young lady, all of which were new and fresh in the past few days."


    Xin An smiled and asked her to make the accounts, "It''s good to give everyone some points during the New Year. If you''re tired for a year, you have to have hope."


    (This chapter ends)

 Chapter 538 Hou Mansion: Living for too long can eas

    Chapter 538: Hou Mansion: Living for too long is easy to get lost


    Regarding Zhuangzi''s arrangement, Xin An said early in the morning that as long as the harvest of grain is not delayed, it is allowed to grow vegetables and raise chickens and ducks on weekdays. It is all up to you, but if it involves feeding large amounts of grain, half of the profits will be given to her, and the remaining half will be distributed by the Zhuangzi.


    "This year''s greenhouses will come as compared to last year. Be prepared earlier. If the money is not enough, come to Nanfeng."


    Manager Yang said that the money was enough, and all the items purchased last year could be used, and the vegetable seeds had been left long ago. There were also more manure this year, so it was better to keep the vegetables than last year.


    "I feel relieved that Zhuangzi has you watching."


    After saying these things, Xin An mentioned the important matters that he asked him to come today. "There is something to ask you to come today. I have a Zhuangzi in my hand. I just got it, three hundred miles away from Kyoto. You go back today and arrange your work. I will send someone to see you. In the future, the Zhuangzi will be under your control."


    "That farmer''s autumn grain this year does not belong to us, and we don''t want the manager inside. Just look at it and choose a helper."


    Manager Yang was overjoyed and bowed, "Yes, the villain will never let down the trust of the second young lady."


    It is a great luck to need such a master who only pays money and doesn''t care about things. The Marquis''s Mansion will not send people to supervise him and exploit him at any time. He has never mentioned how comfortable his life has been in the past year.


    Xin''an asked about Master Xiaolin''s flower garden again. Master Xiaolin said that there are three more varieties of chrysanthemums this year and will be available for sale in at most half a month. "Thanks to the care of the Hou Mansion, our flower garden business has always been good. Manager Yang has set a piece of land for another piece of land. Now we have not only more flowers, but also more varieties."


    "I had such inconvenience to build a greenhouse in Xin''s house last year. I want to discuss with the second young lady, can she also build it on the farm?"


    Xin''an had no objection, "Okay, you can discuss with Manager Xiao Wang. You must need a few pots of flowers when you go around during the New Year. You must pay attention to this."


    "You have seen this situation. There is so much inconvenience. The second young master is not free. Since I handed over the matter to you, I trust you and will not let you supervise you anymore. You must take responsibility."


    Manager Yang and Manager Xiaolin bowed again. After they left, Xin''an went to find Wang. At this time, Wang was leading Zhao to see his husband for Tang Quaner''s sisters.


    Two adults from the court came to the mansion to pick up books under the order of Tang Gang. They also understood what they meant. There was nothing unwilling to be able to climb Tang Gang. They came here specially to clean up today.


    "Please, please, sir."


    "Two adults walked slowly."


    Xin''an was not the time to come. Manager Zhang led the two out. Wang and Zhao were discussing in the hall. The three sisters also walked out from behind the screen. They were shy or looked like petty faces. Zhao was full of joy and said that both young adults were very good. "They looked pretty and had good fortune and talent, and the family was moderate. The girl would not suffer any grievances when she married."


    Wang also thought it was good. It was rare for Tang Gang to do something. "Let me talk to my elder brother again. If I think it''s good, we will take the next step."


    "OK."


    Zhao was very happy. When he saw Xin An arrive, he cared for her and then took the three girls away.


    Xin An was curious, "Are those two really that good?"


    ¡°It¡¯s the most suitable.¡±


    Wang also looked at many children for the three sisters. The family level is higher than these two, but if you enter such a family, your life will not be better and you will be able to eat people.


    "These two families are not very wealthy, so maybe they have to add more, but life will be much smoother."


    "What''s more, these two people are young and have a long career."


    Xin An smiled and said, "What my mother has seen must be good."


    Wang sighed, "I have been calling people from afar, and I always have to find a good family for people."


    As a woman, she wanted to let the girls and the three of them live a relaxing life in the future, but Tang Yu didn''t think so. When Zhao''s happy talked to her, he didn''t say anything for a long time. Zhao understands him, "But they think their family is not well-off and their official position is not high?"


    Tang Yu said that the three sisters were also girls in the Marquis¡¯s family, not only to be worthy of the noble family, but also to be worthy of the noble family. "These two are really too low."


    "But after living in the Marquis'' Mansion for a long time, I feel like the master of the Marquis'' Mansion?"


    Zhao smiled and exposed him, "If we didn''t come to the capital, I''ll ask you, would you still dislike these two men who came to propose marriage today?"


    Tang Yu was silent.


    Zhao said, "The Marquis'' Mansion is Tang Gang''s Marquis'' Mansion, not ours, we are white. If the three sisters are his daughters, even the prince of the chief minister is worthy of it."


    "What you and my hope should be the Tang Nan brothers."


    "At present, such a family is the best choice, and you can choose those families with prominent officials, but only the second son or the concubine."


    Zhao has been looking at each other and knows the market the best. He has understood Tang Yu for decades, so he is not angry. "Set one first, and you can check the rest again. When the brothers have also gained fame, you can pick it up. Don''t worry, take it slowly."


    Tang Yu nodded, "Thanks to you, I lived for nothing."


    "You are anxious. When the marriage is settled, we will move out. The house over there will be cleaned up soon."


    Marquis'' Mansion, if you live for too long, you will easily get lost.


    Tang Yu couldn''t bear to let it go, but he nodded. Tang Gang finally wanted to give the people in the clan a chance, and he didn''t want to ruin this situation because of himself.


    The city became more and more lively. In order to make Xin''an bored, Nanfeng sent people out every day to inquire about the latest news and talk to her. Sun Nanfeng talked about the lively street again. Wang smiled and said that the palace was going to hold a banquet for the envoys, and the Marquis''s Mansion was also invited, "What''s your stomach? Maybe you have a trip?"


    Xin An shook his head, "I just sat down and laughed, so I won''t go."


    She is very inconvenient now. Not to mention anything else, the number of small solutions is more than before.


    Wang thought it would be okay not to go, and it was not very important for the Hou Mansion. The purpose of her coming here was not this. "Can your second uncle understand the curly hairy people?"


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Xin An said: "When my second uncle was in Huaijiang, he had a lot of contact with those overseas. I learned some of their words in order to facilitate business, but is there any need?"


    Wang didn''t know the inside story, but said that Tang Gang sent someone to Xin''s house to ask for someone, but the person was not there. "It was said that the courtier was anxious to find someone who could speak Nan Luo, but your second uncle didn''t know where he went?"


    "I know where Uncle Second and the others are."


    Xin''an was energetic and said that he would not suppress his skills. Learn anything, and sooner or later, it would come in handy. "I''ll let someone look for it now."


    Xin An raised his eyes and was about to instruct someone. Wang grabbed her, "Go to find her second child first, and let her lead your second uncle to find your father. It is difficult for you to enter in the yamen area."


    "good."


    Nanfeng quickly left the house, Xin An was happy. As long as he told her second uncle about the matter, her second uncle would naturally know how to do it.


    She thought she was just helping with the translation, but she never expected that there would be even greater surprises waiting for her.


    (This chapter ends)